《Dreamland Guide》


 Chapter 1

    Aoki''s hair was in disorder. He was casually covered with an old gray windbreaker outside his T-shirt. He was wearing untimely mesh flared pants with his hands in his trouser pockets. He walked meandering down the street with his back slightly hunched. The pull plate on his feet was almost close to the ground, making a sound of kicking.


    "Hey, look at this man. Is he crazy to wear a windbreaker on such a hot day?"


    A little couple walked by with a sunshade. The man smiled and said to the girl around him.


    The girl looked back and took a serious look: "people are handsome!"


    "Hum! It''s handsome to top a chicken nest?" the boy was indignant.


    The return rate of this outfit is very high, which attracts a lot of comments, but Aoki doesn''t care. He looks lazy and doesn''t care.


    A little girl of five or six years old took her mother''s hand and turned around step by step. Her big eyes flashed and stared at Qingmu. Finally, she couldn''t help but wonder and asked:


    "Uncle, aren''t you hot?"


    "Uh... Not hot."


    Aoki touched his messy hair and considered whether to have a haircut, but he gave up when he thought it was troublesome to have a haircut.


    The little girl''s mother smiled sorry at Aoki and said to the little girl, "it''s the big brother. Meimei, don''t shout."


    "Aha, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, it''s not so small!" Aoki felt his head shyly.


    The mother is very young, with white skin and beautiful facial features. She wears jeans shorts and high-heeled sandals, revealing her slender legs and slender waist. She looks like a college student. Where can people think of her daughter as so big.


    "Big brother brother!"


    The little girl called Meimei gave a gentle cry, smiled shyly, and showed her milky teeth.


    The young mother stroked her long sweaty hair behind her ears, smiled at Aoki, took the little girl''s hand and walked forward.


    Probably because it was too hot, they quickened their pace and stopped in front of the grocery store.


    "Is Meimei thirsty? Mom will buy you a drink."


    The young mother let go of the little girl''s hand and took down the shoulder bag from her back. When she was about to open it, a young man with yellow hair ran through the oblique thorn. First, she pushed the little girl hard, and then quickly grabbed the bag in the young mother''s hand and ran away.


    The little girl "oops" fell out of the road teeth, and a car sped past the girl with a harsh brake sound, only a little short of hitting it.


    The young mother was robbed of her bag. "Ah" screamed and wanted to chase her, but when she saw her fallen daughter, she hurried to help her. When she looked back, the bag robber had disappeared at the corner of the street.


    When the car stopped, the driver rolled down the window, stretched out his head and scolded, "walking doesn''t have eyes!" and then stepped on the gas and drove away.


    "Meimei, are you okay, Meimei!" the young mother looked anxious.


    "Mom, Meimei doesn''t hurt, mom, go and catch the bad guys!" the little girl comforted her mother when she was frightened.


    There was no one on the street except Aoki.


    Aoki came to them and squatted down to see the little girl''s injury.


    "Your name is Meimei? What a nice name!" Aoki asked, holding the girl''s slightly swollen knee. "Does it hurt?"


    "Well, my name is Meimei. Meimei doesn''t hurt. What''s my brother''s name?"


    "My name is Aoki." Aoki put down Meimei''s calf and said to his young mother, "the bone is all right. Just go back and rub some medicine."


    The young mother nodded gratefully.


    "Meimei, you wait here. Will your brother help you find your mother''s bag?"


    Before the mother and daughter could react, Aoki stood up and walked to the street, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Mom, is brother Aoki very powerful?"


    "Well, maybe, yes."


    "Hey, you two, do you want to call the police?" the proprietress in the canteen poked out her head and asked.


    "Oh, wait... Wait."


    The young mother hesitated, then took her daughter''s hand and chased the corner where the green wood disappeared.


    "What strange people!" the hostess of the canteen looked at the mother and daughter and put down the phone in her hand.


    ¡­¡­


    In a dark alley full of garbage, the boy with yellow hair zipped his backpack, looked inside and smiled.


    A crow flew out of nowhere and called to him "quack".


    "Shit, what bad luck! Get out!" yelled Huang Mao.


    "Hey! Robbed someone''s bag and left like this?"


    Huang Mao was startled and turned to see a strange man.


    The man had messy hair and wore bell bottomed trousers that were popular only in the 1980s. The trouser legs were cut short and the thread was open at the bottom. He also put on a windbreaker in hot weather, put his hands in his trouser pockets and leaned lazily under the wall.


    "What''s none of your business?" said Huang Mao fiercely.


    "You grab the bag and grab the bag. Why push the child onto the road?"


    "Do you want to mind your own business?" Huang Mao put down his bag, took out a spring knife, showed a sharp blade, and skillfully threw it around in his hand, "be careful to splash your blood!"


    Aoki looked up at the sky: "in broad daylight!"


    "Ha ha!" Huang Mao shook his knife and legs. "This is my territory. I tell you, there are no cameras in this area. Here is garbage except garbage. Even if I kill you, no one knows."


    "Really?" Aoki was happy.


    "There seems to be no camera!"


    "No one!"


    "Except garbage is garbage!"


    "Even if I kill you, no one knows!"


    Aoki squinted and talked to himself, as if he were talking to a pile of garbage. He gently pulled out his hand inserted in his trouser pocket and stretched lazily.


    "You really shouldn''t push that child."


    Huang Mao was distracted by the guy''s nagging words in front of him. Is this man sick? He didn''t run out of the mental hospital, did he?


    The crow behind him croaked again.


    Shit, what bad luck!


    Huang Mao doesn''t want to be serious with a psychopath.


    I can''t. can''t I hide?


    He spat at the crow parked on the garbage dump. He was about to leave when he suddenly felt something wrong.


    How did it get so dark? The houses and trees in the distance disappeared, the narrow alley disappeared, and there were only piles of black garbage bags around.


    Every garbage bag is bulging. There seems to be something crawling in it.


    Then the bag broke and poured out thick liquid, like asphalt and blood from a rotten corpse.


    "You really shouldn''t push that child."


    The crazy chatter sounded in his ear again. He turned around but couldn''t see the strange man. Except for the crow, there was only rubbish left around.


    The liquid ran to his feet and soon flooded his ankles. He backed back in fear, but the black viscous liquid had filled the whole street.


    He ran desperately to escape the street. But his feet were too heavy to lift. His legs were filled with lead. It seemed that he was running in slow motion.


    "You really shouldn''t push that little girl."


    "There are no cameras here."


    "There''s only rubbish here."


    "Garbage..."


    ¡­¡­


    The sound is more and more unreal, and there is more and more garbage.


    The black liquid surged like a wave, ran over the yellow hair''s neck, overflowed into his mouth and nose, and he smelled the smell of death.


    He raised his head and made a last effort to struggle.


    At the last moment when the sewage flooded his eyes, he saw the crow flapping its wings and flying away in the distance.


    "Shit, what bad luck!"


    With the last complaint in his heart, he sank into an endless abyss.

 Chapter 2

    "What''s your name?"


    "Aoki."


    "What''s your last name? Say your full name."


    "It''s called Qingmu, the green of youth, the wood of wood. This is my ID card."


    The policeman took the ID card suspiciously and looked up and down at him: "petitioner? Go out and turn left to the petition office."


    Um


    "Professor Mei of Sanwu University introduced me to find a captain here. It seems that his surname is Shishi... Um... Dead... Shi..."


    The policeman wiped the sweat on his forehead secretly, picked up the phone and dialed a number: "someone outside is looking for death... Shi team, said it was introduced by a university professor... Yes... It''s Aoki... Yes... OK."


    After hanging up the phone, the policeman returned his ID card to Aoki and asked him to sit on the bench in the reception room and wait.


    Before long, a young policewoman in police uniform came, looked around and asked, "where''s Mr. Aoki?"


    The former policeman pointed to Aoki: "that''s him."


    The young policewoman first opened her mouth in surprise, and then burst out laughing.


    Probably aware of her impoliteness, she quickly put away her smile, stretched out her hand and said, "Hello, Hu Xing of the criminal investigation team."


    "Hello, I''m Aoki." Aoki shook hands with her and found that her hands were so soft, not like the hands of the police.


    "Come with me." Hu Xing took Qingmu to the police station building and said as she walked, "a man''s body was found in the garbage street. Our history team went to the scene. Let me receive you first.".


    "Oh, garbage street?" Aoki said casually. "Do you want your captain to go in person for any case?"


    "That''s not true, but there are many related cases recently. Shi team is not at ease, so he goes to have a look in person." Hu Xing explains and looks at him sideways. "Are you Professor Mei''s... Student?"


    "Friend."


    Hu Xing was surprised: "Professor Mei is an authority in criminal psychology. His friend must also be an expert?"


    Aoki could see that the female police officer in front of him didn''t trust him very much.


    He smiled and said, "Professor Mei and I are purely private friends and have no academic relationship."


    Hu Xing took him to the office, poured him tea and asked, "what are you good at?"


    "Interpret dreams." Aoki sipped his tea and said, "this tea is good."


    "Interpret dreams?" Hu Xing thought he was joking. "We don''t need a Duke!"


    "Oh, fortune telling, reading, divination, choosing a name and so on are all OK." Aoki took out a wrinkled business card from his pants pocket and handed it to Hu Xing. "Well, catching ghosts and evil spirits, private detectives and other jobs are also accepted, but it''s a little more expensive."


    Hu Xing took the business card with a waterfall sweat on his face


    "Er... Well, sit down and I''ll go out for a while."


    When Aoki saw Hu Xing go out, he took out his mobile phone to make a phone call. It seemed that he was saying to someone, "is there a mistake? Isn''t it a liar?"


    After waiting for more than 20 minutes, Aoki felt really bored. He strolled down the corridor, leaned against the window, took out a Bailemen cigarette, stuffed it into his mouth and struck a match


    Before the long sound of match "Yi -" dissipated, and before the fire could touch the cigarette end, it was blown out by a sudden gust of wind.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    Qingrulan''s tooth fragrance bumped into Qingmu''s nose and collar with the smell of hormones, which made him a little allergic.


    "No smoking in the office area!" Hu Xing forked her waist and blew a breath. She grabbed the cigarettes and matches and didn''t forget to mutter when she threw them into the trash can, "what''s the age, still using matches, antiques!"


    "Yes, officer Hu!"


    Aoki took a stand at attention position, threw back his changfengyi, pushed the pull board hard, raised one hand over his head, and saluted the young pioneers on his chicken nest head.


    This outfit, which was not suitable, combined with this nondescript action, amused Hu Xing all of a sudden.


    "Oh, I can''t..." Hu Xing bent down with a smile and waved his hand again and again. "Team Shi is back. In the interrogation room, please go there."


    ¡­¡­


    When Aoki walked into the interrogation monitoring room, he recognized the criminal investigation captain Shi Dazhuang from many policemen at a glance.


    This man has Eagle like eyes, a straight and strong figure and a clean face. No matter how dark he is, he can give people a sense of security.


    "This is our history team and this is Mr. Aoki," Hu Xing said.


    "Hello, I''m Shi Dazhuang."


    "Aoki."


    Shi Dazhuang''s hands are covered with calluses, which are practiced holding guns all year round. Aoki''s hands are white and slender, like a born pianist.


    When the two hands were held together, Shi Dazhuang habitually used force, and then felt the power from Qingmu''s finger bones.


    He instinctively felt that if he held a knife in this hand, it must be very dangerous.


    "Smoke?" Shi Dazhuang pulled out a crumpled cigarette from the flattened soft cigarette box and handed it to him.


    Aoki took the cigarette, straightened it with his fingers, glanced at Hu Xing and said with a smile: "someone doesn''t let you smoke!"


    Hu Xing quickly explained: "there are regulations in the upstairs office area."


    Shi Dazhuang lit the lighter with a slap, took the flame with both hands to Qingmu, and stared at Hu Xing: "where are so many regulations!"


    Hu Xing muttered, "there are rules!"


    Aoki took a cigarette in his mouth and tilted his head to gather fire. His face was just facing the coated SLR glass that cut off the interrogation room. The glass side is where the suspect is interrogated.


    "What case?"


    "Stealing and selling human organs." Shi Dazhuang lit a cigarette for himself. "Well, Xiao Hu, please introduce the case to Mr. Aoki."


    "Oh." Hu Xing agreed and threw her hand at the smoke in front of her. "At present, three victims have been found, all male... Cough..."


    "Two of them were dazed when they went to open a room with netizens. When they woke up, they found themselves lying in a bathtub full of ice water. There was a mobile phone beside the bathtub. On the bathroom mirror, there was a very eye-catching line written in Lipstick:


    "Your kidney will lose sooner or later. It''s better to give it to a more useful person. Call 120. Don''t hurry to stand up before the doctor comes."


    Later, it was found that there was a 20 cm wound on their backs. After simple suture, the hospital confirmed that the left kidney was removed by a very professional method. "


    "How about it? Does it sound familiar?" Shi Dazhuang said with a bitter smile.


    "This method of stealing kidney came from an American movie script and later became a social rumor. Especially on the Internet, it spread very seriously and once caused panic among netizens. Therefore, the American kidney foundation, China''s Red Cross and relevant personnel have refuted the rumor."


    "The relevant personnel here include me!" Shi Dazhuang pointed to his head.


    "But now, this kind of thing happened in my jurisdiction! Under my eyes, something I refuted a rumor happened. I feel like a stupid beep!"


    Shi Dazhuang became more and more angry and put out the unfinished cigarette in the ashtray.


    "This guy inside did it?" Aoki asked, pointing to the glass.


    On the interrogation chair behind the glass sat a man with a pair of glasses, gentle, listless but calm.


    "Although the modus operandi is strange, it''s not clever. It''s both hotel and ice. It shouldn''t be difficult to solve this case?" Aoki said.


    Shi Dazhuang nodded: "his name is Zhao Pengcheng, a surgeon in a hospital in the city. Judging from the evidence at present, it can be determined that he did the case, but the boy refused to explain. He hasn''t said a word since he came in. Our pre-trial experts have nothing to do with him, and they are in a hurry. I didn''t expect to ask Professor Mei of Wu University for help."


    "Can''t you make a zero confession?"


    "What''s the use of just catching him in such a big case? If I don''t pull out his family and the chain of organ trafficking, I won''t solve the case at all!" Shi said angrily.


    "Fortunately, there was no murder!" Aoki sighed.


    Hu Xing coughed softly: "cough... Well, Mr. Aoki, there''s a third victim."


    "The man was originally a rich businessman. He was admitted to the hospital because of encephalitis. He was diagnosed as a vegetable and his organs were taken away in the hospital. However, he was not so lucky. He took away not only his kidneys, but also his liver and brain."


    "Because the operation was very delicate and the victim himself was a vegetable, his family didn''t find anything unusual at first. They just thought he was dead. If the deceased''s daughter hadn''t come back from abroad to tidy up his appearance, this case might never have been found."


    What a strange case!


    Aoki patted Shi Dazhuang on the shoulder and expressed sympathy for him. The case has not been publicized now. Once it is publicized, the social impact can definitely be called bad.


    In such a vicious case, if there is no meritorious performance, it will certainly be sentenced to death. Why not recruit the next family?


    How much money can you make by selling several organs? What is the reason for a highly educated surgeon to do so?


    Aoki always felt something was wrong and suddenly turned to ask Hu Xing, "what did you just say? Brain? Why did he take away people''s brain?"

 Chapter 3

    Modern medical technology has been able to realize the transplantation of most human organs, so the black market organ trafficking has been banned repeatedly. However, no matter how ignorant people know, human brain transplantation is impossible. At present, even the possibility of theory does not exist.


    What''s this guy doing with taking people''s brains? You know, brain surgery is much more complicated than stealing a kidney, unless he has a special hobby.


    "What special hobby?" Hu Xing asked curiously.


    "For example, he likes to eat bean curd and doesn''t think it''s strong enough to sell outside." Aoki said casually.


    Hu Xing remembered that she had just eaten bean curd in the morning. There was a stream of sour water in her throat and she almost didn''t spit it out.


    Shi Dazhuang said, "well, Mr. Aoki, don''t be kidding. If you have any good ideas, talk quickly."


    "How long has it been?" Aoki asked, looking at Shi Dazhuang''s dark circles.


    Shi Dazhuang hesitated: "ten, twenty or thirty hours."


    Aoki knew it clearly and joked, "it''s almost time to be punished?".


    Shi Dazhuang was startled: "brother, you can''t talk nonsense. We have discipline. Who dares to be punished! Besides, we also look at different objects in handling cases and pay attention to humanization, right, Xiao Hu?"


    Hu Xing said knowingly, "yes, this man is a surgeon. He often stands on the operating table for one day. This time is not fatigue."


    Aoki almost wanted to laugh. He shook his head and said, "let me have a look."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    Aoki asked again, "is there an air conditioner in there?"


    Then he said to Hu Xing, "officer Hu, look at my gesture and turn the temperature of the air conditioner inside to the lowest. In addition, help me prepare an ice bag."


    "Ice bag?" Hu Xing was puzzled, but his mind turned quickly. "Is ice lolly OK?"


    "Just don''t melt."


    Hu Xing frowned and guessed the intention of Qingmu. She always felt that the "expert" introduced by Professor Mei was not very reliable.


    "Isn''t he really a liar?"


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Pengcheng sat in the cold interrogation chair and heard the sound of the iron door opening.


    Are you changing shifts again?


    This kind of continuous interrogation really made him very uncomfortable. If he hadn''t practiced his skills on the operating table, he couldn''t hold on.


    He heard the clatter of his leather shoes on the ground and the sound of kicking.


    Pull plate?


    Zhao Pengcheng tried to lift his tired eyelids and saw the criminal investigation captain who had interrogated him three times come in with a guy in a windbreaker.


    Because of the backlight, he couldn''t see the man''s face clearly, but the man was... Wearing a pair of slippers.


    When has police discipline become so lax?


    Or do you want to use this routine to attract my attention so that I can speak?


    Zhao Pengcheng seemed to see through the police''s intentions all at once. With a sneer, he lowered his eyelids and stopped looking at them.


    Shi Dazhuang signaled the police officer under interrogation to leave, then opened his chair and deliberately made a lot of noise. He sat down and was about to turn the light on the suspect to the brightest, but Aoki stopped him.


    Aoki said, "turn off the light."


    "What?" Shi Dazhuang thought he had heard wrong.


    Aoki said again, "turn off the light."


    Shi Dazhuang had to do so.


    The light went out, and the light in the interrogation room suddenly darkened, which made Zhao Pengcheng, who had been illuminated by the strong light, a little uncomfortable, but his body was a lot easier.


    A burst of fatigue hit him and he was sleepy. But he was still nervous, wondering how the other party would wake him up and not let him sleep.


    Knock on the table? Or speak loudly? Or shine more powerful lights on me?


    He waited quietly, and then he heard the sound of pulling the board.


    Tap, tap,


    The voice came in front of him and began to turn around him.


    Tap, tap,


    Circle after circle.


    Is that it? So you want to bring me down?


    Ah, the eyelids are so heavy. I want to sleep! What do you have? Hurry up and make it out. If you don''t make it out, I''ll really fall asleep!


    Zhao Pengcheng laughed to himself. This man is a mallet.


    It won''t be a wizard to hypnotize me, will it?


    Well, hypnosis?


    Zhao Pengcheng''s heart flashed a glimmer of clarity, and fear arose spontaneously.


    Ah, can''t sleep!


    He wants to open his eyes. But why are eyelids so heavy?


    Tap, tap,


    Why is this damn sound still ringing?


    Tap, tap,


    The world fell into nothingness.


    Tap, tap,


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki walked around Zhao Pengcheng several times, and then made a gesture in the direction of the monitor and the mirror.


    A cool wind from the air conditioner on the roof reverberated in the narrow space, and the indoor temperature suddenly dropped, which was quite chilly.


    After a while, Hu Xing pushed the door in and put a box of ice cream on the interrogation table.


    Aoki opened it and saw that the lovely female police officer bought one for each taste. There were no two in a whole box.


    He smiled and picked a mung bean, then pushed the ice cream box to Shi Dazhuang, indicating that he would also choose one he liked.


    Really eat!


    Hu Xing in the monitoring room widened her eyes and watched two big men gulping ice cream in the dark interrogation room, while the interrogated object actually fell asleep in the chair.


    This is not true! Is this the story that happened in the criminal police team?


    Shi Dazhuang also has doubts.


    He was willing to believe Aoki, and he believed that the famous Professor Mei would not send him a charlatan, but it was a little difficult to eat ice cream in the interrogation room.


    "Shh!" Aoki uses a gesture to stop Shi Dazhuang who wants to talk and signals him to wait.


    Just as Shi Dazhuang was impatient, Aoki stood up, walked slowly to Zhao Pengcheng, who was asleep, and looked down at his face.


    Due to the dim light, Hu Xing can''t see clearly through the glass, but her intuition tells her that there must be some details that can''t be missed. She hurried to watch the surveillance video and zoomed in until only the suspect''s face was left on the computer screen.


    She saw that Zhao Pengcheng''s eyes were closed, but they were moving rapidly.


    Aoki seemed to be confirming something. Then he went back and took a popsicle again. Without tearing the package, he wound around the back of the interrogation chair and stuffed the popsicle into Zhao Pengcheng''s back waist.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Pengcheng woke up. He was awakened by cold.


    It''s so cold around! Especially the waist and back, just like lying on an iceberg.


    He opened his eyes vaguely and found himself lying naked in the bathtub.


    Ice was floating in the bathtub. It was freezing.


    He was startled and immediately touched the soap box next to him.


    He didn''t know why he did it, as if he had arranged a script.


    There is a mobile phone in the soap box.


    He turned to look in the bathroom mirror.


    On the mirror was a line written in Lipstick:


    Your kidney will lose sooner or later. It''s better to give it to a more useful person. Call 120. You''d better not stand up until the doctor comes.


    Fear occupied his body more thoroughly than the cold.


    He reached into the cold water with trembling hands and touched his back along his hips.


    At his left back waist, he felt a bulge of about twenty centimeters. With the doctor''s intuition, he knew it was a scar, which had been simply sutured.


    Someone took his kidney!


    He picked up the phone and pressed 110. After thinking about it, I felt it was inappropriate and pressed 120 again. After thinking about it again, I still feel inappropriate.


    He didn''t know why it was wrong to call 110 and 120. Anyway, he thought he couldn''t call, so he held the phone and stayed.


    At this time, he saw the bathroom door open and a strange man came in.


    The man was clearly handsome, but he wore a chicken nest head, an old dark gray windbreaker and an untimely bell bottomed trousers. The bottom trouser legs were cut short and ragged. Hands in trouser pockets, slightly hunched back, walking lazily, like just waking up. The pulling board on the foot makes a sound of "tap tap tap", like a hypnotic Magic Flute.


    "Quack..."


    Zhao Pengcheng heard a crow flying through the window of the bathroom, then "quack" flew back and stopped on the windowsill.


    He knows that crows are carrion animals and can smell the smell of dead people, which is also the reason why crows are unknown in folk rumors.


    "Am I dying?" he thought.


    "You won''t die, you just lost your kidney," said the strange man at the door.

 Chapter 4

    "Where''s your kidney?" the man''s voice echoed in the bathroom.


    "Where''s my kidney?" Zhao Pengcheng murmured and repeated the question, his mind blank.


    "Where''s your kidney?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know..." Zhao Pengcheng doesn''t know why he wants to answer. He seems to have no obligation to answer, but he can''t refuse.


    "Don''t worry, think about it slowly. Only when you think about it can you get your kidney back."


    "Yes, I''m not in a hurry. I''ll remember."


    Zhao Pengcheng looked very painful. His violently gasping lungs pushed the water in the bathtub out of waves.


    "You sold it?"


    "Sold by me? It seems... Yes."


    "Who did you sell it to?"


    "Who did I sell it to?" Zhao Pengcheng was stunned and looked up at the person who asked him.


    The man was standing at the bathroom door, very close to him, but he suddenly couldn''t see the man''s face clearly, leaving only a hazy outline, like a ghost.


    The crow outside the window croaked again.


    Zhao Pengcheng trembled: "I sold it to the kidney collector."


    "Who is the recipient?"


    ¡­¡­


    Hu Xing opened her mouth in surprise across the glass. She saw Aoki standing there motionless after putting the popsicle, and then chatted with the suspect casually. The guy who had been silent for more than 30 hours and seemed to be asleep actually spoke.


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t know the person who receives the kidney. He is old enough to lead the line."


    "Who is Lao Yu?"


    "Yu Jianguo from the Security Department of our hospital."


    "How many kidneys did you sell?"


    "A total of... Seven or eight."


    Sitting behind the interrogation table, Shi Dazhuang bit his teeth and scolded "shit!"


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Pengcheng lay in the bathtub, no longer as nervous as he was at the beginning, and began to tell his story.


    Lao Yu is my hometown, from a village. He and my father have a generation. In the past, I called him uncle Yu. After he came to our hospital to work, I called him old.


    When we were young, we were poor in the mountains and couldn''t afford to go to school. I have a sister who is beautiful and smart. She has good grades in school. Everyone says she is the Golden Phoenix in the mountain.


    In order to let my sister go to school, I followed Uncle Yu to work in the city after graduating from junior high school. After playing for a year, my father let me go back, said my sister didn''t go to school and let me go to school.


    I didn''t know until I went back. My sister was ill.


    At that time, I didn''t know what disease was. The township health center couldn''t see it. I didn''t have money to go to a big hospital. I kept it at home.


    When I was at school, I felt very sad and felt very sorry for my sister.


    My sister said to me, "brother, you can study well, go to college, and be a doctor in the future, you can cure my disease."


    I secretly swear that I must be admitted to medical school and become a doctor.


    I worked very hard. I spent three years in high school and only finished it in two years. But my sister''s health is getting worse and worse.


    I felt I couldn''t wait any longer, so I went to the city to beg uncle Yu. Uncle Yu was very generous. He helped us contact the hospital and paid the hospitalization expenses in advance.


    The doctor said it was too late. It has developed into chronic renal failure and needs a kidney replacement.


    At that time, my family, including several of my relatives, all came to have an examination, and only I met the matching conditions.


    The day the matching results came out, my college admission notice also arrived. I was admitted to Medical University.


    I remember clearly that day, my father sat on the steps at the back door of the hospital and cried all night. He said, "baby is a college student. Baby can''t go to college without waist!"


    Uncle Yu secretly told my father that he could contact the source of kidney and simply buy one. My father asked how much it was, and uncle Yu said 50000. At that time, 50000 was astronomical for us. Uncle Yu patted his chest and said he wanted to do something about the money.


    Later, uncle Yu and several uncles in our village raised money together and contacted the source of kidney. My father let me go to college.


    When I left, my sister lay on the hospital bed and smiled and said to me that when she recovered, she would also be admitted to medical school. I said I''d go to the road for you first. I''m waiting for you.


    At that time, the communication conditions were not as developed as they are now. I could only contact my family by writing letters at school. Occasionally, I call a public phone to the village. When I get through, I ask someone to call my father, and I hang up. In twenty minutes, when I called again, my father was on the other side of the phone.


    My father always says that the family is fine and your sister is fine. The school is so far away. Don''t come back during the holiday. It''s a waste of money.


    I know my family owes a lot of debt. I do odd jobs during the holidays and earn my tuition and living expenses.


    When I was a senior, I got the qualification of graduate student escort and the special scholarship.


    I''m going home for the new year with my scholarship and work savings. I want to give my family and villagers a big surprise. I have to cheer my sister up. She''s almost going to take the college entrance examination.


    I didn''t know until I got home that my sister was gone. Those letters to me were written by my father who asked the children studying in the village to imitate my sister''s handwriting.


    My sister didn''t have a kidney transplant at all. The kidney source contacted by Uncle Yu has an accident.


    The man owed a gambling debt before he thought of selling his kidney. After receiving uncle Yu''s deposit, he went back and wanted to increase the price, saying he would enjoy it while his kidney was still there.


    He took the money to go whoring and was caught by the police. The police brought the kidney selling gang in one pot. Uncle Yu was also implicated and sentenced to three years.


    Originally, if I rushed back in time, I might have saved my sister. But my father kept it from me in order to let me read at ease. Everyone kept it from me. They all said that it was not easy to be a college student in the mountains. I couldn''t lose my waist to study.


    I had a big quarrel with my family about this. I know my father is good for me. I also know that after uncle Yu was arrested, the family really can''t afford the operation fee. But I can''t help thinking of my sister.


    Later, my father fell ill. Two years later, he passed.


    Uncle Yu spent several years in society after he got out of prison. He didn''t get along very well. At that time, I was already working in the city hospital. He came to me and said, "baby, don''t blame your uncle or your father for your sister."


    I don''t blame him. Uncle Yu is a good man. I don''t blame my father. Everyone is gone. If I had insisted on using my own kidney, my sister would not have died. And the man who sold his kidney and reneged. Such a man should die.


    I asked the leader for a relationship and arranged uncle Yu in the Security Department of the hospital.


    We often drink together, talk about the past, say my father, say my sister, say his ugly deeds and feats in prison. Sometimes when I drink too much, I will cry with my head in my arms.


    Once, he said, "nephew, don''t call me uncle in the future. Call me old. As soon as you call me uncle, I want to cry."


    From then on, I called him old.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Pengcheng closed his eyes and talked like a dream. Hu Xing clearly saw from the surveillance video that two lines of clear tears flowed from the corners of his eyes and fell down his cheeks into his collar.


    Shi Dazhuang''s face was heavy and he made records in his notebook with a pen. As the person in charge of the case, he has a lot to ask the suspect. But at this time, he can only watch Aoki play, and he can''t work hard at all.


    "What happened later?" Aoki asked.


    "Later..."


    "About two years ago," Zhao Pengcheng murmured, "Lao Yu said he saw the guy who promised to sell his kidney to us and turned back. He was wearing a big gold chain and looked like a dog. He was seeing a doctor in our hospital."

 Chapter 5

    I asked Lao Yu, "you see clearly, can''t you make a mistake?"


    Lao Yu said, "he put me in prison for three years. I know him all."


    It''s a good man without good reward. The scourge lives for thousands of years! My sister and my father are gone, but this gambling, lecherous and dishonest villain lives happily. I can''t swallow it.


    Old Yu and I drank muggy wine and got up. I said angrily, "if he falls into my hand, I must take off his kidney!"


    Lao Yu said, "pick, why not? Such people don''t deserve kidneys!"


    We planned how to pick the man''s kidney.


    Lao Yu went to the security department for monitoring and found that the Department where the man visited was the dermatology department.


    I went to the computer system to get his medical record and found that he had no serious disease, that is, common tinea cruris. From the diagnosis and treatment records, this guy should have a bad private life and suspected that he was ill.


    This gives me a chance to take advantage of it. According to his registered mobile phone number, I called him from the hospital and said that he was likely to be infected with a rare venereal disease. If there was no operation, the skin tinea might worsen. Let him come to the hospital the next day to hang the expert clinic of Dr. Zhao Pengcheng of general surgery to consult about the operation.


    The guy came early the next morning and hung up my number. When it was his turn, he said, "Dr. Zhao, I think you look familiar."


    I was startled and thought he recognized me. Who knows what he said next? I knew that he was deliberately trying to get close to me because there were many people around him.


    I smiled in my heart, took his medical record book, looked at it, and pretended to say, "your situation is more complicated. Go to have a blood test first and come back when there are few people."


    After the blood test, he waited nearby. When I was about to get off work, there were no other patients, so he brought the test sheet to me.


    I said it''s lucky that you saw it early. Your blood picture is still normal and can be operated on. He asked me what the disease was and whether the operation was dangerous. I casually made up a name that sounded very professional, and then said, "the operation is very simple. It will end in an hour or so, and there is no need to be hospitalized."


    He was relieved.


    I pretended to chat with him casually and asked him if he played in Dongguan all the year round. As soon as he heard this, he became excited and said that Dongguan was very formal. His sisters had regular physical examinations so that they wouldn''t get any disease. He also asked me if I was good enough to say that Dongguan is gone. He is now fighting guerrillas in Wuzhong area. The younger sisters have been trained in Dongguan before.


    I laughed and said you''re not afraid. Your daughter-in-law knows?


    He said that whoever loves to marry a daughter-in-law will marry. I am single and play as much as I want.


    It''s unreasonable for me to say that people like you can''t have uremia. On the surface, I pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, who signed the operation? Did any relatives and friends know you came here to see a doctor?"


    "Who will tell others about this disease?" he asked a little uneasily. "Can''t I sign it myself?"


    I pretended to be embarrassed: "according to the regulations, it''s not possible. But..."


    As soon as he saw the play, he asked me what it was.


    I said, "your operation is not a major operation and there is no danger. I can do it for you in private."


    He asked, "what do you do in private?"


    I said, "just don''t write a list. I''ll take you directly to the operating room. I can''t find your operation record in the hospital''s medical record system, so no one knows you''ve had this disease. But in this way, I have to take a greater risk."


    He thought I was asking for money in private. He asked carefully, "how much is it?"


    I said, "it''s done according to the normal of the hospital, about 10000. The hospital has records and the family members need to sign. I''ll do it for you. I''ll charge you 3000. Isn''t it expensive?"


    He even said it wasn''t expensive, so he made an appointment with me for surgery in the middle of the night.


    Because it was done secretly, I couldn''t get the drugs needed for the operation from the hospital, including anesthesia and emergency blood. I asked Lao Yu to buy them through external channels. In the evening, I am also good at acting as my assistant. Of course, he doesn''t understand medical care. His main task is to help me keep the wind.


    The operation process was still very smooth. I picked up one of the guy''s kidneys. When I was preparing to sew, Yu said, "one is picking, and two are picking. Sooner or later, it''s better to be in place in one step."


    I was startled and said, "if you take off both kidneys, people will die."


    Lao Yu said, "if he doesn''t die, we will die sooner or later."


    I said, "what about the body?"


    Lao Yu said, "throw it at the morgue and deal with it in a few days. No one knows."


    I knew that Yu was very popular in the security department and knew the morgue very well. I didn''t ask any more. I thought of my sister and my father. A sense of hatred rose from the bottom of my heart. I crossed my heart and took off the guy''s second kidney.


    The next few days, I was in a trance until Lao Yu came to me and gave me 50000 yuan. I asked him what he meant. He said, "if you lose two kidneys, you might as well change some money."


    I donated my money to the kidney love public welfare fund in the hope that patients like my sister will have more opportunities to recover.


    ¡­¡­


    The ice floe melted slowly, and the water in the bathtub filled up, dripping to the ground, and then turned into steam in the bathroom.


    The man was still standing at the door of the bathroom, looking like a distorted surrealist painting through the steaming water.


    "And then?"


    "Later, Lao Yu and I worked together several times, all in the same way. I had an operation and was good at dealing with the aftermath."


    "Those people deserve to die," Zhao Pengcheng stressed.


    "All in the hospital?"


    "Yes, they are all in the hospital."


    "What about the last two?"


    "The last two times? Recently... These two people didn''t die. I just want to warn those who don''t cherish their kidneys."


    "What about the vegetable?"


    "Ah... What... Vegetable?"


    Zhao Pengcheng''s expression became very painful and seemed to be resisting something. His resistance was so strong that his body began to tremble.


    The crow on the windowsill suddenly "croaked" and flew in through the glass of the bathroom window and in front of the mirror. The lipstick on the mirror melted slowly and flowed down like blood.


    He struggled to get up from the bathtub. The water in the bathtub rattled.


    ¡­¡­


    Hu Xing suddenly became excited when she saw the quiet suspect sitting in the interrogation chair. She closed her eyes and struggled hard, as if she were suffering from a nightmare.


    At this time, a policeman pushed the door in, saw Hu Xing and asked, "where''s team Shi?"


    Hu Xing said, "it''s a trial."


    The policeman whispered a few words in Hu Xing''s ear and put down a document.


    Hu Xing nodded, opened the file, looked at it, and then picked up the phone. She saw the green wood on the other side of the glass turning around the suspect again.


    ¡­¡­


    The man at the bathroom door came in and paced back and forth in the bathroom.


    Tap tap,


    Zhao Pengcheng heard the sound of pulling the board and stepping on the floor tiles. He felt a kind of unspeakable comfort.


    Tap tap,


    He relaxed slowly.


    "Are you a surgeon?" asked the man in the Drawboard.


    "Yes."


    "Have you had many operations?"


    "Yes."


    "Have you ever opened your head?"


    "Yes."


    "Is that the vegetable?"


    "Yes, that man is a vegetable."


    "You took his brain?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Because..."


    Zhao Pengcheng was about to say when a familiar music sounded:


    Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng


    He habitually looked at the mobile phone in the soap box. This Marlin sound was the default ringtone of aicrazy mobile phone.


    But the mobile phone in the soap box is an old machine that can only make calls, and the screen is not on.


    The bell is getting bigger and bigger, and there is no way to distinguish the direction. It seems to come from the sky and the ground. With some incredible power, the whole space vibrates.


    The mirror first broke. Zhao Pengcheng saw the crow "quack" and fly away towards the nothingness in the distance.


    Then, the floor tiles on the bathroom floor rolled up, the ceiling pressed down, and the world fell into darkness


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Pengcheng opened his eyes with an "ah", sat in the interrogation chair in panic and gasped heavily.


    Shi Dazhuang''s cell phone is ringing.


    He didn''t want to answer the phone during the trial, especially at the critical moment. But before he could turn off the mute, the suspect woke up.


    He frowned, pressed the call button and asked, "what''s up?"


    Hu Xing''s voice came from his mobile phone: "team Shi, the autopsy report of the man''s body in garbage street came out. In addition, the police station found an eyewitness during the visit."

 Chapter 6

    Hu Xing didn''t expect Shi Dazhuang''s phone to be silent. When she saw the suspect wake up because of the phone ringing, it was too late to hang up.


    Shi Dazhuang and Aoki came out together.


    Hu Xing lowered her head and took the document, waiting to be scolded.


    "Immediately control Yu Jianguo of the Security Department of the municipal hospital." Shi Dazhuang''s voice was severe, and then asked Hu Xing, "what''s going on?"


    "This is the autopsy report." Hu Xing carefully handed the document to Shi Dazhuang.


    "Tell the situation directly." Shi Dazhuang didn''t blame Hu Xing too much. After all, he was also responsible. During major interrogations, the mobile phone is usually muted, but Zhao Pengcheng has been in and out for a long time, and he neglected it several times.


    Hu Xing was relieved to see that the captain was not angry, opened the autopsy report and reported:


    "Autopsy results showed that the victim had no internal injuries, and the lungs and respiratory tract were filled with large amounts of bubbles and jelly like sputum, resulting in suffocation. The deceased should have asthma or other bronchial diseases before he died. He was a body stress response. The patient was carrying salbutamol sprays, and the results were consistent with the identification results."


    After listening to Hu Xing''s report, Shi Dazhuang took a look at the document and put it aside. His tight face relaxed a little and asked, "what''s the matter with the witness?"


    "Oh, it''s the landlady of a roadside canteen. She said that she saw the dead robbing a woman''s bag at the door of her shop before the incident." Hu Xing said, "the police station has brought people here and is taking a confession."


    Shi Dazhuang knew that the deceased was a gangster with a criminal record. It''s not surprising that he robbed others'' bags. It''s not a pity that such people die. As long as the murder can be ruled out, other things can be handled by the police station.


    His biggest concern now is the case at hand.


    "Mr. Aoki, thank you so much today!" Shi Dazhuang handed a cigarette. "Do you think you can take a break and..."


    Aoki took the cigarette and lit it. He leaned lazily on the chair, closed his eyes, spit out a long white fog and said, "the fighter, keep up his efforts, and it won''t work in two or three."


    Shi Dazhuang thought for a moment and said, "Oh, I see. I''ll have you sent back later."


    He doesn''t know what method Aoki uses to make the suspect open his mouth, and this statement under hypnosis can''t be used as a confession, but it''s enough to know the motive and process of the crime. Now, as long as we control Yu Jianguo, we can dig out the whole organ trafficking group. Maybe it''s a shocking case.


    Hu Xingqi said, "team Shi, we haven''t finished the trial yet. Mr. Aoki is so powerful. Let him ask again."


    "Add money?" Aoki suddenly opened his eyes and said.


    "..." Hu Xing suddenly felt messy and speechless. The favor he just had for the slovenly man suddenly disappeared and became full of contempt.


    She just wanted to say something. Shi Dazhuang had given an order: "Xiao Hu, you drive Mr. Aoki back."


    "Ah... Me?" Hu Xing was dissatisfied. "I have something else to do!"


    "That''s settled." Shi Dazhuang didn''t allow Hu Xing to object. When he went out, he gave Hu Xing another wink and whispered in her ear, "if you want to get on well with him, you''d better let him be a long-term consultant for us. If necessary, he can do anything at all costs. He is much more effective than those ''experts'' in our pre-trial team!"


    Hu Xing seemed to hear something and said faintly, "Shi team, do you really do anything at all costs?"


    Shi Dazhuang was stunned, patted Hu Xing on the shoulder and said, "do what you like and do what you can. The difficult cases in our team will depend on you." then he strode forward.


    Hu Xing stamped her feet in hatred and made a face at Shi Dazhuang''s back.


    Their whispered conversation did not hide the sensitive Aoki.


    Aoki pretended not to know anything. Looking at Hu Xing sulking there, he asked, "officer Hu, you don''t look very well. Are you uncomfortable? If you''re uncomfortable, lend me 30 yuan and I''ll take a taxi back."


    Hu Xing said angrily, "Mr. Aoki, I''m fine. We won''t waste that thirty yuan!"


    Aoki followed Hu Xing to the door of the police station. In the corridor, he saw the police coming face to face with the shopkeeper''s wife of the canteen.


    Aoki didn''t avoid them and passed them.


    The middle-aged woman saw Aoki and suddenly settled down. Look at her big mouth, it seems that she is going to say something. But her eyes were empty, like unconscious people sleepwalking.


    "Hey, are you going?" urged the policeman.


    About ten seconds later, the middle-aged woman calmed down. At this time, Aoki and Hu Xing had left the door of the police station.


    "Oh, oh..." she answered, followed the police forward, but murmured, "what happened just now? I seem to have dreamed. Why don''t I remember anything!"


    ¡­¡­


    Shi Dazhuang walked into the forensic room and returned the report to the forensic Chen Jianzhong who was observing in front of the microscope.


    "Your report is incomplete. It''s not like your level."


    "What''s missing?" Chen Jianzhong asked.


    Shi Dazhuang said: "I have been to the scene. The pupil of the deceased is dilated, his facial expression is distorted, and there are signs of violent struggle before he dies."


    "I wrote all these in the report." Chen Jianzhong still bowed his head and was busy with his own affairs.


    "But you didn''t give an explanation."


    "There''s no way to explain," Chen Jianzhong said. "If you have to explain, it''s that the deceased struggled during the acute attack of asthma."


    "But you didn''t write that. Is there any doubt?" Shi Dazhuang asked.


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide from team Shi!" Chen Jianzhong stood up, went to the autopsy table and lifted the white cloth, "there are many doubts."


    The body was wrapped in transparent plastic, and only the head with yellow hair was exposed.


    "First of all, the deceased was very young. According to the medical records obtained from the hospital, he did have a history of asthma, but it should not be particularly serious."


    "Secondly, death from acute attack of asthma is not uncommon, but it is not common. The probability of death is less than one thousandth. The process from onset to asphyxia usually lasts more than half an hour, and the dead seem to die in just a few minutes."


    "Third, to say ten thousand steps back, even if the deceased suddenly falls ill and has no time to get the medicine, he should fall to the ground or struggle against the wall. From the on-site investigation and the analysis of the dead, he has been... Standing and struggling."


    "According to you, this is a murder?" Shi Dazhuang asked after hearing the forensic statement.


    "No, no, no," Chen Jianzhong shook his head. "From a scientific point of view, the dead did die of disease."


    "Is it possible to induce this disease artificially?"


    "It''s hard to say. For example, if you know what his allergy is, you can release allergens. If it''s cardiogenic asthma, you can also use scare, intimidation and other means," Chen Jianzhong said.


    Shi Dazhuang thought deeply, and then looked at the dead man''s face. The enlarged pupil was clearly full of fear, fear and anxiety.


    What on earth did he see before he died?


    "Shi Dui..." Chen Jianzhong shouted.


    Shi Dazhuang looked back and said, "hmm? Did you think of anything?"


    "Team Shi, do you remember the one who died at the waste collection station a few months ago?"


    "Oh, of course." Shi Dazhuang recalled, "the deceased just got out of prison and died suddenly when he was preparing to commit rape because of drug abuse."


    "At that time, the scene was very similar to today''s, and the facial expressions and signs of physical struggle when they died were also very similar." Chen Jianzhong said and covered the white cloth again. "I hope I think more."


    Shi Dazhuang fell into deep meditation and felt the seriousness of the matter.

 Chapter 7

    Aoki didn''t want to try the poor doctor again, but felt it was unnecessary.


    At present, the information obtained is enough for the police to solve the case. If there is a pity, Zhao Pengcheng did not say why he took the vegetable''s brain. However, Aoki will not waste his energy to play the game of dream trial again. After all, he just came to help.


    "Aoki, did you just use hypnosis?"


    Hu Xing chatted with Aoki while driving.


    "Why the hypnosis I''ve seen is very complicated. It needs the full cooperation of the hypnotized person and the hypnotist. It''s not as easy as you!"


    "It''s not hypnosis, it''s dream interpretation."


    "Dream interpretation? You are really joking." Hu Xing giggled, "I think you seem to be dreaming!"


    "You''re right!" Aoki said. "If you want to interpret a dream, learn to dream first."


    "Do you mean you can enter other people''s dreams? Like stealing dream space? Boom!" Hu Xing put on an obvious look of disbelief.


    Aoki took out a Bailemen cigarette from his pocket. Suddenly he remembered that his match had been thrown by Hu Xing, so he went to touch the cigarette lighter on the car.


    Hu Xing stretched out her hand and hit his hand: "why? This is my own private car! I don''t know it''s impolite to smoke in a girl''s car?"


    Aoki tilted his mouth and felt a little addicted to smoking: "then pull over and I''ll smoke."


    Hu Xing didn''t want Qingmu to smoke at all. He quipped, "how can you stop at random on this main road?"


    Aoki said, "the front is Wuzhong hotel. You can park next to it."


    Hu Xing said, "that''s not good. My task is to take you home. If you get off the bus and have an accident, I can''t afford it. Our history team can''t wait to give you up like a Buddha!"


    "Really keep?"


    "It doesn''t stop."


    Hu Xing stole an eye and looked at the man in the co pilot''s seat who was addicted to smoking. He felt very funny.


    "Don''t laugh, drive carefully!" Aoki reminded.


    Hu Xing laughed even more.


    "It''s a silly girl!" Aoki said to himself.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing. It''s going to rain."


    "Oh, do you think I''m deaf and blind!"


    Hu Xing remembered reading the weather forecast this morning. It was a sunny day today.


    Suddenly, a drop of water hit the front window glass, and then another drop.


    Hu Xing looked suspiciously at the distant sky. The sky is fine and the sun is shining.


    But drop by drop of rain began to fall, "clattering" on the glass and the front of the car.


    "Damn it!" Hu Xing turned on the wiper.


    "You see, there is no one in the street. Everyone knows it rains, but you don''t know."


    Hu Xing looked at both sides of the road. Sure enough, there was no pedestrian and few cars.


    "It will rain harder and harder," Aoki said.


    "Do you know?"


    "Of course I know."


    Hu Xing just wanted to say she didn''t believe it, when she found that it was raining heavily.


    At first, there were dense white heavy rain spots, which hit the car like many people beating drums. After a while, the raindrops became continuous lines, intertwined into a big net, which covered the world in front of Hu Xing.


    The wiper is turned to the maximum, but it still can''t stop the splashing rain. The line of sight in front of the car is getting worse and worse.


    "Hey, it''s raining so hard. Stop and go." Qingmu''s voice was reflected in the rain.


    "No! Do you want to stop smoking?"


    Hu Xing insisted on driving forward.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier, the sky becomes gray, the outline of the road and houses on both sides has been blurred, and the road ahead also begins to accumulate water. When the car passes, it raises a large amount of water spray.


    A crow "croaked" in front of the car and almost hit the car.


    Hu Xing was so frightened that she stepped on the brake.


    The car stopped. When Hu Xing wanted to drive again, he found that it was completely dark. There was only the sound of rain and the sound of wiper rubbing the glass.


    Hu Xing felt that her car had become a boat on the sea and was undergoing the baptism of the storm.


    "How could it rain so hard?" Hu Xing complained. "I can only wait now."


    "I told you to stop," Aoki said, opening the door and walking down.


    Hu Xing was startled and said that it would not be like this if he was addicted to smoking. It''s not a drug addiction! If I catch a cold, team history can''t blame me!


    "Hey! It''s raining heavily outside!" she shouted. "It''s a big deal to let you smoke one in the car!"


    She found her umbrella under the seat, opened the door and got off.


    The moment she opened the door, the rain was still falling. She opened her umbrella to block the rain above her head.


    But as soon as her foot stepped on the ground, she was stunned.


    Where is the rain outside? In addition to the fact that there are fewer pedestrians and vehicles on the road than usual, it is clearly a fine day with clear sky and cloudless sky.


    She saw Aoki smiling at her on the other side of the car. The chicken nest head seemed to be specially used to ridicule her.


    "Did you hypnotize me just now?" Hu Xing felt teased.


    It''s terrible that people can easily hypnotize when driving. Those car accidents


    She was afraid when she thought about it. She quickly sat back in the car, closed her eyes, took a deep breath and patted herself on the chest.


    After all, I''m a policeman. I also studied psychology at the police school. How can I be frightened by the mere hypnosis?


    Besides, I''m a criminal policeman. I''m staying in the municipal Criminal Investigation Detachment. What scene have I never seen?


    Now this girl is very angry!


    The consequences of making me angry are very serious!


    Hu Xing opened her eyes, turned around and was about to argue with the guy outside the car when she suddenly found the messy chicken nest head next to her.


    The hateful guy is lazily leaning on the co pilot''s seat, holding a cigarette in his left hand and tapping the beat on the edge of the window with his right hand, as if humming a little song.


    What''s more terrible is that Hu Xing found herself sitting in the driver''s seat, her seat belt fastened firmly and never untied, and her foot actually stepped on the accelerator, and the car was moving forward at a speed of about 50 yards. The road outside the car became crowded again.


    Hu Xing slammed on the brake. The car just stopped outside Wuzhong Hotel, where Aoki wanted to stop to smoke just now.


    This is not hypnosis!


    Hu Xing calculated that if you press the speed of 50 yards, from the position where Aoki wanted to get off and smoke just now to the current parking position, it would only take more than ten seconds at most, maybe not ten seconds.


    Well, everything she just experienced, the pouring rain, the wiper that kept blowing, the umbrella that opened, and the man opposite the car all happened in just ten seconds!


    This is not hypnosis!


    This is a dream!


    But to Hu Xing''s horror, she still doesn''t know when all this started and whether it''s over now.


    "Am I... Awake?" Hu Xing asked carefully.

 Chapter 8

    Hu Xing is really a little flustered.


    No one can remain calm after experiencing the strange thing of dreaming in a car and waking up to find that he is still driving.


    "How did you do it?" Hu Xing asked.


    Aoki said, "I didn''t do anything."


    Knowing that Aoki refused to say, Hu Xing snorted, got out of the car, straightened his police uniform and said, "wait." then he walked to the hotel building on the side of the road.


    When she came back, she had a black handbag in her hand.


    "Here you are." Hu Xing stuffed the bag into Qingmu''s hand. "I threw your match. This is compensation."


    There is a yellow crane tower cigarette and a DuPont lighter in the bag.


    "Are you so rich to be a policeman now? Can this be reimbursed?" Aoki asked, looking at the bag of luxury goods in amazement.


    "Well thought, this is my own money!" Hu Xing stressed.


    "If you lose this thing, you police don''t care to help you find it back?"


    "Don''t worry about it!" Hu Xing said angrily. "More than 10000 is enough to file a case. If it is stolen, you can report it to the police station."


    "Oh, I''m not afraid of being stolen. It''s such a small thing. It''s always easy to lose. If you lose it, you can''t find it. It''s better to use a match. It doesn''t hurt if you lose it." Aoki said.


    Hu Xing was a little angry. He spent three months'' salary. You just didn''t say thank you. He looked reluctant to accept it.


    She glanced at Aoki and saw Aoki seriously studying the lighter. Like a child, she burst out laughing and said, "don''t you smoke one?"


    Aoki said, "don''t you forbid smoking in your car?"


    Hu Xing said, "now I''m sure."


    Aoki hehe smiled, took out the smoke of Bailemen from his pocket, lit the fire with DuPont lighter, took a sip of smoke, and spit out a thick white fog for a long time. He said, "use this lighter, and the smoke is mine. Take it back to honor your father."


    "My father doesn''t smoke this."


    Hu Xing smelled the smell of second-hand smoke, opened the window, angrily stepped on the accelerator, the car roared on the road, and the exhaust pipe discharged a lot of black smoke.


    "Hey, Liu Ying lane is here. How can I get there?" Hu Xing shouted.


    "Oh, you drive in, move forward," Aoki commanded. "Move forward, left, stop here."


    Liuying lane is an old street in Wuzhong City. It was a busy place decades ago. However, with the development of the city, this place gradually can not keep up with the times. It is not easy to transform because of historical reasons, so it has become a representative of dirty, messy and poor.


    There are many stalls on both sides of the narrow street, and there are a variety of signs for snacks, hotels and bars. All kinds of people shuttle back and forth in the streets, with the cries of selling things, the drunken scolding of drinking, and the crying of children one after another.


    Of course, such an alley is very chaotic. There are people who make trouble and fight from time to time. As a policeman, I should be very familiar with it. However, the old alley has its own details. Small things often make trouble, but there are no big cases. Just like Aoki''s pants, it was once a trend of the times. No matter how it fell behind, it also maintained its own demeanor and never did the corruption of killing Matt.


    Hu Xing joined the criminal investigation team after graduating from the police academy. He didn''t work in the police station. He was not familiar with this old street. Of course, he didn''t like it.


    She covered her mouth and nose when she got out of the car. The smell of sweat, seafood and the strong smell of hair salons floating out of the side alley almost made her think she had reached the red light district of a country in Southeast Asia.


    She could have turned around and left. Sending Aoki to the place has fulfilled her duty. As for Shi Dazhuang''s sentence "you see to it", it is also a joke. But she had a strong interest in the mysterious man in front of her. It was like an unsolvable case. The more complicated it was, the more it made people forget to eat and sleep.


    Qingmu dragged the pull board and stepped to the gate of a small second floor along the street. Turning back, he saw that Hu Xing was still following, so he invited him, "go up and sit down?"


    When he came back in someone else''s car and received a very expensive lighter, he was naturally embarrassed to ask someone to go.


    Hu Xing was surprised to see the door closed and the sign "Ruhua bar" hung at the door: "the bar you opened?"


    Aoki pointed to the window on the second floor and said slightly embarrassed, "the rent here is cheap."


    Hu Xing looked up and couldn''t help covering her mouth to laugh.


    A small sign reading "Shenwu studio" was hung on the windowsill on the second floor. Compared with the big sign "Ruhua bar" below, it was like putting a mobile phone on the top of the TV. But it''s striking that a line of words is pasted on the window glass:


    Duke Zhou interprets dreams


    psychological counseling


    Fortune counseling


    Human dog name


    The more Hu Xing looked at it, the more he felt funny. It was OK to say in front, "people and dogs named" what the hell is it?


    It was uncontrollable to connect with Aoki''s dress in front of him, and he was shaking with laughter.


    "It''s a master, disrespect!"


    She bowed her hands and made a strange gesture. She remembered that she was still wearing a police uniform and had to be reserved in public. Then she coughed twice.


    Aoki went to the door and knocked hard.


    "Knock what knock! Don''t you see it doesn''t open until eight!"


    A fierce voice came from the door. It was a little sharp. It couldn''t tell whether it was a man or a woman.


    Aoki knocked again and said, "it''s me."


    "You''re a big head ghost! Who the hell knows who you are! You go out without a key! Shit!"


    The fierce voice sounded again, and then the door opened with a squeak.


    Hu Xing originally thought she would come out with a big uncle with a full face of beard, or a fat woman with curly hair and a face of flesh, but what came to her face was a very heroic face.


    The facial features on this face are exquisite and beautiful, like a classical painting, while the outline composed of tension lines is like medieval sculpture. A short black hair, slanted over his forehead, covering half of his eyebrows, makes his eyes look more flexible.


    Hu Xing didn''t see whether the man was male or female after looking for a long time.


    The man was stunned when he saw Hu Xing, and then scolded Qingmu: "shit! What have you done? You have recruited the police! I have a license!"


    "Oh, this is officer Hu, my client." Aoki put his hands in his trouser pockets and raised his feet to go in.


    But the man insisted: "you cheat the ghost! The police are your customers? Do you dream or name? You can do that. Why don''t you pay the rent?"


    Hu Xing couldn''t see it anymore. He came forward and said, "Hello, I''m Aoki''s friend."


    Aoki laughed and said to Hu Xing, "well, this is the landlady of the bar and my landlord, Ruhua."


    "Ruhua? How many times have I told you that my name is lifeflower, not Ruhua. Ruhua is my store name." the landlady of the bar corrected loudly.


    "I see, Ruhua." Aoki responded lazily.


    "You still call! Be careful if you ask me to increase the rent!"


    "OK, Ruhua."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Hu Xing determined that the person whose voice did not match his face was a woman. When she took them inside, she could still vaguely see the women''s graceful and good figure from her wide sweatshirt.


    Such a handsome man is a woman!


    One green wood is wonderful enough. Now there is another wonderful landlady. Hu Xing doesn''t know whether it''s a coincidence or whether Liuying lane is a wonderful place for hidden dragons and crouching tigers. She thinks she should come to this place more in the future.


    All her life, while walking, she looked at Hu Xing and muttered, "what kind of police do you look like?"


    Hu Xing doesn''t know whether this is praise or ridicule. Isn''t it necessary to be a policeman


    She wanted to retort: what kind of man is she when she looks so good!


    After another look at Aoki, a strange idea suddenly came into my mind: if this guy is well dressed, he is actually quite handsome!

 Chapter 9

    Aoki went in and sat down at the bar of the bar and said impolitely, "two glasses of beer, ice, on the account."


    The lifelong flower said, "your bill is enough for you to wipe your ass for a year. When will it be returned?"


    Aoki drank beer and said, "talking about money hurts feelings."


    "Not talking about money is even more hurtful!" the whole life threw the beer cup on the bar and spilled a pile of bubbles.


    Hu Xing giggled and Aoki giggled.


    Lifelong flower shook her head and sighed and said, "drink quickly. There''s a mallet upstairs waiting for a long time."


    "What hammer?"


    "It''s not the mallet that comes to you for advice. What is it?"


    Aoki widened his eyes: "did you let strangers upstairs before I came back?"


    "Do you have anything valuable upstairs? Are you afraid that someone will steal your coal boss? Boom!" he said disdainfully all his life. "People have spent more than 300 yuan here."


    Aoki shrugged at Hu Xing, indicating helplessness, and then took Hu Xing to the back door.


    Lifelong flower threw a bag of things across the air and said, "give it to the coal boss."


    Aoki took it in his hand and put it into his pocket without asking.


    Hu Xingqi wondered who the coal boss was and was embarrassed to ask. His heart said that there was no moving day upstairs. Even the coal boss worked here?


    The aisle on the second floor is full of miscellaneous things, and there is a row of old chairs near the window, just like those waiting in the hospital.


    On the chair sat a middle-aged man in his thirties.


    "Is master Aoki back!" the middle-aged man stood up and bowed, "Yo, how can there be a policeman?"


    Hu Xing found that the man''s eyes twinkled when he looked at her. With the intuition of being a criminal policeman, this man must have a problem.


    "Why? Can''t the police come?" Hu Xing asked.


    "Can come, can come." the middle-aged man bowed more. "It''s not the time for me to come."


    "Are you looking for me?" Aoki asked.


    "Ah, my name is Ma Fuqing. I''m looking for master Aoki." the middle-aged man probably found that Aoki was young and didn''t look like the master at all. He was a little uncertain.


    "Go in and sit down." Aoki didn''t show enthusiasm. He just said hello lazily, put his hands in his trouser pockets, pulled the board and stepped forward, and stopped in front of a door.


    The sign of "Shenwu studio" is hung on the head of the door, and couplets are pasted on both sides:


    Only Aoki,


    Can habitat God black.


    Hu Xing silently read these eight words and felt that they should have deep meaning.


    Aoki opened the door and turned to signal them to go in.


    Hu Xing didn''t see him take out the key and judged that the door should not have been locked.


    The studio room is not big, square, and the shelves against the wall are full of all kinds of books. There is a desk in the middle and a sofa and tea table on the left. The messy magazines, newspapers and cigarette butts on the ground are a bit like the scene of the criminal police team working overtime all night in the conference room.


    Aoki pointed to the sofa and said, "sit down."


    Hu Xing sat down boldly. Ma Fuqing waited for Hu Xing to sit down before carefully sitting down at the edge of another sofa.


    Aoki didn''t greet them at this time, but shouted to the air: "coal boss, coal boss!"


    No response.


    Hu Xing saw a small door in the room and guessed that Aoki''s coal boss should sleep in it.


    Aoki took out the package given to him by the downstairs boss''s wife, pretended to throw it away, and shouted, "coal boss, if you don''t come out again, there will be no delicious food for you!"


    Hearing the crash, a dark shadow flew out of nowhere, flashed twice in the room and landed on the tea table in front of the green wood.


    Hu Xing saw that the shadow was a crow.


    The crow croaked, raised its neck, opened its mouth wide to the green wood, and muttered in its throat like a young swallow to be fed.


    Aoki picked up a nail sized one from the food wrapped in the fresh-keeping bag and threw it into the crow''s mouth.


    The crow swallowed the food, twisted his neck happily and shouted, "sauce elbow, delicious, sauce elbow, delicious."


    Hu Xing almost lost his chin: "it can speak!"


    She had seen talking parrots and wrens, and had never seen talking crows, with clear pronunciation and pure accent. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have thought it was a bird learning to speak.


    Ma Fuqing opened his mouth in surprise and said, "divine bird, divine bird!"


    Aoki smiled and said, "crows are the smartest animals except people."


    Hu Xing didn''t believe it and said, "are you smarter than orangutans?"


    He saw the crow suddenly turn his head and cry to her, "quack", and a strange sound came out of his throat. Then he said in human language, "stupid orangutan, stupid orangutan."


    "Ha, it''s really smart!" Hu Xing said.


    Aoki threw another bite to the crow and said, "don''t you go and thank the landlady?"


    The crow swallowed the food, flapped its wings, jumped up and flew out of the room. It stopped at the entrance of the aisle and shouted to the stairs:


    "Thank you, Madame. Thank you, Madame."


    After a few calls, there was no response. The bird began to sing with a special long trembling sound:


    "Such as -- flower --, such as -- flower --"


    I heard the sound of the washbasin falling to the ground downstairs, and then came the scolding voice of the landlady:


    "I''m dying! Scream again. Be careful that I pull out all your bird hair, stew tomatoes and potatoes, and add three spoonfuls of sugar to stew your black crow into a white crane!"


    The corridor was suddenly quiet for ten seconds, and then came the strange cry of crows:


    "Fear -- fear -- oh --"


    Then downstairs, there was another sound of metal knocking, and footsteps came from the stairs.


    Hu Xing saw the crow flapping its wings and flying back, stopped on the table and shouted at the green wood:


    "Close the door! Ruhua is angry! Close the door! The landlady is angry!"


    Hu Xing couldn''t help laughing anymore, so that her slim body wrapped in police uniform kept shaking. Even the reserved Ma Fuqing opened his mouth wantonly and couldn''t close it.


    "Er Oh -" when the crow saw that people ignored him, he turned to look at the door. After looking for a long time, he didn''t see the flowers of his life. Then he relaxed and shook his feathers. He opened his mouth and begged for food from the green wood.


    Aoki threw the whole packet of sauce pork elbow on the table and said, "take it yourself. Don''t eat it."


    The crow grabbed the bag of meat with its claws and flew to the shadow wall behind the table. Hu xingcai saw there was a bird rack and a food box on the rack. The crow threw the meat bag into the eating box, pulled it with his beak and claws, and pulled out the plastic bag.


    "Is this what you call the ''coal boss''?" Hu Xing was curious and drunk to give her pet such a wonderful name.


    "Yes." Aoki said, "look at it. It''s dark and black. How domineering the coal boss is!"


    "You''re so strange here." Hu Xing giggled and picked up a magazine. "Well, I''ll read a book for a while. You can talk about things if you have something. Leave me alone."


    Aoki looked at Ma Fuqing: "say something."


    "Well, I..." Ma Fuqing glanced at Hu Xing''s dazzling police uniform and became a pinch, "I just... Want to ask the master to solve a dream."


    Aoki asked, "what dream?"


    Ma Fuqing said, "I''ve always dreamed of a woman recently."


    Aoki didn''t speak.


    This kind of dream is so common that no one will spend a lot of time looking for someone to interpret it because of an ordinary dream. Aoki is not a famous man. Ma Fuqing must have taken a big circle to find him.


    Sure enough, Ma Fuqing continued, "she chased me and said she wanted my life. I couldn''t run away. I woke up every time she caught me. I had this dream every three or five times. I couldn''t sleep and got up flustered. My mother and my brother have been ill and confused recently. I wanted to ask the master to see if we were entangled by ghosts."


    Aoki asked, "who is that woman?"


    Ma Fuqing hesitated and said, "no, I don''t know that woman. She... She... Has no head."

 Chapter 10

    Aoki took out his cigarette and tried to throw it to Ma Fuqing: "smoke?"


    Ma Fuqing waved his hand: "no, don''t smoke."


    Aoki stuffed the cigarette into his mouth and played with the brand-new DuPont lighter with his slender fingers. Suddenly, he "chucked" and caught fire. The light blue flame slowly approached the cigarette. The light of the fire suddenly became warm like a boy who met his lover and made a faint voice of Zizi.


    When Ma Fuqing saw the man with the head of the chicken nest, he gracefully caught fire, took two puffs of smoke and spit out a white fog.


    Smoke began to fill the room, more and more, like the autumn morning fog, which would only get thicker and thicker before the sun tore it apart.


    Ma Fuqing seems to be in the vast wilderness. In the distance is a mountain and in front is a lake. The water on the lake is dense.


    He heard the morning wind in the fog, the frogs on the lotus leaves and the crows on the old trees.


    He felt a little cold and panicked.


    He vaguely remembered that there was a policewoman sitting next to him.


    He turned to look.


    There was a woman nearby, but she didn''t wear a police uniform.


    The woman stood up, naked and white, like a white pig who had just pushed her hair in boiling water.


    If you have a head, it must be a beautiful woman.


    But unfortunately she has no head.


    Her neck was empty, her skin turned outward, and dark red blood overflowed from her neck like a group of twisted worms.


    Ma Fuqing saw the headless woman walking towards him step by step. His snow-white chest trembled, and a black mole on his left chest was particularly conspicuous.


    Ma Fuqing pointed to the woman and said, "don''t come here and don''t pester me anymore."


    The woman''s belly was bulging, and the two bloody * * on her chest turned into two eyes. The navel was wide open and turned into a mouth. She said in a loud voice from her abdominal cavity:


    "Return my head -"


    Ma Fuqing picked up a brick and shouted to the woman, "don''t come again. I''m not polite to come again."


    The woman didn''t stop, her blood red eyes were bulging, and the mouth on her white belly was still saying:


    "Return my head -"


    She raised her hand, put it into her neck, took out a bloody saw, and there were a lot of broken meat on the teeth.


    "Return my head -"


    Ma Fuqing stumbled back, retreated to the bottom of a big locust tree and shouted, "there''s no your head here! Go quickly! There''s no your head!"


    Although Ma Fuqing closed his eyes, he could still see the Headless Woman and hear her footsteps.


    A crow suddenly flew out of the locust tree and "quack quack" called a few times.


    The dead woman stood still and looked up at the dark shadow on the treetop.


    Then Ma Fuqing heard a grumpy voice:


    "Those who want to eat come down. I don''t care if I''m starving!"


    Ma Fuqing felt his head buzzing like a plane crashed into it.


    The world collapsed.


    He opened his eyes in fear and saw Aoki still sitting lazily in the boss''s chair behind his desk, Hu Xing in police uniform reading magazines quietly, and holding a thick book from nowhere in his hand.


    The crow flew to the chandelier on the roof, and its black feathers gave off a sapphire like luster.


    "Dinner, dinner -" cried the crow.


    Aoki stood up slowly and said, "do you want to have dinner together? The boss''s wife downstairs is fierce. Her craft is still very good."


    The crow echoed: "sauce elbow, sauce elbow, flower like sauce elbow!"


    Ma Fuqing''s face was pale and quickly waved his hand: "no, no, I won''t delay the master''s dinner. I''ll go back first."


    Then he took out a red envelope bag and gently put it on the tea table.


    Aoki said, "no merit, no reward."


    Ma Fuqing couldn''t stop being flustered. He stood up and walked out: "no, no, maybe I made a mistake. I went back."


    "I can''t take this," Aoki said, pointing to the red envelope.


    Ma Fuqing said, "you don''t go to the door without anything. You don''t go to the door empty handed. I know the rules, I know."


    By this time he had reached the door and hurried out.


    Hu Xing put down the magazine and went to the window. He saw Ma Fuqing go out of the door of the bar and turn into the nearby alley.


    "He seems to be afraid of you," Hu Xing said.


    "He''s not afraid of me, he''s afraid of the coal boss," Aoki said.


    Hu Xing glanced at the crow. He didn''t see anything except stay cute. He thought Aoki was just a perfunctory word. He also remembered Aoki''s performance in the criminal investigation team and his experience on the road. He asked, "did he just dream?"


    Aoki nodded.


    Hu Xing asked again, "what do you see?"


    "A woman without a head," Aoki said.


    "Can you really control other people''s dreams?" Hu Xing was a little excited and trembling.


    "Everyone''s dream is unique. How can I control it?" Aoki said. "Dream is an independent kingdom. Your dream is your world. The rules of the world are made by yourself and can''t be controlled by others. You are the king of your own dream. I can only be a bystander at most."


    Hu Xing seemed to understand: "if people are the king of their dreams, why do they have nightmares? Why don''t they keep dreaming?"


    "Because when you dream, your consciousness is not awake. Your subconscious determines your dreams. All dreams are built by your subconscious, and the material of dreams is your memory. When your consciousness is dormant, your subconscious will go to the front desk and use your memory materials recklessly."


    "If the material of the dream is memory, why do things appear in the dream that have never been seen?" Hu Xing retorted.


    "No, there will never be anything beyond your knowledge in your dream. You can think carefully. Has there ever been anything you''ve never seen in your dream? It''s just that you combine many things you''ve seen, just like aliens in movies. No matter how strange they look, they are still things in human cognition."


    Aoki''s cigarette had burned to the end of the cigarette, but he didn''t put it out.


    "Aliens will never be what people think. Maybe they don''t look at all."


    Aoki''s eyes became blurred and profound, just like those knowledgeable but childish scientists.


    At this time, Hu Xing finally believed that Aoki and Professor Meixu had private friends because their eyes proved that they were the same kind of people.


    She didn''t want to get entangled in such a mysterious headache, so she brought the topic back to reality.


    "According to you, that headless woman should be someone Ma Fuqing knows. Who is she?"


    Aoki also recovered a lazy look, snuffed out the cigarette end in the ashtray and said, "how do I know."


    Hu Xing said, "why don''t you let him tell everything like when you were in the police station?"


    Aoki said, "he''s not a prisoner. Why should I interrogate him?"


    Hu Xing thought for a moment and said, "there must be something wrong with this man."


    Aoki got up, picked up the red envelope on the tea table, smiled and said, "you''re my lucky star. It''s nice to open when you come!"


    The crow jumped on Aoki''s shoulder and shouted, "red envelope, red envelope, sauce elbow, sauce elbow..."


    "Go down to dinner?" Aoki invited Hu Xing.


    Hu Xing thought of his life-long flower, which was more handsome than a man, and his ferocious appearance, smiled and said, "forget it. I''ll go back to the team first, and it''s my task to send you home safely."


    Aoki didn''t force her, so he sent her downstairs.


    When walking through the bar, Hu Xing saw four exquisite dishes on a small table.


    Spent his life mixing wine behind the bar.


    When Hu Xing looked at her, she could feel a familiar prick like a needle in her eyes.


    When she was not a criminal policeman before, as a lady of a rich family, Hu Xing often met the eyes of other girls on various occasions. Of course, there must be one or several handsome guys around her at that time.


    She seemed to understand something.


    Hu Xing was angry when she left the bar.


    This guy was so rude that he didn''t even deliver it to the door. He just sat there and ate!


    Sitting there eating!


    Hu Xing slammed the door.


    When Hu Xing got on the bus, he just wanted to light a fire. Suddenly, he saw the guy in the rearview mirror. He was leaning lazily at the door of the bar, with his windbreaker open, his hands in his trouser pockets, with white Bailemen smoke in his mouth. The white smoke was messy in the wind with his chicken nest head.


    "Hum, are you handsome!"


    Hu Xing couldn''t help laughing and scolding to start the car.


    In the roar of the motor, she vaguely heard Aoki say:


    "Hey, go back and check the file to see if there is a headless female corpse case that hasn''t been broken recently. There is a mole on the woman''s left chest."

 Chapter 11

    According to the rules, Aoki can''t disclose the customer''s information to others. But Ma Fuqing didn''t say ten words from beginning to end, and Aoki ran away before he could do anything. At this time, Ma Fuqing was not Aoki''s customer.


    Aoki has nothing to do with Ma Fuqing, so naturally he won''t meddle in his business, but Ma Fuqing dropped a red envelope, which made Aoki have to do something. It happened that Hu Xing was nearby, and Aoki reminded Hu Xing to check the case file. Whether we can find it or not, we have fulfilled our obligations.


    Aoki threw the red envelope to the busy landlady behind the bar and said, "first pay the rent for half a month."


    Lifetime flower took the red envelope, let go, and said sarcastically, "Oh, it''s really a mallet!"


    Aoki took out the cigarette box and wanted to smoke. When he found that the box was empty, he kneaded it into a ball and flicked it gently. The paper ball drew a beautiful arc and fell into the garbage can in the corner.


    Lifeflower took a bag of Bailemen from the cigarette cabinet, threw the cigarette and the red envelope to Qingmu and said, "you''d better keep it first. Don''t starve to death in my house one day. I can''t afford it."


    Aoki is not hypocritical. He smiled and said, "there will be big business soon. When I have money, I will help you eat all the shops next door and open Ruhua bar into the largest bar in this area."


    Spend your whole life disdaining to say: "fill your own stomach first. Wait for you to make money? My bar business is already yellow!"


    Aoki opened the cigarette box, pulled out a cigarette, skillfully opened the top cover of DuPont lighter and lit the fire.


    The crisp and pleasant metallic sound echoed in the quiet bar.


    The landlady who lowered her head to wipe the wine bottle suddenly raised her head, stared at Aoki, grabbed the lighter and said, "Oh, high-grade goods! Who sent it? The policewoman?"


    She played with her fingers a few times and sneered, "I can''t see. It''s still an upside down goods! Why don''t you let her help you pay the rent when you let someone give you such an expensive lighter?"


    "Is it expensive?"


    "More than 10000."


    Aoki was startled. The muscles at the corners of his mouth shook and said, "well... Why don''t you give this to you to pay the rent?"


    Spend your whole life slapping the lighter on the bar: "who wants your broken lighter! A smell!"


    She then grabbed the red envelope again and said, "I''ll take the money. First, I''ll agree. The rent is calculated separately. At most, it''s your food expenses this month."


    ¡­¡­


    At seven o''clock, Ruhua bar opened for business. The waiter carried the tables, chairs and benches to the door and lined up.


    There is a small stage in the middle of the lobby facing the gate. A girl set up a microphone on the stage and began to debug her guitar.


    Spend your life behind the bar. She is the landlady and bartender here.


    There are several such traditional small bars in Liuying lane.


    As it was still early, there were no guests in the bar.


    Aoki leaned on the bar and drank cold beer.


    He looked at the girl playing the guitar and asked the lifelong flower, "new?"


    Lifelong flower said: "yes, college students, come to work part-time."


    The girl sat in a high chair, tried a few guitar sounds, and then began to sing. She sang a ballad first. Aoki had never heard of it. She just felt that her voice was good. There was an unspeakable sadness in her voice.


    Aoki said to the lifelong flower, "I''m afraid I can''t sing like this. I can''t live in the town."


    Lifelong flower said: "several brothers of the band have something to do and can''t come. They can find someone to save the scene temporarily. Make do with it."


    Aoki looked at the girl again, just opposite the girl''s eyes.


    There is an inexplicable void in the girl''s eyes, just like losing her soul.


    Lifelong flower said, "in a moment, you will come down with the coal boss to perform a program, which can be regarded as saving the scene?"


    Aoki quickly raised his hand and surrendered: "forget it, I''d better go out for a walk."


    He drank the bottom foam of his glass, went to the back hall, shouted upstairs, "go shopping -" and went out through the back door of the bar.


    As soon as we got to the street, there was a clatter overhead, and the coal boss flew over with his wings.


    Aoki stretched out his arm and whistled like the second ancestors who played with eagles, intending to let the crow stop on it.


    Several girls on the street saw it and exclaimed, "Wow, how handsome! Is this an eagle?"


    The coal boss ignored Aoki''s arm, carelessly stopped on Aoki''s chicken nest head, and grabbed his head with his claws.


    "Can''t you save me some face?"


    Aoki reluctantly took back his arm and shrugged at the girl next to him. That means, you know why my hair is so messy now.


    As soon as the coal boss stopped, he shouted, "shopping, shopping!"


    "Wow, it can talk!" several girls came together excitedly to tease the coal boss.


    But the coal boss raised his arrogant head and ignored them.


    Disappointed, a girl put the sausage in her hand in front of the crow''s mouth: "I''ll give you something to eat when you talk."


    The coal boss stretched his black neck, pecked at the sausage, and then tilted his head and shouted, "beauty, beauty!"


    The girl screamed with excitement, and other girls followed suit and took out the snacks in her pocket to the coal boss.


    There is a crow on his head. His scalp is scratched by bird claws. Next to him, there are a group of girls who send food to your eyes, but they are not for you to eat. Aoki felt that he had not kept a pet, but was kept as a pet.


    The girl who first gave the crow roast sausage asked timidly, "how much is your bird? Can you sell it to me?"


    The girl next to said, "yes, yes, I also want to buy it. It''s so cute! I can''t hold it at all!"


    An old man who happened to pass by warned, "these little girls don''t know. It''s old Gua and unlucky."


    The girl said, "it''s all superstition. I don''t believe it!"


    The old man shook his head and left.


    A few girls chirped around Qingmu to buy coal.


    At this time, Aoki heard the proud voice of an unfamiliar woman behind him:


    "Do you know how much this crow is worth? Can you afford it?"


    Aoki turned and saw a woman wearing a blue suspender and a purple skirt, holding a small bag full of LV words in her hand. To say beautiful, this woman is impeccable in both appearance and figure, but she can''t hide the smell of wind and dust. At a glance, Aoki thinks of the hair salon girls standing under the neon lights in the side alley.


    The girls were stunned for a moment, and then said unconvinced, "how do you know we can''t afford it?"


    The woman didn''t even look at the girls. She just stared at the coal boss on Aoki''s shoulder, just like the gambler saw emperor green.


    "Plateau ravens are rare. There are tens of thousands of chicks. Besides, they have grown so big and domesticated so well, and they can talk."


    Several girls stuck out their tongues. Although they were not angry with women''s arrogance, they had no choice but to walk away disappointed.


    Aoki turned to look at the coal boss on his shoulder and said, "ha, you''re so valuable! It''s worth picking you up and raising you!"


    The woman smiled contemptuously and said, "it was picked up! I said how anyone can raise Ravens now! But it''s not easy for you to train it like this."


    She said, unzipping the LV bag and taking out two stacks of cash, "20000, I want the bird."


    Aoki didn''t pick up the money or pay attention to the woman. Instead, he lifted the bird from his head and grabbed the bird''s neck to warn: "it''s agreed not to scream. Now you''re in trouble? If you talk nonsense again, I''ll tell Ruhua about you stealing the fish in the fish tank."


    "Oh, oh -" the coal boss reluctantly snored on his cheek, but he was honest and squatted quietly on Qingmu''s shoulder.


    The woman snorted coldly, took out a stack of money from her bag and said, "thirty thousand."


    Aoki looked at the sky and said to the crow on his shoulder, "it''s getting late. Ruhua should be busy. Let''s go back and have a look."


    He finished, put his hands in his trouser pockets, pulled the board and kicked away.


    The woman stood awkwardly in the street with money in her hand. A pretty face covered with powder was blue with anger.


    The evening wind blew, making the banknotes clatte

 Chapter 12

    Ruhua bar is not big, and the decoration is also very ordinary. Its facade is well matched with the old street of Liuying lane. In a city full of lights and wine, it looks old-fashioned, less fashionable and personalized, but a little more chic.


    The business of the bar can only be said to be ordinary. Except for the landlady who spends her whole life, there is only one formal waiter. The resident bands are also not famous. They are young people who come out with a musical dream. I don''t know what happened that day. The band didn''t come and temporarily found a little girl to save the scene.


    When Aoki returned, the bar just began to bustle.


    A circle of people surrounded the small stage and were commenting on the singing girl. The girl turned a blind eye to the people around her, looked hollow into the distance, and her voice was full of sadness, like a world full of vicissitudes.


    There were two or three tables of guests at the door. Waiter Xiao Qi was taking the drinks ordered by the guests and putting them on the table. When he saw Aoki coming back, he smiled at him and said, "I''m going to be busy today."


    Aoki stretched out: "Oh, it seems that there is work to be done today."


    When the bar is busy, Aoki is also half a waiter. This is what he agreed with his lifelong flower. It can be regarded as compensation for his arrears of rent. Of course, he can drink freely, and if he performs well, he can offset part of the board bill.


    Aoki''s appearance and wardrobe inevitably attract people''s attention on the street, but in the bar where literary and artistic youth gather, the more alternative it is, the more it seems to be in line with its identity.


    He went to the bar first and reported to the lifelong flower.


    The lifelong flower took out the fruit plate containing fresh fruit and put it in the corner for the crows to eat there.


    The coal boss happily called to eat fruit, then looked at the fish tank not far away and said vaguely, "sad, sad."


    I don''t know whether it is warning itself or warning Aoki not to talk.


    Aoki snapped his fingers, picked up the tray and began his work.


    When the girl finished singing, there was a round of applause. She didn''t say anything like thanks, nor did she interact with the people around her. She only slightly adjusted her guitar posture and continued to sing the next song.


    "That laughter reminds me of


    My flowers


    In every corner of my life


    Open it quietly for me


    I thought


    I will always be by her side


    Today we have left


    In the vast sea of people


    ¡­¡­¡±


    The people around the stage were infected by the singing and quieted down, only the table at the door was still chirping.


    Aoki watched no one order, so he went to the door to smoke.


    "Hey, the waiters in this house are so stylish!" a guest looked at Aoki and said.


    Aoki smiled at him and continued to smoke.


    Another guest said, "Hey, what sounds good is fan''er. What doesn''t sound good is secondary two!"


    The man said, "you don''t understand. Look at other people''s lighters, Du Peng Lang Sheng commemorative money, tens of thousands!"


    "Come on, don''t you think about it? A bartender can afford it? It''s probably stall goods."


    "That''s true."


    Another person said, "you don''t care whether a waiter has a style. If you want me to say, the girl on the stage is on time!"


    The previous man said, "what''s good about this kind of girl? The one who looks sad and won''t move in bed."


    "Hey, if you don''t look at beautiful women, you have to look at an ugly waiter. Aren''t you a gay?"


    Several of the deskmates laughed maliciously.


    Someone said, "Hey, I think the young man who mixed wine inside is good. He has thin skin and tender meat."


    Someone nearby immediately warned, "that''s not a young man. That''s the landlady here."


    "Female?" a table of people surprised.


    "If it''s fake," said the man, "don''t try to change her mind. She''s a notorious and difficult street. A guy made trouble in her shop a few days ago. She chased her for three blocks with a knife. She was stunned to chase her into the police station."


    "Go, you say so much! Look at me later. I''ll tease her. Waiter, another six bottles of beer!"


    Aoki threw the cigarette end and went in to get them beer.


    When there are guests, Aoki will greet the guests. When there are no guests, he will go back to the bar and wait to see the excitement. But until late at night, no one came to tease his landlady.


    Aoki was disappointed that he didn''t see a good play.


    There was a light rain outside the door, and the guests sitting at the door began to shout to the waiter to move their drinks and food into the house. Some people pay to leave. If they order good wine, they go to the bar to store the wine.


    Xiao Qi said hello to Aoki. They were busy for a while before they arranged the guests and moved in the tables and chairs to avoid getting wet.


    It''s raining harder and harder. It looks like it won''t stop. There are fewer and fewer guests, and the shared umbrellas at the gate have been borrowed.


    The bar became empty. Only the girls on the stage are still singing vast and distant songs.


    Aoki lit a cigarette and vomited white fog leisurely. He wanted to wait until the cigarette was finished, so he took the coal boss upstairs to sleep.


    Xiao Qi lay on the empty table drinking drinks and looked straight at the singing girl.


    "Do you like it?" Aoki asked.


    Xiao Qi shook his head and smiled foolishly.


    Lifelong flower looked at the rain at the door, stretched and said, "OK, today''s business is yellow, close the stall."


    Xiao Qi was just about to clean up. Aoki stopped him, looked at the corner and said, "there are still guests."


    That is the darkest corner of the bar. If you don''t approach it, you can''t see it clearly only from the position of the bar.


    Lifeflower asked Xiao Qi to ask if the guest needed an umbrella. You can lend him one if you need it.


    Xiao Qi walked over and came back soon. He said to Aoki, "the man wants you to go."


    Aoki and lifelong flowers showed surprised expressions.


    "What trouble."


    Aoki reluctantly shook his lazy body and stepped into the corner.


    He saw a woman sitting there.


    Due to the light, he could not see what women looked like. He only smelled a faint fragrance like orchids, thin and faint, drilling out of the air full of alcohol and into his nose and pores.


    This is a woman with a delicate fragrance.


    "What can I do for you?" Aoki posed as a waiter.


    "Hidden in the market, but can''t hide your smell. Do you feel like a waiter?" came the woman''s faint voice.


    Aoki touched the head of the chicken nest with his hand: "ha, maybe not, but what do you need?"


    The woman pointed to the seat next to her, motioned Aoki to sit down and said.


    Aoki hesitated, but still sat down.


    The women came close to him, so close that they could hear the sound of breathing.


    The special smell also became strong. On the contrary, the turbid smell of tobacco and wine in the bar was dispersed and became hard to smell.


    Aoki felt his heart swing and narrowed his eyes to see her. Although they were close, their sight became more and more blurred.


    "Miss, what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 13

    The woman giggled, like the music played by the fingers of a piano master. Beautiful notes float around the green wood, floating away and winding in.


    The guitar sound from the other side of the stage coincided with this string of notes, combined with the girl''s moving song, resounded through Aoki''s ears.


    Music always has the power to hit the heart. It can make people excited, or calm, or give you comfort when you are sad, or give you hope when you are desperate.


    Such music is intoxicating.


    Aoki wants to drink very much. His eyes are full of drunkenness.


    He put his arms around the woman whose body was full of fragrance and put the woman''s face in front of him.


    The light was dim, and he still couldn''t see the woman''s face, only a vague outline.


    "Miss, what do you want to do?" Aoki asked again.


    "What do you say?" the woman was still giggling and spitting on Qingmu''s face.


    "One hundred and five." Aoki said.


    The woman was stunned and said, "what do you think of me? Am I so worthless?" her voice was sticky and wanted to refuse.


    "One hundred and five." Aoki said again.


    The woman suddenly realized something and laughed, "what did you say?"


    Aoki said with a smile, "I said, the store is closing. Please check out quickly. It''s 150!"


    In the dim light, a pair of beautiful and slightly frightened eyes and two pink lips opened slightly like a rose bud in May: "you are the awakener."


    Her voice trembled with a little excitement and a few hidden grievances, like a resentful woman who had just met her husband who had been away from home for many years.


    It was Aoki''s turn to be surprised: "what did you say?"


    He let go of his hand around the woman''s neck.


    The woman''s body fell softly and fell into his arms.


    "Stop pretending! Your spiritual power is beyond my imagination." the woman leaned in his arms. "Who can not be confused by the stimulation of the senses, the enjoyment of the body, and the world outside the soul?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If there is such a person, it''s either immortal or wood." Aoki inexplicably remembered Liu Xiahui and imagined the feeling of the famous gentleman at that time.


    If you don''t do anything, you don''t necessarily want nothing. The surface of peace, the heart may not be suffering.


    It''s not easy for the ancients! He sighed with emotion.


    "So are you an immortal or a wood? Oh, by the way, you are a wood, because your name is wood." the woman stood up and giggled.


    "Who the hell are you?" Aoki carefully distinguishes a woman''s facial features, hoping to get some information from it.


    The woman dipped her finger in some wine, wrote a Z on the table, and connected the two ends of the Z word, looking like a flat head and flat foot 8.


    This symbol, in Aoki''s eyes, gradually becomes alive, like an hourglass of time, constantly rolling and flowing.


    What a familiar symbol!


    Some memory cells in Aoki''s brain that haven''t been touched for a long time have faint signs of activation, but it''s so painful! He is a lazy man, too lazy to do or think.


    The woman leaned over again, lying on Qingmu''s shoulder and looking at the direction of the stage: "the dreamy beauty on the stage is also your masterpiece?"


    "Oh, that''s none of my business -"


    Before Aoki finished his words, a loud, harsh sound of broken glass interrupted him.


    "Hello! This is a bar, not a nightclub!"


    Lifetime flower patted the table, because the force was too strong, the two goblets on the table were knocked down and rolled to the ground, leaving broken glass on the ground.


    "I''ve been watching you for a long time. I''m going to open a room in the hotel next door. Shit!"


    Aoki felt more wronged than Dou E and looked out of the window to see if it was snowing.


    "Oh, what a big vinegar!" the woman looked at the forked, angry and difficult to distinguish between male and female boss (mother) in the distance, and then looked at Qingmu, "unique taste! No wonder..."


    She stood up and turned towards the door.


    "Hello, do you want an umbrella?" Aoki asked.


    The woman looked back and smiled: "I will come back to you. You are in my dream and I must be in your dream!"


    She then rushed into the heavy rain. In the dim light of the street lamp, the rain was like shining silver thread. Her back is graceful and swaying, like a willow in the wind.


    "Run fast! It''s shameless to have you and me in your dream!" the anger on his heroic face all his life didn''t disappear. He pointed to the broken glass on the ground and said to Qingmu, "clean this place!" and reminded Xiao Qi: "don''t help Yi!"


    Aoki reluctantly picked up the broom and swept it on the ground. After sweeping for a long time, there were no less glass chips on the ground.


    The crow flew from one table to another, followed the green wood''s footsteps, and shouted, "clean up, clean up."


    Aoki forked his waist and tiger''s face and said, "which end are you?"


    "Of course it''s me!" I spent my whole life grabbing the broom in Qingmu''s hand, shaking my head and sighing, "what''s good for you? You can''t sweep the ground and show mercy everywhere. You think you''re Prince Duan! You''re poor and sour. I don''t know what those women like about you!"


    Seeing the landlady sweeping the floor herself, Xiao Qi hurried to help. The flower didn''t let him help her all her life. She said, "go and help Mo Yu pack up."


    Mo language is the name of the singing girl.


    When Xiao Qi walked past Qingmu, he made a face and whispered, "knife mouth, tofu heart, the landlady still loves you."


    It rained harder and harder outside. It didn''t mean to stop at all, and there was a faint sound of thunder.


    Mo Yu stood at the door with his guitar on his back.


    Xiao Qi took the umbrella in the cabinet, opened it for Mo Yu and asked, "go back to school?"


    Mo Yu nodded and shook his head.


    Xiao Qi said, "it''s so late and it''s raining so hard. I''m afraid I can''t get a car."


    He opened the car Hailing software on his mobile phone. Sure enough, there was no car.


    Mo Yu''s eyes were still empty, but his face showed an anxious expression.


    Lifelong flower said: "the Conservatory of music is so far away. Don''t go if you can''t get a taxi. Our store is spacious. It''s no problem to live with one or two people."


    Xiao Qi also said: "yes, there used to be bands who lived here if they couldn''t go back late. The landlady was behind. Aoki lived upstairs. It''s very safe."


    Mo Yu said anxiously, "no, I have to go back before twelve."


    She said she was going to rush into the heavy rain.


    Xiao Qi was nearest to him. He grabbed her hand and shouted, "you''ll get sick in such a heavy rain! Besides, the school is so far away that you can''t run back before 12 o''clock!"


    Mo Yu struggled and cried: "let go of me, let go of me! If I don''t go back at twelve, I will die!"


    Xiao Qi and the whole life flower were surprised and asked in unison, "why?"


    Only Aoki had nothing to do with himself. He put his hands in his trouser pockets, walked under the eaves of the corridor, looked up to the sky, and said to himself, "it''s not raining, and the thunder doesn''t ring!"


    I don''t know if he was cursed by his words. With the falling of the words, god suddenly became irritable. It rained heavily and a long lightning lit up in the sky.


    Then a thunderstorm exploded over their heads. The sound was like a firecracker in a man''s ear.


    The coal boss covered his head with his wings and complained to Qingmu, "crow mouth, crow mouth."


    The landlady and Xiao Qi were amused and laughed.


    Only Aoki stared at Mo Yu''s face.


    The female student who had been struggling and crying to go back to the dormitory just now stood there as if she had been stunned after the thunder.


    Her face was pale as if she had been seriously ill. Her expression was dull, her body was stiff, and she trembled slightly. Only her eyes, no longer empty, restored a girl''s due clarity, but also showed some confusion.


    "Where am I? Why am I here?" Mo whispered.


    "You''re in the bar. You just finished singing." Aoki stared at Mo Yu and said, "you''re going back to the dormitory."


    Mo Yu seemed to think of something terrible. "Ah" screamed and fainted.


    Lifeflower and Xiao Qi hurried to help her up and asked, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "She''s sleepwalking, but now she''s awake." Aoki said, looking at the continuous heavy rain.

 Chapter 14

    Said the old man


    Don''t look in the mirror at twelve o''clock in the middle of the night. You will see what you shouldn''t see in the mirror.


    People''s mirrors often break up inexplicably in the middle of the night because something has to come out of the mirror.


    If you are looking at the mirror when it breaks, your soul will be sucked in by the crack in the mirror.


    When you hold a mirror in your hand and look at the other mirror, you will see countless you in the mirror.


    Every face in the mirror is different. No matter how many faces you see, remember that the thirteenth face is your face.


    ¡­¡­


    There is a mirror in Aoki''s studio.


    This mirror was originally used to train crows to know their own form. Now it has been useless for a long time and is full of dust.


    Mo Yu stood in front of the mirror and looked at himself in the mirror carefully.


    Aoki smoked not far behind her, and the smoke filled the narrow studio.


    The coal boss returned to his bird shelf and closed his eyes as if he were asleep.


    Spend your whole life sitting on the sofa with Xiao Qi. She originally asked Xiao Qi to go back first, but Xiao Qi insisted on staying. They didn''t know what Aoki was going to do. When Mo Yu woke up and asked to look in the mirror, Aoki took her to the big mirror.


    Because the mirror is very gray, she is also gray in the mirror.


    The pointer of time is about to point to twelve.


    Mo Yu began to tell the story of her and the mirror.


    She said she had heard a lot about mirrors since she was a child, but she never believed it.


    She thinks that a mirror is a mirror, which can reflect beauty and ugliness, that''s all.


    It was not until one day that she met the handsome master situ and listened to many stories about the mirror that she believed that the mirror was a magical thing. She not only fell in love with looking in the mirror, but also fell in love with staring in the mirror.


    Master situ said that he graduated from MIT, an authentic man of science and technology, but he likes music.


    Mo Yu also felt that he had cast the wrong fetus and chose the wrong major.


    His voice is elegant and magnetic, his language is noble and humorous, his face is exquisite and sexy, and he raises his hand and throws his foot, all with a casual romantic, like drunk spring.


    As soon as he appeared in the Conservatory of music, he fascinated the girls here.


    Mo Yu is often dragged by her roommate Li Qian to participate in activities where situ appears.


    Girls like to tell situ the most bizarre stories they have ever heard, and situ always explains the mysteries with his rigorous scientific knowledge and brilliant artistic feelings, which makes those girls intoxicated.


    "Don''t believe the old man''s advice. The mirror is the most magical thing in the world," situ said.


    "If two parallel mirrors are placed face to face, there will be countless images of mirrors in the mirror. This is a typical Drost effect. Do you know what the delost effect is?"


    Girls are obviously more interested in ghost stories than mirrors, shaking their heads one after another.


    Situ said: "drowster effect is a visual form of recursion, which means that a part of a picture is the same as the whole picture, so it produces an infinite cycle."


    "For example, I am holding my mobile phone now, and there is a photo on the mobile phone screen, and this photo is just our scene at the moment." he took out his mobile phone and shook the screen to explain, "I am holding my mobile phone, and on the mobile phone screen is a photo of me holding my mobile phone. Enlarge this photo, and the mobile phone in my hand in the photo is still this photo, which has been circulating indefinitely."


    The girls don''t understand, but they still listen.


    "Now let''s talk about mirrors. You all know that mirrors reflect light. When you emit a beam of light perpendicular to the mirror, the light will be bounced back."


    "If there are two parallel mirrors, we send out a beam of light between the two mirrors, and the light will bounce back between the mirrors forever. Do you know what this means?"


    The girls shook their heads.


    "This means that we have captured light. The space we created with two mirrors has trapped light. In the whole universe, only black holes can trap light. We humans only use two mirrors to do such a magical thing."


    "Wow -" the girls suddenly felt so magical.


    "But what''s the point? Capturing light is what physicists have to do." a girl asked.


    "Not only physicists, this experiment is of greater significance to soul scientists, because mirrors reflect not only visible light, but also electromagnetic waves. In fact, everything in the form of waves can be reflected."


    "You should know that as long as people live, they emit ''waves'' all the time. Our bodies emit infrared rays, our brain waves when we think, and some energy dissipation that we still can''t recognize. We collectively call these biological waves."


    "When we look in the mirror, we don''t need to take the second mirror, which has naturally formed the Delos effect."


    "Because our eyes are a mirror."


    "When you stand in front of the mirror, there is you in the mirror, there is a mirror in your pupils, and there is you in the mirror. Our biological waves are bounced back by the mirror and by our eyes, shaking repeatedly between people and the mirror."


    "The new biological waves constantly emitted from you will join the shock process and gradually gather into an energy. This energy continues to increase between you and the mirror. As long as the time is long enough and the energy gathers enough, it will form something similar to the soul."


    "So, girls, remember, don''t look in the mirror for too long, because over time, there will be another ''person'' between you and the mirror." situ said with a smile, "of course, you don''t have to be too afraid, because the extra person is yourself."


    At this time, the girls felt interesting and admired situ''s talent and learning more and more.


    "Then why, the legends are all at 12 o''clock in the evening?" they always yearn for more supernatural things.


    Situ said, "the legend is not unreasonable. At midnight, people''s spirit is easy to relax, and at this time, the soul energy is easier to escape from you. At the same time, it''s easy to ignore the time when you look in the mirror in the middle of the night. If you look in the mirror too long, unexpected things may happen."


    The girls were looking forward to situ''s answer, but situ stopped talking and just reminded: "if you look in the mirror for a long time at 12:00 in the middle of the night, remember, don''t let the mirror break."


    After that party, Mo Yu never saw situ again. I heard that he went back to MIT for a master''s degree.


    Since then, the girls have become more curious about the mirror. Every time they meet, they ask each other, "Hey, did you look in the mirror last night?"


    Strange to say, since then, the sound of broken glass and girls'' screams have often been heard in the girls'' dormitory building in the middle of the night.


    Mo Yu also occasionally looks in the mirror in the middle of the night. She pays special attention to her eyes, because it is the eyes and mirrors that form the drowster effect.


    After taking photos for a long time, she imagined whether there was another "person" between herself and the mirror?


    Although a little creepy, she couldn''t help being curious.


    Once late at night, she looked in the mirror in the bathroom. In the mirror, a dark figure appeared behind her.


    Mo Yu was about to turn around and look back when the mirror suddenly broke.

 Chapter 15

    All his life, Hua and Xiao Qi heard their hair stand up.


    Especially Mo Yu is now standing in front of a gray mirror to speak, and the light in Aoki''s studio is too dim. It was almost twelve o''clock, and they were worried about whether something strange would appear in the mirror.


    It''s time to change some bright lights for him. As a landlord, I spent my whole life thinking so.


    "Later?" asked Xiao Qi, looking at Mo Yu with concern.


    ¡­¡­


    I was scared. Mo Yu said.


    I think my cry should be heard all over the building. But strangely, my roommates didn''t seem to know. Only Li Qian rushed in.


    Li Qian held me in her arms and comforted me softly. She helped me back to bed and coaxed me to sleep. She also comforted me that ghosts are only my own soul and told me not to be afraid.


    Li Qian is my roommate. In fact, she is more superstitious than me. She is not only obsessed with looking in the mirror, but also obsessed with situ. As long as situ said, Li Qian would be like the imperial edict. No one could say anything wrong. She often said that she was destined to be situ in her life. No matter how many women situ had outside, she was willing to be with situ.


    In order to meet situ conveniently, she rented a house outside. In fact, we all know that sturgeon didn''t like her and never went to her place. It''s just that we''re all sisters. We don''t have to say anything.


    That day, she happened to come to the bedroom to see us. She stayed with me all night. The next day, she said that situ had returned to MIT. Her house was very empty and asked us to move in with her.


    The little sisters moved in one after another. I didn''t move because I was about to take the final exam.


    In those days, I was the only one left in the dormitory. Li Qian sometimes came to accompany me. She looked at me and said that I had probably lost my soul in the mirror.


    After the final exam, Li Qian came to me and said that she called situ and knew how to get her soul back.


    I remember that day just after the summer vacation, that is, Sunday, I followed her to where she lived.


    The other sisters are not here. She said they all went out part-time.


    Her room has two mirrors more than one person high, like two doors, which are hinged and can be folded.


    At twelve o''clock, she opened two mirrors and turned them into a big square mirror.


    She made me stand in front of the mirror. I saw myself in the mirror, split in half by the seam of the two mirrors.


    I looked into my eyes and imagined that the biological waves emitted from me were reflected back by the mirror and my pupils, shaking back and forth between me and the mirror.


    Slowly, I felt that the air between me and the mirror was a little dignified, as if there was some essence.


    Li Qian said that my soul has been formed. She began to turn one of the mirrors slowly, forming an angle with the other.


    She told me not to move, saying that when the two mirrors closed, my soul would be caught and "I" could return to me.


    I thought, what should I do when the two mirrors close? How can my soul return to me unless I am locked in the mirror?


    But I was soon attracted by myself in the mirror and forgot to ask questions.


    When the mirror was rotated to form an included angle, I saw two myself in the mirror, one in each of the left and right mirrors.


    I stood there and didn''t move at all, while the "I" in the two mirrors was moving slowly.


    When the angle between the mirrors was close to 90 degrees, I saw the third "me".


    I know this is the plane mirror imaging principle learned in junior high school physics, but I still feel very magical. Especially when the third "I" drills out bit by bit from the gap between the mirrors, it is like restoring the process of a person''s soul generation.


    "I" appeared bit by bit and split into two "I" bit by bit.


    Then I saw four "me".


    The included angle of the mirror continues to decrease, and the "I" in the mirror continues to move.


    Just like the cycle of life evolution, I see the fifth "I". Repeat the third "I" process.


    Li Qian is still turning the mirror. Maybe it''s because the mirror is too heavy. Her movement becomes very slow.


    I saw six, seven, eight, nine


    As the angle of the mirror becomes smaller and smaller, I see more and more "me".


    The mirrors on both sides are about to touch my body, and I can''t count how many I am in the mirror.


    The space becomes very narrow and the light is very dark. I feel very stuffy and depressed. I wanted to go out, but I couldn''t make a sound or take a step. I can''t move except my eyes.


    I can only look in the mirror and look at one "me" after another. Those "I" are real and illusory. I don''t even know which is the real me, or both are my soul.


    I suddenly found that every "I" face is a little different, some clear, some dim, a little young, some old. I began to look one by one until I saw the thirteenth face.


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Yu stopped at this point.


    The studio was quiet enough to hear everyone breathing.


    Xiao Qi bit his shriveled lips and opened his mouth to say something, but he didn''t say it. Or did the boss keep her mouth open and ask, "what''s the matter with the thirteenth face?"


    Mo Yu and his body trembled gently for a long time before he said, "I don''t know how to describe this face, but I know that''s what I look like after I die."


    All his life, he was not afraid of heaven and earth. At this time, he couldn''t help listening to his hair stand on end. She stroked her short hair in front of her forehead and gently scolded: "wipe, don''t look in the mirror in the future."


    Xiao Qi couldn''t help standing up and walked behind Mo Yu, trying to reach out and pat Mo Yu on the shoulder. He wants to tell Mo Yu that the mirror is always just a mirror and the soul is false. But before his hand touched Mo Yu, he felt a hand on his shoulder and the cool wind of someone''s breath on his neck.


    Xiao Qi was startled and suddenly turned back. He saw Qingmu coming behind him.


    Xiao Qi said, "Why are you scary?"


    Aoki said, "you know how scary it is."


    Xiao Qi looks back at Mo Yu and his hand about to put on Mo Yu''s shoulder. He knows that Aoki is right.


    Lifelong flower asked Aoki, "don''t sell off. What''s going on?"


    Aoki said, "she was controlled by a clever hypnosis. You can also understand it as a magic trick. Her memory should be until she saw what she looked like after her death. From her narration, it should be last Sunday. It has been seven days now. She doesn''t know or remember everything she did in these seven days, including singing in Ruhua bar."


    "In other words, she has been sleepwalking for seven days."

 Chapter 16

    "Don''t scare me, I''m not scared!" huatou once heard that someone sleepwalks for seven days.


    Xiao Qi suddenly said: "Sister Hua, I think what brother Aoki said may be true. When he was a child, a man in our village sleepwalked for several days. He worked normally every day, ate and drank normally, and could make babies with his wife. The only change was that he liked to go to the tree and took bird eggs from the tree. Later, it rained heavily. A thunder blew him off the tree. He woke up. After waking up, he woke up I thought I was still sleeping on his mother''s Kang. "


    "Is there really such a thing?" the lifelong flower was still skeptical. "According to what you said, she was controlled by someone. Why did people control her?"


    Aoki said, "I don''t know."


    "Is she awake now?" Qi asked.


    Aoki said, "half asleep and half awake. Now she can recall what happened before sleepwalking, but she doesn''t know what she experienced. When she wakes up, she will return to the state of sleepwalking. Moreover, the caster should continue to strengthen her mental control. Do you remember she said before that if she didn''t go back before 12 o''clock, she would die?"


    All his life, Hua and Xiao Qi remembered and nodded.


    Aoki said, "that''s right. The problem lies in the thirteenth face she saw."


    "What about that?" lifeflower and Qi asked at the same time.


    Aoki pondered for a while and said solemnly, "do you want to help her?"


    Lifelong flower said, "help, of course. All the people who come to my store are brothers. How can we ignore anything in case of an accident?"


    Xiao Qi also said, "yes, yes, we are brothers and sisters. We need to help."


    Aoki said, "you can think about it. It may be very complicated. It may cause trouble. People who can perform this kind of mind control are not ordinary people."


    The lifelong flower patted her airport and said, "shit! When was I afraid of trouble!"


    Xiao Qi also straightened up and said, "I''m not afraid. What do you say? I''ll do it!"


    Aoki sighed softly and paced back and forth in the studio, as if thinking about something. The tap sound from the pull board echoed in the room.


    After a while, Aoki walked slowly behind Mo Yu and asked, "is the thirteenth face you see in the mirror?"


    Mo Yu''s body trembled, as if she saw a picture that made her very terrible.


    "Yes." Mo''s voice was shaking.


    Xiao Qi looks at the mirror. Mo Yu looks like Mo Yu on the gray mirror. Although it is fuzzy, it is just a normal mirror. Behind Mo Yu is Qingmu. I don''t know when, the crow has stopped on Qingmu''s head and is looking at the mirror. It seems that he is also curious about what will appear in the mirror.


    Lifetime flower saw Qingmu''s finger flick, heard a snap, and the mirror crashed to the ground.


    Mo''s voice was sharp and short, and he leaned back.


    The green wood in the back gave way. Xiao Qi hurried forward, caught the soft girl who fell down and helped her to the sofa.


    Aoki said, "she''ll be fine after a sleep. As for what happened to her, it depends on what you tell her."


    Xiao Qi said, "I know. Tell her slowly. Don''t let her be stimulated."


    Aoki nodded and added, "it''s best not to let her go out these days. I''ll give her psychological counseling when I''m free. Don''t answer if her cell phone calls to find her."


    Some things Aoki didn''t say. It''s not difficult to tell Mo Yu about her sleepwalking. It''s not difficult for her to accept the fact that she sleepwalked for seven days. The difficult thing is how to make her forget her face she once saw in the mirror.


    Who can see what he looks like after death and live well?


    And more importantly, what has she done in the past seven days?


    In Aoki''s plan, he doesn''t intend to contact people who may have the same ability as himself so early. At least he doesn''t want to expose his identity until he determines his identity and his organization finds himself.


    It''s good to live lazily.


    But this girl''s business is obviously not simple!


    After Xiao Qi and the boss''s wife left with sleeping Mo Yu, Aoki kept smoking in the boss''s chair in the studio. Cigarette butts were thrown on the ground until the coal boss on one side began to complain: "it''s killing the crow, it''s killing the crow" before he put out the smoke.


    He drew an equilateral triangle with two vertices connected on the paper with a water pen to form a flat head and flat foot eight character. He also drew a short vertical line at the top corner of the two triangles. In this way, it looks like an hourglass of time.


    Who is the enchanting woman who can''t see her face clearly?


    He took pictures of the symbols on the paper with his mobile phone and passed them to Professor Mei Xu of Sanwu University. Now, only Professor Mei deserves his trust, and only a profound person like Professor Mei can help him.


    As for the little girl who sleepwalks while playing mirror game, Mo Yu


    Playing with the lighter in his hand, he said to himself, "if you are in trouble, find the police."


    The next morning, Aoki just wanted to go to the criminal investigation team to find Shi Dazhuang or Hu Xing. Before he went out, he received a call from Hu Xing.


    "There is really a headless female corpse case in Lu county. You found it for me. Go and have a look with me." Hu Xing said on the phone.


    "So far?" Aoki remembers that it takes more than an hour from Lu county to Wuzhong City.


    "I don''t want you to take a bus. I''ll drive to pick you up," Hu Xing said.


    Aoki suddenly remembered something at this time: "I don''t have your phone. How can you have my phone?"


    Hu Xing laughed at the other end of the phone: "I didn''t abuse my private rights to check your privacy! You forgot, it''s your business card."


    When Hu Xing picked up Qingmu, Mo Yu was still asleep. The whole life spent a big circle of black eyes. When he saw Hu Xing, he said to Qingmu without a good face: "go out again! Remember to come back early!"


    Aoki "Hmm" and got on Hu Xing''s car.


    Hu Xing drove the car and said, "the men and women in your family are very strict with you!"


    Aoki Gu said to him, "how did you change?"


    Hu Xing said, "last time I took you home and used my own car. Of course, I drive a public car when I go back to Luxian County for business. Don''t you see the white sign? Hey -- don''t pick it up -- is the bus also a car?"


    Aoki said, "I thought it was bulletproof!"


    "Where are so many bulletproof cars? I''m not the chief. Our director doesn''t have a bulletproof car either." Hu Xing saw Qingmu take back his hand. "Hey, I think your nails are very clean. They seem to be repaired every day. Why are your hair so messy? You don''t cut them. Also, you wear these clothes every day. Aren''t you tired of wearing them? You don''t wash or brush your teeth every day?"


    Aoki pretended to meditate and said, "ah, I haven''t taken a bath for a few days? Let me think..."


    Hu Xing said with a smile, "how can it be? It doesn''t smell!"


    Aoki said, "if you don''t take a bath, it doesn''t mean it stinks. I smell it. I don''t believe you smell it."


    He said he was going to get close to the driver''s seat. Hu Xing pushed him and said, "poor, you can!"


    Aoki said, "it''s dirty to take a bath and brush your teeth. If you''re not dirty, you don''t have to do these things."


    Hu Xingqi said, "people will be dirty unless you are not human."


    Aoki hehe smiled and just leaned lazily against the chair. I''m not human.

 Chapter 17

    The car went out of the ring to the provincial road leading to Lu county.


    "Tell me about the case," Aoki said.


    "Oh, you have to listen to the case. I thought you had a plan." Hu Xing joked, "this case was reported by Lu county and put on record in our bureau, but Lu County criminal police team has closed the case and is waiting for the judgment of the Municipal Intermediate People''s court."


    "Someone caught it?"


    Hu Xing said, "yes, but I checked the file. There were many doubts. With your reminder, I said hello to team Shi and he agreed to let me go down to investigate. This is the first time I have been on a separate mission since I joined the criminal investigation team. You have to help me!"


    "What doubt?" Aoki asked.


    Hu Xing said: "the case happened two months ago. A headless female corpse was found in an abandoned fish pond in Lu county. The characteristics are the same as what you told me. There is a mole on the left chest. There are sperm spots on the body. After DNA comparison, the murderer was quickly arrested. The final conclusion of the case is a zero confession, and the suspect has not admitted that he killed."


    "Don''t you admit it with DNA?"


    "Yes, this is the biggest doubt in this case. Generally, with conclusive evidence, the suspect will confess in order to strive for leniency. Otherwise, the judge will only impose a heavier punishment if there is no confession. In addition, there is no trace at the scene except for the seminal spot. When the suspect refuses to explain, of course, there is no crime tool and the head of the deceased."


    "Has the identity of the dead been determined?"


    "No, there are no eligible people missing in the whole Wuzhong area in the past two months. It is difficult to determine their identity without finding their head. We have further expanded the scope of assistance through the provincial department. There is no news yet."


    Aoki couldn''t help thinking. He is not a criminal investigation expert, but he can think of it with the most common logic. The murderer is either wronged, or he is carrying a bigger case, or even a gang case. Otherwise, he has no reason not to say anything.


    "Does this murderer know Ma Fuqing?" Aoki asked.


    Hu Xing shook her head and said, "the suspect''s name is Yang Baoguo, from Lu county. I checked Ma Fuqing, who is from Tongxian county. There is no communication between the two. As for whether they know each other or not, I don''t know."


    "What are we going to do today?"


    "The first instance of the Municipal Intermediate People''s court has ended and no judgment was pronounced in court. It is estimated that there are doubts. Although DNA is hard evidence, it is only solitary evidence and does not form a chain of evidence. However, because the suspect has a criminal record, the judge is likely to find guilty. I want to check whether there are other clues before the judgment is written. Since you can know the characteristics of the woman''s body through Ma Fuqing Zheng, I think we can also find the identity of the female corpse. And... "


    Hu Xing said with a meaningful look at Aoki, "by your means, no matter how cunning the criminal can only be caught without a hand."


    Aoki was alert and said, "do you want me to go to the detention center to try the prisoner?"


    Hu Xing said, "that''s smart! I just want you to repeat your old tricks. Is that all right?"


    Aoki sighed and said, "I wanted to ask you for help, but I was called by you first. I''ll try it, but I''ll state in advance that my skills are not in Turin every time."


    "What can I do for you?" Hu Xing asked.


    Aoki said, "forget it. I''ll talk about it later."


    Hu Xing was a little strange, but he didn''t think much.


    "Oh, by the way, how about the case of selling human organs?" Aoki thought of Zhao Pengcheng, the hateful and poor doctor.


    He always felt that there was something hidden or other story behind the removal of the vegetative brain. But he doesn''t want to guess. Anyway, when the case is over, everything will come out.


    "Yu Jianguo, the security guard of the hospital, has been arrested and brought to justice. Along his line, he caught several big fish at once. Our whole team is very busy. Otherwise, you think I can go alone in the case of Lu County!" Hu Xing said excitedly. "Do you know what people in our team say about you?"


    "What do you say about me?"


    "Hehe, some people say you are Sherlock konanski, and our history team is full of praise for you. I want me to do whatever it takes..."


    When Hu Xing said this, he suddenly stopped. His face was inexplicably red. He peered and found that Qingmu was taking out cigarettes from his pocket. He looked normal and asked casually, "what do you do at all costs?"


    Hu Xing breathed a sigh of relief, coughed twice, cleared her throat and said, "do a good job of this case at all costs!"


    Aoki lit a cigarette, took a sip and said, "that doesn''t seem to be what he said."


    The blush just faded on Hu Xing''s face came up again in an instant. Does this guy know anything? It''s hard to say. He even knows things in other people''s dreams!


    She quickly changed the subject: "I''ll go back and think about it carefully. I probably understand your interrogation skills. When you enter the interrogation room, you don''t let the light on to make Zhao Pengcheng relax. Zhao has been in a state of tension during continuous interrogations. This is our strategy, but you do the opposite and let Zhao relax suddenly. It''s not good for routine interrogations, but it''s just good for you."


    "Because you want to hypnotize him. The core of hypnosis is to let the subject completely relax physically and mentally and give up the sense of resistance, so that the hypnotist can talk to the subject''s subconscious. Your method is similar, but obviously much better. Zhao Pengcheng is a very smart man. He tried to resist immediately after suddenly relaxing, but he was hypnotized by you."


    "You had a conversation with Zhao''s subconscious mind after being hypnotized. Unfortunately, I was interrupted by a phone call to team Shi. Fortunately, your conversation has come to an end, otherwise I must be cut to death by team Shi!"


    "But I still don''t quite understand. What do you want me to do with turning down the air conditioner and buying popsicles? Also, you have been observing Zhao until his eyes move rapidly before asking questions. I know that most people''s dreams occur in the period of rapid eye movement. Are you really waiting for Zhao to dream? And then talk to him in the dream? Don''t all his words become dream words?"


    Aoki didn''t expect Hu Xing to think so much. He couldn''t help but look at the policewoman who could easily send out DuPont lighters.


    He said: "You''re right. I''m really waiting for him to dream. Because only in the dream can people be completely controlled by the subconscious and have a real subconscious dialogue. Generally, hypnosis requires the absolute cooperation of the receiver. As long as there is a little psychological resistance, hypnosis can''t succeed. In fact, hypnosis that can''t induce people into dreams is not hypnosis, but at most a kind of relaxation You can do yoga, Tai Chi and meditation. "


    "Real hypnosis doesn''t care whether the recipient is willing to cooperate or not. The caster can forcibly perform hypnosis, which is more powerful than whose spiritual power and the ingenious use of the environmental power at that time."


    "I asked you to turn down the temperature of the air conditioner to simulate a low-temperature environment, because taking the kidney must be carried out in a low-temperature environment, and the bathtub at the crime scene is full of ice. When he dreamed, I put the popsicle on his waist to stimulate his kidney and make him feel the cold of his waist."


    "Freud said that dreams are amplifiers of perception. A little stimulation during sleep will be magnified thousands of times in dreams, especially adult fear. So..."


    Hu Xing said, "so you hypnotized Zhao Pengcheng and gave him a little stimulation and an environment in line with his dream. Then Zhao had a dream. He lay in the cold bathtub and his kidney disappeared."


    The scenes during the trial reappeared in front of Hu Xing, and all the plots were right. Is this the ability of this strange man? It seems nothing to say so!


    Is it worth it at all costs?


    Hu Xing wondered how she always thought about this strange problem, so she spat at herself gently, but her face turned red unconsciously.

 Chapter 18

    Although there is no direct subordinate relationship between the Criminal Police Brigade of Lu County police station and the municipal Criminal Investigation Detachment, Hu Xing is finally sent by the Municipal Bureau and drives the car of the Municipal Bureau. Although the county criminal police team is reluctant, the surface reception is still warm.


    "The judgment of the intermediate people''s court is coming down soon. As long as the suspect doesn''t appeal, the case will be closed." vice captain Gao, who received them, said with a teacup, "I heard that the Municipal Bureau has recently solved a big case, so I have to complain about your team history. After eating a big meal, I can''t even leave us soup?"


    Aoki can see that people in Lu County don''t want the Municipal Bureau to intervene, especially when there is only such a female policeman. It would be a shame if a female policeman and a non professional turned over the qualitative case.


    But Hu Xing is not so talkative.


    "Yang Baoguo didn''t plead guilty from beginning to end, and he always shouted injustice in the court. Do you think it''s possible that he doesn''t appeal? You don''t want to take extraordinary measures to put pressure on him? It''s going to make a mistake!" she warned sharply.


    Vice captain Gao''s face was not very good-looking and had a bad attack. He could only accompany a smile worse than crying: "this... How is this possible? We are talking about evidence! Even if the murderer wants to appeal, it''s nothing, it''s just a delay. DNA is hard evidence, can he turn it over?"


    At Hu Xing''s insistence, vice captain Gao reluctantly took them to the detention center. Aoki saw the tall, but thin criminal suspect. His cheekbones protruded, there was almost no meat on his cheeks, and his two eye sockets were deep in black circles. At a distance, he looked like a ghost.


    Perhaps he has no hope of overturning the case. Yang Baoguo''s spirit is depressed and looks like a dying man.


    Vice captain Gao explained: "this man had a history of drug abuse in the past. Although he was forced to quit, his body was like this. We didn''t abuse him."


    Hu Xing nodded to show understanding.


    From the first sight of seeing Yang Baoguo, her inner sympathy for the suspect who might be wronged suddenly disappeared. Such a guy who is neither human nor ghost is not worthy of pity. Hu Xing feels that he has come wrong. In front of him, this man is the murderer who should be punished.


    She sighed powerlessly, looked at Aoki and said, "let''s go back."


    Aoki looked at Yang Baoguo and returned to Hu Xing for a long time: "Oh, then go back."


    Vice captain Gao''s face was uncertain. He probably felt that he had been teased. A little man from the city detachment kept him busy for a long time, but he didn''t do anything. It''s just that it''s right in his arms and worth being happy.


    After coming out of the detention center, Hu Xing was ready to go back to the city. Vice captain Gao smiled and asked them to get two cans of local tea before they left.


    Aoki suddenly said, "he''s not the murderer."


    "What?"


    Hu Xing probably guessed what had happened, but she still felt incredible. Vice captain Gao looked at Aoki like a fool.


    "Young man, you can''t talk nonsense." vice captain Gao put on the posture of an old qualified criminal policeman. "We should tell evidence for everything. Before there is conclusive evidence, we can''t say who is the murderer or who is not the murderer. This is a qualified people''s policeman."


    He said and patted his forehead: "Oh, I almost forgot you''re not a policeman!"


    Hu Xing is not comfortable listening. Vice captain Gao''s words clearly teach Aoki a lesson. Isn''t he talking about her secretly? Aoki is not a policeman. She can''t understand. Hu Xing is a policeman! But he''s right. It''s hard to refute.


    Hu Xing was angry and turned to look at Qingmu, but he saw his hands in his trouser pockets looking lazily at the sky, as if there was nothing beautiful in the sky.


    Then I heard Aoki say, "Oh, you forgot. Your memory is not very good."


    "..." vice captain Gao felt that he had punched a piece of shit, which hurt him


    Hu Xing didn''t know whether Aoki was smart to fight back or stupid. Anyway, he was in a good mood just now.


    Seeing that Aoki''s oil and salt didn''t enter, and seeing that Hu Xing vaguely took Aoki as his horse''s leader, vice captain Gao was a little unsure, so he asked, "why on earth do you say he''s not a murderer?"


    Aoki didn''t answer him, but said, "take us to see the scene."


    Now it''s vice captain Gao''s turn to be depressed and angry. Why do you order me? If he hadn''t been afraid of offending Shi Dazhuang, he really wanted to stop serving at the moment.


    Just go. It''s been two months. There''s a fart on the scene. What can you see? If you can''t see anything, I''ll report back that you abused the police force and let non police personnel participate in major criminal cases.


    Hu Xing naturally doesn''t know what Deputy captain Gao is playing. She happily drove her own car, carrying Aoki, and followed the car of the county criminal police team.


    "What did you find?" Hu Xing asked Qingmu in the car.


    Aoki said, "he is not a murderer. The appearance of the female corpse recovered in his dream is different from that of Ma Fuqing."


    Although Hu Xing had already guessed it, he was still surprised: "you hypnotized him in such a short time? You also entered his dream? How did you do it? I didn''t see him fall asleep at all and didn''t see what you did?"


    "It doesn''t take long to dream. Sometimes you can have a long, long dream in a few seconds," Aoki said, "I didn''t hypnotize him. He doesn''t need hypnosis at all. His mental power is very weak, and he has given up resistance in consciousness. In fact, most drug addicts are similar. Their consciousness body, you can also understand what you often call the soul, is very weak, just like people on the verge of death."


    Hu Xing nodded to understand, and then asked, "he''s not a murderer. How can you make him recover a corpse in his dream?"


    Aoki asked, "did he once admit to killing people in his confession?"


    "Yes, but his confession was confused, so I suspect they were tortured," Hu Xing said.


    Aoki shook his head and said: "Not necessarily. When a person''s spirit is damaged by drug abuse, disease or external stimulation, his ID consciousness will weaken with the weakening of his willpower. This person has completely given up, and even subconsciously designed a scene of killing himself to make himself find an excuse for giving up and compromising. Of course, this may be induced, but basically, it''s him There is something wrong with your spirit. "


    "What was the scene in his dream?"


    "The female corpse in his dream is completely different from that in Ma Fuqing''s dream. There is no mole on his left chest. The key is that the woman has a head. In his dream, the woman''s appearance has been changing, and he has used at least three methods to kill the woman, but he obviously has no experience of beheading. Therefore, those methods are extremely clumsy and impossible to achieve."


    "How do you know? Have you ever killed people?" Hu Xing looked at Qingmu and asked seriously.

 Chapter 19

    Qingmu stared blankly at the rows of cypress trees retreating quickly outside the window. The mountain in the distance was covered by thin fog and cast a huge shadow.


    Hu Xing thought Aoki was scared silly by his problem. He laughed and said, "you can''t really kill people? Alas, why don''t you talk!"


    Aoki looked back and said, "how could the murderer tell you the police? Don''t ask me such an idiot question in the future!"


    "You..."


    Hu Xing was so angry that she wanted to pick up the steering wheel and hit Qingmu''s head. I really don''t know what brand of paste is in this guy''s head!


    "Go on, how do you know that the scene in his dream is not true?" Hu Xing said angrily.


    "Have you ever heard the story that Indians can''t see ships?" Aoki asked.


    Hu Xing shook his head.


    "On October 12, 1492, Columbus discovered the American continent and boarded Watling island in the Bahamas for the first time. At that time, when their fleet approached Watling Island, the Indians on the island were unaware. Until the Europeans appeared in front of them, the Indians were still wondering where these people similar to them came from. In fact, the main ship¡® The Santa Maria is 23 meters long. When the mast of the whole fleet opens, the scene is spectacular. It is impossible for normal people to see it. "


    "The reason why Indians turn a blind eye is that they don''t have the concept of sailing in their mind, and they don''t have any memory in this regard. When sailing appears, their consciousness makes a judgment of ''selective blindness'' in a short time, because they can''t give a reasonable explanation to what is in front of them through the combination of brain memory."


    Hu Xing thought for a moment and said, "I seem to remember what you said. I''ve seen this story before, but I always think it''s wrong. According to you, there''s a certain truth. In fact, they are not invisible, but unconscious, so even if the big brain receives visual information, they don''t respond in time, do they?"


    "That''s right!" Aoki said. "All the materials of dreams come from our memory. People can''t see things beyond our cognition in dreams, that is, you can''t dream of things you haven''t seen."


    "For example, an Englishman who has never been in contact with Chinese will not dream of Chinese characters when he dreams. Even if he has heard of the characteristics of Chinese characters, such as squares, hieroglyphs, etc., he will only simulate a font combined with letters, images or wedge characters he has seen in his dream, and it is impossible to dream of real Chinese characters with horizontal and vertical apostrophes."


    "Therefore, all the ghosts, demons and aliens we see look like people with noses and eyes."


    Aoki paused a little, looked at Hu Xing, and then continued:


    "Freud regarded sex as the most important component and cause of dreams, because sex is the most instinctive demand of human beings. Both men and women have dreamed of the opposite sex''s body, but it is difficult to determine who that person is, especially teenagers. They may not have seen a complete opposite sex''s body at all."


    "People often dream of the opposite sex they like, but because they haven''t seen his or her body, only that face is real, and the body may be peeked at when your neighbor''s aunt took a bath when you were a child, or an actor in an island action film. If you like someone who is not so sure, even the dream face will change."


    Hu Xing said, "you mean that guy''s dream is not a person at all, but the combination of all the women he has seen?"


    Aoki nodded and said, "yes, maybe he loves it, maybe he hates it."


    "It''s incredible." Hu Xing suddenly recalled many dreams she had, and her face was suddenly hot.


    The car turned into a path surrounded by small quarries, many of which were full of water. They stopped in front of a big pond.


    Vice captain Gao got out of the car, pointed to the pond in front and said, "it used to be a big stone mine. After the ban, some people used it as a fish pond to raise fish. Later, there was an accident, it was rectified and it has been abandoned. The victim was found here, but this is not the first scene, so there is no valuable clue."


    Hu Xinggang wanted to check again, but Aoki said, "Oh, yes, there can''t be any clues here! So, vice captain, please go back, and we''ll go back!"


    Play with me!


    Vice captain Gao widened his eyes and really wanted to sink this guy to the bottom of the lake. He really couldn''t accompany him anymore. Without saying a word, he got into the car, slammed the door, pointed to Aoki and said, "boy, remember you!"


    Hu Xing looked funny. Anyway, she didn''t like vice captain Gao with a big belly, so she didn''t come out.


    Watching vice captain Gao''s car go away, Hu Xing asked Aoki, "what are we doing now?"


    Aoki said, "why do you not has the final say?"


    Hu Xing thought for a moment, as if it were so, but on second thought, she found that she was taken into the ditch by this guy. You asked to come to the scene, okay? When he came, he said he didn''t look at it. He was so angry that he couldn''t say everything.


    Hu Xing said, "our police should also listen to the opinions of the people."


    Aoki said, "then go back to bed."


    Hu Xing said, "I knew you were going to be poor. All right, what do you want? Say it quickly!"


    Aoki said, "you have investigated Ma Fuqing. Do you know where he lives?"


    "I know," said Hu Xing.


    Aoki said, "you can turn on the navigation and adjust the route from here to Ma Fuqing''s house."


    "Oh, how can I find that you speak more and more like our history team." Hu Xing joked and opened the navigation, and then exclaimed, "ah! It''s so close that it''s less than 15 kilometers."


    She pointed out the navigation results to Aoki: "this is our current place, belonging to Lu county. This is Ma Fuqing''s house, belonging to Tong County. I didn''t expect the two places to be so close."


    Aoki shook his head and said, "it''s nothing to look at."


    "Then you ask me to check the navigation!" Hu Xing said.


    Aoki said, "the police should check it slowly. Let''s go and see if Ma Fuqing is there."


    ¡­¡­


    About Ma Fuqing, Hu Xing couldn''t find more information from the system. He only knew that he was an ordinary villager in Majiabang, Tongxian county. He worked in other places all year round. He had an elderly mother and a mentally disordered brother at home.


    Aoki and Hu Xing first made a circle around Majiabang, then parked their car in the open space at the head of the village and entered the village.


    The weather is very hot. I can''t see anyone outside. I finally met an aunt and asked the way.


    "Oh, you''re looking for Fuqing. It''s right behind. It''s on the second floor."


    Aoki and Hu Xing thanked aunt, turned a corner along the path, came to Ma Fuqing''s house and rang the doorbell.


    The doorbell in the countryside was either broken or particularly loud. Hu Xing once recalled the recess bell on the primary school campus.


    It was an old lady who came to open the door and asked them who they were looking for. They said they were looking for Ma Fuqing.


    "What are you looking for him for?" the old lady looked a little unfriendly.


    Hu Xing said, "we are ma Fuqing''s friends..."


    Before she finished, the old lady slammed the door and said coldly, "No."


    Hu Xing closed the door and almost wanted to take out her certificate for business. She looked at Aoki and continued to ring the doorbell.


    After another half day, the door opened.


    It was ma Fuqing who opened the door this time.

 Chapter 20

    Aoki saw Ma Fuqing''s eyes flickering, but he didn''t see their due surprise.


    "You seem to know we''re coming?" Aoki asked him.


    Ma Fuqing quickly denied: "no, no, my mother has a bad temper and doesn''t like outsiders to come to my house. I''m really sorry."


    Aoki and Hu Xing followed Ma Fuqing into the gate.


    The house of Ma Fuqing''s family is very spacious, with two small second floors and front and rear yards.


    Aoki wandered around the yard, and the sound of pulling the board on the ground made Ma Fuqing very uncomfortable.


    "Come in," Ma Fuqing urged. "It''s cool in the house. There are frozen watermelons."


    "Why don''t you ask us why we''re here?" Aoki didn''t worry and wandered from the front yard to the backyard.


    "It''s my own fault that has caused trouble to the master and the police comrade." Ma Fuqing trembled.


    Many melons and fruits were planted in the front yard of the Ma family, but the back yard was empty. There was only a lonely old locust tree.


    Qingmu stood in the shade under the locust tree, turned around the locust tree and said, "this tree is good. It''s cool here."


    I don''t know if it''s too hot. Ma Fuqing''s face dripped sweat and said, "master, tell me about something."


    At this time, there was a clang of iron chains somewhere, accompanied by a low roar.


    "Do you have a Tibetan mastiff?" Hu Xing identified the direction of the sound and determined that it came from the house.


    "Oh, no, either Tibetan mastiff or ordinary... Home, home dog." Ma Fuqing''s face was sweating more and more, and his clothes were soaked.


    Aoki winked at Hu Xing and said, "let''s go in and sit down."


    Like all rural houses, the Ma family''s living room is large, but poorly furnished. A square eight immortals table is placed in the middle, surrounded by several benches. In the corner stood a 32 inch old TV. The walls around it were painted with simple white paint. The walls were mottled, and some showed signs of falling off.


    The air conditioner is not turned on in the room, but the curtains are pulled to isolate the heat outside. Several electric fans are turned on, which is also very cool. But in this way, it seems a little dark and dull.


    Ma Fuqing''s mother sat in the corner watching TV. A separate electric fan blew at her. The light of the TV flickered on her face. Hu Xing always felt that her face was gloomy, and she seemed unkind to their arrival, which made people feel a chill at the bottom of their heart.


    She quietly told Aoki what she thought. Aoki said indifferently, "isn''t it cooler?"


    Ma Fuqing brought the cut ice watermelon to the eight immortals table and asked them to eat it. Then he took one of them and pulled out the black and white ones one by one. Only the clean pulp was left before he took it to his mother: "Mom, you eat."


    "Still a dutiful son." Hu Xing gave Ma Fuqing a little favor for no reason.


    Aoki smiled without speaking. Except in dreams, he never easily judges human nature. Human beings have learned too much camouflage in the long-term survival pressure and evolution. Even in dreams, sometimes the subconscious will deceive themselves, not to mention in front of strangers.


    Ma Fuqing''s mother grabbed the watermelon impolitely, her eyes tilted, and continued to watch her TV. There was no expression on her face. Hu Xing almost thought it was a clay statue.


    Ma Fuqing has been waiting nearby. Her mother took a bite of watermelon and ate a watermelon without deduction. "Poof" vomited on Ma Fuqing and threw the watermelon on the ground.


    Hu Xing was stunned and said: it''s a crazy woman!


    Ma Fuqing''s mother seemed to be able to hear it. She turned her face, stared at Hu Xing and asked Ma Fuqing, "what is she talking about?" half of her face reflected the light of TV and half of her face was hidden in the dark. Her eyes were fierce, like seeing an enemy.


    Ma Fuqing hurriedly stood in front of her mother and said, "no, no, nothing. She didn''t say anything."


    He turned around and smiled at Qingmu. He went to the corner and took a broom to clean the watermelon peel and the broken melon pulp splashed all over the ground.


    His mother was still staring at Hu Xing, making Hu Xing uncomfortable.


    After sweeping the floor, Ma Fuqing took a watermelon on the table and buckle the melon more carefully. After deduction, I looked again and again until I was sure there were no remaining melons, and then I took them back to his mother.


    His mother pushed Ma Fuqing''s hand away: "don''t eat." then she got up and went inside.


    When the door from the living room to the inner room was opened, there was another sound of chain clattering.


    Ma Fuqing can finally sit down.


    "I''m really sorry! That... Come, eat, eat watermelon." Ma Fuqing looked a little embarrassed and restrained.


    "Your mother she..." Hu Xing pointed to his head, "is everything okay?"


    Ma Fuqing said, "no, no, my mother just has a strange temper."


    Hu Xing saw Ma Fuqing''s filial piety, so she couldn''t grasp the purpose of this trip.


    She had thought she would meet an extremely cunning and vicious gangster, and it was better to attack them directly. In that way, her capture and shooting skills she had practiced since childhood would have a place to play. She doesn''t think Ma Fuqing is acting for them. What''s the reason for a man who can be so filial to his mother to kill? Now, she hopes Aoki''s judgment is wrong. The scum caught by Lu County criminal police team is the murderer.


    She motioned for Qingmu to ask, but Qingmu didn''t say a word. He just smoked and kicked Hu Xing under the table.


    Aoki straightened up and said to Ma Fuqing, "Oh, you paid, I haven''t solved your dream yet."


    Ma Fuqing quickly shook his head: "no, I''m fine."


    "It''s all right?" Qingmu Leng said, "that''s to refund?"


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that. There''s no refund."


    "In that case, let''s go." Aoki stood up and left.


    Hu Xing is not happy now. What is this? You want to come here. You came here to explain your customers'' dreams! But she had no choice but to stare at Aoki and say to go back and clean you up!


    But how do you deal with him when you go back? Hu Xing thought of Aoki''s appearance of not entering the oil and salt, sometimes stupid and sometimes naughty, and suddenly became depressed. She felt that it was a wrong decision to provoke this strange guy in vain.


    Ma Fuqing nodded to send them out. At this time, Ma Fuqing''s mother''s voice came out of the dark corridor behind the living room: "Fuqing, come here and tell your friends not to go first." her tone was as gentle as the baby in the arms of the full moon mother.


    Ma Fuqing "Oh" answered, smiled apologetically at Aoki and Hu Xing, and walked into the back aisle.


    Aoki and Hu Xing looked at each other. The old lady was really quick tempered.


    "More strange than you." Hu Xing said with a wrinkled nose.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Bell bottomed pants, pull board, wearing a windbreaker in hot weather is not strange enough?" Hu Xing said, but she didn''t mean to despise at all. Aoki''s incredible ability to urge people to dream will not be forgotten. But how can such a powerful person look lazy and stupid at ordinary times!


    They chatted one after another. Half a day later, they didn''t see Ma Fuqing coming back.


    Hu Xing chewed two watermelons. He couldn''t help it and said, "go and have a look."


    Aoki agreed. They walked through the living room and into the aisle.


    The corridor is not long. The door at the back of the corridor is locked and next to the stairs. There is a strong looking anti-theft fence at the entrance of the stairs. The fence door leading to the basement is open, and there is a faint voice below.


    "Mummy, no, mummy, it''s not easy to do things."


    "What can I do? I don''t care. I just want to have grandchildren so that the Ma family can carry on the family line! If you are capable, I don''t need to do it."


    "Mom..."


    Hu Xing motioned to Qingmu and crept down.


    There was a dim light in the basement.


    Hu Xing looked out and saw Ma Fuqing kneeling on the ground with his head down. His mother stood in front of her, with her back to the stairs.


    She suddenly felt a shady wind blowing down the stairs, which made her back a little cold.


    It was so dark on the stairs that I couldn''t see my fingers. She always felt something staring at them behind her.


    Hu Xing''s heart pounded and turned to look at Qingmu. He could only see a dark shadow. Fortunately, the head shape of the chicken nest head was more conspicuous. There was a good feeling of chicken nest head in an instant!


    Just then, she caught a glimpse of a dark shadow at the corner of the upper stairs. When she looked carefully, it disappeared again.


    Just when she thought she was dazzled, she found that the green wood around her was gone.

 Chapter 21

    Hu Xing thought that Qingmu went upstairs, and she was the only one left on the dark stairs. The mother and son in the basement are still there. One is kneeling, the other is standing, and they don''t speak. The atmosphere is very strange.


    As a criminal policeman, she has seen many big scenes, but women''s natural fear of darkness and loneliness makes her very uncomfortable.


    Damn Aoki! I walked so fast without saying a word!


    She cursed in her heart. She was about to go back upstairs. She turned and saw a dark shadow walking down behind her.


    She was startled. Seeing the outline of a chicken nest head on the shadow''s head, she patted her chest with confidence, pressed her throat and said, "what are you doing down again?"


    The shadow saw her turn and stopped.


    Hu Xing suddenly found something wrong. Although Aoki''s stature is also quite tall, he generally looks gentle, like an intellectual in the second middle school. In front of him, the dark shadow is obviously stronger than Aoki, and the hair on his head is more messy, like an explosive head than a chicken Wotou.


    With the police''s keen intuition, she reached out and pulled out the gun.


    At this time, the shadow also moved, and the seemingly huge body stepped on the steps without a sound, like a ghost.


    Hu Xing held up the gun and suddenly felt dizzy in his head. She fell back violently, hit the wall heavily, hurt her elbow, and the gun in her hand fell to the ground with a clatter.


    The shadow seemed to realize something and rushed over with a low roar.


    Hu Xing remembered that the roar seemed to have been heard in the backyard before. She thought Ma Fuqing had a Tibetan mastiff.


    What''s this?


    No matter what it was, Hu Xing was powerless to resist.


    She was very dizzy and her stomach rolled like she would wake up after a hangover. She could do nothing but watch the shadow pounce on her.


    Seeing that the shadow was about to jump on her, she heard a loud bang, and then lit up a faint blue light.


    Aoki appeared on the stairs with a mobile phone that lit up the screen. The dark figure was kicked over by him, and then he climbed upstairs. His action was as agile as an ape.


    The light of the mobile phone was very weak, and Hu Xing couldn''t see what it was.


    Aoki held Hu Xing and asked, "are you okay?"


    "Watermelon... Poisonous..." Hu Xing leaned softly on Qingmu''s shoulder.


    "I''ll help you up first."


    Aoki helped Hu Xing up the stairs. When he came to the first floor, he found that the iron fence door on the stairs was locked.


    This iron door is made of stainless steel bars. It is not an ordinary aluminum alloy anti-theft door. It is very solid.


    What kind of people need such a solid iron door?


    Aoki remembers that the gate outside Ma Fuqing''s house is very ordinary. If it''s not to prevent outsiders from coming in, it''s to prevent something from running out.


    "My gun... Is... Below..." Hu Xing said weakly on Qingmu.


    Aoki helped her down again, shining his mobile phone on the stairs until he found no gun in the basement.


    The mother and son in the basement are gone.


    Aoki saw that there were tables and chairs in the basement, so he helped Hu Xing to sit down there.


    He opened Hu Xing''s eyelids and asked Hu Xing to stick out his tongue and shine it with the light of his mobile phone.


    Aoki preliminarily judged that she was taking neurohallucinogenic hypnotic drugs such as triazolam. From the morning to now, Hu Xing only ate a few watermelons cut by Ma Fuqing, in addition to drinking mineral water in Lu County criminal police team.


    Aoki carefully recalled the whole process.


    He didn''t eat melons because he smoked. Ma Fuqing fed melons to his mother, but he didn''t eat them. Ma Fuqing''s mother didn''t eat them because she disliked that the melon seeds were not clean.


    Finally, only Hu Xing ate the watermelon on the table.


    Fortunately, watermelon is different from drinks. The drug dose contained in watermelon should not be large, otherwise Hu Xing should have gone to sleep by now.


    Fortunately, I don''t like to put sweets in my mouth when I smoke! Aoki secretly rejoiced.


    "You lean here and have a rest." Aoki asked Hu Xing to lie on the table.


    The stairs that went up must have been locked by something that was neither human nor ghost just now, because Ma Fuqing''s mother and son were still in the basement at that time.


    Aoki now prays that there is no other exit in the basement so that Ma Fuqing''s mother and son are inside. As long as people are there, there is always a way to deal with it.


    If they had already gone out, they would have no choice but to seal all the exits.


    In this dark little room, there are left and right doors.


    Of course, this ordinary wooden door can''t stop the green wood.


    He first opened the door on the left. It was a long and narrow corridor. There seemed to be rooms on both sides.


    He groped through the aisle and found an old-fashioned pull-wire light switch. An incandescent lamp of about twenty-five Watts at the top gave off a faint yellow light.


    Inside along the aisle, there is a utility room on both sides, which is full of messy things, covered with thick dust and cobwebs.


    Aoki retreated again and opened the door on the right. It''s also an aisle, but it''s obviously cleaner here than there. It won''t raise dust when walking. But Aoki smelled the smell of a public toilet.


    On one side of the aisle are several empty rooms with no lights. On the other side was a large room with an iron gate as strong as the stairs.


    The door was unlocked. Aoki went in, found the light rope, opened the light, and found a two meter high iron cage in the middle of the room. There were several thick chains in the cage, covered with straw and dirty mats.


    There is a pit in the corner of the cage, from which the smell comes out.


    This is probably where that thing is kept.


    He left the room and went to the end of the corridor. There was an exit, but it was sealed by the same iron door.


    Aoki looked at his cell phone and there was no signal. He went back to the stairs outside, and there was no signal.


    He heard that the police''s mobile phone can contact the outside world without a signal, but he didn''t know how to use it, and Hu Xing had fallen asleep on the table.


    The drug dose on watermelon will not be very large. Should you wake up soon after sleeping?


    Aoki lit a cigarette and began to pace around the room.


    In the open and quiet basement, the pull board makes a particularly loud tap sound, just like a loudspeaker installed on the soles of his feet.


    What is their purpose?


    Is this a black shop selling barbecued pork buns? And he just came to the door.


    Basements, dark rooms, chains, cages, putrefaction... How strange all these add up to be like scenes in some movies.


    Could the room with the iron cage be the underground morgue?


    incorrect!


    If so, what happened to the Headless Woman?


    Is it really just for a dream that Ma Fuqing found himself?


    Aoki felt a little irritable, and the sound of pulling the board and kicking was urgent.


    At this time, the sound of the iron door moving suddenly came from the right aisle.


    He rushed over as fast as he could.


    This time, his pulling board stepped on the ground without making any sound.

 Chapter 22

    Aoki moves as fast as a leopard.


    If Hu Xing wakes up at this time, he will be surprised that this guy dressed strangely, looked weak and lazy has the skill no less than that of their history team.


    The iron door at the other end of the aisle was indeed opened, and the black "thing" or "figure" was coming from the opposite side.


    He probably didn''t expect Aoki to rush over so soon. He was stunned. When he reacted, Aoki had arrived in front of him.


    Aoki kicked that thing over. But it was obviously strong enough. It turned over and flashed into the next room.


    Aoki can be sure that this is a "person" and nothing else.


    What he saw was a dark face and a hundred times more messy hair than his chicken nest head. At that moment, as like as two peas, the smell of the wood was just the same as that of the iron cage.


    Aoki instantly understood what the room was for.


    A person who is locked in an iron cage and locked up with an iron chain has also added two iron fences outside. There is no doubt that this must be a violent mental patient.


    In rural areas, most families do not send mental patients to hospitals. Those who are prone to violence are chained and locked up like dogs. They feed him something to eat every day to let him live and die.


    Aoki remembered that Hu Xing said that Ma Fuqing had a mentally disordered brother, who seemed to be called ma Fuquan.


    I met a psycho!


    Aoki didn''t have time to laugh at his bad luck. He jumped to the gate of the iron fence at the end of the corridor with a few arrows.


    He didn''t worry about how much harm a madman would do to them. What he was most afraid of was that the door that he finally opened was locked from the outside.


    He opened the iron door, kicked the lock pin and moved it to ensure that the door would not be locked again in a short time, and then folded back.


    He plans to take Hu Xing out first, and then find a way to come back and find Hu Xing''s gun. It''s no small matter that a policeman loses his gun.


    But when he returned to Hu Xing''s small room, he found Hu Xing missing.


    A dark figure flashed at the stairs.


    Aoki hurried to catch up.


    The iron door at the entrance of the stairs had also been opened. He still kicked the lock pin askew, and then left the basement.


    But the living room on the first floor was empty and there was no one. Only the TV is still on and there is an old TV play.


    Aoki went out, walked around the yard and came to the backyard.


    The old locust tree stood quietly in the yard, and the leaves rustled in the wind, like announcing that the cold and warm disputes in the world have nothing to do with it.


    The back door of the house was locked, so Aoki had to go back to the front and enter the living room again. Hesitated at the entrance of the stairs, not sure whether to go upstairs or go back to the basement.


    At this time, Ma Fuqing suddenly put his head out from the lower stairway and waved to him.


    Aoki rushed up, grabbed his collar, put his elbow against Ma Fuqing''s throat and put him against the wall.


    "Where''s officer Hu?"


    Ma Fuqing was out of breath: "I was... Locked up by my mother. I''ll take you to save people."


    "Go!" Aoki put down Ma Fuqing and followed him into the basement.


    They walked again to the door of the room with the iron cage.


    "It''s inside," Ma Fuqing said, pointing to the cage inside.


    Qingmu saw Hu Xingping lying on the straw mat in the cage, and several iron chains locked her hands and feet.


    He and Ma Fuqing went in and untied the iron chain wrapped around Hu Xing.


    At this time, there was a loud noise behind him, and the aftersound remained for a long time.


    Aoki screamed. It was too late to turn around and try to stop him.


    The iron door of the darkroom was locked.


    Ma Fuquan, with his ragged clothes and dirty body, danced outside the door and shouted, "shut up, shut up!"


    Aoki''s greatest fear is to be locked in the basement. He destroyed the door locks of the front and rear exits, but Ma Fu and his brother will close them together.


    He walked slowly to the door, looked carefully at the thickness of the iron bar on the fence door and the structure of the lock, and determined that it was difficult to open the door from the inside without tools.


    Ma Fuquan was still shouting excitedly. He grabbed the iron fence with both hands, put out his tongue and made faces at the green wood.


    Aoki grabbed Ma Fuquan''s wrist from the gap of the fence when he didn''t pay attention, dragged it in, twisted it hard, and threatened, "open the door quickly, or I''ll break your hand!"


    Ma Fuquan screamed with pain. He couldn''t pull out his hand and roared at the green wood like a beast.


    Ma Fuqing has been helping Hu Xing untie the chain. At this time, he also came over and shouted, "ah Quan, what are you doing? Let us out quickly!"


    I don''t know whether it was too painful to be twisted by Qingmu or more afraid of his brother. Ma Fuquan suddenly shrank back as if he had seen a ghost, and the roar turned into a wail.


    "Don''t move, let go of my son''s hand!"


    The old lady suddenly appeared at the door, holding a gun in her hand, with the muzzle of the gun facing Aoki.


    "Mummy! Mummy help me! Mummy -" Ma Fuquan cried like a child when he saw the old lady.


    Looking at the pain on her son''s face, the old lady trembled, and her eyes were full of pity and unbearable. When she stared at Aoki, she showed extreme hatred and hysterically scolded, "beast! You beast! You put it my son, put it!"


    Aoki guessed that this should be Hu Xing''s gun. He was not sure whether the old lady knew how to shoot. In the dark environment, he couldn''t see whether the gun had opened the insurance.


    He can only step back and try to buy time and wait for opportunities. As long as the old lady is a little relaxed in spirit, he can take advantage of it.


    But when people are crazy, they are extremely sensitive and can''t be stimulated. At this time, any hypnosis or mind control law is difficult to take effect. Even if it can succeed, Aoki should consider whether it is possible to let the gun go off at the moment of her resistance.


    Ma Fuquan got out, hid behind his mother, peeped out a pair of frightened eyes and secretly looked at the people inside the iron gate. Then, without warning, he took the gun from his mother''s hand.


    "Kill you, kill na!" cried Ma Fuquan, pulling the trigger towards the iron door.


    ܳ! Aoki immediately pounced on Ma Fuqing to the corner of the wall, which was the dead corner of the bullet.


    The gun didn''t ring. It should be that the insurance didn''t open.


    Aoki breathed.


    Outside came the old lady''s scolding voice:


    "What are you doing? I told you not to be impatient. What are you doing in such a hurry? How can you kill this little girl?"


    Ma Fuqing, pale, stood up and asked, "Mom, what did you do? Why did you lock me up, too? Adie almost killed me!"


    The old lady scolded, "what''s the use of asking you to be a dead man? Your coffin has been carried out long ago! Stupid - it will also be locked in!"


    Ma Fuqing was worried. Kutong knelt down and said, "Mom, you let us out. They are the police. Something big will happen!"


    The old lady ignored him and said to Ma Fuquan, "let''s go and starve her for a few days. When the morning light comes, you can do whatever you want!" at this time, her voice was as gentle as a real mother.

 Chapter 23

    Aoki went to the cage, took Hu Xing out and gently put it in a clean corner of the wall. Although there was a mat in the cage, the smell there was really bad. He was afraid that Hu Xing would leave a lifelong shadow after waking up.


    He looked at Ma Fuqing and said, "your son has failed a little!"


    Ma Fuqing stared, speechless, and his face looked ugly as if he had been seriously ill.


    "What medicine did you put in the watermelon?" Aoki asked.


    Ma Fuqing shook his head: "I don''t know. I didn''t put it. It should be the mind control drug my brother took."


    Aoki knows it''s no use asking him. He saw that this was a tragic family, and Ma Fuqing was not treated by his mother at all.


    After a while, Hu Xing woke up and asked vaguely, "what''s the matter with me? Where is this?"


    Aoki knew that Hu Xing was all right. When she was a little sober, she simply told her the current situation.


    "What?"


    Hu Xing didn''t believe it. The filial son, who had to pick out the watermelon one by one before giving it to his mother, was locked up by his mother and almost died at the gunpoint of his brother!


    "Are you your own? Why did your mother lock us up?" Hu Xing asked.


    "I guess it''s for you. His mother is crazy to find a daughter-in-law for his brother." Aoki said and looked at Ma Fuqing. "Am I right?"


    Ma Fuqing nodded.


    Hu Xing suddenly became nervous, stretched out her hand and touched her for a while. She found that her clothes and trousers were intact, and her underwear had no trace of being touched, so she relaxed. She looked at Aoki gratefully and said a "thank you" that she couldn''t even hear.


    Aoki seemed to hear it: "don''t be busy thanking me. First think about how we can get out of this damn place. My cell phone has no signal. Look at yours."


    Hu Xing hurriedly went to touch his pocket again, touched it for a long time, and said dejectedly, "the mobile phone is gone."


    Ma Fuqing sat down and said, "it''s over, it''s over this time."


    Hu Xing said, "are we going to starve to death here?"


    "You won''t starve to death, because although his brother is crazy, he won''t like sleeping with a dead man." Aoki said, "I guess they will starve us half to death when we have no strength..."


    Hu Xing was more and more frightened.


    Since joining the criminal police, she has imagined no less than 100 scenes of heroic death, but she never thought that she would be starved to death in a stinking cage, and she might encounter a more tragic outcome than starvation. Although the man with messy hair looked not worried at all, she once suspected that he had deliberately fallen into such a situation.


    "I''d rather die!" Hu Xing trembled slightly at the thought of the worst result.


    Aoki looked at her very seriously and said, "it''s better to live than to die."


    Hu Xing was stunned for a moment, and then woke up: "go to hell! You''re kidding at this time!"


    Aoki saw that she was a little angry and said, "well, well, we won''t die."


    Hu Xing and Ma Fuqing asked in unison, "do you have a way out?"


    "I can''t help it," Aoki said


    Hu Xing stretched out her hand and punched him: "there''s no way you can still say." she suddenly understood something from Aoki''s funny expression, hummed and said, "there''s a conspiracy!"


    Aoki said with a smile, "I don''t have any conspiracy! But we really won''t die. Think about who you are and how we came here?"


    Hu Xing suddenly brightened up. Yes, why didn''t he think of it before!


    She is a policeman. She drove out of the police station today. It''s no small matter that a policeman on business lost contact. She reported Ma Fuqing''s situation before she came out. Their car was parked at the entrance of Majiabang village. It was easy for the police to find Ma Fuqing''s home.


    As long as they wait until tonight, at most until tomorrow, they will find here.


    "Doesn''t your mother know that detaining the police is a felony?"


    Hu Xing also relaxed after thinking about it. She wanted to stand up and walk around. As a result, she stumbled as soon as she stood up.


    "If his mother were normal, she wouldn''t lock us up." Qingmu reached out and helped Hu Xing. "The medicine hasn''t completely passed yet. Don''t move first."


    Hu Xing sat down next to Qingmu. Her body was soft and weak, but when she touched Qingmu''s hard shoulder and back, she suddenly felt dependent in her heart.


    "How long do you have to wait to tell the truth?" Aoki looked at Ma Fuqing and said.


    Ma Fuqing sat dejectedly on the ground and sighed.


    "My mother is also a miserable person!" he said. "My father died shortly after my brother was born. My mother pulled our two brothers from morning to night and lived a hard life."


    "Since I was a child, I vowed to be filial to my mother and let her live a good life, but maybe it''s because I''m too stupid. My mother doesn''t like me. She likes my brother and treats him as a baby pimple. I dropped out of junior high school. Originally, I could go to senior high school. Although my achievements are not particularly good, I work hard. If I continue to study, I may be able to enter a technical secondary school or something My mother won''t let me go to school and let me go out to work to earn money. "


    "I can understand my mother. My family was poor and it was difficult to provide for two children to go to school. I went out to work. My brother was also very competitive and really admitted to college. I came back from other places to celebrate my brother. I took the money and set up more than 20 tables in the village. That year, our family was very beautiful... Cough..."


    "I send money to my brother every month when I pay my salary. Later, somehow, my brother couldn''t get in touch. I found their school and the school said he hadn''t gone to school for many days. My mother was worried and asked me to look all over the world. After looking for it for three years, I found him in a garbage station in other places. At that time, he was crazy. We sent him to the hospital for treatment for a week For some time, it didn''t work. I had to take him home. Since then, my mother''s temper has become worse and worse. Seeing anyone is like seeing an enemy. "


    Ma Fuqing paused and asked tentatively, "well, my brother is mentally ill and won''t be sentenced?"


    "Your brother is mentally ill, but you don''t." Aoki looked at Ma Fuqing and said, "tell me about the headless female corpse."


    Ma Fuqing was stunned and said, "it''s just a dream."


    "Is it just a dream?" Aoki said.


    Ma Fuqing didn''t speak. He thought of a scene in Aoki''s studio and was a little afraid. He didn''t know what the "master" had to do.


    "You didn''t kill the man, but you lost the body?" Aoki said suddenly.


    Ma Fuqing gave a pep talk, lowered his head and said, "what... What''s the matter?"


    Aoki said, "the head is buried under the locust tree in the backyard?"


    At this time, a few crows suddenly came from the backyard:


    Quack... Quack... Quack

 Chapter 24

    Ma Fuqing suddenly raised his head and wanted to be stunned. It took a long time to say, "so you know."


    Hu Xing also looked at Qingmu in surprise.


    Aoki asked, "who is that woman?"


    He saw that Ma Fuqing didn''t want to say, so he said, "we are all locked up here. I don''t know if we can go out alive. What else can you say? If we can go out, you can''t hide it. If we can''t go out, can you let us be a clear ghost before we die?"


    Ma Fuqing sighed and asked, "is there any smoke?"


    Aoki took out a cigarette and gave Ma Fuqing one. He stuffed one in his mouth. He lit a fire for Ma Fuqing, and then looked at Hu Xing next to his eyes. After all, he refrained from igniting himself.


    Ma Fuqing caught fire, took two deep breaths, and then coughed violently.


    "Cough... That''s my wife... Cough... Cough..."


    "Your wife?" Hu Xing exclaimed.


    Ma Fuqing took a few puffs of smoke, as if he had made a great determination.


    "My wife and I knew each other when we were working. We had already got the certificate, but we didn''t dare to tell my mother. When my brother went to college, I held a wedding banquet while my mother was happy. Later, after my brother disappeared, I looked for my brother all over the world. My shop in the city was watched by my wife alone."


    "After my brother disappeared, my mother kept saying that her son was gone and her son was gone. I just wanted to give her a grandson and make her happy. But no matter how hard I tried with my daughter-in-law, I couldn''t have a baby. My mother always disliked this daughter-in-law and asked me to leave and change another one. I couldn''t bear it at that time. Now think about it, I might as well have left..."


    Ma Fuqing held a cigarette in one hand and rubbed his face and hair with one hand. His eyes were red.


    "Later, we went to the hospital and found that it was my problem. My mother was almost desperate when she heard that. She cried in front of my father''s grave for three days and said that our horse family was going to be extinct."


    "Later, my brother came back. Although he was crazy, at least there was hope. My mother went around to matchmaking for my brother, but who would marry a violent psychopath? I said surrogacy, but my mother didn''t agree with in vitro pregnancy, saying that it could not be the child of whose family. I asked a Vietnamese sister from the south to surrogate. I agreed to eat and live, and take two after giving birth One hundred thousand people left. But they couldn''t stand living with my brother for a night. They didn''t want any money and ran away secretly. "


    "My mother said that people outside can''t be relied on. You can''t live on your own. It''s better to let your brother give birth to one for you. It''s the horse''s seed anyway."


    "I didn''t agree at that time, so my mother knelt for me. She cried and promised that she would handle it well and wouldn''t let my daughter-in-law know. She knelt and covered me, and I promised everything."


    "Later, I thought, anyway, I just let my brother sleep once. As long as my daughter-in-law didn''t know at that time, she wouldn''t know in the future. When she got pregnant, she said that my body had been adjusted by traditional Chinese medicine."


    "I''ll call my daughter-in-law home and let my mother deal with it. I don''t know what my mother can do. Anyway, my daughter-in-law can get dizzy every time and send it to my brother''s room. My daughter-in-law was black and blue in those days. I couldn''t bear it. I told my mother that there would be problems with the baby if she fed too much medicine. My mother said stop for a while and let me buy more for her My daughter-in-law is resting at home. She also told me that my mother has changed and doesn''t like to see her as before. "


    "I was always careful for fear of any accident, but finally something happened. My brother tasted the taste and screamed in the cage every day. Only my mother could coax her. When my mother went out that day, my daughter-in-law heard my brother''s cry, thought he was hungry and brought him a bowl of rice... The result... The result..."


    Ma Fuqing began to cry, with endless chagrin, regret and sadness on his face


    "By the time we arrived, my daughter-in-law had been strangled by my brother."


    Hu Xing was very angry. She did not expect that there would be such a foolish person in modern society, who would let his wife and brother go to bed for the so-called inheritance and filial piety to his mother. The key is that his brother is still mentally ill.


    In her heart, Ma Fuqing and his mother are a hundred times more hateful than his brother. They should be cut thousands of times.


    "Why divide the corpse?" Aoki asked.


    Ma Fuqing stopped crying. The cigarette in his hand had burned to the filter. He still took the last breath hard. He smelled a burning smell of sponge in the air.


    "Although my brother killed the man, my mother is also an accomplice. I can''t let my mother go to jail. I know there is a waste fish pond in Lu county. It used to be a mine, and no one went there. I just want to sink the body there. My mother said that if you bury your head under the locust tree, the Ghost won''t haunt people. I think it''s good, so that even if the body is found, others won''t recognize it Who is it? My daughter-in-law and I have been working in other places and seldom come back. Her registered permanent residence is not here. Generally, we won''t find her. "


    "No!" Hu Xing suddenly remembered something, "the fine spots on the body are not your brother''s. how do you explain?"


    Ma Fuqing said, "I picked up a used condom from the garbage in laoyingbi lane, Lu County..."


    Laoyingbi lane is a famous red light district in Lu county and even in Wuzhong. It can''t be cleaned up again and again in recent years. Hu Xing doesn''t think that Yang Baoguo is wronged. This is also a kind of retribution.


    The case has almost come to the bottom here, but Hu Xing''s heart suddenly has an inexplicable sadness.


    The deceased was ma Fuqing''s wife and the murderer was ma Fuqing''s brother. No matter how badly the dead died, neuropathy will not be sentenced, and Ma Fuqing and his mother are at most the crime of shielding. Judges usually let go of such family ethical tragedies, murder becomes manslaughter, and mental illness is innocent, so the crime of shielding may not be mentioned.


    The chamber of Secrets fell into a dead dreariness.


    As time went by, the putrid smell came in bursts, and Hu Xing almost vomited out several times.


    Although the basement is much cooler than the ground, it is still difficult to keep out the sultry heat in this season after a long time. Hu Xing''s body was already covered with sweat. His thin coat and shirt were wet with sweat and sticky.


    She had been sitting next to Qingmu, because she was soft and almost leaned against him. At this time, she found that this guy didn''t sweat at all. No wonder she could walk through the market in a windbreaker on a hot day.


    "I really doubt that your body structure is not human, so you are not afraid of heat?" Hu Xing said.


    Aoki said, "do you think it''s a good thing not to be afraid of heat? You can detoxify only by sweating. If you don''t believe it, stand up and see if you''re more comfortable."


    Hu Xing got up from Qingmu and found that dizziness had been much better.


    Aoki looked at her sweaty pants tightly wrapped around her two slender legs, tilted her head and said, "take two steps to try."


    Hu Xing took two steps and felt that there was no problem.


    Aoki said, "take two more steps."


    Hu Xing took two more steps.


    "Hey, by the way, take two steps, take two steps, take two steps if you have nothing to do..."


    Hu Xing kicked Aoki: "you sell abductions!"


    Aoki said, "if you are like this, who will you turn if you don''t turn?"


    Hu Xing chuckled, "what am I like?" suddenly he felt wrong, so he made a move to hit Qingmu, "you dare to tease me!"


    Just then, there was a "bang" gunshot from above.

 Chapter 25

    "It''s broken. He may have opened the insurance."


    Hu Xing thinks she''s really unlucky today.


    It''s no small matter that the police lost the gun. It could have offset the merits and demerits of the case, but now the gun is held in the hand of a psychopath and the insurance is opened. The consequences are completely unpredictable. If Ma Fuquan goes out with a gun and makes a mess in the village, whether anyone is injured or not, Hu Xing''s police uniform must be out of control.


    "Don''t go outside with a gun!" Hu Xing thought if she hurt the masses by mistake, she might as well come down and kill her.


    As soon as her voice fell, there was another "bang" gunshot. I heard her heart pick up.


    She prayed, hoping that Ma Fuquan''s child''s mind would be better off shooting all the more than a dozen bullets in the gun upstairs.


    But she waited for a long time and didn''t wait for the gun to ring again, but there was a rush of footsteps on the stairs.


    The three people in the secret room know that the situation is serious. The madman who has learned to shoot is coming down


    Footsteps soon turned from the stairs to the first room in the basement.


    Deng Deng, Deng Deng, Deng Deng


    There was excitement in the hurried voice, just as an ill addict saw marijuana in the distance.


    Then they heard another bang, like knocking over the table. Then the footsteps disappeared.


    Aoki asked Hu Xing and Ma Fuqing to hide in the corner by the door, so that as long as the door was not opened, the bullet could not hit them from the outside, while he hid on the other side of the door. In case the madman opened the door and fired his gun, he could wait for an opportunity to ambush.


    Ma Fuquan appeared at the door like a ghost, with two wolf like eyes on his dark face.


    He held up his gun and aimed at the door. He didn''t see anyone for a long time, so he stood there and was stunned.


    Stunned for a moment, he probably thought someone had run away, so he roared angrily.


    Ma Fuqing had just smoked and his throat was stimulated. He coughed uncontrollably.


    When Ma Fuquan heard the sound, he walked to the side of the iron fence door, looked inside against the wall, raised his gun and shot at the corner of the house with a bang. The bullet hit the iron door and dented the stainless steel bar.


    He went to the other side and fired a shot against the wall. The bullet still couldn''t get through the crack of the iron door.


    He shouted angrily and banged several shots on both sides. Several bullets went in and almost hit his brother. Ma Fuqing screamed with fear.


    Ma Fuquan shouted excitedly and kept shooting at the door.


    More than a dozen bullets were quickly shot out, but the aftersound of the gunshot continued to reverberate in the basement, making people''s ears buzzing.


    Ma Fuquan found that the gun couldn''t ring. He looked at the gun in his hand, raised his head and looked around, trying to find out where the sound came from and why it hadn''t dispersed for so long.


    He saw a bullet coming from a distance, whistling and spinning, like a slow camera on TV. He looked down in horror, but another bullet came at him in the other direction.


    There were more and more bullets as the guns banged around. He dodged left and right. He was so scared that he kept shouting, "Mummy - mummy - mummy, help me!"


    The gunfire stopped and the bullets stopped flying.


    Ma Fuquan leaned back against the wall in fear. He felt his back sticky. Looking back, the wall behind him was dark. He reached out and touched it. It was greasy and wet.


    He looked around. It was a dark and humid cave, which was blocked by an iron fence door.


    A crow flew past the iron gate and croaked a few times.


    The distant sky was hazy, shrouded in hellish black clouds.


    A strange man stepped out of the door. The man was wearing an old gray windbreaker, a nine point bell bottomed trousers with open lines, and a pair of pull plates on his feet.


    Ma Fuquan thought the man looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him.


    The cave was dark and damp, and centipedes and poisonous snakes were crawling around in the corner. Some snakes have climbed up the wall behind him. There was a dim light in the depths of the cave, and I didn''t know where to go. He dared not go there, as if there was a greater unknown danger


    He was too depressed to speak. He rushed up, threw himself on the iron door, and stretched out his hand to the door for help. He hoped that the man in strange clothes could get him out.


    At this time, he saw his brother and another woman coming out of nowhere and standing side by side with the man.


    That woman is so beautiful. She is the lover he once imagined in his dream.


    He laughed happily. Not only because he saw the beauty, but also because his brother came to save him!


    But he suddenly bounced back like an electric shock.


    He saw that his brother''s face was twisting, like Impermanence in hell, holding an enchanting iron chain with a huge iron cage at the other end of the chain.


    He was so frightened that he curled up on the ground and waved his hands desperately, as if someone was beating him with a whip and scalding him with a soldering iron.


    The three people outside the door were talking and laughing, like aristocrats watching the execution.


    He struggled to get up as if he had exhausted all his strength and ran towards the dark depths of the cave.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter with him?" Ma Fuqing looked at his brother''s crazy look, with a puzzled look on his face, and then said sadly, "his disease is getting worse and worse."


    Hu Xing probably knew what had happened and took a look at Aoki, but he didn''t say anything.


    "It''s a little strange," Aoki said suddenly.


    "What''s strange?" Hu Xing asked.


    Aoki shook his head: "I can''t say it for the time being."


    "I hope he doesn''t come back again." Hu Xing looked at the gun and cartridge cases all over the ground that fell in the hallway outside. He was a little afraid when he remembered.


    As soon as her voice fell, Ma Fuquan shouted back.


    He took an axe in his hand and began to chop at the iron gate.


    Keng, Keng, Keng... The axe hit the iron bar and splashed many sparks.


    After cutting for a long time, he found that he could not cut the iron bar, and began to cut the door lock again.


    Keng, Keng, Keng


    "Fuquan, Fuquan, what are you doing?"


    Ma Fuqing''s mother hurried over.


    However, Ma Fuquan ignored him and tried to cut the door lock with an axe.


    The old lady grabbed Ma Fuquan''s arm and said, "son, what are you doing? You can''t open the door. They''ll want us to die."


    Ma Fuquan couldn''t hear a word and threw his mother to the ground.


    The old lady struggled to get up from the ground and dragged her son again: "Fuquan, stop, stop, don''t cry, mom, please!"


    Ma Fuquan pushed away, roared, and hit his mother''s head with an axe.


    The old lady''s head was sunken by the axe. She fell to the ground before she could even hum.


    Hu Xing in the door was so frightened that he let out a loud cry, while Ma Fuqing shouted "Mom!" Kutong knelt on the ground.


    Ma Fuquan was unaware of what he had done and just used an axe to chop the door lock. The sweat on his forehead dripped like rain, and his eyes were red, like ghosts from hell.


    With a click, the door lock was finally broken by him. The iron door opened. He rushed in like a mad dog and slashed at the iron cage.


    Ma Fuqing hurried to help her mother.


    Aoki and Hu Xing looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Hu Xing didn''t know what to say.


    A moment ago, she thought that the old woman was a very hateful crazy woman who killed her daughter-in-law in order to carry on the family line. She hoped that she would get the punishment she deserved and was annoyed that the judge might forgive her in the future.


    At this time, the old lady fell into a pool of blood, killed her daughter-in-law for her son, and finally died in her son''s hand. This is also the retribution of the cycle of heaven, but Hu Xing can''t feel the pleasure of justice.


    If the ghost of her daughter-in-law is still there, will she rush up and tear up the old lady''s out of body soul at the moment?


    I do not know where to blow in a gust of Yin wind, whirring in the corridor of the basement, blowing Hu Xing up goose bumps.


    A few crows came from the old locust tree in the backyard.

 Chapter 26

    In this hot afternoon when dogs were reluctant to go out for a walk, the small village of Majiabang suddenly became lively.


    Because the incident happened in Tongxian county and involved a case that occurred in Lu county and was about to be sentenced, the criminal police teams of the two counties sent people over. Finally, he was accepted by the criminal investigation team of the Municipal Bureau.


    The scorching sun could not stop the curiosity of the villagers and surrounded Ma Fuqing''s yard. The police had to pull up a cordon 20 meters away.


    As soon as the fat vice captain Gao came in from Lu County, he shouted, "no way! No way! There are dead people here. What does it have to do with us?"


    When he saw Aoki''s chicken nest head, he was not angry. He pointed at him with fat fingers and said, "Hey! How can you be everywhere!"


    He complained loudly to the police in the courtyard: "Hey, this, officious non police officer, ran to us and said that a suspect who was about to be sentenced by the court was not a murderer. He turned around and ran here. There was another homicide in this place. He said it had something to do with us? It had a fart relationship! I think he is like a murderer!"


    A policeman from a local police station who doesn''t know the truth will come to investigate Aoki: "please show me your ID card."


    Hu Xing said unhappily, "what do you mean?"


    Vice captain Gao said, "look, look! With the police flower of our Municipal Bureau protecting him, you still need to check him? There are too many white faces in Tongxian county. Don''t check the owner!"


    The police suddenly realized that they would look at Aoki and Hu Xing differently.


    Hu Xing is so angry that his lungs are going to explode, but this kind of thing is not easy to happen. The so-called rumors are terrible. The more you defend and even get angry about it, the faster and more like it is true.


    But Aoki put his hands in his trouser pockets, leaned lazily against the trunk of the old locust tree, with a cigarette in his mouth, as if it had nothing to do with him at all.


    "Shameless enough!" vice captain Gao scolded and became proud again. He felt that he had avenged himself for being teased by Aoki.


    Shi Dazhuang and the forensic physician Chen Jianzhong arrived. They first had a brief understanding of the situation, and then directed the relevant personnel to work in an orderly manner.


    Vice captain Gao saw the green wood under the locust tree pointing at him. He looked around and asked, "call me?"


    Aoki nodded.


    Vice captain Gao walked over and asked, "why?"


    Aoki took out a cigarette and handed him one.


    Vice captain Gao didn''t know what medicine was sold in Qingmu gourd. Suspiciously, he took the cigarette and lit Qingmu''s lighter.


    "Wipe, lighters are so advanced! No wonder they can soak police flowers when they grow up like this." he muttered in his heart, indignant.


    He took a puff of smoke and found that it was foreign smoke. It tasted strange. It didn''t taste as good as the Wu smoke he often smoked. The smoke of the smoke was so thick that it could not be melted. When the wind blew, the smoke floated into his eyes and tears almost came down.


    "Brother, what kind of smoke is this?" he rubbed his eyes and asked.


    "Baile gate."


    "Your smoke is really bad," he said, trying to take another sip. This time the smoke is thicker and more.


    The smoke from the two people filled the whole yard and turned it into a paradise.


    "What do you smoke?" Aoki asked.


    "Wu smokes at work. After work, he usually smokes Zhonghua and occasionally smokes cigars."


    He really couldn''t stand the smell of Bailemen. He threw the smoke under his feet and stepped on both feet but didn''t put it out. He squatted down, picked up the cigarette butts, looked at them, and pressed them on the ground for a long time. The cigarette butts were still burning.


    "Shit! I don''t believe I can''t kill you!" he stood up again and stepped on it, but he couldn''t kill it.


    Probably because he was fat. After moving twice, he was sweating all over. He squatted down again, looked, and then began to dig holes in the ground.


    He soon dug a small hole in the ground. He put the burning cigarette in and buried it with earth.


    "You''re still alive this time!" he stood up with a smile and saw the guy opposite with the head of the chicken nest smiling at him.


    He suddenly couldn''t remember who this guy was.


    A crow flew from somewhere, croaked twice over his head and stopped on the top of the locust tree.


    He saw that the old locust tree in front of him suddenly turned into a cigarette tree. One cigarette after another hung upside down from the branches, full of cigarettes, like the Christmas tree specially decorated by the tobacco company at the door.


    He looked down again. The place where the smoke had just been buried had become a piece of scorched earth, but many tobacco like grasses were growing on the scorched earth, still growing at a slow but visible speed, and some were still in bloom.


    He squatted on the ground, carefully pulled out the grass on the ground, put it in his mouth and tasted it. It was really the smell of cut tobacco.


    It tastes great, with the freshness of spring grass, the burning smell of smoke, the fishy smell of soil, and the smell of stinky tofu when it comes to the aftertaste.


    He looked at the smoke hanging on the tree and said in his heart: I''m rich!


    Then he felt a heavy pat on the shoulder.


    "Lao Gao, what are you doing?"


    Vice captain Gao gave a thrill and bounced up like an electric shock.


    The cigarette tree in front of me disappeared and changed back to the old locust tree.


    Shi Dazhuang looked at him beside him, with doubts in his serious expression.


    There was a circle of policemen smiling at him.


    Just as he wanted to speak, he felt that his mouth tasted strange. Only then did he find that he had a mouth of earthy weeds.


    He spat a few mouthfuls in a hurry, spit out the grass in his mouth, smiled awkwardly and said, "it''s okay, it''s okay, I''m just... Investigation... Yes, investigation..."


    Although the level of the municipal criminal investigation team is one level higher than that of the county criminal police team, it has no direct jurisdiction, and Shi Dazhuang is hard to say.


    "Lao Gao, the case you identified may be overturned," said Shi Dazhuang.


    Vice captain Gao said, "unless we find the head and tools of the crime, we can''t turn the case over."


    Shi Dazhuang nodded and turned to look at Hu Xing.


    Hu Xinggang saw vice captain Gao''s ugliness and was secretly happy. Seeing Shi Dazhuang looking at her, he pointed to Aoki and said, "you ask him."


    Aoki stretched out, pointed to the pit that vice captain Gao had just dug on the ground and said, "that''s it!"


    Shi Da Zhuang commanded the police officers gathered from the nearest police station to pick up shovel and pickaxe. A few days later, a black plastic bag was dug out from the soil and a saw with rust.


    The moment the plastic bag was opened, a rotten smell rushed out. Everyone covered their mouth and nose except forensic Chen Jian.


    "Hey, Lao Gao, you are good at investigation! When did you practice such a good nose!" a familiar policeman joked.


    Vice captain Gao coughed and laughed twice, looked at him incredulously, and then walked away with his nose. He remembered that he had just eaten the grass growing from the soil layer on the rotten head, and there was still a smell of soil in his mouth.


    He couldn''t help tumbling in his stomach and vomited out of his throat.

 Chapter 27

    Shi Dazhuang called the leaders of the Municipal Bureau to report the situation on the spot and asked for instructions to combine the two cases for investigation.


    Aoki followed him back to the building of the municipal Criminal Investigation Detachment. It was evening when he finished recording his confession.


    "Thanks to you this time, Mr. Aoki!"


    Shi Dazhuang insisted on inviting Aoki to dinner. He really thanked Aoki. Without Aoki, something big would happen today.


    Aoki pointed to Hu Xing and said, "it''s all the credit of police officer Hu this time."


    Shi Dazhuang snorted and said, "if she doesn''t make trouble, I''ll thank God."


    Hu Xing said unconvinced, "I broke such a big case and said I made trouble!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "you haven''t settled with you about losing your gun!"


    "It''s not all my fault!" Hu Xing murmured. "Don''t hide it for me."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "you''ve run out of bullets in your gun. Who can hide it? Do you want me to say you''re playing with birds in the countryside?"


    Hu Xing also knew that she was unjustifiable, so she stopped talking. The police''s guns are registered, and the number of bullets received and when they have fired must be truthfully recorded. The madman fired more than a dozen shots with his gun. She couldn''t hide the fact that she lost the gun.


    Otherwise, she won''t be able to avoid a punishment this time. Maybe she doesn''t even have to wear a police uniform.


    Dinner is at a small restaurant nearby. Stir fried meat, clear water fish, spicy chicken, salted duck, and green vegetable tofu egg soup are all ordinary home dishes.


    Shi Dazhuang didn''t say that the food was bad and ate casually. He just touched Qingmu''s wine glass and knocked the full beer foam all over the table.


    He and Aoki picked up the wine glass at the same time and drank it down.


    Men don''t need to say much. All the words were said in the "ping pong" sound when the wine glass collided. At the same time, all the friendship was bumped into the wine and drunk into the stomach.


    A refreshing energy that made people feel comfortable flowed all over the body with the cold beer. The two men laughed heartily at the same time.


    Hu Xing looked left and right, but she couldn''t understand. These two completely different types of men, who were not familiar with each other, suddenly became like old friends who had known each other for 20 years. When she drank wine, she had a bit of loyalty and pride of knowing each other in the Jianghu.


    After drinking with Aoki, Shi Dazhuang finally picked up his glass and said to Hu Xing, "although he lost his gun, there was no big deal at all. He solved a mystery, which is a shame to our team leader. I''ll give you a toast. Be careful when you go out next time. Don''t take yourself in if the case is not solved."


    Hu Xing knew that her captain was a knife mouth tofu heart. In fact, she cared about the members of the team!


    She also imitated the appearance of a Jianghu hero, touched the glass with Shi Dazhuang, said boldly, "in the name of the people!" and then dried a large glass of wine.


    "Well said! In the name of the people! We become police to let the people live in peace and make the world free of dirt and crime." Shi Dazhuang remembered his ambition when he just graduated from the police academy.


    Hu Xing suddenly turned dark and said, "but I can''t figure it out!"


    "Why don''t you understand?" Shi Dazhuang asked.


    Hu Xing said: "Yang Baoguo in Lu county is an unforgivable villain. He takes drugs, gambles and whores. He abandons his wife and son and forces his elderly parents to pick up junk for a living. He has also been jailed for theft several times. I hope he is the real murderer. If he is sentenced to death, it must be a great thing. But now, the murderer is caught and he will be innocent in a few days Release, I have an illusion. It''s like I let this bastard go. I asked him to go back and harm the village. In the future, I don''t know how many people suffer from it! "


    After hearing this, Shi Dazhuang was stunned. He lit a cigarette for Aoki and himself, then took a puff and said, "we must act according to law and avenge the victims."


    Hu Xing said with a bitter smile, "avenge? For whom? Ma Fuqing''s wife? I don''t know what that woman looks like and what kind of person she is, but I know that she died more unjustly than anyone! The case is solved, but how can she avenge? Who is responsible for her death?"


    Silence. A long silence.


    The woman didn''t know what role her husband played in her death until she died. The old lady was dead and the murderer was crazy. What''s the significance of this case except that the truth was revealed and there was a case in the criminal file that attracted the attention of criminal experts? No one will be put on the guillotine and no one will be responsible for the woman''s death Responsibility.


    "Will ma Fuqing be sentenced?" Aoki broke his silence.


    Shi Dazhuang said: "it''s hard to say that his brother is mentally ill and needs a guardian, and he has meritorious performance. Although the nature of this case is bad and almost caused a unjust case, it can not be determined by the nature of the murder case. Coupled with Ma Fuqing''s meritorious performance, it is estimated that he will not be sentenced again. Usually, the judge can''t do anything about this family ethics tragedy. Look at the results!"


    "Is there no other way? I''m still angry when I think of it!" Hu Xing was unhappy.


    "Other ways..." Aoki wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all.


    Shi Dazhuang said: "although there has never been any real fairness in the world, as police, we must believe in the power of justice! We must not go beyond the legal system and go astray."


    "Hmm!" Hu Xing nodded vigorously, then shook her head, put aside her unhappiness, raised her glass and said to Aoki, "thank you for saving me today!"


    Aoki said, "you don''t have to thank me. I have something else to ask you for help."


    Hu Xing asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Aoki told Hu Xing and Shi Dazhuang about Mo''s sleepwalking.


    After listening for a long time, Shi Dazhuang said, "it sounds like a premeditation. If someone really uses the spirit control method to control people''s crime, it''s a trouble."


    Aoki said, "I''m not sure whether it was intentional or accidental."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "it can''t be filed. What do you need us to do?"


    "If you can, help check the background of situ." Aoki always thinks that there is a problem with situ in Mo Yu''s mouth.


    Shi Dazhuang nodded: "yes, in addition, I will ask the comrades of the police station under the jurisdiction of the Conservatory of music to check the girls and see if there are any abnormalities. Xiao Hu, you can do it."


    "Oh." Hu Xing promised and said to Aoki, "why do I encounter some strange things after I meet you? Are you born to be strange?"


    Aoki said, "it''s not strange."


    Hu Xing said, "isn''t it strange? You are a monster."


    Aoki said, "why don''t we make a combination?"


    "Detective group?" Hu Xing thought of Holmes and Watson, and was a little excited that he had solved a strange case today. "What''s our name?"


    Aoki said, "call the monster combination."


    "Ah? What''s the name?" Hu Xing thought it was bad. He read it carefully twice before he reacted. He scolded angrily: "you say I''m a demon? You bastard!"


    She didn''t curse as domineering as she spent her whole life. Aoki laughed, and Shi Dazhuang, who was usually silent, couldn''t close his mouth.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 28

    When Aoki returned to Liuying lane, Ruhua bar was full of guests.


    Seeing Aoki, Xiao Qi came up and said, "why did you come back so late today?"


    "Oh, I''ve done something. Where''s Mo Yu?" Aoki saw that several young guys of the band who often sang in the bar had come back and were singing on the small stage.


    Xiao Qi nuzui in the direction of the bar: "learn to mix wine with the landlady there."


    "It seems that he has recovered well." Aoki saw Mo Yu standing in the bar, chatting with lifelong flowers, talking and laughing.


    "Well, according to the landlady, I slept very well last night. I can''t remember anything these days. It''s like amnesia."


    "You didn''t accompany her last night?" Aoki asked.


    Xiao Qi blushed and said with a simple smile, "I can''t accompany you. Is someone a girl?"


    Aoki smiled and said, "I don''t know about her sleepwalking."


    Xiao Qi said, "I can''t hide the boss''s temper. I told her last night."


    Aoki was a little surprised: "the little girl is strong."


    Xiao Qi said, "it''s true! If I encounter this kind of thing, I''ll be scared out of my mind." he also asked, "Hey, your heresy is so powerful. Help her recover her memory."


    Aoki shook his head and said, "some things are better to remember than not."


    Xiao Qi was stunned for a moment. He guessed something vaguely and didn''t say anything more. He pointed to the bar and said, "go and order Mao quickly."


    Aoki wandered to the bar, sat on the high chair and said, "have a bottle of cold beer."


    Lifelong flower had already seen him, took out a bottle of beer, banged it on the table and said, "you''re willing to come back!"


    Mo Yu smiled and helped him open the bottle cap, took another cup to him, and secretly said, "the food of the coal boss has been fed, and the sauce elbow made by the boss''s mother."


    Aoki grinned at the flowers of his life.


    The lifelong flower complained to Mo Yu, "he is not as good as his bird. He can''t even say thank you. It''s like he owed him in his last life. He''s at ease with what you do."


    Mo Yu covered his mouth and smiled.


    At this time, another guest came in and sat down to order. Xiao Qi was dealing with another table and was a little busy. Aoki was about to stand up and greet him. Mo Yu stopped him and said, "you just came back. Take a break. I''ll go."


    Aoki said, "you are a singer and a future star. I''ll do this job."


    Mo Yu said, "you saved me. I should thank you very much. When I''m not busy in the future, I''ll take care of the guests."


    "Later?" Aoki watched her go with the wine list and said to the lifelong flower, "she said later! Don''t you go?"


    "She said she didn''t want to go back in the summer and decided to stay with us until the beginning of school," lifelong flower said


    "Congratulations on having another free waiter!" Aoki said.


    All his life, he said with a straight face, "what do you mean there''s another one? You think you''re free! Your rent is not money? And the food and drink of you and the coal boss! Look at others, they can sing and entertain. Anyway, they''re better than you!"


    Aoki smacked his mouth stained with wine foam and said, "be careful to get into trouble."


    He gave him a gray look all his life: "I''m not afraid, mom!"


    Watching Mo Yu shuttle back and forth in the bar, ordering orders for guests, mixing wine at the bar, and occasionally singing two songs with the band on the stage attracted applause.


    Aoki always felt that Mo Yu recovered a little too quickly. A little girl who saw her dead face in the mirror and sleepwalked for seven days woke up as if nothing had happened and became a waitress in the bar. This is not normal.


    However, with Mo language, Aoki suddenly became idle, and he did nothing for several nights.


    He often looks at the darkest corner. I don''t know why, the position that was originally neglected because I couldn''t see the stage has been very popular these two days. There are always guests who sit there for a long time and refuse to leave, and some even sit there until the bar closes.


    Mo Yu said that this place has an atmosphere. He said that he has a fart atmosphere all his life, that is, he has been sat by a fox spirit and left a Sao flavor.


    Aoki walked to that position foolishly, sniffed hard, and said solemnly, "Sao? No Sao!"


    Then I heard the "ping pong" sound. Two empty wine bottles drew two angry arcs in the air and hit the ground and wall around Qingmu.


    With a broom and dustpan, Xiao Qi couldn''t help giggling while sweeping the broken glass.


    Mo Yu asked, "what happened?"


    Xiao Qi smiled and whispered, "Sao, really Sao!"


    Mo Yu suddenly understood something and smiled with his mouth covered.


    The coal boss came out of nowhere flapping his wings and shouted with the unique vibrato of the bird''s voice, "Oh, what did I miss? Ruhua? Ruhua -"


    Then there was the sound of broken glass, and the crows flapping their wings and quacking.


    ¡­¡­


    Hu Xing sent a message that they didn''t find any information about situ. There was no person named situ among the international students of MIT in the United States. There were several situ surnames in the recent immigration records, but they were either women or old people, and there was no useful information found at the police station.


    Aoki began to doubt whether he was nervous. Did Mo Yu imagine that "situ"? And she has entered a state of self hypnosis from the beginning?


    Mo Yu is happy in Ruhua bar, and Aoki doesn''t intend to explore her inner world or the secrets hidden in her subconscious mind.


    Now that everything was normal, he decided to put the matter aside and go to Professor Mei.


    Because Professor Mei sent him a message: he found some clues about the symbols connected by the two inverted triangles.


    Mei Tuo is very famous in academia. In addition to psychology, he is also the top authority in neuroscience and genetics. What few people know is that he is also quite successful in polymer chemistry and quantum mechanics.


    He has great influence and high status, which can be seen from his personal possession of an independent experimental building covering an area of 2500 square meters in Wuzhong City.


    Professor Mei is thin and thin. He likes to wear Zhongshan clothes and smoke a pipe. His gray hair is hard and curly. He often has a sense of instant vision. If he didn''t have a typical oriental face, he would think he was reincarnated by Einstein.


    In Wuzhong City, Professor Mei can ignore anyone. He is qualified. Even if the mayor wants to see him, he must first call his assistant to make an appointment.


    There aren''t many people who visit Mei Tao, because everyone knows his bad temper. He can scold you bloody in front of you.


    When he wants to curse, no matter whether your bank deposit is nine or ten digits, in his eyes, it is just a string of numbers. Compared with the speed of light, quantum transition and cosmic dimension, these numbers are small no matter how long they are, which is of no help to the future destiny of mankind.


    There are not many people who can make Professor Mei to see, especially in Wuzhong City. I don''t know if there is a common language in the grotesque dress and behavior. Professor Mei likes Aoki very much.


    Throughout Wuzhong, except for the professor''s assistant, only Aoki can get in and out of Mei''s laboratory without reservation.

 Chapter 29

    "You know, the thing you sent me... Is... Ghost talisman!"


    Mei tried to take off her experimental protective clothing, put on casual clothes with the help of his personal assistant Ms. Mei Ziqing, and took Aoki to his office.


    "But you''re lucky. I''ve just been studying some strange things recently. I''m not sure if it''s yours. If it''s, it''ll be big!"


    Aoki was waiting for him to tell the big story, but Professor Mei turned his head and talked about other things.


    "I was invited to Copenhagen next week to attend an international academic conference. The conference was temporarily convened. The participants included top experts in archaeology, architecture, biology, genetics and physics, because there was a significant new discovery in the study of pyramids."


    Professor Mei Tui took out some photos to show Aoki with his pipe in his mouth.


    The first few photos are blurred and look like they were taken underwater. The gray rock structure is covered with algae, coral and other unknown plants.


    The last two are composite pictures, which can be clearly seen as a section of the pyramid, clearly marked with the location of the tomb chamber and ventilation duct.


    "This is Khufu pyramid," Aoki said with great certainty. This picture is widely spread on the Internet, accompanied by many mysterious legends.


    "As like as two peas," you can see that it''s a great Pyramid! But I told you it wasn''t, "said Mei, who was laughing and laughing." these two seemingly identical pictures do not refer to the same Pyramid.


    "Oh?" Aoki didn''t study the pyramids. "Are the pyramids made the same in Egypt?"


    "No, no, the other one is not in Egypt." the professor shook his head and said, "do you remember Verne''s mysterious island? There is a fictional island in the South Pacific Ocean in the book. The reason why he said it was fictional is because we all know that there is a large basin with a water depth of 5000 meters. There can be no island."


    "However, from 1843 to 1902, French ships recorded the islands there more than once, and there were only four with clear names and locations. Influenced by Verne''s novels, people explored the sea area on a large scale after World War II, but found nothing. Therefore, those islands became ghost islands."


    "The ghost island as like as two peas appeared. Not only did the four coral reefs find their exact location, but also some ancient architectural relics were found in the northern part of the sea and between Tupuai and the sea, and there was a sea bottom Pyramid just like Pyramid, which is the blurred photos in front of them."


    "The bottom of the sea?"


    "That''s right! It''s at the bottom of the sea, and it''s an inverted pyramid." Professor Mei''s facial expression is extremely rich, as if he didn''t believe it. "In other words, its tip is down and inserted into the bottom of the sea like a funnel. For this reason, its detailed size has not been fully measured until recently."


    As like as two peas in the South Pacific Ocean, the two Sahara desert, the Sahara desert at the top of the African continent, is tiny bit different from Pyramid.


    "It''s really strange. It seems that the South Pacific and Egypt can''t hit each other!" Aoki said.


    "As like as two peas", "may I wonder more about you," may continued. "The scientific community is concerned about this Pyramid and has invested enormous manpower and material resources to study it, not because it resembles huff Pyramid, but also did not know that they are exactly alike. People pay attention to it because of its singular coordinate position."


    "Egypt''s pyramids are concentrated near the intersection of 30 ¡ã N and 30 ¡ã e, and the location of this submarine relic between Maria Teresa reef and tubuai islands in French Polynesia happens to be near 30 ¡ã s and 150 ¡ã W. do you know the relationship between these two coordinate positions?"


    Aoki thought and said, "it seems that on the opposite side of the earth, one is here and the other is on the other side of the ball?"


    "Well, your expression is unscientific, but that''s what you mean. If you connect the two coordinates with a straight line, the straight line just passes through the center of the earth. As you said, the two points are opposite to the earth, just like the north pole and the South Pole."


    "Although at present, the positions of the two pyramids are not at the exact coordinate points, considering the plate displacement and volcanic movement, we have reason to believe that when the two pyramids were built, they were at the two ends of a certain diameter of the earth. What does this mean?"


    Aoki blinked and said, "it shows that the pyramid was made by aliens. The ancient Egyptians could not know that the earth is round, let alone bypass half of the earth to the South Pacific."


    At this time, the beautiful assistant Mei Ziqing just came over with a tea set. When he heard Aoki''s answer, "Pooh Pooh", he laughed.


    Mei Tui shook her head and said, "no, no, I don''t care who made it! Maybe the piety of the Egyptians moved the Nile goddess, maybe the aliens happened to come to the earth for a one-day trip and helped the Egyptians by the way, whatever!"


    "What do you care about?" Aoki took a cup of tea from Mei Ziqing, said "thank you", and then waited for Mei''s next words.


    "What I care about is what they want?" the professor bit his pipe and vomited white smoke, "We all know that the pyramids are the tombs of Egyptian pharaohs. But what we don''t know is why these emperors built their tombs like this more than 4000 years ago. You know, such tombs do no good except saving the grave robbers the effort of digging holes. In addition, unlike other tombs in the world, the knot inside the pyramids The structure is too simple, the tomb is too narrow, there are too few funerary objects, and there are almost no murals and decorations in the passage. This is not commensurate with the external grandeur of the project! Can you imagine that there are only a few bare passages and a room that can barely hold the coffin in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang? "


    Aoki remembered that there was a live TV program in the past. It was a robot carrying a camera into the pyramid. At that time, it seemed that it had been live all night, but the pictures he saw were only stone passages and stone gates, and nothing else.


    "Then what?" Aoki asked with tea. "What does this have to do with the pyramid under the Pacific Ocean?"


    "Good question!" the professor added some tobacco to his pipe, "As like as two peas and gentle stones, there are some similar stone and stone ruins in the Atlantic, and some of them are very similar to Pyramid. People used it as evidence of the disappearance of Atlantis civilization. But now we have to wonder whether every Pyramid on the earth has a mirror image of Pyramid on the other side of the globe."


    "This kind of mirror image or reflection may be more appropriate. It must have special significance. My friend Professor Silva of Mexico sent me a very interesting picture. Look..."


    Mei tries to open her mobile wechat and turn out a photo.


    Aoki saw a transparent triangular pyramid hourglass. Although it was not a moving picture, he could also see that the fine sand inside was flowing rapidly from the upper cone to the lower cone.


    "They found a damaged crystal hourglass at the bottom of the sea. This is a restoration. This can advance the invention time of the hourglass by more than 3000 years! But the point is not this. The point is that this pattern was found in many unknown stone carvings on the bottom of the sea."


    Professor Mei''s finger slid on the screen and opened another picture.


    Aoki saw something very similar to the pattern he sent to Professor Mei engraved on a stone wall at the bottom of the sea: a triangle with two vertices connected, a thin line passing through the intersection, and both ends inserted into the interior of the triangle.


    Aoki can be sure at a glance that this is the pattern painted on the table by the woman full of strange fragrance.

 Chapter 30

    "What the hell is this?" Aoki asked.


    "Don''t worry," said Professor Mei. "Let''s talk about the pyramids."


    He pointed to the inside of the pyramid on the drawing and said, "this is the known tomb structure. This is the Queen''s tomb. This is the Pharaoh''s tomb. There are four vents here." the professor''s fingers kept moving on the drawing.


    "It''s said that these vents point to some constellations accurately?" Aoki thought of the rumors of some pyramids he had seen before.


    "Oh, there is such a saying, but it is not widely accepted in the academic circles. On the contrary, these passages are less than eight feet wide. I don''t know how people dug them at that time, but it''s not surprising. What I want to say is that the inverted pyramid at the bottom of the tubuai islands also has a shaft less than half a foot wide, which goes down vertically from the main tomb to the top of the pyramid ¡£¡±


    At this time, Aoki found that there was a line connecting the tomb and the apex of the pyramid on the drawing. Because the line was very thin, he wouldn''t notice it if he didn''t look carefully.


    The professor said: "since it is certain that there is a mirror relationship between the two pyramids, there should be something in this inverted pyramid, as well as in the Egyptian one. Therefore, someone further scanned the Khufu pyramid with rays, and sure enough, this shaft was found on it. Moreover, the scanning showed that there was an opening at the top of the pyramid, and the tip should be covered by the back."


    As like as two peas and two Pyramid, they are the same. There is no difference between the details. "Professor, smoking cigarettes, looked at Aoki mysteriously." now, what do you think? "


    "Alas, learning is really a bother!" Qingmu said, touching his messy hair. "Does the Pharaoh think he can climb out from this end of the earth?"


    "Well, that''s interesting. You go on," the professor encouraged.


    "Aha, is that right? But I guessed wildly! Professor, you''d better tell me directly."


    Aoki is really too lazy to consume a batch of brain cells. Anyway, the old man is just selling off. He will tell him later. Not all learned people like this!


    "Can''t you use your brain more? It can help to wake up your sleeping memory!" Mei Tui said angrily and laughed again. "Forget it, you''re already a genius. If the problems of the nervous system and all your memories recover, I don''t know what kind of monster you will become!"


    Mei Ziqing, who was changing tea for them, heard the professor''s words and looked at Aoki with curiosity in her eyes.


    Mei tried to take down an hourglass from the bookcase behind her, shake it in her hand, and then put it on the table.


    Of course, this hourglass is not the crystal hourglass in the picture sent by Professor Silva, but a cone made of ordinary glass. The sand is flowing down the small hole between the two cones to form a thin yarn.


    "The most intuitive meaning of the hourglass is time, and the flowing sand is the passing time," Mei said. "Think about it, what is the emperor''s biggest dream since ancient times?"


    "Live forever!" Aoki can think of this without thinking.


    Mei nodded: "yes, it''s immortality. But people always grow old, and the hourglass of time won''t stop. Who can compete with time?"


    The sand in the hourglass kept flowing down without stopping.


    "However, the greatness of civilization lies in its struggle with the God of destiny and in creating miracles in this struggle. Each civilization has pursued immortality, but its own methods are different. For example, the Chinese have always tried to achieve it through alchemy and taking drugs, and the ancient Egyptian civilization naturally had their own method -"


    Mei Tuo suddenly turned the hourglass over, and the sand that had just flowed from a cone flowed back in an instant:


    "Time goes back!"


    Aoki felt incredible: "do you mean that the Egyptian pharaoh wanted to build pyramids in order to turn back time?"


    "At present, it is just a guess, which needs more archaeological evidence to support, but this guess is reasonable. Look at the two pyramids," Mei tried to put the drawings of the two pyramids together, and the spires of the two pyramids offset each other, "how like an hourglass of time!"


    Aoki looked at it and sure enough, it was similar to the picture sent by Professor Silva. The shaft leading to the tip of the pyramid was like a thin sand flow, and the Pharaoh''s tomb was the center of the two boxes of the hourglass.


    "However, the pyramids in Egypt are facing up, while the undersea pyramids on the other side of the earth are facing down. In this case, the two pyramids are not opposite at the top! It should be the spire on the undersea facing the Khufu pyramid..." Aoki asked himself, "... Ass?"


    "What? Ass?" Mei was stunned. "Oh, no, no! Don''t understand this mirror symmetry in the same space. Huff''s spire is always facing nitak in Orion, and the spire at the bottom of the sea is also facing nitak. From a folded space of the universe, their vertices are relative."


    Aoki nodded vaguely.


    Mei Xuo continued: "we know that in the plane, the structure of triangles is the most stable. Four regular triangles are used to form a square cone to represent the stability of space. This is the metaphysical meaning of the pyramid - space."


    "Why not create a triangular pyramid? Well... I think it may be that the triangular pyramid is too stable and loses the variability of space..."


    Professor Mei Tui frowned as if he were perfecting his theory while talking.


    "The pyramids are built in the desert. The desert represents the world, and the passage of sand represents the passage of time. The pharaohs of Egypt believe that one day the two cones of the hourglass will turn upside down, and then time will turn back and the Pharaoh will rise."


    Aoki said suspiciously, "then why build another inverted pyramid so far away?"


    The professor said: "maybe they know some unpredictable things. For example, in the future, one day, North Africa will be swallowed up by the ocean, and the undersea continent where the tubuai islands are located will rise and become a desert; or one day, the earth will be affected by other gravity and change its rotation direction. Who knows!"


    "There is also a more absurd and terrible conjecture. Professor Garcia, a geologist in Argentina, said that the Sahara desert was slowly formed after the construction of pyramids. In other words, because of the construction of a large number of pyramids, the Sahara gradually became a desert. Although no one in the academic community publicly agrees with his view, in fact, meteorology and tradition The qualitative explanation of the causes of Sahara is just as vulnerable as his point of view. Fifty steps laugh at a hundred steps. "


    "This is terrible!" Mei Ziqing exclaimed, then covered her mouth. She knew that Professor Mei''s assistant should not interrupt when talking to others.


    Mei Tuo was not angry and said, "there''s nothing terrible. Compared with the whole universe, human beings are so small that they can''t even count as a sand."


    Although Aoki felt that this statement was unlikely to be true, he was shocked to hear such a story version at first. He imagined a mummy climbing out of the shaft of the pyramid several years later. He shook his head and said, "it''s a dream!"


    "Yes, who says not! But from a scientific point of view, the space in the dream is also a real space, and has a certain connection with our real world. Just like the two pyramids that mirror each other, one stands alive in the Sahara desert, the other is hidden at the bottom of the sea, affecting the other in a way we don''t know yet."


    Mei tried to hold the pipe in her left hand and turn the hourglass on the table over again in her right hand.


    "Maybe one day, as the Pharaohs hope, the two spaces will turn upside down, and we will fall from this time and space to the dream we once thought was untrue like sand."

 Chapter 31

    "Well, now let''s talk about your symbol."


    Professor Mei finally got to the point.


    He picked up his pen and drew an equilateral triangle on the paper: "this triangle represents the space we live in." then he drew an inverted equilateral triangle on it. The vertices of the two triangles are connected, "this triangle represents another space. Now, although the two spaces are connected, they are not connected. Moreover, there is only one point at the connection of space."


    "Do you know the meaning of ''point'' in mathematics and physics?" the professor asked himself. "In geometry, ''point'' cannot be defined. Trying to define a point will fall into the abyss of repeated definition and inverse logical definition. But in space, we can think of a point as a 0-dimensional object."


    "Zero dimension means there is no dimension, not even the lowest dimension. Remember, the singularity of the universe is not a point in the mathematical sense, the singularity is an arbitrary dimension, and it is not zero dimension." the professor stressed, "Matter and energy generally exist in all dimensions of the universe, but not in the 0 dimension. If the two triangles connect not a point, but an edge, we can''t determine how they affect each other, because we can''t determine whether the two triangles represent a plane or a three-dimensional, but we can be sure that there will be extensive differences between them But now, the two triangles are connected only through a ''point'', which is a dimensionless space, and this point cannot pass through any matter. "


    "It seems that the two triangles will not have any connection. What is the meaning of their connection?"


    At the critical moment, Mei tried to make his old habit of selling off.


    Aoki reluctantly took a meaningless sentence: "it''s always meaningful to be together!"


    "Yes, of course it makes sense." the professor was probably happy that someone was listening to his theory, "Because if they are separated, they will become two isolated universes, which is really meaningless. They are connected only through a ''point''. Although no matter can pass through, they are always one and belong to the same universe. As long as they are in the same universe, no two spaces do not affect each other."


    "Then how did they affect?" Mei Ziqing was not criticized by the professor because of her interruption. At this time, she also bolded up.


    The professor said: "as a living body, you should not forget that our universe also has'' consciousness'', which is similar to the soul called by metaphysicians. Consciousness has no mass and is independent of matter. We have it, but we know nothing about its principle. Only this kind of thing without mass can pass through the point of 0 dimension and reach another space."


    "Oh, I see." Mei Ziqing cherished the opportunity to speak like a student, "You just mentioned dreaming, which means that people''s dream is also another real space. There is a connected ''point'' between it and our real space, and only our consciousness can go to the dream through this dimensionless point. Therefore, when we dream, it is not illusory, but our consciousness crosses another space?"


    "Well, you can understand it like that." the professor seemed to be thinking about his words and how to make it easier for his students to understand, "But dreams are still illusory for us, because our consciousness will not completely leave our body and go elsewhere. In that case, we will not wake up. Just like the quantum superposition state, when we dream, consciousness should exist in two spaces at the same time."


    "Of course, some people may be exceptional." the professor blinked mysteriously.


    Mei Ziqing obviously didn''t understand this paragraph very well, but the professor didn''t seem willing to go any further. Instead, he picked up his pen and added a vertical line through the vertices in the two triangles.


    "If this symbol is regarded as an hourglass, this section of line undoubtedly represents the passing time. But the so-called passing is only relative to a single space. If the two spaces are regarded as a whole, you will find that the total amount of time will not increase or decrease."


    As he said, he picked up the hourglass on the table, put it in his hand, turned it upside down, and turned it back. The sand in the hourglass flows from one end to another, and then back to this end, but anyway, they are so small and will never change.


    "You mean that time in dreams and reality can be replaced with each other?"


    "It is not only the replacement of time, but also space and everything. Just like this hourglass, the sand in it represents the time in this space and all the materials that enrich it. When time passes to the end, there is no sand left here. Unless the hourglass is turned upside down, this space will lose its meaning."


    "Just as each of us has to die at a certain time, death means that the time of ''I'' has passed to the end. In the eyes of others, the world still exists, but for the dead, the world has no meaning, and the space collapses."


    "But consciousness has entered another ''full'' space. Only by turning the hourglass upside down can it start again?" Mei Ziqing felt so magical. "So those Pharaohs in Egypt thought of building two identical pyramids and waiting for some mysterious force to turn the hourglass upside down?"


    "This is just an inference of the mirror pyramid and this symbol. It can also be regarded as a hypothesis. Perhaps the priests of ancient Egypt mastered some way to control dreams, and they obtained enlightenment from it, so they would build pyramids." the professor replied, "when I come back from Copenhagen, I may get more useful information and evidence."


    "So this symbol was handed down by the priests of ancient Egypt?" Aoki asked.


    "It''s difficult to determine when the symbol starts," said the professor. "We can only judge the symbolic meaning of the symbol: space, time and our consciousness. If we don''t take into account the legendary worlds such as the nether world and heaven, the independent space that human consciousness can reach at present, in addition to the reality we are in, there are only dreams."


    "So, it must have something to do with dreams?"


    "At least it has something to do with the image of the dream."


    "Is there anything more specific, such as related to an organization or religion?" Aoki knew that the professor was very knowledgeable, thought about it, or put it more specifically, "have you ever heard of an alliance related to dreaming and awakening, as if there was a career to become a dream mentor?"


    The professor shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen this sign before, and I haven''t heard of the alliance you said. But what you said reminds me of something."


    The professor took several puffs of cigarettes and adjusted his mind.


    "In fact, some people put forward the concept of collective subconsciousness long before Jung. If it could be traced back to earlier times, the witches in China and Europe would have been able to skillfully use group consciousness for mind control. In ancient legends, people were confused by the night charm. After falling asleep, everyone had the same dream, and the dream could continue. After that, people could not survive Distinguish between reality and dream. "


    "In order to avoid this situation, some wise men came forward to teach people how to distinguish between reality and dreams. They and their believers called themselves sober people. Their task is to protect human beings from being brought into the same dream. It is said that they don''t need to know each other. They only meet in dreams, teach their disciples and complete their mission."


    Mei''s large pipe was still burning, and the smoke from his mouth had filled the whole room.


    Aoki seemed to see a new world from the gray fog. There is a 0-dimensional connection point between the world and him. He can see everything there as long as his consciousness passes through.

 Chapter 32

    Aoki is very interested in the academic conference in Copenhagen, but he is not qualified to attend it. Taking an assistant with Mei''s qualifications is certainly no problem, but he can''t have the cheek to ask the professor to take him as an assistant and leave Mei Ziqing at home.


    Before leaving, the professor also generously introduced a business to Aoki.


    "You know, I hate dealing with rich people. They always think they are great people in the world and dream of changing the world with their money. They like to discuss artificial intelligence, the Internet of things and the future space city with you, and tell you how much money they have invested in these fields. They also say that hundreds of millions is a small deal! That sounds great! But you ask them to give me the creature When the laboratory invests some money, they always push and stop, asking when you can make a profit. "


    "Oh, fuck profits! Fuck rich people! They only like houses and gold in their bones. If humans enter the space age, they must first think of minerals on the moon and Mars, and then build houses where they can''t dig out mines, fooling you to buy, but they print the title of ''great entrepreneur who has changed human society'' on their gold business cards ¡£¡±


    The professor''s voice was loud and angry, banging his pipe on the table.


    "I should have refused such people, but there are always some people who make it difficult for me to retreat. I''m going to Copenhagen. Go and have a look for me. Anyway, things in the field of psychology and spirit can''t help you. Maybe you can make a lot of money! You don''t have to be polite with these rich people!"


    When Mei Ziqing sent aomu out, he reminded aomu: "I gave them your contact information and they will find you. But when will you move the studio? The professor has mentioned it several times. I hope you can move to the laboratory. Anyway, it''s very empty!"


    "Oh, I''ll think about it again."


    Compared with the laboratory, he prefers the atmosphere of the old street of Liuying lane, which is more lively although it is philistine. Although he is a very lazy person, he doesn''t like the dead or mechanical world.


    "Who is it? What needs to be done?" Aoki wants to know about the business.


    Mei Ziqing said, "in fact, I don''t know very well, because the professor doesn''t like these people, I dare not ask more. Anyway, I''m a very rich man."


    "Well, then please take good care of the professor. Fortunately, it''s hard!"


    Mei Ziqing is a very intellectual woman. She looks sweet, behaves gently and speaks peacefully. It was said that she was Japanese. After hearing Mei''s lecture at Waseda University, she was shocked. She followed Professor Mei to China and took a Chinese name.


    Aoki feels that a person who is so sloppy as Mei to care nothing but academic needs a beautiful woman to take care of.


    In fact, since Mei Ziqing came to the laboratory, both the doors and windows of the office and Professor Mei''s body are much brighter than before.


    "Yes, don''t worry!" Mei Ziqing bowed to aomu at the door, showing a sweet smile.


    After leaving Mei''s laboratory, Aoki wandered aimlessly in the street. His mind was still full of the symbols composed of the two triangles. Suddenly, the triangle turned into a pyramid and saw the sand flowing in it; Suddenly, another mummy wrapped in white cloth climbed out of the shaft, and then the mummy became an obscure woman.


    He remembered that day the woman said she had him in her dream, but he had never seen him in his dream. He knew that the constituent material of dreams was memory. If the woman had never seen him, how could she dream of him?


    When you don''t understand, Aoki simply doesn''t want anything. Just think of yourself as having a dream. Anyway, if that woman has something to do with herself, she will come back to him.


    The hot sun hung in the sky, but the green wood was unaware and walked meandering along the street.


    He took the last cigarette out of his pocket and threw the old cigarette box into the trash can by the side of the road.


    The last cigarette was soon finished. He went into the nearby canteen: "Hey, a pack of Bailemen."


    "There is no Bailemen." the fat middle-aged landlady in the canteen is watching TV with an electric fan. Next to her is a big breasted woman wearing cool clothes and thicker makeup than clothes buying drinks.


    When the woman was paying, the landlady looked up and saw Qingmu. Suddenly, she stood up and pointed to him and said, "you... You..."


    Aoki remembered that he had met a mother and daughter at the door of the canteen. The mother was robbed of her bag, and the little girl was pushed onto the road by the bag thief and almost killed by a car.


    "Oh, no? Let''s have a bag." Aoki''s face didn''t change.


    The landlady, you haven''t come out for a long time, so she turned and took a bag of lotus king from the shelf and said, "thirty five."


    "Er..." Aoki didn''t reach out to pick it up. "Can''t he get a cheaper bag?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The boss''s wife was stunned. She said it was you who said it was casual! She looked at Aoki, who was not embarrassed at all. She thought that the man''s face was not thicker than the corrugated paper containing cigarettes!


    The woman with a large chest nearby smiled disdainfully and muttered softly: "Oh! I''m forced to pretend to have no money!"


    The landlady took the lotus king back unhappily and threw a bag of bumper harvest: "one yuan and five."


    "Er... Let''s wrap the Red River," Aoki said.


    The woman next to him held back her smile and almost took a mouthful of orange juice. Her big chest trembled and looked at Qingmu with the eyes of begging flowers in the White Street.


    The landlady threw another bag of Red River heavily on the counter: "six yuan and five."


    Aoki scanned the QR code posted on the wall with his mobile phone and paid six yuan in advance.


    The landlady said, "six dollars and five cents. Are you rich or not?"


    The woman said, "the landlady, you should give a discount. It''s not bad for the fifty cents. You should be a beggar at the door!"


    The landlady said, "I don''t have a discount to go to the big supermarket."


    Aoki calmly took a fifty cent steel coin out of his pocket and put it on the counter. He said, "I just feel flustered about this coin and want to spend it."


    The landlady accepted the money with a black face. The woman scolded "sick!"


    Aoki was not annoyed. He took the cigarette apart, took out one from his mouth, took out the shiny DuPont lighter, shook it twice with his right hand, "Ding" snapped off the top cover, hit the fire, and comfortably took a sip of smoke.


    The crisp metal crash of DuPont lighters echoed in the shop with smoke.


    The landlady sat down to blow the electric fan, but the big breasted woman obviously knew the goods and stared at Aoki with surprised eyes, as if confirming the authenticity of the lighter.


    Aoki crooked his cigarette in his mouth and walked to the woman. He stared at the two spectacular things in front of her chest and asked, "how big?"


    The woman was stunned: "what did you say?"


    "How old are you?" Aoki kept his eyes.


    The woman''s face covered with thick powder suddenly became shy: "you''re so bad. How can you ask the Lun family like this!"


    A sports car stopped by the roadside at the door and flashed.


    "Forget it, I have to go." Aoki put away his lighter, put his hands into his trouser pockets and was about to go out.


    The woman''s eyes lit up and said, "it''s not like I don''t say it. The Lun family is just embarrassed! The Lun family is 36d!"


    The sports car blew away.


    Aoki just came to the door with a pull board and kicked. He turned back and said, "Oh, it''s all thirty-six. Happy birthday!"

 Chapter 33

    Back to Ruhua bar, Aoki took the coal boss to the park because it was still early.


    "Say well first. Don''t chew your tongue in a moment, otherwise your future destiny will be the same as that thrush!"


    Many old neighborhoods in Liuying Lane like to walk birds. Birdcages are hung at the door of many old houses. Either thrushes or larks are in the cages. When they see the crows lying on the green wood shoulder passing by, they chirp.


    The coal boss was obviously not interested in the kind whose IQ was only worthy of staying in the cage. He looked up at the bird''s head without looking at them.


    "Oh, let''s go out to release the birds again!" the old neighbor greeted Aoki kindly, "let your coal boss talk to our old eight for a while and take us. Our old eight can''t even say a whole word now!"


    Aoki asked the crow, "talk to old eight?"


    The crow said lazily, "chew your tongue, close the cage, close the cage!"


    Aoki smiled and said, "this doesn''t count."


    The crow tilted his neck, seemed to be thinking, and then said, "people are unpredictable."


    Aoki corrected, "it''s not that people are unpredictable, it''s that you don''t understand what I mean."


    Has the final say, "the crow complained."


    Aoki asked, "so are you going to talk to Lao Ba?"


    The coal boss shook his head and said firmly, "dead starling is too stupid to go!"


    After another walk, on the big iron shelf at the door of a car wash, there was a Macaw. It was not big, but its hair color was very beautiful. It had red hair and green tail, shining in the sun.


    Aoki hasn''t seen this bird before. I don''t know whether it was bought by the owner of this store or brought by the customer who came to wash the car.


    The coal boss stared at the parrot. When Aoki approached, he shouted to it, "little sister, talk, talk!"


    The parrot lowered its head and made a "Hello, hello" sound in its throat.


    The crow responded excitedly, "Hello, talk, talk! Talk, talk!"


    The parrot just said to himself, "Hello, wash the car, Hello, goodbye."


    Aoki smiled and said, "I''m not talking to you." he kept walking and saw that he was about to walk past the car washing line.


    The coal boss listened to the sound of pulling the board and kicking, and shouted, "slow down, slow down."


    It made unremitting efforts to straighten up, raised its neck and shouted to the parrot gradually away: "talk, talk! Add wechat..."


    "If you dare fly over me, you''ll be grounded for a week!" Aoki warned, feeling the power of crow''s claws.


    The coal boss suddenly wilted.


    At the riverside park, Aoki found a cool place to rest and said to the crow, "go fly for a while, don''t go too far."


    The coal boss "croaked" and flew out with two big black wings, which soon became a black spot in the sky.


    Crow is a very smart bird, not suitable for cage, and should often be released to fly, otherwise its temperament will become depressed and lonely.


    An experimental report from Britain shows that crows have the same ability to use tools as gorillas, and even beat gorillas in analogy experiments. Crows are better at using reasoning to solve problems. At this point, no animal in the world is better than human beings.


    Crow is one of the few birds that can talk. Although it is far less famous than parrot in this field, its ability is not inferior at all.


    However, because crows are too smart, it is not easy to tame a crow and let it learn to speak obediently.


    Even if you start with a chick and raise it, crows are easy to float. Because you can''t always keep it at home, but when it flies in the wild, its IQ is enough to let it deal with the strange natural environment. It has a free heart that is not enslaved. Once it smells the wind of freedom from afar, it may never come back.


    Of course, the coal boss will not float.


    It has long been used to getting along with people, speaking human language, eating human food, and holding Qingmu''s hair with its claws.


    If it floats away, where to eat sauce elbow!


    Lifelong flower said that there must be a "human" soul in the coal boss''s body.


    The coal boss was dismissive and always said, "superstition, superstition."


    Where can such a bird float? Anyway, Aoki is not worried that his crow will disappear from the sky of Jiangbin park.


    He enjoyed the coolness brought by the river breeze. Looking at the small boats walking on the river in the distance and the white clouds wandering in the sky, he suddenly felt that life should be like this - slowly, lazily, there was a naughty pet bird with a broken mouth, and there was a landlord landlady who was a bit fierce but could cook and handsome


    What is there to worry about?


    Thinking so, he temporarily forgot about the two triangles.


    At this time, just relax.


    Just as he was all relaxed, he heard a milky cry: "uncle! Mom - come and see Uncle Aoki!"


    Aoki turned around and saw a lovely little girl with a pigtail. The bangs in front of her forehead were blown up by the wind. Her big eyes flashed. Looking at Aoki, she exposed two rows of porcelain like neat white teeth and two shallow dimples in the corners of her mouth.


    Not far behind the little girl, followed by her young mother,


    "Meimei!"


    Although I only met once, Aoki didn''t forget the little girl. Yes, such a beautiful and lovely child, who will forget it!


    The girl''s beautiful young mother came up and said, "Oh, it''s Mr. Aoki. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it," Aoki said.


    Xiaomeimei stood among them, vigorously raised her head and said, "I know, I know, it''s called ''where don''t we meet in life''!"


    "Ha... Meimei is really smart!" Aoki praised.


    Beautiful mother bowed to Aoki and said, "you flatter me! I haven''t thanked you for the last time! Meimei, thank you quickly, uncle."


    Meimei, who was praised, smiled happily and bowed like an adult: "thank you, uncle Aoki!"


    Aoki looked at Meimei, looked at her mother, touched the head of the chicken nest and said, "you''re welcome, it''s just a small thing!"


    "Uncle, what are you doing here?"


    "Ah, I''m... Looking at the scenery!"


    Meimei looked around, frowned and said, "the scenery here is not good, the water is not clear, the sky is not blue, and the air is not fresh at all. It''s far from my home!"


    "Oh, really? Where is your home?"


    "My home is far away. I don''t know where it is."


    Beautiful mother stopped: "Meimei, don''t talk nonsense. The scenery here is also very good."


    Green wood smiled and said, "it''s all right. Don''t teach her to tell lies. Then he looked at Meimei and asked," what are you doing here with your mother? "


    Meimei wants to say something and looks at her mother.


    Aoki guessed that they probably had privacy and said, "it''s not convenient to say it doesn''t matter."


    Meimei blinked and said, "uncle, you helped my mother find her bag. Can you help me find my father?"


    The beautiful young mother who looked very quiet suddenly shouted, "Meimei! What are you talking about!"


    She pulled the little girl''s arm, then bowed to Aoki and said, "I''m sorry, the child said nonsense, I''m sorry!" then she took Meimei and hurried away.


    The little girl turned back three steps, tightly pursed her lips, but her big eyes were filled with wronged tears.


    Aoki didn''t know what had happened. He could only shrug helplessly and watch their backs disappear on the Boulevard by the river.


    By this time, it was late.


    Aoki suddenly felt something was wrong. Why didn''t the Crow fly back after so long? It''s not really floating, is it?


    He hurried back with a whistle.


    At the door of the car washing shop, he saw a black bird standing next to the beautiful Macaw, reciting Shu Ting''s poems with its distinctive vibrato:


    ¡­¡­


    If I love you¡ª¡ª


    Never learn from infatuated birds,


    Repeat monotonous songs for the green;


    ¡­¡­


    This is great love,


    Perseverance is here:


    Not only love your beautiful feathers,


    Also love your position, the bird shelf under your feet


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 34

    The coal boss was forcibly taken away from the car washing shop by the bird''s neck.


    At the beginning, it also wanted to earn some face:


    "Hey, hey, it''s all men. Save face! Oh -"


    When Aoki suggested that he would eat cold water chestnuts for a month without going home, the coal boss began to think about the crow life philosophy of the relationship between love and food, and shouted out the famous poem in the painful inner struggle:


    Life is precious, love is more expensive!


    Hearing its generous and affectionate elegy, even the beautiful and proud Macaw was moved by it and vibrated its colorful feathers.


    So, after the high pitched poem reading, the coal boss made his decision:


    Put down love and go home to eat pickled elbows.


    It jumped to the top of Aoki''s head, firmly grasped the disheveled hair with its claws, raised its wings and waved at the parrot: "shayannara!"


    ¡­¡­


    After such a delay, the lights were on when I returned to Ruhua bar.


    Today''s bar business seems surprisingly good. Aoki saw a lot of people around the door of the bar from a distance, like watching a performance.


    Did Ruhua sing on the stage himself?


    Aoki meets Xiao Qi who hurried out at the door of the bar.


    Xiao Qi said, "Oh, you''re back. The landlady is fighting with people!"


    "Pinjiu? Why?"


    "As soon as I opened the door today, a man came with a group of people. He was very fierce. The man said that he paid for Mo Yu, but he was stood up, asked Mo Yu to go with him, and said he wanted to spend money with him." Xiao Qi briefly said what had happened, "The boss''s wife defended Mo Yu''s grievances, and the man started to make trouble. Now they are determined to work together to win or lose. The boss''s wife said that the boy is not good at coming. I''m afraid he''ll cheat. Let me call some neighborhood brothers to help."


    Xiao Qi went out to shout, and Aoki squeezed in from the crowd.


    A big table in the middle of the bar lobby was filled with beer. She spent her whole life stepping on a stool and forking her waist to protect Mo Yu behind her.


    Across the table stood a young man, followed by four or five gangsters. One of them looked very strong with a bald head and tattoos on his arms.


    The young man pointed to a table of beer and said, "just drink this? It''s also called pinjiu?" he turned back and laughed at the people with him, "Hey, brothers, it''s also called pinjiu! Ha ha!"


    Those people laughed, and someone agreed: "drinking beer is a fart! Who doesn''t know that Jiang Shao is a famous God of wine in the nightclub!"


    The young man called Jiang Shao said, "do you have the courage to drink something else? How about Remy Martin? Vodka is OK!"


    Spend a lifetime patting the table:¡° ¡Á You don''t need money to drink foreign wine! "


    The gangster in the back scolded, "keep your fucking mouth clean!"


    "That''s what I said! What the fuck do you want?" he scolded all his life.


    With a swing of his hand, Jiang Shao stopped the gangster behind him and said, "ha, strong enough! Beer is beer, but first say it. After drinking, not only will she go with me," he pointed to Mo Yu, but also to the lifelong flower. "You have to go with me, young master, just like you!"


    Spend your whole life making a big decision: "if I lose, wash my ass and eggs, whatever you do! What if you lose?"


    "Just a few bottles of beer, how can I lose!" Jiang Shao said confidently.


    "What if?" said the lifelong flower.


    The onlookers also coaxed: "yes, what if you lose?"


    Jiang Shao said, "if I lose, I''ll let you two go."


    At this time, Aoki went in and pretended to be a bystander and said, "what kind of gamble is this? The stakes are unfair!"


    Lifeflower glared at him when she saw him coming back so late.


    The gangster behind Jiang Shao shouted at Qingmu, "which way did you go, boy? Do you have a share in talking here?"


    "It''s really unfair!"


    "Yes, it''s too overbearing!" onlookers said one after another.


    "Why is it unfair? I bought her for real money." Jiang Shao pointed to Mo Yu and said, "my money is not money?"


    "What evidence do you have that you spent your wallet?" someone asked


    Jiang Shao sneered: "you can check the account transferred by my mobile phone. Do you want to open it for you now?" he raised his mobile phone and said proudly, "also, I burned her foot soles and buttocks with cigarette butts. If I hadn''t wrapped it up, she would let me do it?"


    Everyone burst into a nest.


    Some people coax Mo Yu to take off his pants and have a look. Others say that if he doesn''t take off his pants, he will take off his shoes and have a look at the soles of his feet. He won''t get pregnant.


    Mo Yu''s face became very white. He was shaking and was about to fall.


    At this time, Xiao Qi led a group of people to rush in, brush Lala stood behind the lifelong flower, and the momentum suddenly came up.


    Xiao Qi held Mo Yu and gently comforted him: "it''s all right. Don''t listen to people pulling calves. I''ve heard too much nonsense in the bar."


    Mo Yu''s eyes are dull and empty. I don''t know where to look.


    He smashed a beer bottle all his life and scolded, "do you fucking drink it? If you don''t, get out of here!"


    "Drink, why don''t you drink? I''m waiting to fuck your ass!" Jiang Shao laughed at the thief. "Come on, how do you spell it? You decide the rules, so as not to say that I have money to bully people."


    Lifelong flower said: "simple! Blow the bottle, don''t leak, and don''t go to the bathroom in the middle. If you pee, vomit and fall, you will lose. If you don''t fall, who will finish a box first will win! Well, if you lose, get out of Liuying Lane and don''t come back later!"


    Where can I drink beer without going to the bathroom? The onlookers began to talk.


    Heineken beer on the table is 330 ml, 24 bottles in a box, which is almost 8000 ml. Maybe people with good drinking capacity can drink a box of beer, but the rule is that they can''t go to the bathroom or vomit. Who can put 16 kilograms of beer in their stomach without urinating or vomit?


    Jiang Deqian seemed to hesitate for a moment, but remembering that his lifelong flower was just a man and woman with delicate skin and tender flesh, he boldly agreed: "OK! Just wash your ass and eggs according to what you said ¡Á Come on! "


    The people he brought laughed wickedly. According to their appearance, they will never believe that their Chiang Shao will lose.


    Life spent no more nonsense, grabbed a bottle of wine from the table, bit open the bottle cap with his teeth, spit the bottle cap on the ground, then leaned his neck, drank it clean, finally wiped his mouth and said, "it''s your turn!"


    "OK!" a burst of warm applause broke out around.


    Jiang Deqian sneered, took a bottle of wine from the table, held it in his hand and stretched it aside. The bald tattoo man behind him reached out and grabbed the cap on his bottle. They cooperated with each other, and the cap was pulled out by the bald man with a "boo".


    The effort of opening the bottle cap with bare hands suddenly calmed the scene. The bar was quiet, and only the rumbling sound of beer pouring into Jiang Deqian''s throat was heard.

 Chapter 35

    Jiang Deqian finished a bottle and turned the mouth down. Just about to say something, the lifelong flower opposite had opened the second bottle of wine. He had to pick up the second bottle of wine and do the same, cooperate with the bald tattoo man and open the bottle cap.


    This method of opening the bottle cap is cool. If you do more, it seems too forced, and the speed is far faster than biting it with your teeth.


    By the time Jiang Deqian drank the third bottle of wine, he had finished the fourth bottle in his life.


    She bit open the cap of the fifth bottle of wine and spit it out all the way. At this time, Jiang had to pay to put down the third empty bottle of wine.


    "Can you hurry up?" he said, putting one foot on the stool, his arm against his knee and shaking the wine bottle all his life. "Do you want me to sleep in the grass ahead and wait for you for a while? Is it a man who grinds like this after drinking a beer?"


    She spent her whole life with thorns. Everyone heard that she was changing her way to scold Jiang de Qian as a turtle.


    Three bottles of wine was drizzle for Jiang Deqian, but he didn''t expect the little flat breasted girl opposite to him to drink so fast.


    But he had nothing to worry about. After all, she was a woman. Even if she poured it hard, how much wine could she hold in her stomach? He did not believe that he would lose, and he was not allowed to lose in front of his brothers.


    Without hesitation, he drank the fourth bottle of wine, sneered, and then picked up the fifth bottle. This time, instead of asking the bald man behind him to open the bottle cap with his bare hands, he honestly opened the bottle cap with a bottle opener.


    More and more people gathered in the bar. Every time they drank up a bottle, the crowd cheered and clapped like thunder.


    Aoki was a little worried at first. He thought about how to save Ruhua if she lost. But after watching it for a while, he put his heart down.


    He knew that Ruhua had a good drink, but he didn''t expect it to be so good.


    Although the handsome landlady usually wears loose men''s clothes, no matter how she changes her clothes, she can''t change her daughter''s body. The small waist hidden in her clothes will not be thicker than other women.


    In general, Aoki treated her like a woman except that she dressed like a man, her chest was flat, her hair was short, her two sword eyebrows were heroic and her speech was rough.


    But tonight, Aoki was a little suspicious of the authenticity of this woman. He really couldn''t think of where so much wine went.


    It seems that drinking is also a metaphysical problem. Sometimes it really depends on talent.


    Now, Aoki looks at the bald man behind Jiang Deqian. In his eyes, Jiang Deqian is at most a rich man who likes to go to nightclubs and has money to support women, and his intuition tells him that this bald head is very dangerous.


    When he drank the eighth bottle of beer, Jiang Deqian found that he had miscalculated the situation.


    The man and woman can drink not only, but also quite.


    In the past, he drank 330 ml vials casually. At this time, he would have nothing to do as long as he went to the toilet to take a pee. He always felt that going to the toilet had nothing to do with the amount of alcohol, but today he learned that the amount of alcohol in beer was completely determined by the function of your bladder and prostate.


    He began to regret it.


    In his capacity, there was no need to entangle here. He could smash the bar and take people away. It''s just that it''s not a glorious thing for him to go to nightclubs and keep women. He doesn''t want his brother to know.


    His brother Jiang Deguan is a man who loves face. He holds an ocean trading company, which specializes in purchasing garbage from abroad and selling it to domestic manufacturers.


    This is a very profitable business.


    In developed countries such as the United States, Japan, South Korea and Europe, a large amount of industrial waste is produced every day, but their treatment cost is very high. Once someone is willing to buy it, they are willing to sell it at a very low price or even without money. China''s annual garbage import reaches tens of millions of tons, valued at tens of billions of dollars.


    After the purchased foreign garbage is sorted and sorted in China, it has become a good industrial raw material, especially waste electronic products and plastic products.


    Of course, many people are rushing to do this kind of almost cost-free business. In overseas commercial ports, many Chinese gangs are involved, and the competition is no less intense than drugs and arms.


    Domestic goods are mainly received at the three major ports of Shenzhou, Yangcheng and Jingang. Those who can get goods directly there are people with background and ability. Jiang Deguan''s Ocean Trading Company took the goods in Shenzhou port and then sold them to electronic and chemical factories in Jiangsu, Zhejiang and Anhui.


    Jiang Deqian doesn''t know how much energy his brother Jiang Deguan has and how much money he makes every year. He only knows that his brother is cruel and domineering enough to help him even if he causes great disaster.


    The last time he drove a sports car and killed a college student, the camera recorded everything, but his brother just made two calls and settled the matter.


    Recently, his brother''s business seems to be in trouble and his temper has become grumpy. He has repeatedly warned Jiang Deqian to restrain himself and don''t make trouble for him. He also sent a bodyguard to protect him. In fact, he also looked at him and didn''t let him cause any trouble.


    Jiang Deqian glanced at the bald man behind him. This guy''s name is Hou Biao, nicknamed monkey. He used to be a soldier. He is also one of the best bodyguards raised by his brother. With such a person, security is very safe, but freedom is not so free.


    So Jiang Deqian has been very good recently. He doesn''t go out racing anymore and rarely goes to nightclubs. He only makes a beautiful student sister through pimps in the University City. My sister is from the Conservatory of music. She said she would sing part-time at night. He didn''t care. Unexpectedly, she ran away in only two days.


    He was so angry that he asked someone to beat up the pimp. He finally found out that his sister was singing in this bar, so he asked several people to come and ask for someone, but he met a man who didn''t want to protect his calf.


    The flower of his life was like a fierce horse, and the primitive wildness aroused his desire. He felt that if the man and woman were tamed and trained, they might have more flavor than the good girl.


    He flirted with drinking all his life, but he didn''t expect that drinking would become a hard drink, and the man''s drinking capacity was so good.


    After eight bottles of beer, he spent his whole life. Except for a little blush on his face, he couldn''t see that he couldn''t work. Jiang Deqian''s face was red and sweating. His clothes were soaked with sweat and stuck to his body.


    When the lifelong flower raised his neck to drink the ninth bottle, Jiang Deqian suddenly had a stream of sour water in his throat. A wine hiccup came up, and he almost threw up.


    Bald Hou Biao said something in Jiang Deqian''s ear. Jiang Deqian shook his head.


    Hou Biao frowned, secretly took down a string of wax beads on his hand, pinched the rope gently, grabbed one in his right hand, clamped three fingers, aimed at the belly of lifelong flowers, and was about to shoot out.


    Although the beeswax was light enough to pop up, it was not enough to hurt people, but he believed that with his technique and finger power, it bounced on the stomach of a woman who drank five or six kilograms of wine, enough to make the woman spit out.


    At this time, a hand as powerful as a pair of pliers suddenly stretched out like a ghost and grasped his wrist tightly.


    Hou Biao subconsciously earned and didn''t break free.


    He looked around and saw a man at the head of a chicken nest, embarrassed with two thick eyebrows, looking at him with a smile:


    "Such a good wax must be very expensive. If you don''t want it, you might as well give it to me!"

 Chapter 36

    Jiang Deqian realized that he was likely to plant today. He had expected Hou Biao to help him. Unexpectedly, the smelly monkey advised him to admit defeat.


    Of course he doesn''t agree.


    Although his name of Jiang Shao is not very loud in Wuzhong, he has such a name in the circle at least. Now his woman ran to a man and woman in a small bar. He not only didn''t get it back, but also lost the wine to the man and woman. If this gets out, he will stop fooling around in Wuzhong area after Jiang gets the money. He can be laughed to death!


    Twelve bottles of flowers have been dried all his life. He banged the wine bottle on the ground and said, "are you ok? If you can''t, you can roll!"


    The people around have already started to coax:


    "If you can''t, get out!"


    "How can you come to Liuying lane with such poor drinking capacity!"


    "Get out of Liuying Lane!"


    The faces of those who followed Jiang Deqian turned pale. Look at me and I look at you. I don''t know what to do.


    Jiang Deqian was unable to ride a tiger. He glanced at Hou Biao behind him and found that the bald monkey was as indifferent as an old monk.


    He didn''t know that Hou Biao was no better than him at the moment.


    Hou Biao, who once played black boxing in Thailand and later worked as a mercenary for several years, has real kung fu. His kung fu is not fancy boxing and embroidered legs, but practiced in life and death struggles one after another. If he hadn''t offended the most powerful mercenary group overseas, he might still be active in the jungles of Southeast Asia and the deserts of the Middle East.


    He fled home in a container full of garbage. Jiang Deguan rescued him from a pile of waste plastics. From then on, he became a bodyguard and thug for Jiang Deguan.


    In recent years, Chiang''s official success has been smooth, and Hou Biao has also contributed to it. At least many people who have no background but rely on a cruel hard fork have been pulled out by him.


    When the chicken nest head grabbed his wrist, he instinctively wanted to twist his joints and hold it back, but he failed. The power from the other party''s fingers made him feel terrible. He clenched his right hand into a fist and retracted, and the blue veins on his arm burst. He tried to break free from the man''s hand, but even if he used all his strength, he couldn''t succeed. His hand seemed to be fixed by an iron ring. Let alone break free, he didn''t even move a point.


    According to past combat experience, he should fight back at this time. He can push his elbow, hit his knee and sweep his leg; His left hand is still empty. From this point of view, there are more than a dozen ways to launch a fatal blow; He had a military dagger in his pocket and a wire that could cut people''s neck on his belt.


    But when he saw the calm expression of the chicken nest head, he felt that all means of attack were unreliable. People who make a living in the jungle and war have a keen intuition of real danger. He knew that he could do nothing until his right hand broke free, otherwise he would only be more passive.


    He''s a little sorry he didn''t bring his gun out now. He hasn''t brought a gun with him for a long time. On the one hand, in this peaceful environment in China, carrying a gun sometimes encounters unnecessary trouble; On the other hand, after returning home, he had never met anyone worthy of his gun, so that he was unfamiliar with his shooting skills now.


    Aoki stood lazily, grabbed Hou Biao''s right wrist with his left hand, looked at Hou Biao with a smile, and the remaining light from the corner of his eye swept to the two people who were still drinking.


    Jiang got the money out and forced himself to drink two more bottles. Then he vomited out.


    This time I couldn''t vomit. I vomited all the wine I had been holding in my stomach. He held the table and vomited for three minutes, leaving pools of white foam on the ground.


    Lifelong flower took the remaining half bottle of wine from the corner of her mouth, changed her fierce spirit, and said calmly, "isn''t Jiang Shao? You lost!"


    Those gangsters came up to help him and patted him on the back: "Jiang Shao, are you okay?"


    It''s OK that I didn''t shoot. I vomited again and again. Even my bladder was frightened. A heat stream flowed out of my trousers. The smell made people cover their noses all over the room.


    The beer foam on the ground was very thick, mixed with the yellow liquid flowing from Jiang Deqian''s pants, making a Zizi sound.


    Jiang Deqian knew that if he conceded defeat today, his name would stink like his pants. Although he vomited so much that he had no strength at all, a wave of hatred and regret rose from the bottom of his heart and forcibly supported his body.


    He pushed away, held his little brother, pointed to the lifelong flower and said, "you fucking fool me!"


    All my life, I spread out my hands and looked innocent: "everyone saw it. I didn''t drink less wine. You threw up first!"


    People led by Xiao Qi spoke out one after another to strengthen her momentum: "what? Do you want to cheat?"


    Jiang Deqian''s heart crossed, waved and commanded, "smash it for me! Smash it! Whoever dares to stop it, fight me, fight to death, and kill me!"


    His arrogance is not unreasonable. Although it seems that there are more people in the bar and most of the onlookers prefer the man and woman, those are just mobs. The people he brings are veteran fighters, not to mention Hou Biao. He didn''t believe that Hou Biao would stop at the critical moment of life and death.


    He knew that when life and death were at stake, no matter what he did, as long as his opponent was not a big man with a source, his brother would find a way to help him deal with it. At most, he would be banned for a while.


    Except for Hou Biao, all the five or six people he brought moved. First, they splashed the wine on the table, then overturned the tables and chairs, and someone went straight to the wine shelf.


    I didn''t expect to meet such a scoundrel in my life. In addition, I did drink a lot of wine and my reaction was a little slow. But Xiao Qi, who had always been cautious, ran out like a tiger and kicked down a gangster who was smashing things. Then the group of people brought by Xiao Qi rushed up.


    The sound of wine bottles and cups banging together and the exclamation of the spectators sounded together, and the scene was in chaos.


    All her life, Hua looked at the messy broken glass residue and scolded "shit!"


    The people on Qi''s side are all vigorous young people in the neighborhood. Although the fight may not be as good as those brought by Jiang Deqian, they can''t stand them. And Qi is cruel again. His forehead is opened, his face is bleeding, and he waves half a beer bottle and yells there like a madman.


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, Jiang Deqian narrowed his eyes and shouted, "monkey! Don''t you do it yet?"


    It took her whole life to notice that there was a bald tattoo man behind Jiang Deqian. At a glance, she saw that this guy was a fierce role and the real dependence of Jiang Deqian. Maybe he was still a murderous role.


    She was about to remind everyone to pay attention, when she suddenly found that Aoki was standing next to the bald head. She was still lazily watching the people fighting next to her, and the bald head seemed to have grasped Aoki''s hand.


    "Shit! You can''t run without help. What a fool!"


    The lifelong flower muttered vaguely, trampled over the chair he had been stepping on, picked up a bottle from the ground, took a half step forward, and clicked a bottle on Jiang de Qian''s head.


    She quickly grabbed Jiang''s collar with her left hand and pressed the edge of the overturned table. The sharp corner of the broken glass exposed in half of the bottle in her right hand butted against the main artery on Jiang Deqian''s neck. From the corner of her eye, she looked at Qingmu and bald head and shouted:


    "Don''t fucking move! Move again! I''ll stab him!"

 Chapter 37

    If it wasn''t careless, if it wasn''t for drinking too much, if it wasn''t for vomiting weakness, Jiang Deqian believed that he would never be so easily controlled by a woman.


    But that''s what happened.


    His forehead was bleeding, and his neck could clearly feel the cold and slight tingling brought by the sharp glass tip. He saw that there was a fierce killing intention in the eyes of lifelong flowers. He knew that the flat breasted woman was not joking.


    "Come on, stop!" he shouted to save his life.


    What annoyed Jiang Deqian most was not that he was coerced by a woman, but that Hou Biao had not moved as if he had been calm until now, as if what happened here had nothing to do with him.


    The onlookers had already called the police. The siren sounded not far away, from far to near.


    The fighters stopped, went back to their own ranks, and stood on both sides, angry and swearing.


    Only Aoki looked at the excitement and asked, "ah, is it over?"


    Looking at him like that, it''s like an old lady who doesn''t understand the plot of the film complaining in the cinema - spending so much money to see a crackling fight and finally leaving an inexplicable colored egg is not as good as the TV at home!


    The question was abrupt and inhumane, and everyone''s eyes and anger turned to him.


    But he looked like an invulnerable rogue, shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s over when it''s over. What do you think I''m doing?" then he smiled at bald Hou Biao, slowly loosened his fingers, stretched his arms and stretched a big stretch.


    Hou Biao was relieved. He found that the wax bead held between his right fingers had been forcibly pinched and burst into a pile of sweat and gravel in the palm of his hand.


    It was not until the police entered the door that they took their whole life to remove the broken glass bottle from Jiang Deqian''s neck.


    When the two groups of brawlers saw the police, they suddenly changed from a mad dog to a mouse, and their minds suddenly became rational. Although there were several blood on their heads, they all said that they were only a small injury. They wiped it with paper towels and pasted an OK cloth.


    Although the people on Jiang Deqian''s side suffered some losses, they started the matter after all. Of course, they were unwilling to go into the Bureau. Although Jiang Deqian knew that as long as his brother said a word, the police had to release people, the aftermath problem was always a trouble.


    People on Qi''s side are also afraid. After all, they beat people and see blood. There is no problem in identifying a minor injury. When they squat down, they have to lose money.


    The police simply asked what happened, then gave severe and profound criticism and education to the fighters, told the spirit of eight honors and Eight Disgraces in simple terms, and finally came over with a law enforcement recorder to ask whether the troublemakers should compensate for the loss of the lifelong flower bar. Of course, they just mediate. If the other party is not willing to compensate, they can only go to court.


    Looking at the mess all her life, she said bitterly, "compensate! Of course! Is it easy for me to open a ticket! I''ve smashed so much at once. How many days do I have to sell smiling faces and how many glasses of wine to earn back?"


    The film policemen here know how to spend their whole life. They have nothing to do with this honest and fierce handsome landlady. The policeman who originally wanted to make a big and small matter had to go back and ask Jiang Deqian: "If you don''t pay, we''ll have to take you all back to the Bureau. First, we''ll detain you for making trouble, and then we''ll identify the injury and property damage. Then it''ll depend on what the court says. We''ll save trouble."


    The police beat around the Bush and wanted Jiang to lose some money.


    Of course, Jiang Deqian couldn''t swallow the breath, but he was pressed on the table all his life. He was a little frightened and vomited as soon as he got up. Although he was still awake when the police asked, he could only lie on the table and spit foam, and couldn''t speak a word.


    At this time, bald Hou Biao suddenly stood up and asked lifelong flowers: "you estimate the number, we will compensate."


    All her life, she didn''t expect that the other party was really willing to pay. She looked around and said, "100000". In fact, she couldn''t estimate how much money she had lost at once. Moreover, after drinking so much wine, she reported a number to the high in her head.


    This is a bit of blackmail. Most of the onlookers are regular guests of nearby neighborhoods and bars, so they don''t talk much, and the police just watch jokes and don''t talk.


    Unexpectedly, the bald man said, "OK, 100000 yuan. Send someone to send it to you tomorrow."


    "Shit, tomorrow? Who knows where your boy is tomorrow!" said Qi.


    The police also said that now it''s the era of electronic payment. It''s over to transfer an account directly by mobile phone. As for how much to accompany, it''s still negotiable. 100000 is a little high.


    The bald man was a little annoyed, and his face was as heavy as a coffin, but he seemed to have scruples and reluctantly took out his mobile phone.


    At this time, Aoki stood up and said, "tomorrow is tomorrow. What a big deal!"


    The audience booed up and said he was standing and talking without backache.


    Lifetime flower frowned, looked at Aoki and said, "OK! Tomorrow is tomorrow, what a big deal!" then she said to Aoki, "if he doesn''t come tomorrow, the account will be charged to you!"


    A storm has subsided for the time being. The police said to go away. What should we do after watching the excitement.


    The crowd dispersed, and the troublemaker picked up the foaming Jiang Deqian and left the bar.


    When bald Hou Biao left, he looked back. His face was as cold as basalt standing on the Siberian Plateau. The cold wind from the northernmost North could not disperse his towering anger and stoic murderous spirit. Only when he looked at Qingmu, his eyes clearly had a sense of excitement, two fears and seven expectations of a match.


    The lifelong flower asked Xiao Qi to take out two pieces of Zhonghua from the counter and give them to the people who came to help. He took some cash out of the drawer and gave the injured medical expenses. Then he hugged his fist and said, "thank you, neighborhood brothers!"


    After everyone left, Xiao Qi closed the door of the bar.


    He also had a broken head and shed a lot of blood. He spent his whole life asking him to go to the hospital. Qi was worried about the store and said he would go later. Fortunately, he was not seriously injured and didn''t open a big hole. He went to the bathroom to wash. It was no big deal to stop the blood.


    And the whole life spent this time can no longer support, bent down and vomited.


    Aoki and Xiaoqi came up and asked with concern, "are you okay?"


    His face was white all his life. He held the table in one hand, pointed to the direction of the bathroom and said, "shit, I can''t hold it. Let Mo Yu help me..."


    Mo Yu didn''t seem to hear it. He squatted in the corner and didn''t move. His face was white as if he had been seriously ill. Seeing this, Xiao Qi hurried to boo the cold and ask for warmth, but Mo was dumb. She didn''t speak anything Ren Xiaoqi said.


    Aoki shook his head and sighed and said, "I''d better come." then he set up the boss''s arm to go to the toilet.


    The lifelong flower pushed him and said, "who wants you to come!"


    Maybe I drank too much wine, just vomited, and I couldn''t take a step with my urine. Her face was red, her body was soft, and she didn''t have any strength. She didn''t push away when pushing Qingmu, so she had to let Qingmu hold her forward.


    At the door of the toilet, Aoki let go of her arm and said, "here we are, come in."


    The whole life spent "Oh", stood and shook twice, and suddenly fell into Qingmu''s arms.


    "Hey..." Aoki hugged the falling landlady. "You said you, a girl, have nothing to fight with others for wine! You see, your face is as red as a monkey''s ass!"


    When Aoki said this, he only felt hot on his face all his life, but he had no strength on his body, and his eyes were blurred.


    Aoki hesitated for a moment, but decided to pick up the lifelong flower and said, "OK, OK, I''ll take you in, Shh!"


    His tone of voice was always lazy and exaggerated, and the last few words dragged on very long.


    All her life, Hua only felt a twinge of pain in her lower abdomen, tightened her legs and said, "no!"


    Aoki just picked up the curtain in the bathroom and asked, "what don''t you want?"


    Lifelong flower said, "don''t ''Shh''."


    Aoki looked blankly: "don''t Shh? Don''t what ''Shh''? Don''t Shh, Shh?"


    "..." the flower was so red that she couldn''t speak.


    Seeing her urgency, Aoki stretched out his fingers and pressed them on his lips and said, "Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Qi was comforting Mo Yu when he suddenly heard a crackling sound in the bathroom, and then came the angry scolding of the landlady:


    "Go away! How far you go to me! Go away!"

 Chapter 38

    At noon the next day, a man with gentle glasses in suits knocked on the door of Ruhua bar and sent 100000 cash. After counting, he asked him to sign a note all his life and politely left.


    Xiao Qi said a little incredulously, "hooligans are talking about credit these days?"


    However, she didn''t care about so many flowers in her life. She waved her big hand and said, "send 20000 to the brothers who came to help yesterday. Xiao Qi, you did a lot of work, but you were injured, and you took 10000 as nutrition expenses. As for some people..." she glanced at Qingmu with a white eye, "when will you clear the accounts owed last month first!"


    Xiao Qi, with white cloth wrapped around his head, winked at Qingmu, which means you can say a soft word.


    Aoki thought for a long time and came up with a sentence: "if you have money, why don''t you build a toilet behind the bar? Closer!"


    "Get out!"


    Xiao Qi covered his mouth and giggled. Seeing the rolling eyes of the landlady Tianlei, he quickly put away his smile, the cat bent down and swept the floor.


    Ruhua bar posted a notice that the inventory and decoration were closed for a week. In fact, the broken things and the wine money support ten thousand yuan, but others are willing to compensate you. Don''t waste your life. I decided to take good measures and decorate the slightly old bar space.


    The situation of Mo language is not very good. Since last night, the whole person is like being evil. He doesn''t eat, drink or talk. Lifelong flower slept heavily because she drank too much wine. She didn''t pay attention to her situation at night, but it was frightening to look at her in the daytime alone.


    She asked Aoki, "Hey, didn''t you say she woke up last time? Why did it happen again?"


    Aoki said, "last time I didn''t wake up, this time I woke up."


    "What woke you up?" asked Qi.


    Aoki didn''t speak. The landlady and Xiaoqi looked at each other and suddenly understood that what Jiang Deqian said should be true.


    Xiao Qi''s face turned white and said with gnashing teeth, "how can pigs arch the good cabbage!"


    The whole life flower board looked up and said, "are you talking about people? People don''t take the initiative to throw themselves into the arms. She doesn''t know what happened these days! She deserves to be single all her life if she cares so much about people''s past!"


    He said, "if you really like her, go and help her through this difficulty. She is the most vulnerable time and needs to be comforted."


    Xiao Qi blushed, lowered his head and didn''t speak. He swept the floor with a broom. After sweeping for a long time, he suddenly threw the broom away, hurried inside and said, "I''ll see her."


    After Xiao Qi left, Aoki kept staring at the flowers all his life.


    Today, lifeflower changed into a pair of jeans and put on a Purple Plaid shirt. The hem is half tucked into the waist and half exposed. Although this dress is still very neutral, it is much softer than the loose sportswear and hip-hop clothes before.


    "Why? My face is blooming?" the flower checked her clothes all her life and found that there was no problem, so she asked Aoki.


    Aoki said, "nothing. I''m just curious that you can teach Xiaoqi how to pick up girls."


    Lifelong flower said: "they are all their own brothers. Of course they can help."


    Aoki said, "can you be a coach without playing football?"


    "Get out!" Hua beat him all her life, "I haven''t eaten pork and I haven''t seen a pig run!" then she didn''t know what she thought, and puffed up.


    Then I heard someone banging at the door.


    Lifelong flower said: "it won''t be decorated. Come so early. I haven''t moved yet."


    She opened the door, but saw a Bentley parked at the door, blocking the way out. A man with a duck tongue hat stood at the door and asked, "is Mr. Aoki of Shenwu studio there?"


    The lifelong flower shouted inside, "it''s looking for you." then she said to the man, "come in."


    The man entered the door, stepped steadily over the unfixed tables and chairs and the messy glass residue on the ground, and then saw Aoki and said, "I''m introduced by Professor Mei to find Mr. Aoki."


    "Oh, I am." Aoki remembered that Professor Mei introduced a rich man''s business to him. He glanced at Bentley''s logo through the open door and said that he was rich indeed.


    Generally, people who come to Aoki''s "master" for consultation will be stunned by his image for the first time, but this person does not have any surprised expression. After confirming Aoki''s identity, he takes off his hat, politely bows and says, "Hello, Mr. Aoki, my name is Li Wei. Please follow me."


    Aoki found that his movements were very stable. Every step from entering the door to taking off his hat by hand was surprisingly stable, inch by inch, as if fixed by machinery. This is a real expert, Aoki judgment.


    "Go now?" Aoki looked at it all his life.


    Don''t look at me. That''s your business


    Li Wei asked, "if you want to prepare anything, just take your time. I''ll wait outside."


    Aoki pointed to the ground and said, "Oh, wait until I finish cleaning, but I''m not fast."


    Li Wei said, "it turned out to be this. Leave it to me." he took out his phone, dialed a number and ordered, "you find a housekeeping company to arrange ten hour workers to come here. Liuying lane is like a flower bar."


    Aoki spat out his tongue, snapped his fingers and said, "big business!"


    Life spent "bang" and said, "you are so beautiful!"


    Aoki followed Li Wei out and habitually had to pull the front passenger''s door, but Li Wei had opened the back door, made a gesture of invitation and said, "please get in the car."


    Bentley''s back seat is really comfortable. Aoki doesn''t even feel the sound and bumps when the car starts.


    "Can you tell me what it is?" Aoki asked.


    Li Wei took the steering wheel and said, "sorry, I''m only responsible for picking you up. I can''t say anything else."


    ¡­¡­


    In a villa in the middle of the mountain in Jiangbin Shallow Water Bay District, Wuzhong City, Jiang Deguan sat on the sofa and kneaded his temples.


    Recently, he has had a severe headache. The state has begun to prohibit the import of foreign garbage batch by batch. There are fewer and fewer containers coming in from Shenzhou port. In order to maintain business, he planned to go to the dock in Yangcheng to collect some goods, but that means robbing meat from other people''s bowls, which must be in hot water with the trade groups in Fujian and Guangdong.


    Dong Cheng, chairman of Shenzhou Ocean Group, specially told him to be cautious in his recent work. President Xia of Huanyu international has spoken to respond to the national call to build a big country with green and new energy.


    Although Jiang Deguan''s Ocean Trading Company makes a lot of money, it can only be attached to Shenzhou Ocean Group, otherwise it can''t get half a container at Shenzhou port, and Ocean Group is only a subsidiary of Xia''s Huanyu international.


    If Dong Cheng is an alligator to him, Xia Boqing is a Tyrannosaurus Rex. Since President Xia has spoken, he must be obedient and not go out to make trouble, so he simply stopped all his business. Compared with the past, it is equivalent to losing millions every day.


    But it''s nothing to lose a little money. There are opportunities to earn it back in the future. Now what gives him a headache is his brother who is ignorant and knows how to make trouble all day.


    Bald Hou Biao finished what had happened last night, and then stood quietly aside, waiting for Jiang De Guan''s instructions.


    "Monkey, the man you said, how sure are you if you fight him head-on?" asked Jiang Deguan.


    Hou Biao thought for a moment and said, "it''s hard to say. If you have a gun, you should grasp it better, but this man is a little evil. I feel that when I fight against him, my spirit is a little trance and my brain reaction is always a little slow."


    Jiang Deguan said, "well, check the background of the bar and the person you said, and be careful to make the Wannian boat! In addition, look at my brother, don''t let him cause trouble. Don''t make him coquettish if you don''t eat the mutton."

 Chapter 39

    The car passes through the main urban area and goes out from the ring road. Qingmu doesn''t know the road behind. According to the road sign, it should be a town in the suburbs. After twists and turns, I went on a quiet asphalt road, with neat and towering green cypresses planted on both sides of the road.


    Aoki noticed a detail. Every five or six trees, there is a street lamp post, which is more dense than ordinary roads in the city, and each street lamp post is equipped with a camera. The periphery of the road is full of continuous ponds, with barbed wire at the edge. I don''t know whether there is electricity. These nets seem to protect ponds and fish thieves, but they are obviously used to protect the road.


    This is obviously not a government project. No township government will spend so much money on such intensive safety supervision projects in rural areas.


    At the end of the asphalt road, a piece of green broad water appeared in front of me in the shape of a half moon. Shuibian Lei built a high dam, which is obviously a man-made reservoir.


    The car continued along the bluestone road beside the reservoir, bypassed the small hill at the tip of the crescent of the half moon reservoir, and a manor covering an extremely wide area gradually emerged.


    The luxury of the rich is really beyond the imagination of ordinary people!


    As far as Aoki knows, the most expensive villa area in Wuzhong is on the hillside of Jiangbin shallow water bay area. There is not only a wide field of vision and river scenery, but also a wetland behind the mountain, with a unique environment. Not only most of the rich in Wuzhong are concentrated there, but also many rich people in Shenzhou come here to buy houses.


    But no matter how luxurious and rich the villa area is, it can''t compare with here. This separate manor sits on an independent reservoir surrounded by mountains on three sides. In terms of style, I''m afraid only ancient gardens can surpass it.


    When Aoki was feeling, the car had driven into the manor and bypassed the wide and flat lawn. Li Wei parked the car and took him into the lobby.


    After taking his seat, Li Wei went straight away. Only the servant came to pour him tea. He was polite but didn''t know.


    The decoration in the hall is extremely luxurious. There is an oil painting hanging above the fireplace beside the wall. The picture is a little familiar. Aoki has seen the sky high transaction record taken by Sotheby''s in autumn last year on the Internet. It seems that there is this picture..


    While he was watching carefully, the side door opened and the servants stood on both sides. A young woman in white came out with a beautiful woman in purple.


    Li Wei followed them closely, always keeping a distance between the two positions. Aoki knows that this is the ideal distance for a bodyguard, that is, it will not affect the activities of the employer, and can deal with all kinds of emergencies. Even if someone shoots, as a trained professional bodyguard, he will have time to fly to block bullets in advance.


    When they came to Qingmu, the woman in white stood there and looked at Qingmu with a smile.


    Aoki couldn''t help but stay for a while. He was tongue tied for a long time before he shouted, "officer Hu?!"


    Hu Xinglong hair shawl, wearing a white dress, thin powder and Dai, showing a noble spirit, which is different from the valiant and heroic posture when wearing police uniforms.


    "Why? I don''t know?" Hu Xing giggled.


    "Ah - I see!" Aoki touched his messy hair and suddenly realized something. If it weren''t for the daughter of a rich family, where would a policewoman who had just joined the criminal investigation team get the money to give him a DuPont lighter?


    The beautiful woman in the purple dress looked at Aoki for a few times. There was an imperceptible surprise in her eyes. She probably didn''t like Aoki''s dress and tone. She looked at Hu Xing again and frowned slightly.


    "This is Professor Mei''s tall foot?" the woman has a plump body, white skin, elegant behavior without losing charm, and her voice is a bit dignified.


    Hu Xing said, "aunt Xia, his name is Aoki. He is Professor Mei''s friend, not a student!"


    "Oh?" the beautiful woman was slightly surprised. "Since she is a friend of Professor Mei and recommended by the professor, she must be outstanding. I don''t know where Mr. Aoki is? What kind of knowledge is he specialized in?"


    "Er..." Aoki was a little embarrassed when it came to Gaojiu''s question. "Well, I opened a studio to specialize in the research direction, mainly to solve a dream, test a word, and take a name."


    Before the beautiful woman could react, Hu Xing laughed and said, "it''s your Jianghu incision again. Who understands it! You''ve made my aunt Xia confused... Ah..." she suddenly found that she shouldn''t have said two such uncivilized words and covered her mouth quickly.


    The woman''s face sank and said, "I told you not to be a policeman. You have to go! Look at you. What have you learned outside? You don''t pay attention to your discretion. It''s nonsense! If you do this again, I''ll call director Xu of the provincial department and ask him to transfer you away."


    "I''m sorry, aunt Xia! I''m wrong! I became a policeman to fulfill my father''s last wish!" Hu Xing shook the woman''s arm and put out her tongue at Qingmu again.


    She stays in the criminal investigation team and has to deal with criminals every day. There are a lot of cuts in the Jianghu, but she doesn''t dare to reveal it easily at home. I don''t know why, she wanted to laugh when she saw Aoki. Her bad habits were accidentally exposed.


    "Aunt Xia, I tell you, he''s awesome! He helped solve several big cases in our team!" Hu Xing helped Qingmu talk while holding the woman to sit down on the sofa.


    The woman nodded and said, "OK, I don''t believe you, but I have to believe Professor Mei! You all sit down." when they all sat down, she asked Aoki, "did Professor Mei tell you what happened before coming?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "no, he just said you would pay me a lot of money."


    Hu Xing burst into laughter.


    The woman couldn''t help laughing and said with a smile, "you''re honest! It''s hard for young people to tell the truth." she also said, "Professor Mei is famous for flying away, has a good knowledge of both China and the west, and can study heaven and man. Compared with him, we only have some blocking objects left to take action."


    Aoki doesn''t understand why these rich people speak so politely. On the contrary, Mei wants such a scholar and great scientist to speak more grounded. He coughed gently twice and said, "cough... Well... The problem of blocking will be discussed later. Will you tell me what I want to do first?"


    "Oh, my grandfather..." as soon as Hu Xing''s words were uttered, the woman glared back. Hu Xingchao secretly made a face at Qingmu.


    The woman said, "I have a nephew and grandson who was originally smart, but recently he has some abnormal behavior. He hasn''t improved after seeing many doctors, so I''d like to ask your husband to show him."


    Aoki saw Hu Xing winking at him all the time. With what she had just said, she guessed that this was not the main purpose of his trip, but probably just a test for him.


    It''s really troublesome to deal with people with too much money!

 Chapter 40

    The woman asked the servant to call. Soon, a beautiful young woman of about 30 came out with a boy of seven or eight.


    Hu Xing called "aunt" and the beautiful young woman nodded at him. Then she walked to the woman and called "aunt Xia". She didn''t sit down, but stood aside.


    The address between the three women was a little messy, but Aoki was not a person who liked to think about trivial things. His attention was all on the boy.


    The little boy stood beside the young woman, bowed his head and said nothing. His body was stiff and his face was as white as a piece of paper.


    The woman introduced Aoki: "this is my niece and daughter-in-law Zhang Juan. This is my niece and grandson summer."


    Zhang Juan pushed summer''s shoulder and urged, "come on, every day, call grandma!"


    Summer stood stubbornly, no matter how urged by her mother, even if she didn''t speak, she wouldn''t move forward.


    The woman said, "forget it, don''t embarrass the child." then she looked at Aoki, "Sir, look, he wasn''t like this before."


    Aoki stood up, walked to the little boy and squatted down to look at him.


    Summer looked and wanted to step back, but he was hugged by Aoki''s shoulders with both hands.


    Aoki asked, "your name is Tiantian?"


    Summer nodded timidly.


    Aoki said, "then you must have a brother named Haohao. He''s studying. You''re up, aren''t you?"


    Summer shook his head and told everyone in his eyes that he didn''t have any good feelings for the chicken nest man.


    Hu Xing felt that Aoki''s joke was embarrassing. Even if she was coaxing the child, she also seemed a little retarded, and Zhang Juan''s body, who had been standing next to her, suddenly shook.


    Aunt Xia keenly observed Zhang Juan''s movements and said to her, "sit down, too."


    Zhang Juan sat down on the sofa opposite Hu Xing.


    Aoki said, "you don''t like your brother. Are you okay?"


    Summer shook his head again and hung his head a little lower.


    "But why not?" Aoki said. "He likes you very much?"


    Summer suddenly shouted: "don''t like! Don''t like is don''t like! He doesn''t like me!"


    The women were startled by his words. Aunt Xia was calm. Hu Xing and Zhang Juan stood up. Zhang Juan nervously said, "everyday! Everyday, what''s the matter with you? We ignore this man and come to mom! He''s a bad man!"


    But summer didn''t seem to want to go back to his mother, but stepped back. Aoki followed him. He kept retreating, and Aoki followed.


    Back, back, back to the elevator in summer. With his back against the elevator door, he had no way to go. Facing the green wood, he didn''t dare to look up.


    There are two triangular buttons at the door of the elevator, one upward and the other downward, which reminds Aoki of the strange symbol. In a trance, he feels that the elevator is the channel to a mysterious space.


    Rich people are really rich! Obviously, it''s just a three storey manor villa and an elevator. It''s luxurious enough.


    He reached out and pressed the upward button.


    The elevator door opened and the little boy leaned back and fell into the elevator.


    Aoki followed in.


    In summer, he got up from the ground and wanted to slip out of Qingmu, but the elevator door soon closed, and he didn''t succeed.


    Aoki pressed the third floor and the elevator began to run upward.


    In summer, I hide in the corner of the elevator, don''t talk, lower my head and look at my toes.


    Aoki said, "why don''t you like it well?"


    Summer seemed very afraid to hear the name, screamed again and slapped the elevator door desperately.


    Generally speaking, the elevator door is only fixed by a small slot, which is very fragile. Therefore, warning signs prohibiting leaning and picking the door will be pasted in the elevator. Once a bear child stepped on the elevator door in the elevator, causing the door to fall off and almost had a big accident.


    However, the elevator quality of this rich family seems to be too good. It''s OK to beat and kick in summer, but the speed is a little slow. It hasn''t been to the third floor for so long.


    Summer seemed a little tired. I sat down and gasped.


    I don''t know whether his destruction finally came to fruition or whether there was a problem with the power supply system of the manor. The light on the top of the elevator flashed a few times and then went out.


    The elevator was dark, leaving only a white shadow after the ceiling light flashed out.


    Normally, it is impossible to see in a closed elevator without lights on, but now Aoki can clearly see everything in the elevator, just like with an infrared night vision.


    Summer curled up in the corner, bowed his head and trembled. Aoki could see the fear in his eyes and the cold sweat from his neck.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of," Aoki said.


    Summer''s body trembled more. He looked up at Qingmu, then slowly moved his eyes to the ceiling and looked at it.


    Aoki looked along his eyes. On the top of the elevator, the white shadow left by the extinguished ceiling lamp slowly condensed into a pale face, staring at the summer below.


    The face suddenly smiled, revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth.


    Summer screamed, brushed, stood up and tried to press the floor of the elevator.


    On the elevator panel, there are only buttons for four floors from the first floor to the third floor. The digital button on the third floor is on when Aoki comes in. However, the LCD on the panel shows that their current floor has reached the fifth floor.


    In summer, I press the four digital buttons wildly in the hope that the elevator can stop. But the elevator has been running upward, 5, 6, 7, 8


    On the 11th floor, summer gave up, curled back into the corner, hugged his head and shouted, "don''t come to me, I didn''t mean it, I didn''t mean it!"


    The pale face slowly floated out of the ceiling, became more three-dimensional, and then slowly sank. There was nothing in the dark elevator, just a floating face.


    His face sank to summer''s ears and gently called "brother".


    In summer, I cried out and trembled like crazy.


    "Brother, don''t you want me?" said his face before summer''s eyes.


    Summer desperately closed his eyes, but he couldn''t help seeing it.


    "Brother!" cried his face again, "don''t you want me?"


    "Go away!" summer cried and used his hands to drive away his face. A crisp slap hit his face, which was extremely distorted.


    "Brother, you hit me!" said his face painfully


    "No! Not me!" cried summer.


    "It''s you, I saw it." his face also sobbed, crying more sad than summer.


    The elevator is still up and has reached the 25th floor.


    "Brother, I want you to accompany me." said the face.


    Summer resolutely said "no", but before his voice fell, his face rushed up, threw himself on summer''s face and didn''t go in.


    Summer suddenly stopped crying, stood up from the corner and stood quietly.


    The elevator "Ding" stopped, and the panel showed that this was the 33rd floor.


    The elevator door opened and light came in.


    Aoki saw that summer was looking up at him. His face was as white as bleached paper. Bright red blood flowed out of his eyes, and two sharp fangs stabbed out of his blue and purple lips.

 Chapter 41

    "Oh, so this is what your brother looks like! Is it fit?" Aoki said.


    Summer just looked at him, ignored him and walked out of the elevator step by step.


    Outside the elevator is the roof of the building. Gusts of wind roared past. The fog of the city stopped the flashing neon lights in the distance. Only the moon in the sky emitted a bright light from the clouds like the eyes of a young man peeking at a girl''s bath.


    When summer came to the edge of the roof, half of his face was ferocious and half showed relief like peace.


    He saw a crow flying out of the fog downstairs, croaking and flying up the terrace, staring at him as if staring at a pile of rotting meat.


    In summer, one foot stepped out, the body lost its balance and fell down.


    A ferocious face broke away from his body and floated in mid air, emitting giggling Laughter:


    "Brother, I caught you."


    "Brother, you''re dying."


    "Brother, you will go to hell."


    I feel my body falling in summer.


    He saw that the light on the 32nd floor flashed, and the shadows of two people were printed on the curtain. A man and a woman were arguing.


    The lights on the 31st floor were always on and the curtains were not closed. The woman lay in bed crying.


    The woman on the 30th floor is in the living room, with music on the phonograph and a glass of red wine in her hand. She was drinking and dancing to the music. Her arms were open and her feet were walking slowly, as if she were embracing a person on the affectionate dance floor.


    On the 29th floor, the woman''s dance steps were messy. The red wine in her hand spilled out and onto the floor like a pool of red blood.


    On the 28th floor, the woman was so crazy that she danced and fell to the ground with the wine cup in her hand. Before falling to the ground, the woman looked at the summer falling out of the window and showed a gentle smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "Mom..." summer called softly.


    On the 27th floor, the woman fell to the ground, closed her eyes tightly, and red liquid flowed from the corners of her mouth. I don''t know whether it was red wine or blood.


    "Mom..." summer wanted to call, but this floor soon passed.


    The window on the 26th floor was tightly closed, and two figures were entangled in the window and twisted on the bed.


    On the 25th floor, a pregnant woman was dressing up in front of the dressing table, and the man was gently pinching his shoulder for him. Behind the man, a pair of boy''s jealous eyes appeared in the crack of the door. The man turned suddenly and closed the door heavily.


    On the 24th floor, when the woman came down the stairs with a bulging stomach, she collided with the little boy who was hurrying upstairs. The woman covered her stomach and groaned. A white shadow flew out of the woman''s stomach, across the living room, out of the window and to the side of the rapidly falling summer.


    The white shadow turned into a pale face with distorted facial features and shouted angrily at summer: "you killed me!"


    "Not me!" summer explained.


    "Brother, brother, help me!" the voice of his face softened again.


    In summer, he grabbed his face with his hands, but the falling speed of his face was much faster than him. He only touched the edge of his face and his face fell.


    "Brother!" summer cried and turned to look for him, but he saw a big face with two thick eyebrows smiling at him.


    He''s falling, but the head of the chicken nest is flying. He rode on a huge crow, and the old gray windbreaker fluttered behind him, making a hunting sound.


    "Would you like to ride a crow with me?" asked the chicken head.


    Summer shook his head and said, "I''m dying."


    "If you ride on my crow, you won''t die."


    Summer said, "I''m going to find my mother."


    "Oh, so! But your mother is not down there."


    "Where has my mother gone?"


    "Your mother went to a far place. You can''t find her until you grow up. If you die before you grow up, you''ll never find her," said the chicken nest head.


    Summer said, "is it true?"


    The head of the chicken nest nodded hard, and his hair was a little funny by the high wind.


    "But I''ll pay for my brother''s life," said summer.


    "Why?"


    "Because I killed him."


    "But you just said you didn''t."


    "I just said I didn''t mean it."


    "How do you know it''s your brother? You haven''t seen him."


    "My mother said."


    "Didn''t you find your mother?"


    "It''s my second mother. I don''t want to call him mother, but I have to admit that he is my father''s wife and my second mother."


    "Oh, you met her upstairs, so you think you killed your brother?"


    "That''s what the second mother said. She also drew a picture of her brother. Every night before I went to bed, she showed me that it was my brother. I called Tiantian, and he called Haohao. I killed him, and he came to play with me every night."


    "Didn''t you tell your father?"


    "He''ll hit me."


    "He often hits you?"


    "Not before. He has often beaten me since my mother left."


    "Even if Dad will hit you, you can tell..." the chicken nest head thought, "Grandpa and grandma, and aunt Hu Xing!"


    "It''s sister Xing." Xia corrected, "but I can''t tell them! Second mother will prick my ass with a needle and let me eat mustard. If I tell others, my brother will be unhappy. When he is unhappy, he will become terrible!"


    "Does she often prick your ass with a needle?"


    "Well, every time I make her unhappy, she will do so. I dare not take a bath with my children. I think my ass must be ugly."


    "That must hurt!"


    "I''m not afraid of pain! I''m just afraid of my brother. He''s too terrible!"


    The wind is getting stronger and stronger. It seems that there are signs of rain. The smell of soil can be smelled in the air.


    "It''s about to fall to the end. If you don''t ride up, you''ll really fall to death." the man at the head of the chicken nest said, "you see, how fun it is to ride a crow!"


    Summer seemed a little excited and hesitated to say, "but I won''t die if I ride your crow. If I don''t die, my brother will find me every night."


    "What''s the use of your death?"


    "I killed my brother. He became a ghost. I''m very afraid. After I die, I''ll become a ghost, so I won''t be afraid of him." summer said, "when I become a ghost, I''ll apologize to him, play with him, and be good friends with him."


    "But don''t you think you should tell someone you know before you die?" the chicken nest head encouraged, "there are so many people who love you!"


    Summer thought for a while and said, "can you tell me goodbye to my grandfather and grandma Xia? You can also tell my third uncle and sister Xing. Forget the others. Anyway, you don''t have to tell my father that he only likes my second mother and doesn''t care about me at all."


    The head of the chicken nest said, "when you ride up, you can see them right away. After you say goodbye in person, if you want to come back here, I''ll fly you back! Moreover, my crow flies very fast, and your brother can''t catch up!"


    It fell two more floors and was about to reach the ground.


    Summer said, "well, I''m going to ride a crow."


    He turned over in the air. The head of the chicken nest grabbed his arm and pulled him onto the back of the crow.


    The crow croaked and flew across the ground with its wings and rushed into the clouds high above.


    The strong wind wrapped the summer, and everything turned into pieces. He couldn''t open his eyes or even hear his voice.


    Then he felt his body sink and the world came back. He heard the dogs barking outside the manor, the birds singing in the back mountain woods, and someone gently calling his name: "every day! Every day!"


    He opened his eyes and saw the man with the head of the chicken nest squatting in front of him, holding his shoulders with both hands, embarrassed with thick eyebrows and smiling at himself.


    Three women sat on the sofa next to her. Grandma Xia looked very serious, like the principal at the school meeting; Sister Xing''s face was full of anger, as if someone had stolen her snacks; And his second mother looked restless, like eating a bad stomach.

 Chapter 42

    Summer is still in a daze. Hu Xing has rushed over and hugged him and pulled down his pants from behind.


    The little boy''s buttocks are covered with dense red spots, some have blackened, some may flow through pus and become big scars.


    Zhang Juan, who was always restless, said first: "aunt Xia, it''s all children''s nonsense. He -" she pointed to Qingmu. "I don''t know what magic method was used to make children talk nonsense. It''s not true! If you don''t believe it, ask the child again. Where did I do such a thing?"


    "I haven''t let you speak yet!" aunt Xia didn''t get angry and threatened Zhang Juan with a word. "Li Wei, let my father come and see every day. I can''t manage my family well. What else do I manage?"


    Li Wei promised that he was going out. Aoki suddenly walked up to Li Wei and whispered a few words. Li Wei hesitated and went to Aunt Xia''s ear to ask for advice. Aunt Xia nodded.


    After Li Wei went out, the hall was quiet for a while.


    Summer looked at Aoki and asked timidly, "is there really such a big crow?"


    Aoki said with a smile, "I have a crow that can not only fly, but also talk. As for how big it can grow in the future, I don''t know. If you want to see it, you can find her -" he pointed to Hu Xing, "let your sister Hu Xing take you to see it."


    Hu Xing helped him put on his pants in summer, hugged him and said, "it''s true. There''s a talking crow in this strange uncle''s house. It''s very good. My sister will take you to play in a few days."


    Summer nodded, his expression was not as formal and afraid as at the beginning.


    "Thanks to Mr. Aoki this time," said Aunt Xia.


    Aoki got up, went back to the sofa and sat down. He wanted to take out a cigarette from his arms and see the environment and the three women around him. He thought it was over. He touched his head and said, "well, this... Madam, have I passed my exam?"


    Aunt Xia laughed and said, "it''s not just passing. It''s not too much to give you a full score! Unfortunately, I''m just a woman''s family and don''t have the qualification to score!" she said, "Oh, by the way, my name is Wu Lixia, and you can also call me Mrs. Xia."


    Aoki heard the name a little familiar, and thought of her husband''s surname Xia. Suddenly, he thought of a person.


    There are not many top rich people whose surname is Xia, but people like Aoki who don''t like to join the fun and listen to gossip have heard of it. There is probably only one in Wuzhong, that is, Mr. Xia Wenyuan of the Xia family, known as the first family of three Wu.


    In fact, Xia Wenyuan is far less famous than his nephews, especially Xia bochi, chairman of Huanyu international and Xia zhongnight, chairman of Changzhou International. The two brothers are on the Forbes rich list every year, and both are within 30. Just for development, the headquarters of the two groups moved to Shenzhou, and they rarely appeared in Wuzhong.


    However, the foundation of the whole Xia family is in Wuzhong, and most of the Xia family''s industries are also in Wuzhong, Wuzhou and Wuxing. Huanyu and Changzhou are just two tentacles of the Xia family extending to the world.


    Xia Wenyuan is the backbone of the Xia family. Although his name will not appear on the rich list, he is so powerful that few people can compare him in the business circles of Sanwu and even East China. With all the assets of the Xia family he owns, if he really wants to enter the rich list, he may also rank No. 1 in the world.


    No wonder even Professor Mei is hard to refuse. Although Professor Mei is not afraid, he really wants to offend a family like the Xia family. Although he is a scientist, he will not cause any trouble, but he will be tied up in Wuzhong in the future.


    Mrs. Xia is well maintained. She can''t tell her actual age. She is estimated to be between 40 and 50. From her words and behavior, she also conforms to Mrs. Xia Wenyuan''s identity. Others call her aunt Xia, which must be the sequel of Xia Wenyuan.


    After about an hour, Li Wei came back with a large plastic bag in his hand and a middle-aged man behind him.


    As soon as Zhang Juan saw them coming in, she stood up and spoiled her way: "Oh, the Long March, you''ve finally come! They ganged up to bully me!"


    Xia Changzheng first said hello to Wu Lixia: "aunt Xia!"


    Wu Lixia only nodded.


    Xia Changzheng then turned to Zhang Juan: "what nonsense are you talking about! How can aunt Xia bully you with outsiders? The old man is resting upstairs. If you quarrel with him, don''t blame me for being rude!" he looked at his son again in summer. His eyes showed disgust and said with a black face, "what are you doing here every day? Don''t go back with your second mother!"


    Summer looked a little scared and shivered in Hu Xing''s arms.


    Wu Lixia said, "I asked him to come. Why? I can''t see my nephew and grandson?"


    Xia Long March said innocently, "aunt Xia, I don''t mean that! You like this boy. It''s his blessing. It''s too late for us to be happy!" he paused and asked carefully, "just, I don''t know how Xiaojuan offended you?"


    Xia Changzheng had to be careful. Although he is in charge of a large real estate company, the industry is Xia''s. as long as the old man says a word, he can get rid of him at any time. Although as the nephew of the old man''s son, the shares of the enterprise and the dividends of the family will not be deprived, he is now in his prime of life and is unwilling to go home for the elderly.


    Wu Lixia said, "then I have to ask your daughter-in-law. Li Wei, listen to him."


    Li Wei took out a recording pen, put it on the table and pressed the button. The dialogue between Aoki and summer came out clearly.


    The more Xia Changzheng listens to it, the darker her face becomes. Zhang Juan wants to stop it, but she doesn''t dare to walk over.


    After listening, Hu Xing pulled down the child''s pants and said, "my good uncle, take a good look at your son''s ass! Don''t tell me there are too many mosquitoes in your house!"


    Xia Changzheng''s face was as black as Zhang Fei''s and as chopping board. He asked Zhang Juan, "what''s going on?"


    Zhang Juan cried, "how do I know what''s going on? It really has nothing to do with me!"


    Wu Lixia said, "come on, stop acting! Li Wei, what''s in your hand?"


    Li Wei opened the plastic bag and took out a green paper box.


    Zhang Juan cried when she saw the paper box: "how can you search my house! You......" she suddenly realized that it was wrong and quickly shut her mouth.


    Xia Changzheng took the paper box from Li Wei''s hand, opened it and looked at it. His hand trembled and threw it out.


    Roll a doll out of the paper box. The doll is extremely realistic, curled up like a fetus, but he has a huge face. The face was pale, bright red blood flowed from his eyes, and his purple lips were open, revealing two rows of white and sharp teeth.


    This kind of horror doll, not to mention seeing it at night, is frightening even in broad daylight.


    "This is from Zhang Juan''s room?" asked Wu Lixia.


    Li Wei said, "yes, according to Mr. Aoki''s instructions, I found it in the dark box of the cabinet in her room."


    Wu Lixia and Xia Changzheng''s faces sank at the same time.


    But Zhang Juan looked at Aoki like a ghost: "impossible! He... He lied!"


    At this time, the silent summer suddenly pointed to the doll on the ground and said, "brother, this is my brother. You see, my brother is crying again. I killed my brother. He asked me to play with him..."

 Chapter 43

    Hu Xingyi covered summer''s eyes and didn''t let him see the doll.


    "I understand!" Hu Xing looked at Zhang Juan and said, "I said that Xiaotian, such a clever child, suddenly became silent, hid from everyone, and jumped out of a building several times to commit suicide! It was aunt Tang. You were making trouble! If there were not many Xia families and they found it in time, your plot would have succeeded!"


    She began to give full play to the expertise of the criminal police to restore the truth of the incident.


    "I remember when you were pregnant, you bumped into Xiaotian on the stairs, and then the child disappeared. So you held a grudge and spilled your resentment on Xiaotian. How naive the child is! He believed everything you said. You said he killed his brother, and you said his brother turned into a ghost to find him. You secretly hid a terrorist doll, took it out from time to time to scare him, and stuffed it into the sky every night In the quilt of the day, he thought it was the ghost of his brother who came to him and asked him to pay for his life. "


    "You pretend to be pathetic and make my uncle think it''s all the child''s fault. It''s caused by the child''s jealousy of his future brother, so that the child can''t be trusted to say anything in front of his father. You also feed the child mustard and prick the child''s ass with a needle. You say how poisonous you are!"


    Zhang Juan explained, "nonsense! What evidence do you have to slander me like this? Just this doll?" she also ignored her identity and said to Wu Lixia, "what qualifications do you have to search my home? I think you have long wanted to break up the Long March, so you made such a thing to frame me!"


    Xia Changzheng finally couldn''t bear it. He rushed over and hit Zhang Juan with a big mouth: "how can I talk to Aunt Xia!"


    "You hit me?" Zhang Juan covered her face and began to hysterical. "How dare you hit me! How did you say you wanted to be good to me all your life? Why did you hit me? Just rely on their nonsense? Isn''t it true that your son hit me and let my son disappear? Why do you rely on me?"


    Xia Changzheng had soft snacks. He wanted to coax his wife. He didn''t know what to say, so he had to turn to Wu Lixia and said, "aunt Xia, do you think it''s a misunderstanding? I admit I didn''t take good care of Xiaotian. I''ll change it in the future."


    Zhang Juan heard this and calmed down. Although Hu Xing was angry at this time, she was a junior after all, so it was inconvenient to say more.


    Everyone is waiting for Wu Lixia to speak.


    Wu Lixia said, "although I had doubts for a long time, I didn''t expect it to be like this. If it weren''t for Mr. Aoki, my grandmother and your confused father, I''m afraid I would have been kept in the dark all the time! To say misunderstanding, I''d like to believe there is a misunderstanding, but the evidence is conclusive. Our Xia family can''t tolerate such a vicious woman!"


    Xia Changzheng glanced at Aoki and knew that most of today''s affairs were related to the strange man. He angrily said, "who is he? When is it an outsider''s turn to talk about our Xia family?"


    Wu Lixia said, "he was introduced by Professor Mei to treat your uncle."


    Xia Changzheng heard that he had come to cure uncle. He could only suppress his anger and dared not have the slightest disrespect. But he secretly decided to teach this guy a good lesson when he found a chance in the future.


    Zhang Juan felt that her husband was about to admit counseling, and struggled and shouted, "husband, I''m wronged, you have to believe me!"


    Xia Changzheng said, "aunt Xia, I''ll take her back first. When I figure it out, I''ll give you an explanation to the Xia family."


    Wu Lixia sighed and said, "it''s hard for honest officials to stop housework! That''s it. You just can''t take it away every day. I''m not at ease."


    At this time, Aoki suddenly said, "he can''t explain what he doesn''t know."


    Xia Changzheng was stunned and said angrily, "what did you say!"


    Aoki said, "someone lost their children and put the blame on your son. You don''t know such an obvious thing. What else can you figure out!"


    "Joke!" Zhang Juan scolded loudly when hearing Aoki''s words, "what do you mean I didn''t get it? Do I deliberately want to get rid of the child in my stomach? Am I crazy?"


    "You''re not a psychopath. You just know in your heart that it''s not the flesh and blood of the Xia family!" Aoki said, standing up, walking to Xia Changzheng and looking at his head. "Some people''s hats are three feet high, and don''t know yet!"


    "Nonsense!" Xia Changzheng was so angry that he was going to grab Qingmu''s collar, but his hand stretched out, but he grabbed an empty space. A burst of anger turned into embarrassment in an instant.


    "What evidence do you have? You Xia family don''t care? Let an outsider talk nonsense here!" Zhang Juan shouted.


    "Yes, Mr. Aoki, you can''t talk nonsense." Wu Lixia also felt that the situation was far beyond her imagination.


    Aoki said to Xia Changzheng, "does your bird real estate company have a young and promising chief accountant? Is it more handsome than you? Did your wife know him before you knew him? Did he know your company''s accounts better than you?..."


    Xia Changzheng was stunned by what he said. Scenes of the past emerged in front of him, and a terrible idea rose from the bottom of his heart. He couldn''t help sweating in a cold sweat.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense! Long March, his nonsense, Long March, you have to believe me, how can I do such a thing..." Zhang Juan cried hysterically to Xia Long March.


    Xia Changzheng slapped her in the face. If the previous slap was somewhat suspected of acting in front of Wu Lixia, then this slap exhausted all the strength of the Xia Long March and stunned Zhang Juan.


    "Come on, don''t fight! Go back and have a look. It''s estimated that more than half of your company''s assets are not yours!" Aoki reminded and sighed again. "So there are such stupid people among the rich!"


    Xia Changzheng stamped his feet with hatred. As soon as he was about to turn around and leave, he heard a dignified soft drink from inside:


    "You don''t have to go!"


    The servant came out in a wheelchair with an old man with a tired face. Li Wei immediately stepped up and took the wheelchair from the servant.


    Aoki saw the old man and finally determined the previous speculation. Sitting in the wheelchair is Xia Wenyuan, who is famous for three Wu. Although he has rarely appeared in public now, his image has often appeared in the headlines of major media since 30 years ago.


    "Uncle..." Xia Changzheng wanted to say something else.


    "OK!" Xia Wenyuan''s voice was not loud, but with an inviolable dignity, "I have noticed the financial problems of your company for a long time, but I didn''t intervene and thought you could solve them by yourself. Now it seems that your ability is not enough to manage such a large enterprise."


    "From today on, Lvjing real estate will be taken care of by your cousin, so you can take care of the property company. As for this woman..." Xia Wenyuan paused. "You divorced her and died. You are from the Xia family, and another divorce will cause external criticism and affect the family reputation. The so-called family ugliness should not be publicized, so you can swallow the bitter fruit yourself."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Zhang Juan suddenly fell to the ground. She knows. She escaped today. But this also means that she will face the anger of Xia Long March who already knows the truth every day, and she has no resistance, and no one will sympathize with her.

 Chapter 44

    The master of the Xia family said nothing. No one can change his decision. Xia Changzheng knows that his ambition in this life is like a broken tree, and there is no possibility of growth. He left the Xia family''s manor with a long sigh and stamped his feet, while his wife Zhang Juan was almost paralyzed and put out by the servant.


    The cartons and dolls on the ground were also cleaned up, and the living room was finally clean.


    Although Xia Wenyuan was in a wheelchair, he could still see the bearing and dignity of his leader Qun Lun. In the face of such a person, Aoki had to put away his madness and laziness for a while and come forward to say hello solemnly.


    Xia Wenyuan didn''t put on airs at all. He said politely, "please forgive me for my illness. I can''t get up to see the ceremony. Mr. Aoki is a friend of Professor Mei, and naturally he is also my friend. Don''t be polite here." when he saw that everyone was standing, he said, "sit, you all sit."


    When everyone sat down, Xia Wenyuan kindly called Xia: "come every day, come to Grandpa."


    I don''t know whether it was because the two were very close, or because the child''s temperament had improved, he trotted to Xia Wenyuan''s arms in summer.


    Xia Wenyuan patted summer''s back and said to Aoki, "you''re bothered about the child!"


    "Oh, nothing, but it will take some trouble to recover completely!" Aoki said.


    "What do we need to do?" Wu Lixia asked.


    "Yes, Aoki, what''s next?" Hu Xing also urged.


    Aoki said, "he is very strong every day. He has been hurt like this, but his heart has not become dark, so as long as he cares more about him, he will get better."


    "It''s all that damn evil woman! How can there be such a woman in the world?" Hu Xing said angrily.


    "In fact, the harm that woman caused to the child is not the biggest, the key..." Aoki hesitated to say it in front of the child.


    Hu Xing said, "I see. You mean --" she gestured with her hand the appearance of the doll that had been taken away by the servant, which means that the key is how to make summer forget the ghost of her nonexistent brother.


    Wu Lixia added: "I''m afraid it''s more than that. The biggest harm for a child is that he can''t find someone to protect him when he is afraid of something. Not only that, but also he will be wronged. Alas..."


    In fact, this is what Aoki wants to say. The biggest spiritual damage suffered in summer comes from his father. In the process of growing up, people will always encounter all kinds of dangers, and they are born with fear of the unknown. But as long as dad is there, we won''t be afraid.


    With a good father, children can rely on and have a sense of security. Even if demons attack, they will not be afraid.


    But this matter is Aoki''s most powerless. He can''t replace the child''s father, and if the child doesn''t have a father who loves him, even if he cures his inner fear today, he will encounter such a thing tomorrow.


    Everyone present knows this truth.


    Xia Wenyuan said, "our Xia family is also a big family. There will be no problem in taking care of our life after a small day. At present, we have to rely on Mr. Aoki. The so-called thing has a beginning, and those who can do more work, so you have to worry more!"


    Aoki nodded and said, "Sir, I''ll do it if you don''t tell me! In fact, just take the children to relax."


    He said and went to summer and stretched out his hand. Summer hesitated and held out his hand with Aoki''s hand.


    Qingmu took summer''s hand and walked to the garden outside the living room. The sound of pulling and kicking disappeared at the door with their figure.


    "What a freak!" said Wu Lixia.


    "Aunt Xia, he''s awesome! You believe it now!" said Hu Xing.


    "Believe it, believe it, I never said I don''t believe it!" Wu Lixia looked at Hu Xing, then smiled and said to Xia Wenyuan, "if you want to say your ability, it''s enough. That''s the image and identity... It''s still not worthy of our apricots."


    Xia Wenyuan said with a smile: "the image is nothing. People with real skills are informal. Don''t worry about their identity. As long as they enter our Xia family, they are afraid of low status? Look at Xinger''s father. He was just a little policeman in those years, but he didn''t rise step by step? If the public had not sacrificed, it would be the head of a hall now."


    Xia Wenyuan sighed.


    Wu Lixia said, "as you say, it seems OK."


    Xia Wenyuan laughed: "these problems you think are not problems. I''m afraid it''s your wishful thinking. People don''t necessarily have this idea!"


    "Aunt Xia! Grandpa! What are you talking about!" of course, Hu Xing understood what they were talking about. She thought the old couple was not serious, but for some reason, her face burned up.


    Xia Wenyuan and Wu Lixia smiled at each other and stopped talking about this topic.


    After a while, the sound of tapping sounded again, and Qingmu and summer came back.


    The little boy''s face was still haggard, holding the green wood''s big hand. He still looked a little scared, but his eyes had become more vivid and began to show a few childlike brilliance, like a child.


    He clenched his lips and seemed to be making a great determination. He didn''t look up until Aoki squeezed his hand. He saw Aoki''s encouraging eyes, and then nodded.


    Summer broke away from Qingmu''s hand and suddenly ran out. In the blink of an eye, there was no shadow.


    Both Xia and Hu Xing looked at Aoki and didn''t know what had happened.


    Aoki smiled and said, "it''s okay."


    Hu Xing pouted and said, "it''s mysterious!"


    A maid hurried and said, "no, the young master robbed the terrible doll again in summer. Now he runs to the backyard and doesn''t know what to do!"


    In addition to Aoki, several people were surprised and said, "go and have a look."


    Everyone rushed to the backyard and saw that summer was squatting under a big tree and digging a small hole in the mud. The horror doll is in the pit.


    "Every day!"


    Wu Lixia and Hu Xing shouted at the same time. They were about to run over, but Xia Wenyuan stopped them and said, "let him go."


    Summer took a lighter in his hand, looked back at them, then lowered his head and carefully observed the appearance of the doll. After watching for a while, he lit the lighter and approached the doll with the flame. Soon, there was a raging flame on the doll. The flame reflected the summer''s face and became red, more bloody and angry.


    After the fire was extinguished, the summer turned over the ashes with branches, and then buried the pit with fresh soil.


    After that, he stood up, turned and walked back slowly.


    Summer came to Qingmu, raised his head, stretched out his hand, returned a DuPont lighter stained with mud to Qingmu, and then wiped the sweat on his face with his dirty hand.


    A naive smile appeared on the face smeared with mud

 Chapter 45

    When you see the Lord, of course you have to do business. Aoki was invited into Xia Wenyuan''s study on the second floor.


    Upstairs, Hu Xing quietly walked up to his ear and said, "my grandfather''s study doesn''t allow ordinary people to go in. I only went in once when I was a child."


    Aoki said, "then you are stained with my light today!"


    Hu Xing has a black face. I''ve never seen such a shameless person. It''s my grandfather, okay! But what this guy said seemed to be right, and there was no way to refute it, so he had to take advantage of it. But when a woman is angry, she especially likes to settle old accounts and says, "you''re less cheap. Just now I took the lighter I gave you to the children to play with fire. I haven''t settled with you yet!"


    When entering the door, Xia Wenyuan told Li Wei, "go and invite Peter."


    Li Wei answered "yes" and handed the wheelchair to Wu Lixia.


    Xia Wenyuan''s study is very large, but it is not a luxury filled with antique calligraphy and painting and classical furniture, but rather quite simple. Aoki only noticed that there was an oil painting hanging on the wall facing Xia Wenyuan''s desk in the middle of the study, which painted a sleeping girl on a red chair.


    This painting is very famous. Even if Aoki is not an artful person, he has heard a little about it. This painting called "dream" is one of Picasso''s most important works. Aoki still remembers reading relevant reports that a very rich fund manager in the United States spent more than $100 million to buy the painting from a tycoon in Las Vegas, setting a sky high price in that year.


    "Mr. Aoki also likes oil painting?" Xia Wenyuan noticed that Aoki had been looking at the painting since he entered the door.


    Aoki said frankly, "in general, good art is interlinked and can attack people directly."


    After sitting down, the servant made tea and exchanged a few simple greetings. Li Wei led a foreigner in.


    Xia Wenyuan said, "this is my personal doctor Peter. This is Mr. Aoki, recommended by Professor Mei."


    "Oh, Hello, Mr. Aoki!" Peter''s Chinese is very standard. He shook Aoki''s hand warmly. "I''m Peter Stoll, from Pennsylvania. I''m also a fan of Professor Mei."


    Xia Wenyuan said, "Peter has worked with me for ten years. He is a good doctor. Please tell me more about my question. If you need anything I can add, just ask me and Lixia."


    Aoki can see that Xia Wenyuan is a little tired.


    Peter said: "Xia Lao has always been in good health, but since the beginning of the year, he often had insomnia and nightmares. At first, we thought he was caused by too much work pressure, and we also carried out psychological counseling and decompression. Soon after, he had some nerve conduction dysfunction in his body. Neither my laboratory nor the hospital could find out the reason. Last month, he was in the United States, After several rounds of expert consultation, it was confirmed that Xia Lao had cerebral gray matter weathering. "


    "This is a very rare and hidden disease. At present, no more than ten cases have been found all over the world. Their common feature is that the gray matter layer of the brain is gradually fibrotic. The so-called gray matter fibrosis is that the cerebral cortex, also known as the gray matter layer, which gathers a large number of neuronal cells, slowly turns into an inactive fibrous structure, which is very fragile, just like in ancient times Like clothes sealed in the tomb for thousands of years, they may become fly ash when blown by the wind. "


    Aoki asked, "what is the cause?"


    Peter shook his head and said, "because there are too few cases, there is no clear statement in the medical community at present. However, there is a strange commonality. Perhaps it is a coincidence. The known patients are celebrities."


    "Oh, it''s still a disease of wealth!" Aoki joked.


    Peter frowned in disgust at Aoki''s impolite remarks in front of the patient.


    On the contrary, Hu Xing and Wu Lixia probably understand Aoki''s temperament and feel nothing.


    Wu Lixia said, "we Lao Xia often say that we can''t be rich for three generations. We should have a good family, so our daily life is not very luxurious. We can eat and wear."


    Aoki smiled apologetically and felt that Xia Wenyuan was indeed a respectable person.


    Peter continued: "because there is no sample of this disease, the people who get sick are people with fame and status, and it is impossible to study it casually in the laboratory, so the current progress is very slow. Fortunately, Xia Lao''s condition has been effectively controlled, although I can''t tell how to control it."


    Aoki asked, "has anyone died from this disease?"


    Although it''s taboo to say this in front of Xia Wenyuan, it''s a question I have to ask. Fortunately, their family doesn''t seem unreasonable.


    Peter said: "not yet. The most serious is vegetative. We judge that the final result of the development of the disease is that it will not die. People will gradually lose all consciousness due to the fibrosis of neuronal cells, but the functions of brain stem and medulla oblongata will not be affected."


    "What''s your purpose of looking for me?" Aoki asked.


    "Oh, yes, when the disease was not found, Xia Lao had nightmares every day, which has not been cured until now, so we considered whether there was any connection between them. We also found many psychologists, but there was no obvious effect. I heard that Professor Mei is an authority in psychology and neuroscience, so..."


    Peter said in his heart that may is authority, but you are not authority. He glanced at Aoki and said, "I heard that Professor Mei has gone to Copenhagen. I don''t know when to come back?"


    "I don''t know. The professor and I are just friends, not his wife. By the way, you''re not a fan of the professor. You can ask," Aoki said.


    Peter choked for a long time and didn''t say anything. He wondered whether the man was crazy or not. He is also an outstanding figure in the medical field. It''s just polite to say that he is a fan of Mei Tao. He doesn''t really come here. Even if Mei Tao comes face to face, or his employer Xia Wenyuan won''t talk to him so impolitely.


    Aoki doesn''t care what Peter is thinking. He turns to see Xia Wenyuan, who is reclining in a wheelchair.


    For Xia Wenyuan''s identity, of course, it''s not good for him to come up and hypnotize to see his dream. Moreover, people like Xia Wenyuan, whose life has been ups and downs for decades, can''t sit in his position today without full concentration. Hypnotizing him will not be as easy as dealing with ordinary people.


    To enter his dream world, you have to step by step.


    "Mr. Xia, can you tell me about your dream?" Aoki asked.


    "Nothing is impossible." Xia Wenyuan opened his eyes. "Since the first month of this year, I often dream that someone is going to kill me. This person knows everything about me, including my weaknesses, my past, and even some things I can''t remember."


    "Do you dream like this every day?"


    "Not at first. I did it every few days. Later, the interval became shorter and shorter. Recently, as long as I sleep, I will dream of him."


    Xia Wenyuan seemed a little heavy when talking about dreams.


    "Although it was a dream, I had a feeling that if I was killed by him in my dream, I would really die. Therefore, I insisted on fighting with him and trying my best to deal with him, but his strength became stronger and stronger, and I knew more and more about me. I couldn''t do what I wanted, and I didn''t know how long I could last."


    Aoki asked, "what does this man look like?"


    Xia Wenyuan closed his eyes and thought for a while. His face became more and more sick.


    "To be exact, he is not a person. He is a shadow."

 Chapter 46

    Although it is not very detailed, it is enough for Aoki. He is not sure whether he can help Xia Wenyuan stop this nightmare, because what kind of dream a person has depends on himself, and sometimes it is not interfered by external forces. But in any case, Aoki must have a look in his dream.


    "Mr. Xia, can you sleep now? If you can sleep, you might as well take a nap." Aoki said.


    Xia Wenyuan was stunned for a moment, then understood and said, "are you going to start treating me? Of course I can sleep, but I don''t dare to sleep."


    "Oh, no!" Peter looked a little angry and even jumped out in English. "I''m Xia Lao''s personal doctor. You must tell me any treatment plan first. You can implement it only after I agree. I''m responsible for Xia Lao''s body. I have this right!"


    Wu Lixia also said, "yes, Mr. Aoki, although we trust you, you have to tell us what you plan to do."


    Xia Wenyuan didn''t speak and obviously agreed with his wife. Only Hu Xing smiled and didn''t speak. She knew what Qingmu wanted to do.


    Aoki Xin said that doing things for the rich is trouble, so he said, "since it''s a nightmare, I always have to go first to see what the shadow in old Xia''s dream is, and then I can decide what to do."


    "What are you talking about?" Peter almost laughed. "You mean you want to enter Xia Lao''s dream while Xia Lao is dreaming? God! That''s impossible! Unless you are God!"


    Wu Lixia and Li Wei also felt incredible, but did not speak.


    Xia Wenyuan looked at Aoki and his eyes showed his doubt.


    Aoki said, "it seems that you don''t agree with my plan."


    Peter said, "of course I don''t agree. Who knows what you''re going to do? I must ensure that your method won''t hurt Xia Lao."


    Aoki shook his head. Unexpectedly, Peter was so stubborn, so he said, "let''s put it another way. I just want to sit next to Xia Lao and watch Xia Lao sleep. Moreover, I don''t have to watch it alone. You and them can stay next to each other."


    "This..." Peter can''t seem to think of a reason to refuse, "that''s no problem." then he looked at Xia Wenyuan and said, "where do you want to sleep? I''ll prepare oxygen and ventilator for you."


    "No, I''ll just squint for a while. I''m an old man, lying in bed, and you all look at me. It feels like looking at the remains." Xia Wenyuan mocked himself.


    Wu Lixia said, "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh! Sleep when you sleep. What nonsense! I''ll give you some aloes." she took a thread incense from a incense box on the Bogu shelf and lit it in the incense insert of small leaf red sandalwood.


    Xia Wenyuan smiled, then held Wu Lixia''s hand, leaned against the back of the wheelchair and closed his eyes.


    Everyone looked at Aoki and wanted to know what he would do. Even Hu Xing was curious although he guessed some.


    Xia Wenyuan soon fell asleep. He looked really tired.


    Peter kept staring at Aoki, looking a little nervous. His performance is understandable. After all, once Xia Wenyuan has any accident, especially health problems, it means that he will not only lose his job, but also be questioned about his ability.


    Li Wei is standing less than two meters away from Xia Wen. This is the appropriate distance that a bodyguard should keep.


    Aoki has been sitting there without doing anything. He looks very patient. Peter couldn''t help feeling a little strange. In his imagination, Aoki might perform some witchcraft and jump like a great God around Xia Wenyuan.


    Hu Xing saw Qingmu sitting there quietly, looking at the distance and didn''t know where. She looked along his eyes and saw the aloes lit on the incense table. The burned part of the incense head tilted, and the ash was about to fall.


    She found that Aoki''s eyes were empty and had no focus.


    This guy can''t have gone in, can he? Hu Xing thought, what will he do in Grandpa''s dream at the moment?


    Hu Xing thought and looked intently for fear of missing any detail. Although she has seen Aoki''s ability many times, this is the first time she has prepared to observe Aoki''s exertion of his special ability.


    Maybe she had been staring for a long time. Hu Xing felt that her eyes were a little sour, her surrounding vision began to become blurred, and her spirit was in a trance. All the scenery was covered with an air film, just like the asphalt road steaming in the distance in the hot summer.


    Nevertheless, her attention was not distracted. She always paid attention to Aoki and her grandfather''s every move. Then she saw grandpa''s eyes begin to move. She knew that the important moment had come.


    Xia Wenyuan''s eyes moved quickly. At the same time, Hu Xing found that the air also twisted and trembled violently. It was like someone threw a stone into the water. The wavy air spread and rolled over everyone''s head in circles.


    The whole space is twisting.


    This twisted force was irresistible. Hu Xing felt that her body was compressed into a thin piece of paper, twisting and twisting, surrounded by confused light.


    Then, it seemed that someone blew a breath into her thin body like a piece of paper. She expanded like a balloon, and then became her normal appearance.


    But just now, she still felt a little uncomfortable in her chest, like being pressed by a big stone. She didn''t know if she had any disease. Fortunately, she recovered.


    She saw that Xia Wenyuan had woken up and had a cup of tea in her hand. He blew two breaths into the teacup, took a sip, and then gave it to Aunt Xia. Aunt Xia went out with a teacup.


    Xia Wenyuan didn''t ask others for help. He pressed the electric control switch on the wheelchair armrest, drove the wheelchair out of the room and came to the balcony.


    Hu Xing followed.


    The sun outside is bright and the flowers in the garden are in full bloom. Hu Xing has been to this garden more than once, but he has never enjoyed the beautiful scenery here on the balcony of Grandpa''s study. From this point of view, the flowers looked different from before, just like they were rendered with a brush again.


    Xia Wenyuan seemed to enjoy this beauty and slowly stood up from his wheelchair. Hu Xing is a little worried. She knows that grandpa is in poor health and can''t stand for a long time.


    Xia Wenyuan took two steps forward. His legs and feet looked sharp and there was no sign of faltering at all. He leaned against the railing, took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit it.


    Ah, why are you smoking again! According to Hu Xing, her grandfather quit smoking two years ago.


    Although you are in better health, you can''t smoke. It''s not easy to quit! But Hu Xing didn''t dare to scold her grandfather directly. He has irresistible dignity in this family. She decided to tell Aunt Xia later. Only aunt Xia could persuade his grandfather.


    While she was thinking, Xia Wenyuan suddenly climbed onto the railing and was about to fall.


    "Ah, it''s too dangerous!" Hu Xing shouted, trying to hold his grandfather.


    At this time, Aoki suddenly appeared beside her, grabbed her and shook her head.


    "Why stop me? Don''t you know it''s dangerous for the old man!" she scolded.


    Aoki said: "A dream is a person''s independent spiritual world. There is only one master in this world, that is, the person''s conscious noumenon. Everything else is created by this consciousness. When you are in someone else''s dream, you must remember not to disturb his conscious noumenon. If you disturb him or break the rules established by him, the space will collapse because there is no support Collapse. Unless your spiritual power is strong enough to change the rules of others'' dream space, or the owner of this space is not aware of your existence, you can only be a peeper. "


    Hu Xing was confused: "what are you talking about? What onlookers..." a flash of meaning flashed in her mind, "you mean, we are in my grandfather''s dream?"


    As soon as she realized this, the sky collapsed, the garden, roof, balcony and floor tiles rolled up, and everything, along with herself, was rolled into a black vortex

 Chapter 47

    Many people have had this experience:


    Reach out from the quilt, turn on the light on the bedside table and sit up. Some people may get out of bed and do something.


    But in fact, the light is not on, you are still in bed, what just happened is just a dream, but this dream is too real.


    Then you find that you can''t move, not even a finger. You want to open your eyes, but you can''t open them. Sometimes you may open them, but your body just can''t move.


    You can feel the existence of your body and the things around you. You know you can wake up completely by moving your hand or turning over.


    You are so sick that you breathe hard and can''t move if you want to.


    At this time, you are awake and asleep, suffering in a half dream and half awake.


    There will be a watershed when things happen here.


    Some people will successfully wake up after a painful struggle, gasp and have lingering palpitations;


    Some people fell asleep again and repeated the process several times. The next day they were weak and tired as if they had spent the night with three lovers in a bumpy carriage;


    Others have a clear mind. They will tell themselves not to struggle, relax and relax when the nightmare occurs. Although this process is also painful, as long as they can completely relax, they will get rid of the nightmare. If not, they will take the opportunity to relax and wake up at one fell swoop.


    If you are the third kind of person, congratulations. You have strong self-control and spiritual control. You will not be easily hypnotized or brainwashed. Even if you enter the MLM team, it is the one that gives you the most headache on the line.


    Hu Xing is such a person.


    When studying in the police academy, she not only systematically studied psychology, but also received strict psychological stress tests. Her willpower is enough to calmly control herself in the event of a nightmare.


    In her opinion, nightmare is a fight between consciousness and subconscious.


    When people will wake up, the consciousness is preparing to wake up their body, but the subconscious is not willing to retreat behind the scenes, so they compete with the consciousness for the control of the body.


    Although people''s consciousness and subconscious belong to themselves and should be one, they don''t know what contradictions have occurred in the process of evolution, so that they don''t communicate with each other. On no account can you awaken all your subconscious mind without being hypnotized, nor can you let your conscious watch speak while you are asleep.


    Except at the moment of the nightmare, both kinds of consciousness are awake.


    But this time, Hu Xing found that she had experienced the worst nightmare since she was born.


    The beginning routine is still the old routine. First, he turned on the light and sat up. He seemed to brush his teeth vaguely. Then Hu Xing found that he was still in bed. The light was not turned on and the quilt was well covered.


    Then she couldn''t move.


    This experience is not the first time, so although she is uncomfortable, she is not in a hurry and will not panic like the people who experienced it for the first time.


    She told herself to relax, soon, relax


    She breathed more freely, but she didn''t get rid of the nightmare as easily as before.


    Then, take advantage of the opportunity to relax and accumulate strength, so that the consciousness can defeat the subconscious in one go. In this way, Hu Xing continued to relax herself, took a few breaths, and then she exhausted her strength¡ª¡ª


    He sat up in a hurry.


    Normally, she should sit in bed now, gasping and sweating


    However, she found herself out of bed.


    It is surrounded by an indescribable space: twisted air, ripples from nowhere, and there are faint figures in the ripples.


    She vaguely remembered that something was happening here. But she can''t remember clearly.


    Her body was very uncomfortable. Her chest was like pressing a big stone that couldn''t be moved. She couldn''t breathe. She tried to move the stone away, but her arm couldn''t exert any strength.


    She realized that she was not awake.


    Then she heard someone say to her, "relax, relax, relax again..." just as she had hinted to herself when the nightmare happened.


    But this man''s words were obviously more powerful, and her body relaxed completely.


    The stone on her chest is gone. She can move.


    The surrounding became a blank.


    This kind of blank is not empty, because the open must have a bearing place, such as field, desert or sea, and there is nothing here, no land, no sky, only herself.


    It''s not dark, because she can see. When she raised her hands, she saw her hands, and when she raised her feet, she saw her feet, but beyond that, there was only a dull and pale white.


    She carefully stepped forward, one step, two steps, three steps... There was no change.


    She retreated again, one step, two steps, three steps... Still no change.


    She began to run wildly, jump, roll... She could even make herself fly, but she knew that flying was just a feeling. In fact, flying without any change or reference was nothing?


    She felt like a two-dimensional creature living on white paper, or on the inner sphere of a narrow cage.


    She began to fear and she longed to wake up.


    Then the voice sounded in her ear, "wake up, in your dream!"


    Wake up, how can it be in my dream?


    Such contradictory words, like a lightning in the night, lit up her soul.


    She saw a hazy figure coming out of the scattered light in the distance of the empty space.


    The figure was getting closer and closer to her. She could see his messy chicken nest head, see the windbreaker blown by the wind, and even hear the sound of footsteps.


    Then she woke up.


    She found herself standing on the balcony of her study. The flowers in the garden outside the balcony were as beautiful as if they had been dyed with new paint.


    Xia Wenyuan climbed up the railing of the balcony.


    "Ah, it''s too dangerous!"


    Hu Xing wanted to stretch out her hand to pull it. Suddenly she realized something. She turned her head and saw the man staring at the head of the chicken nest smiling at her.


    "I''m in my grandfather''s dream?" Hu Xing asked with a heart pounding.


    Aoki nodded and said, "you finally wake up."


    Hu Xing remembered that her grandfather was still in danger. When she wanted to ask Aoki what to do, Xia Wenyuan jumped down from the balcony.


    Hu Xing was startled. The sky came down again, the earth fell, and his chest was like being pressed by stones.


    "Am I going to quit?" Hu Xing muttered.


    A strong hand grabbed her and said, "relax! You won''t go out."


    Hu Xing adjusted her breathing and found her body sinking. There were tall buildings around her. The wind roared in her ear and cut her like a knife.


    The falling speed is faster and faster. Seeing that it is about to fall to the ground, the ground suddenly fluctuates like water, and a huge bottomless black hole appears.

 Chapter 48

    After the body fell into the black hole, Hu Xing''s consciousness was a little blurred. She almost withdrew several times and returned to the nightmare state of waking up. Once she even saw the confused light and distorted people in the study.


    But fortunately, one hand firmly grasped her, and a voice kept whispering in her ear: "relax, you can, hold on, and you will wake up and see your dream."


    Space finally stabilized.


    Hu Xing felt that her body had landed, her feet stepped on the ground, and the surrounding scenery gradually became clear.


    She saw the sea.


    The coastline extends into the distance, but it is blurred. The distant sea is foggy and can''t see anything clearly. Only the nearby blue waves surged and beat to the beach wave after wave, drowning the fine and white sand and the line of messy and broken footprints.


    Wearing a white dress and barefoot, Hu Xing walked aimlessly along the beach. The sea breeze rolled up her skirt and disordered her long hair, whistling behind her. A seagull came and circled over her head.


    "Am I in a dream?"


    "Yes, you are in a dream, you wake up."


    Hu Xing saw Qingmu standing not far away. The sea breeze was very strong, but his old windbreaker was as motionless as an iron cast bronze carving.


    Hu Xing''s chest fluctuated, a little nervous and a little excited.


    "Is this a lucid dream?"


    Hu Xing learned the concept of lucid dream in psychology class. Scientists call that kind of "dream you know you are dreaming" as "mind body projection", also known as lucid dream. The English name is lucid dreaming. This word was put forward by a Dutch doctor named Frederick in 1913.


    "I thought lucid dreaming must be a special constitution!" she said.


    Aoki said, "no, in fact, everyone can have lucid dreams, as long as they are properly trained."


    Hu Xing believes what Aoki said is true.


    "What a beautiful sea! How comfortable!" she watched the waves rush to the instep of her feet, and then flew her eyes into the distance, "but why can''t I see things in the distance?"


    "That''s the boundary of the dream," Aoki said.


    "The boundary of dreams?"


    "Yes," Aoki explained, "A dream is a space created by yourself. In Professor Mei''s words, when you project things in the real world into a dream according to your memory, the space will have quality, and people''s spiritual power is limited and can''t bear the quality of the space created by yourself indefinitely, so the dream has a boundary. The size of this space boundary depends on people''s spiritual power. The stronger the spiritual power is The larger the dream space he can create. "


    Aoki walked towards her step by step, approached her, looked at her and said with a smile, "your mental power is already very strong. Many people can only see a small area in front of them in their dreams! Their dreams rely on constantly changing scenes. Some people think they dream of a big place, which is mended and pieced together by themselves when they wake up and recall their dreams."


    "So it is." Hu Xing doesn''t understand, "it''s amazing. I can create such a wonderful space myself. Am I God?"


    "In your own dream, you are God," Aoki said. "You created everything here, including yourself."


    "Myself? How can I create myself? If I am also created by me, where am I?" Hu Xing asked a series of questions that even she was dizzy.


    Aoki said: "When you dream, your real body is sleeping. Only your cerebral cortex is active. So now you are just your consciousness. Human consciousness is like an iceberg. When we are awake, it is the part of the iceberg exposed on the water. We call it manifesting consciousness, and the iceberg is hidden in the larger mountain under the water. We call it subconscious. Subconscious is ideographic Knowledge is the foundation of knowledge, but it never shows the mountains and dew. It only comes out when you are asleep to take a breath and bring you into a dream. At that time, your apparent consciousness is resting. "


    "What about me now?" Hu Xing asked.


    "As a successful lucid dreamer, your conscious body is now integrated, and your apparent consciousness and subconscious are awake at the same time," Aoki said.


    "Can I change something? If it''s all created by me." Hu Xing had a whim.


    "Have you ever played building blocks?" asked green wood.


    Hu Xing nodded.


    The green wood pointed with his hand and suddenly there was a pile of building blocks on the beach.


    "Creating a space is like building blocks. You need very careful calculation to build it big and beautiful."


    He squatted down, put it up on the ground, and soon it became a square hollow high-rise.


    "The builder of your dream space is yourself, and the building material is your memory. Extract and organize your messy memory, restore the amazing three-dimensional picture through careful calculation, and stack it layer by layer. If you can''t grasp the rules firmly and try to change it, it''s like suddenly taking a small piece from the building block..."


    He said that he randomly selected one of the building blocks from the middle of the tower he had built, pulled it out, and the tower fell down in an instant.


    Hu Xing understood, but Bing Xue was smart. She immediately found the problem: "no, where did you come from? Didn''t the sudden increase also break my space rules? And how did you get in?"


    Aoki smiled and said, "do you want to be a fat man in one bite? Today is the first time to have a lucid dream! Now it has consumed a lot of mental strength. When you wake up, I''m afraid you''ll be in a wheelchair like your grandfather!"


    Hu Xing screamed, "Oh! Where''s my grandfather? Aren''t we in his dream? How can we come to my dream?"


    Aoki stood up, pointed to the distance and said, "look carefully."


    Hu Xing knew that he was referring to the boundary of his dream. She found that in the hazy gray background, there was a kind of fluctuation, just like there was a protective cover made of air, which was under the impact of some mysterious force.


    "What''s that?" she asked.


    "When people dream, the cerebral cortex will send out strong brain waves. In addition, our bodies will also emit bioelectricity. Professor Mei said that he has detected a special ray that can not be confirmed and captured at present." Aoki explained, "now, you and your grandfather are dreaming at the same time."


    "You mean, that''s my grandfather''s brain waves interfering with each other?"


    "Almost." Aoki said.


    "Then how can we go to my grandfather''s dream? Ah, we''ve been here so long, my grandfather is almost awake?" Hu Xing said in surprise.


    "Don''t worry, dreams are your conscious function and are not constrained by space and time, so time is just your feeling and doesn''t exist in dreams."


    Aoki said, grabbed her hand and said, "close your eyes."


    Hu Xing closed her eyes, the darkness came, and suddenly felt her body tight, and the whole space wrapped her tightly like a cocoon.


    It was not until Aoki said, "OK." she opened her eyes and found the darkness around her.


    A mysterious and powerful force pulled them and quickly fell into the endless abyss.


    She looked down at their feet and saw that her external justice was being pulled by a dark shadow and was falling down at top speed.

 Chapter 49

    Hu Xing didn''t know how long she fell down. It felt like several days. But she knew that this feeling could not be counted. According to Aoki, there was no time in the dream, and time was just an illusion.


    But she can''t forget the concept of time. Anxiety and falling fear have been tormenting her. She almost quit several times. Fortunately, there was Aoki around.


    Finally, there was a soft light in the darkness, and then the light became dazzling.


    Then a red sun appeared in the sky and hung quietly overhead. It was very close. The scorching heat was very painful.


    The outline of the mountain slowly appeared, and the beautiful terraces layer by layer appeared in front of us. There were many people working in the fields.


    Xia Wen walked from the ridge with his feet and a cow. He shouted "woo woo woo" and drove the cattle into the field.


    "Is this my grandfather''s dream? It''s so beautiful! I also want to farm!" Hu Xing remembered that when my grandfather was young, he went to Longji, Guangxi to participate in farm construction. It was said that there were terraces everywhere.


    Aoki shook his head and said, "don''t disturb others'' dreams unless your mental power is strong enough to understand the rules of others'' dream space and change it. Your grandfather''s mental power is very strong, much stronger than you."


    Hu Xing found that Xia Wenyuan''s dream space was much larger than her own.


    "What shall we do now?" Hu Xing asked.


    "Just look at it," Aoki said. "No matter what happens later, you just remember that this is a dream and you don''t have to do anything, okay?"


    Hu Xing nodded obediently.


    After the cattle got out of the field, Xia Wenyuan followed the cattle, held the plow and drove the cattle forward in the field. The mud in the paddy field was turned over by the plow and made a loud noise.


    "Wen Yuan, why are you here now? If you can''t finish the task of the team today, you''ll be scolded again when you go back!" said a young man in the nearby field.


    Xia Wenyuan pushed the cow and plow and said, "it''s time, it''s time."


    "Wen Yuan, have you suffered from waist disease again? If you want me to say, go and tell the party secretary to take a leave," said another young man.


    "It won''t get in the way," Xia Wenyuan said.


    The sun was getting stronger and stronger, Xia Wenyuan''s clothes were soaked, and sweat dripped from his head like a heavy rain.


    "Let''s go to dinner!" someone shouted. The big guys put down their farm tools and went down the hill along the path of the terrace.


    Xia Wenyuan also put down his plow and led the cow back.


    "What are you doing? You can''t eat until you finish your task today!" a middle-aged man came over with a cigarette pole,


    "If I don''t eat, the cow will have a rest!" Xia Wenyuan said.


    "Then let the cattle rest and plough by yourself!" the man knocked on the cigarette pole and said, "the cattle are the cattle of the proletariat, and you are the offspring of the capitalists. The bourgeoisie still wants to eat? If you don''t transform who you transform!" then he walked away with his hands on his back.


    Xia Wenyuan had to pull the cow to the shade and tie it. A man carried the plow into the field.


    He laboriously ploughed the mud in the field with his plow, wiping the sweat on his head from time to time.


    Hu Xing felt sad.


    Terraces were a symbol of beauty in her impression, but she never thought about how many people''s sweat and suffering were soaked in this layer of land as beautiful as a picture.


    Xia Wenyuan is still working in the field. The others never come back. He is the only one in the open mountains. The sun gradually moved westward, dragging his shadow for a long, long time.


    "Coming." Aoki said suddenly.


    As soon as Hu Xing wanted to ask something, he saw the shadow behind Xia Wenyuan moving.


    The long shadow was rapidly shortening, sliding over the first step of the field, and shortening to only one person''s height. The shadow slowly stood up, stretched out two hands and pinched Xia Wenyuan''s neck.


    Xia Wenyuan seems to be aware of it. He suddenly turns around and happens to face the shadow. The shadow pinched his neck, and he stretched out his hand to pinch the shadow''s neck. A man wrestles with his own shadow.


    Hu Xing covered her mouth and almost cried out. If Aoki hadn''t told her not to interfere with Grandpa''s dream, she must have rushed to see what happened at the moment.


    "What shall we do?" she asked Aoki.


    Aoki frowned. It seemed that the situation was more serious than he thought.


    With a roar, the huge terrace mountain suddenly collapsed and became countless fragments, like the huge waves rolled up by the tsunami. Hu Xing saw that grandpa and the shadow were still entangled together, like two inseparable dough.


    Then, as soon as the scene changed, Hu Xing found that they were already on the streets of a city, Grandpa and shadow rolled on the road, vehicles gave way one after another, and a whistle sounded.


    Xia Wenyuan and his shadow rolled into the dark corner of the roadside. The shadow became dim and disappeared slowly. Xia Wenyuan wiped the sweat on his forehead and sat there breathing.


    However, the searchlight on a construction site not far away suddenly came over for some reason. The shadow appeared again.


    The light made Xia Wenyuan unable to open his eyes. His long shadow was reflected on the wall behind him and looked very tall.


    The shadow is condescending, like a giant. He raised his foot and stepped down on Xia Wenyuan''s head.


    Xia Wenyuan stretched out his hand to block it, but he was at the end of a powerful crossbow, and the shadow was so tall that he couldn''t stop it. He was stepped into the ground by the shadow.


    Hu Xing screamed. She could no longer ignore Aoki''s warning and would go over to save her grandfather.


    But her eyes were in a trance for a while, and the scene suddenly turned into a dark sewer. Xia Wenyuan stood in the dirty water and looked around.


    A wall lamp next to him suddenly lit up and cast his shadow on the water. The shadow rippled with the water lines in the water, and then twisted up.


    Xia Wenyuan saw the shadow and ran forward. His shadow chased him. When you run to a place without a light, the shadow disappears, but after a while, a light will light up next to you, and the shadow appears again.


    Soon came to the end of the sewer, where there was an exit closed by an iron fence. No longer need any wall lamp lighting. The natural light from the hole dragged the shadow behind Xia Wenyuan very long.


    The shadow may be too long to stand up from the sewer, so it climbs twisted along the cave wall bit by bit.


    "See how long you can hold on," said the shadow.


    "I won''t let you succeed," Xia Wenyuan said.


    The shadow laughed: "you can''t get rid of me! Every time you change a place, you consume your spirit. You will become more and more empty. You can''t last long. I''m your shadow. You can''t get rid of your own shadow unless you confine yourself in the dark forever."

 Chapter 50

    Hu Xing doesn''t know where she is now. He saw the sewer and grandpa in the sewer, as well as the shadow tangled with Grandpa, but she knew she was not in the sewer. She can see them, but they can''t see themselves.


    "What the hell is this?" Hu Xing asked.


    Aoki shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "You say that dreams are created by yourself, so nightmares should also be created by yourself. But why should people create a terrible world to scare themselves?" Hu Xing said: "just like my grandfather now, why should they create a shadow to kill him in their dreams?"


    Aoki said: "People''s nightmares are often stimulated by the outside world. For example, when I burn your toes with a lighter while you are asleep, you will dream of a fire burning your body; when I pour some water on you, you will dream of a torrential flood. Of course, even without such external stimulation, you will have nightmares. That''s because you have fear in your heart, which is hidden in your subconscious mind When you dream, the subconscious will visualize your fear by weaving relevant memory materials. The darker the heart, the more nightmares you have. "


    "But I''m sure --" Aoki''s face became dignified. "This shadow was never created by your grandfather. It doesn''t belong to the product of your grandfather''s consciousness. It''s an intruder!"


    "Intruder?"


    "Yes, intruder," Aoki said, "Just like us now, we can also be called the intruder in your grandfather''s dream, but we have stayed at his border, not to disturb him, let alone invade him. If you get closer, his conscious space will be disturbed, the space will fluctuate, and the dreams of ordinary people with weak mental power will collapse and he will wake up from bed. If the dreamer''s spirit The force is much stronger than you. You may be bound by his space rules and can''t escape, or even be attacked by him. "


    "You mean that shadow is another person like us?" Hu Xing asked.


    Aoki said, "not quite. It can disguise as the shadow of your grandfather, which shows that it has a very close relationship with your grandfather. If your grandfather is a schizophrenic, it makes sense."


    Hu Xing thought it was incredible and said, "impossible! My grandfather has never had a mental problem."


    Aoki said, "that''s very troublesome. The shadow obviously has independent consciousness and knows everything about your grandfather. He can control the light in your grandfather''s dream, which shows that he knows the rules and spatial structure in the dream clearly. He even knows what your grandfather''s consciousness will do next."


    "It''s terrible! Why did he want me to kill my grandfather?"


    "To be exact, it''s not killing your grandfather, but killing your grandfather''s ontological consciousness," Aoki said.


    "What''s the difference?" Hu Xing asked.


    "If he succeeds, your grandfather''s brain and body will be his in the future. That is to say, your grandfather won''t die. He eats, drinks and laughs with you every day, but this person is probably not your grandfather, but another person. You can also call it - giving up!"


    "Ah, it''s terrible!" Hu Xing opened her mouth. "Aoki, you have to help my grandfather. He''s a good man. This family can''t do without him. You must have a way to destroy the intruder, at least drive him out of my grandfather''s body!"


    "I''ll try."


    Aoki then took a step forward. Strangely, they had been at the boundary of Xia Wenyuan''s dream. They were very far away. When they took this step, they came to Xia Wenyuan as if they had crossed a space-time corridor.


    At this time, the long shadow was climbing along the wall of the sewer to Xia Wenyuan''s head.


    The head of a thin shadow hung upside down from the top of the cave. It opened its mouth and showed its dark teeth. In its mouth was a dark, bottomless hole.


    But the arrival of Qingmu obviously disturbed it. The shadow and Xia Wenyuan turned their heads to see them at the same time.


    "Who are you?" almost at the same time, Aoki and Xia Wenyuan''s shadow asked the same words.


    The surrounding dream space suddenly vibrated, like the earthquake at the beginning of the earthquake. The muscles on Xia Wenyuan''s face also shook with the space, looking very painful.


    Hu Xing only felt that his chest was hit by a heavy weight, and his brain fell into a short-circuit stagnation for a moment.


    The shadow looked back at Xia Wenyuan, and then looked at Aoki: "you can stop him from quitting his dream!"


    Aoki said, "tell me who you are. Maybe I can let you go."


    The shadow showed a ferocious look: "why?"


    A crow suddenly flew through the sky outside the sewer outlet and shouted "quack".


    The shadow seemed a little afraid and shook a few times. "Whew" returned to the wall and said, "you can''t hurt me. I''m his shadow. If you hurt me, you hurt him!"


    "Really?" said Aoki, taking two steps forward, pulling the board on the water and making a more wonderful tap sound than the ground.


    Another crow croaked. The crow flapped its wings and flew out of the rock. As soon as its claws were closed, it caught the shadow.


    The shadow wailed bitterly under the crow''s claws.


    "There shouldn''t be a shadow in your dream." Aoki said, "people have a shadow because they have a dark side. If your heart is full of light, where can you get the shadow!"


    Hu Xing unconsciously looked at his feet and saw nothing.


    "No! There can''t be such a man! At least he''s not!" roared the shadow.


    Aoki took a look at Xia Wenyuan, and Xia Wenyuan''s body shook obviously. Aoki knows that the shadow is telling the truth. If we don''t clarify its origin, it''s impossible to make the manager of such a large family without darkness.


    "Who are you?" Aoki asked. His voice was no longer so lazy, but became deep and loud, like the bell in the temple, hitting people''s hearts.


    "I''m Xia Wenyuan," said the shadow painfully.


    "Who the hell are you?" Aoki asked again.


    "I''m Xia Wenyuan." the shadow looked more and more painful.


    Aoki sighed and stopped talking.


    The crow suddenly tightened its claws, then flapped its wings, "quack" and flew to the depths of the sewer. The shadow was caught into pieces by the crow''s claws, and scattered in the dirty water with the crow''s away.


    Only the shadow''s painful cry echoed in the sewer: "I''m Xia Wenyuan..."


    Xia Wenyuan curled up in the corner. The light outside the exit came in and shone on him. On the water beside him, a faint dark shadow slowly emerged

 Chapter 51

    Xia Wenyuan looked tired when he woke up. He held Wu Lixia''s hand tightly. Wu Lixia felt that her finger joints were almost broken by him, but she didn''t complain or pull back her hand. Instead, she looked at her husband who was nearly 30 years older than herself with a gentle and compassionate look.


    Hu Xing and Xia Wenyuan woke up almost at the same time. She panicked to search for the target around her. She was relieved when she saw the situation around her, knew that she had left her dream and really returned to reality, and her grandfather had woken up.


    She suddenly felt very tired. It was like working overtime for three days and three nights. All her strength was evacuated. Is this what Aoki said, the sequelae of excessive mental energy consumption?


    The aloes on the incense table raised faint green smoke. She saw that the first section of incense ash on the incense head just broke and fell into the incense plug.


    Wu Lixia ordered someone to take tea and feed it to Xia Wenyuan with a silver spoon.


    Xia Wenyuan drank ginseng tea and felt much better. He breathed out and said, "thank you, Mr. Aoki. You saved me."


    "What happened?" Peter was confused. He only knew that master Xia woke up in less than three minutes, and the guy in the windbreaker didn''t move. How could he save him? Is the old man crazy?


    Xia Wenyuan ignored Peter and said to Wu Lixia, "let someone prepare a family dinner." then he smiled at Aoki and said, "please enjoy your face and stay for a simple meal today."


    Next to Li Wei''s heart moved and couldn''t help looking at Aoki high. He has been in the Xia family for many years. He knows that the old man''s reception of guests is divided into different standards. Those who can eat in this manor are not ordinary people, and there are several kinds of banquets, which can be called "family banquets". Wu Lixia is asked to go in person instead of Li Wei, which is the highest level. Even if the Xia family''s own people, only the closest people can enjoy it.


    Aoki was also polite and said, "Oh, don''t burn too many dishes!"


    What a hick. I thought it was the country''s new year visit! Hu Xing was teased by Qingmu to puff and laugh, and even her physical fatigue seemed to be better.


    Xia Wenyuan also laughed and said, "not much, not much. They are all fruits and vegetables planted on the back mountain, and the fish in the reservoir in front are also raised at home."


    Wu Lixia came back from the kitchen after giving orders and said, "OK, the fish blowing in the reservoir is delicious again! It''s not safe to cook any dishes. Your parents have bothered. Now please ask Mr. Aoki to solve our doubts and tell us how our old man is. Otherwise, you''ll talk and laugh there, and our bystanders will be anxious to death!"


    Wu Lixia''s words caught everyone''s mind, especially the confused doctor Peter.


    "Ah, how do you say this? The shadow in your dream -" Aoki has a headache to explain something beyond their understanding with theory. "That shadow is actually yourself."


    "Myself?"


    "Yes, yourself," Aoki said, "Everyone has a shadow. The shadow can only appear in the sun. When our own body blocks the light, we have it. The shadow is the other side of our human nature hidden in the sun, and it is inseparable from us. Usually, we don''t notice its existence, and it won''t have any impact on us. But if our shadow has self-awareness, things will be better Trouble. "


    "Self-consciousness?" Peter interrupted. His eyebrows twisted into a rope and looked at Qingmu like a monster. "You mean that Xia Lao''s shadow had consciousness and wanted to kill him in his dream?"


    Aoki said, "almost."


    "Nonsense!" Peter scolded in English unconsciously. "If the shadow has consciousness, why don''t you stand up now and go to the dream?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "it''s not the shadow, it''s the shadow in his heart, understand?"


    "The shadow in my heart..." Xia Wenyuan thought.


    Aoki said, "the shadow knows everything about you like the back of his hand. He knows your memory, your habits, your hobbies, where your inner vulnerability is, and even can predict what your conscious noumenon wants to do, so in a sense, he is yourself."


    "Do you mean I''m schizophrenic?" Xia Wenyuan asked.


    "No, you don''t." Aoki said positively, "it''s because you don''t, so I''m sure that the source of this shadow consciousness must not be you. He''s an intruder!"


    "Intruder?" just like when Hu Xing first heard the word, others also expressed the same exclamation and questions.


    On the contrary, Xia Wenyuan was calm and meditated in a wheelchair.


    As a doctor, Peter naturally doesn''t believe in the nonsense of consciousness invasion. He doesn''t think that a shadow in a dream can kill people. From a medical point of view, this is obviously a mental disease. What he cares about most is Xia Wenyuan''s brain lesion, which is really fatal.


    "Then, Mr. Aoki, how did the intruder make Xia Lao''s gray matter layer fibrotic?" Peter asked.


    This question really stopped Aoki.


    "Maybe it doesn''t matter!" Aoki said. "I think when Professor Mei comes back from Europe, we can go to his laboratory to study it. You know, he has a lot of novelty there."


    "Oh, really!" Peter sneered and said in his heart, do you think Xia is always an ordinary person? You can take it as an experiment and bring it closer to the laboratory! If that''s OK, I don''t know how many laboratories in the United States want to study it as a sample! And he doesn''t have to take such conservative treatment.


    "Wait until Professor Mei comes back." Xia Wenyuan seems to think of something, "To tell you the truth, Mr. Aoki, sitting in my position is like walking on thin ice every day. People who stare at our Xia family''s industry can row all the way from Wuzhong to Shenzhou, and there are not a few who want to harm me. Mr. Aoki just said that this shadow is an intruder. Can you be more clear? Is it possible that who uses magic to harm me Me? "


    Aoki knew that Xia Wenyuan had a suspect and said: "This possibility is not ruled out, but it is not easy to implant a consciousness in your brain! First, this person must know you very well and know your mental weakness; second, consciousness is not like a chip. It can be put into your brain through an operation. It must first have a seed of consciousness, and then contact you for a long time to relax your vigilance, and then Take advantage of it, enter your brain, hide and grow until it is as powerful as you. "


    Xia Wenyuan said, "so it pretends to be a shadow in my dream? Who will be prepared for the shadow in my dream!"


    "Probably so."


    Xia Wenyuan asked, "what is the seed of consciousness?"


    "It can be an obsession, a habit, or a little flooding of love." Aoki said, "but in this case, it usually causes your neurasthenia or schizophrenia at most, and a separate consciousness must have existed long ago, just like... Soul."


    Aoki suddenly stood up, went to the famous Picasso painting and asked, "has this painting been hanging here?"

 Chapter 52

    This is a strange painting.


    The color of the picture is bright. The pen is direct and the bright lines outline the graceful figure of a * * girl. The girl lay on a bright red sofa with her head tilted. Her face was split in two. The black lines connected her nose and mouth from the background above her forehead.


    If you distinguish carefully, you will find that this is a combination of half side face and half front face. This combination makes the picture look three-dimensional, which is also a common technique used by Picasso.


    The strangest thing is the girl''s hand. Judging from the color, fat, thin and shape, it can be clearly seen that this is not a person''s hand. What''s more interesting is that she has six fingers in each hand.


    "I bought this painting from the United States last Christmas." Xia Wenyuan didn''t know why Aoki suddenly asked about this, but after he came out of his dream, he had considerable trust in Aoki. "He has been hanging here since he bought it."


    Aoki was close to the picture, and the tip of his nose was almost touching the paint. Generally speaking, it is very impolite to appreciate the painting in this way. It is easy to damage the painting. Even if it will not be touched, the moisture exhaled from the mouth is also a serious injury to the oil painting that is difficult to preserve.


    Wu Lixia knew that Xia Wenyuan loved the painting very much and gently reminded: "the painting cost 150 million US dollars. It shouldn''t have been hung directly on the wall like this."


    "Oh, I see." Aoki is a little far away from the painting, but it still looks worrying. He will touch the paint off at any time. "You must like this painting very much."


    "Of course." Xia Wenyuan said, "I don''t need to invest in art to earn the price difference. If I don''t really like it, I won''t spend so much money to buy an oil painting and hang it in my study and watch it every day."


    "Can you tell me why you like this painting so much? From the style and collection of books in the study, you still prefer oriental aesthetics. If the oil painting downstairs is to match the fireplace, the oil painting in your study is too strange." Aoki asked.


    "Sir, you have a good eye! It''s also the painting that is destined for me."


    Xia Wenyuan praised Aoki, and then talked about the process of buying paintings.


    "Last year, I was invited to a charity auction in the United States. At the VIP preview before shooting, I saw Picasso''s dream. To be honest, I know little about western art and rarely collect relevant collections. But I liked this painting at the first sight. It has a feeling that I am very familiar with it, as if I had seen it somewhere."


    "Such a famous painting must have seen pictures on the Internet or somewhere else!" Aoki said.


    Xia Wenyuan said: "no, it''s not that kind of familiarity. It''s a feeling of ''long absence'', just like meeting with relatives who have been separated for many years."


    Aoki suddenly remembered a symbol of the hourglass of time. At that time, he also had a feeling of "long absence", so he could understand Xia Wenyuan''s feeling. But he can be sure that he is inextricably linked with the symbol, and what does Xia Wenyuan have to do with a famous oil painting?


    It''s impossible to "haven''t seen you for a long time" without any reason!


    "Then you bought it?"


    "Of course not." Xia Wenyuan said, "I''m a businessman. I won''t buy a work of art worth more than 100 million dollars because of a temporary emotional impulse, but I don''t know how to really appreciate it. You know, 100 million dollars can invest in a very good Hollywood film. If it is used to support the young people in the family, I can set up more than ten start-up companies."


    Aoki has no concept of money, especially dollars, but he can still do simple arithmetic problems. What is $100 million? It is the income of a taxi driver who has driven continuously for 5000 years; It''s like the price that 10 million cocktails can be sold at the back of the bar; Even if the women in the nameless alley at the entrance of Liuying alley do business without capital and receive 30 men every day, they have to work for 500 years to earn money.


    "Then what prompted you to buy it?" Aoki asked.


    Xia Wenyuan said: "You know, fate is a wonderful thing. At that time, I just had a little fluctuation in my heart and didn''t intend to bid at the auction, but at the reception that night, Ronald Cohen, the chairman of the dream foundation, that is, the owner of the painting, sat right next to me. He introduced the context of the painting to me in detail, and I knew how much the painting was different from me Big fate. "


    "I was born in 1932, and this painting was created by Mr. Picasso in 1932. That year, my mother gave birth to me in the war. This may be a coincidence, but there are more coincidental things. Picasso painted his lover Teresa. He should have painted many portraits of Teresa, but only this one is the most perfect."


    "In 1927, they met at the railway station. Picasso was 30 years older than Leisha. My father and my mother also met in 1927, and there was a difference of 30 years between them. At that time, my father was a silk merchant with a rich family and a good name. My mother was a student of the National University. She was injured by the suppressed military police in a student parade, and my father saved her So there was me. The year I was born, the Songhu Anti Japanese war broke out. My father went to the front line with the materials he raised, but unfortunately disappeared in the war. My mother became ill and couldn''t get up. When my father came back, the evergreen on her grave had already blossomed. "


    "Cohen listened to my story and said that the painting existed for me. He suggested that I buy it. In order to show respect for my father and mother, he was willing to sell it to me at a very favorable price. It is well known that he bought the painting from Las Vegas tycoon Michael Jones for $155 million, and the price he offered me that day was only Five million dollars has been added to the original price. "


    "Although so many coincidences make me excited, and the price is fair enough, I still won''t buy it. As a qualified family manager, every decision I make may affect the fate of the family, so I must fully restrain my inflated desire, even if the business looks good."


    Deja vu: "as like as two peas of Cohen''s invitation to me, I finally know what the feeling of" deja vu "came from when I first saw it. The girl''s posture in this picture is exactly the same as that of my daughter who took a picture.


    "The more I look at her, the more I think she looks like my daughter Xiao. I even have an idea in my heart - she is my daughter. This painting is painted by the painter for my daughter."


    "So I made up my mind to buy the painting. I asked Cohen to sell it to me. I thought he would take the opportunity to offer a high price. Unexpectedly, after he heard about my daughter, he readily reduced me another $5 million."


    "Please forgive me," Aoki thought these coincidences were too strange. "Can you show me the picture of your daughter?"


    Xia Wenyuan seemed a little hesitant, looked at Wu Lixia, and then nodded.


    Wu Lixia took out a photo album from a drawer of her desk and took a photo out of it.


    In the photo, a beautiful young woman leaned against the red sofa with her eyes closed. Sure enough, it was somewhat similar to the oil painting on the wall.


    Aoki looked at the photo, scratched his messy hair and embarrassed his face. His expression was a little strange: this, isn''t it Meimei''s young mother?


    "Excuse me, where is your daughter now?"


    Xia Wenyuan suddenly looked sad: "Xiaoxiao died five years ago."

 Chapter 53

    Er... Do you recognize the wrong person?


    Aoki carefully identified the person in the photo again. That''s right!


    He was sure he had seen the right person, but he returned the picture to Wu Lixia. Maybe there are people as like as two peas in the world!


    Xia Wenyuan wondered and asked, "is there anything wrong with this painting? And does it have anything to do with my daughter?"


    Aoki thought and said: "When an artist creates a work of art, he will pour his mind into it. When we face a work of art, we should not only appreciate it from its external shape, but also look at its internal and experience the creator''s mind. The greater the artist''s mind, the greater its internal power to attack the people''s hearts. We call it ''Charm'' in oriental culture."


    "Sometimes we find that when we appreciate the original work, we can feel some special things that move us, but when we look at its copies or online pictures, we don''t have such feelings. With today''s technology, photography and other art reproduction means can restore any details of the art within the range of human eyes, but we still need to look at the original work In order to feel its special charm, this is what the artist devotes to in his creation. "


    "I once discussed this problem with Professor Mei. The professor called it ''spiritual residue'', which can also be called ''soul residue''. This is not only a place where works of art can not be copied, but also the greatness of art."


    "Picasso''s painting, in a way of splitting and combining, divides a woman into two people, and then combines the two people into one and two sides. They are the same person, but not the same person. When the painter painted this work at that time, his heart must be full of contradiction and pain, rather than the love and flesh desire mentioned by the so-called art critics His split spiritual consciousness has been poured into the painting and remains today. "


    "Oh -" Hu Xing on one side couldn''t help shouting, "I really underestimate you!"


    In her impression, Aoki''s studio is like a waste collection station, not like a person who knows how to appreciate art, but Aoki''s words directly overthrow the image he left in Hu Xing''s mind.


    Wu Lixia nodded frequently. Compared with Xia Wenyuan, she has higher attainments in art.


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Aoki and Professor Mei are also unique in the field of art appreciation!" Wu Lixia sighed.


    Peter didn''t have much interest in art and asked, "do you want to say that the ''spiritual residue'' left by Picasso in the painting has become the second consciousness in Mr. Xia''s brain? So Picasso wants to kill Xia Lao? Hahaha..." he laughed wildly.


    Xia Wenyuan also felt incredible. I don''t know how many people have seen Picasso''s paintings. Aren''t others good?


    Aoki said: "Of course not!" the "spiritual residue" only depends on this work, and it will not leave the work, nor can it become a complete independent consciousness. However, if someone had planted a seed of consciousness in Xia Lao''s body long ago, it would be necessary to use the "spiritual residue" in such a picture "destined" to him to activate the seed and germinate it It''s perfect. "


    "After talking for a long time, you still haven''t made it clear how the shadow in old Xia''s dream came from!" Peter accused.


    Aoki''s mouth is dry and he doesn''t want to argue with Peter again. You can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep or convince a person who doesn''t believe you. Besides, he doesn''t need to prove anything to Peter at all. He is only responsible for Xia Wenyuan.


    He picked up the cup on the tea table and leaned lazily on the sofa to drink tea, as if you believe it or not.


    Xia Wenyuan knows that Aoki has said everything he should say. Although many things are too mysterious, he has no doubt. Only those who have really experienced that kind of dream know how terrible that dream is.


    "Anyway, that thing has been destroyed by Mr. Aoki. I think I can have a safe sleep tonight," Xia Wenyuan said.


    "Er... This... I''m afraid not yet!" Aoki said, "the one I helped you destroy is not its body. Because it has become the shadow in your heart and coexists with you, it''s difficult to get rid of it. It''s just weak now. As long as you have a shadow in your dream, it will become strong again. Unless..."


    "Unless what?" Xia Wenyuan asked.


    "Do you remember the words that the shadow once shouted to you in your dream?"


    Xia Wenyuan thought for a while and said, "I can''t get rid of my shadow unless I confine myself to the dark forever?"


    "Yes, there is no shadow only in a completely dark place."


    "No! I can''t let the darkness cover my heart. It''s better to die happily than that!" Xia Wenyuan said.


    Aoki was a little surprised and appreciated it. He said, "in fact, there is another way..."


    "What?" Xia Wenyuan asked.


    Aoki said, "if the light is everywhere, the shadow will have nowhere to hide."


    Xia Wenyuan was stunned for a moment and said with a bitter smile: "this is more difficult than the previous one, but I''ll try my best."


    Aoki nodded and said, "even if you can''t get rid of it, don''t let it grow too fast. When you can''t, let Li Wei come to Ruhua bar to find me. As for the root cause of the problem, I''ll wait for Professor Mei to come back and discuss with him to see if there are any other ways."


    "Well, I just don''t know when Professor Mei will be back?"


    ¡­¡­


    When Mei Ziqing first came out of Copenhagen Airport, she felt dizzy because of the time difference. Professor Mei Zhuo looked energetic and had a hot conversation with Mr. Hans, a biology professor at Copenhagen University who came to pick them up.


    Mei Tui smiled and said that young people are too weak now. Let Mei Ziqing have a good sleep and get jet lag when she arrives at the hotel. However, Mei Ziqing was soon attracted by the fairy tale world of Copenhagen, and the fatigue of more than ten hours of travel was swept away in an instant.


    Xilan island has beautiful scenery and fresh air. The trees in the city look taller than the houses. There are green spaces everywhere. The flat road is not as congested as in China. People ride bicycles freely.


    When the car turned into the path, Mei Ziqing saw someone setting up a tent in the woods by the side of the road and the children picking mushrooms around.


    "What a fairy tale world!" Mei Ziqing sighed.


    "Now you know why many international conferences choose to be held here," said Merlot


    Mei Ziqing nodded. She had decided to go back to the hotel and put down her luggage. She would go out to play. While there were two days before the meeting, she would travel all over Xilan island.


    But unfortunately, her wish failed. The organizing committee hurriedly informed them that the meeting was ahead of schedule.


    Mei Ziqing came to Bella international convention center with Professor Mei, who had not yet finished jet lag.


    Professor Frederick, one of the organizers of the conference and the host of the conference, announced that the agenda of the conference had changed. The original final international genetics conference would be advanced to the beginning, and his speech did not mention anything related to the pyramid.


    The influx of reporters began to ask what the new discovery about the pyramid was and why the agenda was suddenly cancelled.


    After answering more than a dozen questions in succession, Frederick was really annoyed and shouted, "no new discoveries! No pyramids! Everything is a rumor! The pyramids are in Egypt. Why should a conference on the pyramids be held in Copenhagen?"


    Then, the reporters were expelled to wait outside the central hall.


    Frederick said apologetically, "next, for those whose names I read, please go to the second conference center on the third floor for a private meeting. Others, including their assistants and colleagues, please go back to the hotel and have a rest."


    Mei Ziqing heard the names of internationally renowned scholars read from Professor Frederick''s mouth. She had seen or heard these people''s names in many places in the past, but now she found that Western names are really long, especially when you hear the host read their full names on an extremely solemn occasion.


    Among a series of long names, Mei Ziqing suddenly heard a very short name. Due to the pronunciation, she almost didn''t recognize it:


    ¡°ProfessorMeiYiqiu¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 54

    Due to the cool weather in the evening, the summer family dinner was arranged on the garden terrace on the hillside of the manor. Surrounded by mountains on three sides and facing the lake on one side, the sunset reflects the sky. The lake is like a mirror with a panoramic view of the mountains and waters.


    Dr. Peter is not qualified to attend the family banquet of the Xia family, while Li Wei always stands by as a bodyguard. There are only Xia Wenyuan, Wu Lixia, Hu Xing, summer and Qingmu on the dining table on the terrace.


    During the dinner, Xia Wenyuan asked Aoki for his bank card number, saying he wanted to give him a reward. Aoki was not so polite. He wrote down the card number and gave it to the housekeeper of Xia mansion.


    After the dinner, because Hu Xing also wanted to go home, he took Qingmu home and didn''t let Li Wei drive again.


    Soon after the car left the manor, Aoki''s mobile phone made a Ding sound. He turned on his cell phone, looked at it, and then began to count on the screen: "1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6..."


    "What are you doing? You won''t play hypnosis again. I''m driving!" Hu Xing said.


    Aoki counted again, touched his head and said, "your grandfather gave me a sum of money. There are six zeros behind the number 3. Hey, how much are the six zeros?"


    "You can''t find the north with such a little money? Look, you''re happy!" Hu Xing snorted, thinking that Aoki was deliberately showing off.


    Aoki began to count with his fingers: "one, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand..." broke six fingers, and then "wow" shouted, "three hundred thousand!"


    Hu Xing said, "can you count? There are six zeros behind 3. Is that three million?"


    "Er..." Aoki looked at his finger and broke it again, as if Hu Xing was lying to him, then turned on his cell phone and looked, "it seems that it''s really three million!"


    Hu Xing shook her head and sighed, "do you know how pigs die?"


    Aoki smiled and shook his head, and Hu Xing giggled holding the steering wheel.


    An unknown Old English song is playing in the car stereo, and the soothing melody echoes in the car.


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you thinking?" Hu Xing asked when he saw that Qingmu suddenly stopped talking.


    "Oh, I''m thinking about how to spend the money," Aoki said.


    "Money fan!" Hu Xing laughed and scolded, but he was curious, "how are you going to spend it?"


    "First pay the rent and meals, buy some delicious food for the coal boss, buy two clothes that look more like women for Ruhua, and then invite everyone to eat in the Zhuangyuan building... Hey, you calculate for me, how much will it cost? How much is left?"


    Hu Xing has no choice but to take him. He doesn''t understand how long this guy''s brain is. She simply stopped talking about money with Aoki and asked about the dream: "I still don''t know how I got into my grandfather''s dream. Tell me."


    Aoki said, "I told you you wouldn''t understand."


    Hu Xing said reluctantly, "cheapskate, don''t pull down."


    Aoki said, "when you can stably enter the state of lucid dream, you can think about this problem."


    Hu Xing asked, "how can I get into a lucid dream?"


    Aoki said, "it''s the same process as today, but I''m not next to you. It''s easy for you to step out. Just try a few more times, but..."


    "But what?"


    "Lucid dreaming is not a pleasant thing!" Aoki said. "If you can''t control your subconscious well, you can''t control your dreams. You can only be a sober bystander and watch what you experience in your dreams."


    "For example, when you stand there well, the ground under your feet suddenly sinks, or you are enjoying a delicious lunch, but suddenly a tiger pours from behind. These are nothing. The most annoying thing is that the reality in the Qingming dream is very strong, and it is not as chaotic as an ordinary dream. You can still clearly recall the experience in your dream when you wake up, just like that It really happened. If you dream too often, you are likely to become a schizophrenic and can''t distinguish between reality and dream. "


    It was Hu Xing''s turn to nod and ask, "so what should I do?"


    Aoki said, "now I know how pigs die."


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, let me ask you something serious." Aoki changed the topic. "What happened to your grandfather''s daughter?"


    "Oh, you say my little aunt!" Hu Xing sighed. "She is the only child born to my grandfather and aunt Xia. In fact, she is not a few years older than me. When I was a child, my mother scolded me for calling her" sister "by mistake!"


    "Although we are about the same age, we don''t play much together. She was admitted to the University of California at Berkeley when she was a teenager, which is much better than my nephew who aspired to be a policeman. I don''t know anything about her. I only know that five years ago, she suddenly came back from the United States, had a big quarrel with her family for some reason, and ran back to the United States Gone. "


    "What happened later?" Aoki asked.


    "Later, her family couldn''t get in touch with her. At first, they thought she was angry and didn''t care. They didn''t know the situation was serious until they found that the bodyguard secretly arranged for her by my grandfather was missing. However, neither the police nor the FBI nor the overseas Chinese Gang entrusted by my grandfather found anyone, and she seemed to evaporate."


    "How do you say he died?"


    "What the FBI said. It was about half a year since they disappeared. When they cracked a case, they found my aunt''s belongings. Later, they said they caught the murderer who killed my aunt. During the trial, my mother and aunt Xia went. According to the murderer''s account, he just wanted to kidnap my aunt to extort a sum of money, but accidentally killed the person."


    "What a coincidence? Did you find the body later?" Aoki asked.


    "No," said Hu Xing. "The American police were too inefficient and didn''t find much evidence. They were stirred up by lawyers, and the murderer later retracted his confession."


    "The court acquitted?"


    "That''s not true. There are other cases on the suspect," Hu Xing said. "But my little aunt died in vain. I''m angry when I think of it!"


    Aoki put these pieces of information together and had a little more confidence in his inner guess.


    "Maybe your little aunt lived in Wuzhong before she died!" he said.


    "How could it be?" Hu Xing looked at Qingmu like an idiot. "Wuzhong is the base of the Xia family. My little aunt is so excellent. If you live in Wuzhong, how can you not be found by the Xia family? It''s like your coal boss mixed with a group of white pigeons, but you can''t see it!"


    Aoki thought it was right, so he smiled and stopped talking about this topic.


    It was very late when he returned to Liuying lane. Looking at the decoration notice posted outside the bar, Aoki remembered that the bar was closed these days.


    He never bothered to bring his keys when he went out. Today, the bar door was closed, so he took out his mobile phone and called Ruhua, ready to be scolded.


    But no one answered the phone.


    He had to come forward and smash the door. Fortunately, the nightlife in this street is relatively rich, and he is not afraid to disturb his neighbors. But he knocked for a long time and no one came to open the door.


    Hu Xing looked at him at a loss and said, "why don''t you... Stay with me for one night?"


    "That''s not good!" Aoki said.


    Hu Xing thought this guy was quite serious. Just when she wanted to say that she believed in him, she saw Qingmu light a cigarette, lean against the porch post, spit out a big white smoke ring, squint her eyes and say, "what if you lose your body!"


    "You''ve lost your head!" Hu Xing stomped angrily, sat in the car and started the car, "don''t pull it down!"

 Chapter 55

    The green wood whistled to the sky, and the crow flew down from the upstairs window and landed on his head with a key in his mouth.


    "Stupid, stupid, without a key!" cried the crow.


    Although Hu Xing started the car, he didn''t drive away.


    Aoki took the key, walked over and knocked on Hu Xing''s window glass and said, "go up and have a drink?"


    Hu Xing said angrily, "aren''t you afraid of losing your body now?"


    Aoki pointed to the coal boss and said, "there is a third party!"


    The coal boss shouted excitedly, "light bulb! Light bulb!"


    Hu Xing puffed and laughed. Remembering that he had something to ask him about the Qingming dream, he turned off the car and said, "OK, just go up and sit down."


    Aoki took Hu Xing around to the back of the bar and saw a small pot of meat at the back door. Unable to name these plants, he picked them up and said, "why did you put the flowers outside and bask in the moon?" then he found a key under the flowerpot.


    "Ah, is this for me?" he said to himself. He wanted to touch his head again, but he touched the crow''s claw.


    The crow lifted his leg and shouted, "fool, fool!"


    Hu Xing also said with a smile: "it seems that it is normal for some people to have a bad memory!"


    Aoki smiled, opened the back door and went in. Then he felt the dark and touched a bottle of red wine on the wine shelf.


    When he went upstairs, Aoki glanced at the aisle of the house where he spent his life and said to himself, "sleep so early!"


    When he entered the studio, he put the wine on the table and said, "drink this or beer. If beer, I have ice in the fridge."


    The coal boss got down from the green wood head, jumped onto his bird shelf and fished sauce elbows in the food box.


    Hu Xing looked at the red wine on the table and said, "you can take the wine downstairs without fear that the man and woman in your family will repair you?"


    Aoki said, "I''m not rich now!"


    "That''s the same," said Hu Xing. "But I''d better drink beer. It''s easy to get drunk if I drink red."


    The crow jumped and shouted, "get her drunk! Get her drunk!"


    Hu Xingqi said, "why am I drunk?"


    The crow called vaguely with his elbow meat in his mouth: "chaos after drinking * ^% $#@#"


    Hu Xing carefully distinguished the pronunciation of the crow, suddenly blushed, smiled and scolded: "you only die crow, talk disorderly again, be careful I fix you!"


    "Come on! I''m afraid of you! The police are great!" the crow simply flew up from the bird shelf and landed on the chandelier. "My boss seven times a night. He has a good mouth. I''m sure you''re satisfied! Come on!"


    Hu Xing shouted, "Aoki! What''s the matter with you bird! What do you teach him!"


    Aoki was opening the refrigerator to get beer. He looked back and said innocently, "I swear I didn''t teach this."


    "You didn''t teach it. Who taught it?" Hu Xing said.


    Aoki took two cans of cold beer, opened one and handed it to Hu Xing. He said, "the coal boss likes watching TV and often mixes in the bar below. I can''t control what he learns." then he shouted to the crow, "Hey, are you serious? Police officer Hu is not the one who mixes in the bar."


    "Oh, protect her now. It''ll be great to marry her in the future! Do you still have a landlady in your eyes!" the crow kept yelling.


    Aoki put his face on his face: "I''ll stop eating again."


    The coal boss croaked and shut his mouth, flew back to his bird shelf, protected the food box with his wings and shouted, "I can''t afford to joke at all, really!"


    Hu Xing, who was a little angry just now, saw that Qingmu quarreled with his crow. His anger disappeared at once and giggled continuously.


    She drank beer and looked at everything in the studio. She remembered that when she came last time, Ma Fuqing sat beside him and told about the Headless Woman in his dream. Only a few days later, the Ma family had been turned upside down and experienced a great change.


    "You know what? Yang Baoguo is dead." Hu Xing said thoughtlessly.


    Aoki was stunned: "which Yang Baoguo?"


    Hu Xing said, "it''s the one in the detention center of Lu county."


    Aoki "Oh" remembered: "hasn''t it been proved that he was wronged? How did he die?"


    "He committed suicide the night before he was ready to release him," Hu Xing said. "He covered his mouth and nose with a wet paper towel in the detention center and suffocated to death."


    "So tragic!"


    "Yes!" although Hu Xing thought Yang Baoguo was an asshole, she deserved to die! But this kind of death is really unacceptable.


    Aoki said, "it''s a little strange!"


    Hu Xing said: "he is addicted to drugs. Although he was given compulsory detoxification, the effect was not good. According to the prison guard, he committed drug addiction again this time."


    "No wonder!" Aoki said, "drug addicts'' tolerance to physical pain is much higher than that of normal people. When drug addiction breaks out, what normal people can''t stand may not be very uncomfortable on them. Moreover, he has determined that he will die. In despair, it''s understandable to make the choice of suicide. But the time point is still too coincidental!"


    He opened his can of wine, took a sip, lit a cigarette and said, "what''s the progress of Ma Fuqing?"


    "Oh, Ma Fuquan''s psychiatric appraisal results have come out, and the case will be handed over to the procuratorate in two days." Hu Xing said, "Ma Fuqing actually hired a good lawyer to defend him. Are you angry?"


    Aoki said, "isn''t it normal to hire a lawyer?"


    Hu Xing said: "according to common sense, a filial person like him should be in deep grief and remorse now that his mother is dead, rather than spending money to hire a lawyer to exonerate himself."


    Aoki said, "is it a little hasty for you to hand over to the procuratorate so soon?"


    Hu Xing said: "the procedures that should go are gone. Thanks for your credit for being so smooth. What else can you do if you don''t hand it over to the procuratorate now?"


    Aoki said, "there are still doubts about the case."


    Hu Xing put down the wine jar in his hand and asked curiously, "what''s the doubt?"


    Aoki took a deep breath of smoke, spit it out and said, "Ma Fuqing''s daughter-in-law was killed by his brother, but his brother is mentally ill and won''t go to jail. Why did he throw his body?"


    Hu Xing said, "didn''t Ma Fuqing say it? I''m afraid her mother will be implicated."


    Aoki shook his head and said, "his daughter-in-law is dead. If they don''t say, who will know what his mother has done?"


    Hu Xing thought for a while and said, "maybe he didn''t think so much."


    Aoki said, "even so, why did he throw the body into the abandoned fish pond?"


    Hu Xing said, "it''s very simple. It''s hidden and not easy to be found."


    Aoki said, "No. since he will go to the trash can in Yingbi lane to pick up used condoms to disguise sperm spots, it means that he knows that the body will be found. In addition, they buried the dead man''s head in their backyard. Why not just bury the whole body? It''s even harder to be found."


    "What you said, in fact, the history team talked about when analyzing the case to us, but the evidence chain is very complete, and these doubts are not enough to have any impact on the process of the case. We can only wait for the court''s decision," Hu Xing said.


    "What will the court decide?"


    "It''s hard to say. Ma Fuquan certainly doesn''t have to bear criminal responsibility. If the judge finds it to be a manslaughter, Ma Fuqing''s behavior is not an accomplice. According to the Ninth Amendment to the criminal law, he at most constitutes the crime of insulting the body."


    Hu Xing analyzed the case and finally said dejectedly, "the lawyer Ma Fuqing hired is very powerful and has a wild way. He may persuade the procuratorate to give up prosecution."


    "This kind of lawyer is very expensive!" Aoki muttered. He also knew that it was very possible for the procuratorate not to prosecute, because prosecution was meaningless. But it''s a matter of law. It has nothing to do with him.


    Hu Xing originally wanted to ask about lucid dreams, but when it came to this case, she suddenly lost her mood and felt a little late, so she stood up to go. When I came to the door, I suddenly lost my tongue and exclaimed, "Oh, no!"


    Aoki asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Hu Xing stamped his foot and said, "I shouldn''t drink. I want to drive! It''s all your fault. How can I go back now!"

 Chapter 56

    "You just drank half a can of beer. It''s OK." Aoki saw that Hu Xing''s can of wine was still on the table. He took it up and shook it. There were still a lot in it.


    Hu Xing said, "how can I? Half a can is also drunk driving. I''m a policeman and can''t break the law."


    "Then don''t go back," Aoki said. "You sleep in my room and I sleep on the sofa."


    "But..." although Hu Xing is a policeman, she is a well-known girl after all. She has never stayed outside except working overtime and performing tasks in the police force. "That''s not very good!"


    Aoki smiled and said, "what''s wrong, afraid of me?"


    "Oh ~ ~ the devil is afraid of you!" Hu Xing retreated back to the house, thought about it and thought it was wrong, "you excite me!" he angrily walked out the door again, "I''ll take a taxi back!"


    Aoki was noncommittal, drank the last mouthful of beer in his jar, and leaned lazily on the sofa, like you don''t like to go.


    Hu Xing saw that Qingmu didn''t mean to stay, but he was inexplicably a little lost. She took out her mobile phone and opened the taxi software, but the car was a little difficult to call at this time. She waited five minutes and no car came.


    At this time, the crow suddenly shouted, "conspiracy, all conspiracy!"


    Hu Xing looked back. The coal boss flew to the table and kicked over the remaining half of the beer she had drunk. He was using his long beak to reach into the mouth of the can to drink.


    Hu Xing said, "what conspiracy do you say?"


    The coal boss withdrew his mouth from the wine jar, chirped, croaked twice and said, "you are a stupid woman!"


    Hu Xing was more curious: "what are you talking about?"


    Aoki said, "you ignore him. He starts talking nonsense after drinking a little wine."


    The coal boss retorted: "no nonsense! Conspiracy! It''s all conspiracy! Drink and don''t drive, drink and drive, drive and drive..."


    The crow barked a little confused. Hu Xing was confused and asked, "why don''t you drive and drive again? Do you want me to drive or don''t drive?"


    The coal boss seemed to be a little shaky. He patted his wings and shouted, "thirty six strategies for picking up girls. Drink and don''t drive. I''m good at driving. The old driver taught you to drive - ah ~ ah ~ oh ~"


    Hu Xing didn''t understand the sentence in front of her, but she understood it. She was very angry, but the last onomatopoeic words of the crow were so vivid that they amused her all at once.


    "I didn''t teach it," said the green wood stall


    Hu Xing said, "I know you didn''t teach, but you connived!"


    Aoki looked innocent: "in this world, you can even transform murderers, but you can''t transform a crow who drinks badly and likes drinking very much."


    Just after he said this, the coal boss suddenly shouted "ah, buy a dish", and then he banged and fell on the table with his feet facing the sky. His white eyes stared like he was dead.


    Hu Xing was startled and asked, "is it all right?"


    Aoki grabbed the coal boss by the neck, took him to the corner of the sofa and said, "it won''t bother you again until dawn tomorrow. You can have a good sleep."


    "Oh, it''s all right." Hu Xing said, suddenly feeling something wrong, and his face turned red. "I didn''t say I wanted to sleep here! Oh, why hasn''t the car been called yet!"


    Aoki said, "don''t shout. It''s so late. It''s not safe to ask for a car online. Just sleep in my room." he looked at the crow lying on the sofa. "I sleep downstairs."


    Without waiting for Hu Xing to say whether he agreed or not, Aoki tightened his windbreaker and went downstairs.


    "Hey, you said let me sleep in the bedroom and I''ll sleep in the bedroom!" she said, but she went over and pushed open the door in the studio.


    The room was surprisingly clean.


    There were four white walls and a bed in the middle. The blankets on the bed were folded neatly. There is a small cabinet at the head of the bed with a desk lamp on it. Nothing else.


    Hu Xing couldn''t help but go in and turn around. She touched the edge of the bed and the lampshade. There was no dust at all.


    She went back to the studio outside. The books and magazines on the bookshelf were in a mess, and many of them fell to the ground; The ashtray on the desk was full of cigarette butts, and several beer cans lay there in disorder; There are many empty cigarette boxes in the corner of the room, and the sofa looks very old. Now, the drunken crow is lying on it and sleeping.


    Is this where the same person lives? Hu Xing couldn''t help muttering.


    She wanted to stay on the sofa all night. After all, it''s not suitable for girls to sleep in a man''s bed. But after comparing the two rooms, she changed her mind. Moreover, she has more research interest in this strange man. What kind of person can have two different living habits?


    The rooms inside are too clean, just like the monk''s room in the temple. They are not for secular people at all.


    Hu Xing gently dusted the dust on her clothes, carefully walked into the clean room again and sat down on the bed. At this time, her heart was a little nervous, as if a little rough would be despised.


    The bed board is very hard. Fortunately, when she lived in the police academy, she slept on a hard board bed. There is nothing she can''t stand, but the dazzling white of the wall and ceiling makes people a little uncomfortable. Even if you turn off the light and close your eyes, there is always a white shadow in front of you.


    She wanted to fall asleep quickly, and when she fell asleep, she could have a lucid dream again. She knew it was not so easy, but the guy was downstairs. Maybe when she came out of her dream, he would pull her, just like in her grandfather''s dream.


    But the more she thinks so, the more she can''t sleep. The white shadow of the ceiling always flickers in front of us.


    Lying in such a hard bed, she thought of her college life.


    The management of the police school is relatively strict, but everyone is also very relaxed on weekends. The shopping and the game are no different from other schools. The girls are also more bold and unrestrained, and their interest in playing cards is far greater than makeup.


    She remembers that at that time, on weekends, her dormitory was always crowded with people. Because several police flowers in their school are all in their dormitory, I don''t know whether it''s a coincidence or something else. Hu Xing once suspected that her mother or uncle had used some relationships to protect her.


    Hu Xing closed her eyes and seemed to see her classmates again. Like her, a flower crazy girl who is also a police flower likes to lie in bed and write poetry with a pen; Two game maniacs, day and night, as long as the instructor doesn''t come to the ward round, they sit at the computer desk and play games. The rest are fighting against the landlord. Sometimes the people in the dormitory next door can gather up two tables as soon as they come.


    Hu Xing likes reading, or sleeping, and occasionally making trouble with them, but not as fierce as others. They all call her little princess. The teachers and instructors of the school were not very strict with her. She knew it was all because she had been greeted at home. Not to mention the power of her mother''s family, that is, her father, had a small reputation in the police force before his sacrifice, and his comrades in arms are now in high positions.


    That time was her happiest day, not as stressful as when she joined the criminal investigation team. Captain Shi Dazhuang is an unkind person. When he wants to curse, he doesn''t care what your father used to do.


    Probably because of drinking beer, Hu Xing was lying down and wanted to go to the bathroom.


    Oh, where is the toilet?


    There is no bathroom in this room. It is Aoki''s office outside. Obviously, there is no bathroom. Damn it, I forgot to ask him. Are you going downstairs?


    Hu Xing turned on the light, walked out of the room and went to the corridor. It was dark in the corridor, but fortunately there was a voice controlled light that came on when she opened the door.


    She touched the handrail of the stairs and went downstairs. The stairs in the dark seemed very steep. Fortunately, the stairs were not long and soon reached the first floor.


    "Qingmu, Qingmu..." she called a few times in the dark bar, but there was no response.

 Chapter 57

    What''s the matter? I fell asleep so soon? She muttered. She looked around the bar and found neither green wood nor toilet.


    Strange, how can there be no toilet in the bar?


    She knew she didn''t find the right place, but she couldn''t find the switch of the bar light. She could only distinguish the direction by the weak road light shining in from the window.


    Forget it, don''t look for it.


    Hu Xing didn''t want to find any more in the dark. She decided to go upstairs to get her cell phone and call Aoki.


    Back upstairs, she saw that there seemed to be a room on the other side of the corridor. Is that a toilet? She thought she was so stupid. She opened a studio. How could there be no toilet!


    She walked down the corridor to the end. Sure enough, there is a toilet, which is the same as the school dormitory. You can wash and take a shower.


    The toilet was dark, but it was clean and smelled of air freshener. Hu Xing solved it, washed his hands, then came out and followed the corridor back.


    She heard the voice of fighting the landlord in the room and said why she was playing cards again. She opened the door, went in and lay down in her bed. She remembered that the instructor taught her to have a lucid dream today. The instructor was new and a little handsome, but he dressed strangely. He liked to wear bell bottoms popular in the last century, and his trouser legs were broken.


    Have another lucid dream and see how long you can hold on.


    However, there was so much noise in the dormitory that she couldn''t sleep at all.


    Two game maniacs crazily held the mouse in front of the computer and shouted loudly. Several landlords were even more excited when four two and Wang fried.


    Hu Xing endured for a long time. He couldn''t help it. He stood up and shouted, "do you still let people sleep?"


    The card player held his hand in the air and turned to see her. The scene became silent. Then he coaxed him to turn his head and smashed the cards in his hand on the table. For a while, four two, and then Wang burst out.


    Hu Xing was really helpless. She rushed out of the door, through the long and dark corridor, rushed into the bathroom, turned on the tap and flushed her face with cold water.


    When I came out of the bathroom, I found that all the voice control lights in the corridor were broken. Fortunately, the corridor is not long, and the sound of playing cards in the room is loud again. You can''t go wrong even in the dark.


    Hu Xing walked forward with her voice against the wall. As she walked, the sound of playing cards suddenly disappeared. The noisy corridor just now calmed down, leaving only darkness.


    Past the head? Hu Xing thought it strange that he would not go wrong with his eyes closed at such a point. How did he go through it? She went back a few steps, but there was still no voice, but there was a rushing sound behind her.


    She remembered that she forgot to turn off the tap after washing her face just now, but she turned around clearly. The sound should be in front, why or behind her?


    She turned back again and wanted to go back to the bathroom and turn off the tap. She could only touch the wall, but she couldn''t get to the end. The sound of the faucet was always behind him. A sense of fear arose and her steps began to be impatient.


    The sound of the water is getting louder and louder, like a waterfall.


    Her hands touching the wall felt wet and sticky, like something flowing down the wall from the gallery top. I raised my hand and smelled it. It was a little earthy. It seemed that there were insects crawling in the sticky liquid.


    Hu Xing threw her hand in a hurry and didn''t dare to hold the wall again. She walked around in the dark like a headless fly. The viscous liquid around me piled up under my feet and felt like it had gone beyond my ankle. She staggered forward and hit the wall. Fortunately, the viscous liquid made the wall soft, and it didn''t hurt much to hit her head.


    Her hand touched the handle of a door and her heart lit up. She felt that she had touched the life-saving straw, so she pushed the door open. She saw that the room was dark and only one computer was still on.


    She saw her roommates lying in bed, and only one of the two game maniacs was still struggling to hold the mouse in front of the computer. She wanted to tell them loudly that the top of the corridor outside seemed to leak and asked them to run. I don''t know what''s going on. She can''t make a sound.


    She wanted to wake everyone up, but as soon as she stepped into the house, she stepped into the air. The dormitory has no floor, and the high and low bunks and computer tables are floating in the air. Her feet were empty and deep. With a cloudy wind, she sucked her body down.


    She wanted to shout but couldn''t shout out. Her hands were desperately grasping in the air, trying to catch something. Suddenly, as she wished, her wrist was caught by a powerful hand.


    The moment the hand touched her hand, her heart trembled. She climbed up with the man''s strength, and then saw her father''s serious and kind face.


    "Dad..." she cried.


    "Why are you so careless?" said the father. "You should take good care of yourself and don''t give up at any time!"


    She nodded hard.


    Father sat opposite her and smiled at her.


    The light in the dormitory came on again. The roommates don''t know where they are. She and her father were sitting on the edge of the bed floating in the air, like a boat swaying on the lake.


    Her feet were hanging out of the boat, bare, and her lotus like legs were immersed in clear water, rippling in circles.


    "Dad..." Hu Xing raised her face proudly. "I''m already a qualified policeman."


    "I know." the father nodded and put her in his arms. "You''re excellent, come on!"


    Hu Xing''s heart is as sweet as honey.


    The wind on the lake messed up my father''s hair. She used her hands to help him tidy up, but she couldn''t clean it up. The more she made it, the more chaotic it became. In a moment, it became a chicken nest.


    The head of the chicken nest smiled at her.


    Hu Xing blinked with soft eyes, and a shy flower opened on her face. With a whimper, she came out of the breast of the chicken nest head, sat on the edge of the bed, looked at the moonlight outside the window, and her heart beat.


    She suddenly saw a pale face sticking to the window glass and looking in, with a flame of jealousy in her eyes. That face looks familiar, like the owner''s wife of the bar, but when you distinguish it carefully, it is faint outside the window, seemingly indistinct, and can''t be seen clearly.


    When she tried to look, her eyes felt dry and painful, her head seemed to burst, and her chest was bored and nauseous.


    At this time, there was a glimmer of clarity in her mind, and she knew she was in a dream. The empty space under her feet was to suck her in. She knew that she must be calm at the moment. If she fell, the dream would wake up.


    She remembered that she had fallen down just now. Someone pulled her. She looked aside and saw Aoki smiling at him.


    She finally determined that it was a dream, but she knew that the guy in the dream was not created by her own consciousness. He was an "intruder". Thinking of the scene in his arms just now, it was so real that her heart jumped up again and her face was hot.


    "You finally wake up!" Aoki''s voice sounded in her ear.


    The abyss was gone, the room was clean and tidy, and the surrounding walls and ceilings were dazzling white.

 Chapter 58

    At the moment of waking up, Hu Xing felt the acid swelling of her lower abdomen again and wanted to go to the bathroom again.


    She held back.


    She saw the light on the bedside table, but she didn''t touch it.


    She knew that she was not awake, and what she saw was only a dream created by her consciousness.


    Then she felt that she had become a silkworm chrysalis, wrapped in silk, and the more tightly wrapped, the body could not move.


    "Relax... Relax..." she hinted to herself, trying to keep breathing evenly and keep conscious. She knows she can''t struggle. She may wake up as soon as she struggles.


    Then she went back to her dream.


    She saw that she had returned to the university bedroom. Her roommates were already asleep. No one played cards or played games. Her chest heaved a little and her breathing was a little short.


    This is a dream.


    She was very conscious of this.


    There was a slight fluctuation in the distant space, as if an invisible force was squeezing, and a powerful force was twisting and pulling her body. She felt as if she was going to fall apart.


    But she persevered, and she succeeded in keeping her lucid dream without Aoki''s help.


    Then she saw Aoki coming out of the void in front of her.


    "I see you, you intruder!" Hu Xing said proudly.


    "How do you know I wasn''t created by you?" Aoki asked.


    Hu Xing thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know, but I just know you are an intruder."


    Aoki looked at her and smiled.


    Hu Xing asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Aoki said, "congratulations on mastering the technique of entering lucid dreams so soon. You are a genius."


    "Really?" Hu Xing was a little excited.


    "Of course it''s true," Aoki said. "You''ve passed the first lesson."


    Hu Xing was stunned: "the first lesson?" then he responded, "ha, when will you teach me the second lesson?"


    "Ah, that depends on the mood!" Aoki looked up at the ceiling and said, "Oh, people now have lost all the traditional Chinese virtues. Don''t they even know how to respect teachers?"


    Hu Xingpu chuckled, hugged his fists and said, "I know, old master! I''ll buy a hoof shoe tomorrow."


    "That''s about the same."


    "So, teacher, can we start a new course?"


    "Don''t want to be a fat man in one bite!" Aoki said. "Your mental strength is not enough to support a long time in a lucid dream."


    "Oh, I see." Hu Xing was disappointed. "Then you can always tell me what I will learn later?"


    Aoki said, "I haven''t systematically taught students. Well, it''s probably to exercise my mental power and learn to change and control my dreams. Finally, of course, I''m a qualified intruder."


    "Just like you?" Hu Xing said excitedly.


    Aoki said, "Hey, don''t look at me like this. It''s like seeing a thief."


    Hu Xing said, "but don''t you look like a peeper when you invade other people''s dreams? You see what others do in their dreams! Say, do you often peep at your men and women and those beautiful girls like this?"


    Aoki raised his hands and said, "Hey, hey, don''t take such a wronged man! But if you want to peep into a handsome man, I can help you."


    "Hum, no!" said Hu Xing.


    "Well, now let me tell you some business." Aoki said.


    Seeing Aoki''s serious appearance, Hu Xing nodded and said, "OK!"


    Aoki said, "first, even the content attached to this course. You know I''m an ''intruder'', so you think I''m not created by your subconscious. But you''re wrong! I''m really created by your subconscious."


    "Ah?" Hu Xing was startled, "how could it be?"


    Aoki said, "the dream is a void space, which is constructed by your subconscious extracting your memory materials. All images come from your memory. I''m just a conscious body, do you understand?"


    Hu Xing was confused and asked, "I know. What''s the matter?"


    Aoki said, as like as two peas, "how can consciousness be exactly the same as the body?"


    "Ah! I see." Hu Xing exclaimed, "you mean, what you intrude into my dream is your consciousness, and consciousness is an invisible thing. When I found you, my subconscious took the initiative to visualize you. That is to say, I''m actually talking to a group of... ''Qi''... Or... A ''shadow''?"


    Aoki nodded and said, "that''s almost what you mean. In fact, you''re not angry!"


    Hu Xing was startled. He looked at his body and Qingmu again. His brain began to be a little confused.


    Before she could figure it out, Aoki then said, "the second thing, I just found out that the boss''s wife and the singing girl are not here. It''s so late, the phone can''t get through, even Xiao Qi''s phone can''t get through. I think something might have happened, so I''m going out."


    Hu Xing said, "where are you going to find them? Should I inform the police station to check the surveillance?"


    Aoki said, "don''t use it first. I have a way."


    Hu Xing said, "then I''ll go with you."


    Aoki said, "well, when people are awake in their dreams, their mental strength will be consumed very quickly. You will sleep until dawn, or even noon, and you will feel very tired when you wake up. If the coal boss comes to quarrel with you tomorrow morning, you will take out some of the sauce elbow meat in the refrigerator and heat it in the microwave."


    Hu Xing nodded and said, "OK, what about the third thing?"


    Aoki smiled mysteriously and said, "you know you''re in a dream now, don''t you?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Hu Xing suddenly felt a little unsure. Looking at Aoki''s smile, he always felt that he had bad intentions.


    "In fact, it''s nothing," Aoki said. "I told you that lucid dreams are not a very pleasant thing. When you can''t control your dreams, you have to face a lot of trouble. In addition to all kinds of ''accidents'' in your dreams, there''s another thing that you have to find a way to'' get out ''."


    "Get out?"


    "Have you ever heard of a dream?"


    "Well, yes."


    "If you don''t want to live your life in a dream, you have to find a way to get out - leave the dream."


    Aoki''s face showed a mysterious smile again, and then his figure slowly faded. Finally, there was only an invisible outline in the void.


    "Go out... Live a lifetime..." Hu Xing muttered to herself, suddenly surprised with a "cold sweat". Yeah, how do I get out?


    "Hey! Hey! Make it clear!" Hu Xing shouted and stretched out her hand to pull, but it was empty.


    She wanted to open the door and run out, but she knew that whether it was the sunshine in California or the glaciers in the Arctic, it was still just her dream.


    She was awake, in her dream. Now that I''m awake, how can I wake up to return to reality?


    "Don''t go!" Hu Xing got a little scared. She desperately shouted Aoki''s name, but she didn''t get a response.


    The dormitory is terribly quiet. On the bed lay her classmates, all the same as when they were in college. Hu Xing can clearly see their blinking eyelashes and blowing noses when breathing, but she knows that all this is false.


    The crazy roommate who likes writing poetry suddenly sat up from bed, rubbed his bleary eyes and said, "Hu Xing, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Hu Xing doesn''t know whether to respond or not. A deep helplessness and fear that has never been worse than death are coming

 Chapter 59

    When Xiao Qi received Moyu''s text message, he had already slept in his rental room.


    The bar is closed these days. He can rarely go to bed early. Although he never had the habit of going to bed early and should have taken advantage of this pleasant time to play enough in the Internet cafe, since Mo Yu came, his mind was full of the girl''s appearance. He didn''t know why. There were so many beautiful girls in and out of the bar every day. None of them gave him the feeling of heartbeat.


    He originally wanted to ask Mo Yu to come out for a snack, but the girl looked in a bad mood. The bastard named Jiang Deqian hurt him too much. Xiao Qi has tried his best to comfort her, but he knows that this kind of mental trauma can not be cured in a day or two.


    The landlady told him not to worry, and made an idea that she would call Aoki tomorrow and go shopping with four people, which would create a chance for him and Mo Yu to be alone.


    Shopping always needs to buy something. When you are tired, you always have to eat. He is already planning what to buy for Mo Yu tomorrow and where to eat at noon. He remembered that there was a restaurant called silent on the Yangtze River Road, which was very emotional, and the name seemed to be customized for Mo language.


    Just as he was fantasizing about the sweet time in the future, his mobile phone rang. Mo Yu sent a text message: "Xiao Qi, thank you for your concern, but I''m already an unclean person and don''t deserve you to treat me like this. You''re a good man and will be happy."


    Xiao Qi''s heart suddenly sank from the clouds to the bottom of the sea. Everything was dark and lost its light.


    He hurriedly dialed Mo Yu''s mobile phone, which had been turned off.


    He called the landlady again. The landlady said Mo Yu had fallen asleep and told him to wait. She went over and had a look. After a while, the landlady called back and said that Mo Yu was gone.


    He hurried back to Liuying lane, entered Ruhua bar and showed the text message to the landlady. Lifeflower took a piece of paper to Xiao Qi and said, "this was found at the head of her bed."


    Xiao Qi looked at it and wrote it to the landlady. The main idea was to thank and apologize. In short, he just left without saying goodbye.


    Xiao Qi said anxiously, "can''t you think of it?"


    I''m not sure about it all my life. I can only comfort myself by saying, "it shouldn''t be. What Jiang Deqian said may not be true."


    Xiao Qi said, "then she won''t go to Jiang to get money? Oh, isn''t that a sheep into a tiger''s mouth? Did she send it to the door?"


    Lifelong flower said, "no, even if she can''t think of it, she''s not a fool. I guess she''s back to school."


    "What should I do? Should I call the police?" Xiao Qi was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    Lifelong flower said, "we are not her guardian. Call the police, and the police won''t pay attention to you. Or let''s go to her school. Unfortunately, I don''t know where she lived before. I heard she rented a house."


    Xiao Qi patted his thigh and said, "I know. I talked about it two days ago. It seems that it''s in building 11 of Chunyue garden, but I don''t know which floor or room."


    Lifelong flower said, "then go first. It''s a big deal to knock on several doors and ask."


    They hurriedly closed the door of the bar, took a small basin of jihualian and put it at the back door. They put a key under the basin and said to themselves, "that 250 brain probably won''t bring a key. It''s always conspicuous!"


    They called a taxi and arrived at Chunyue garden in about half an hour.


    Chunyue garden is a high-end community. You need to swipe your card to get in. Xiao Qi was a little scared and hesitated to know what to do. Lifeflower saw a woman walking the dog walking towards the gate, winked at Xiao Qi and followed the woman walking the dog.


    As she walked, she praised the beauty of a woman''s dog and asked what kind of dog it was and where she bought it. While swiping her card, the woman happily told her the origin of her "son". They talked and laughed and entered the door, but Xiao Qi who followed them was stopped by the security guard.


    "Hey, where did you come from?" asked the security guard.


    "I... I..." Qi muttered, not knowing how to answer.


    Lifeflower reached out to block the automatically closed door and shouted to Xiao Qi, "Hey, hurry up! My computer is waiting to be used!"


    Qi Lingguang flashed and said knowingly, "Oh, ma... Right away." he simply stammered to the security guard, "I... I repair... Repair electricity, ah electricity, electricity..."


    The lifelong flower smiled at the security guard and shouted, "repair the computer!"


    The security guard also smiled back, waved to Xiao Qi and let him in.


    After entering the gate, the lifelong flower said, "yes, the response is very fast."


    Xiao Qi gave a thumbs up to the lifelong flower: "it''s still the boss''s wife!"


    After looking around the community, I found that 11 buildings were townhouses.


    "It''s a luxury!" I spent my whole life knowing that the rent of townhouses in this area is not low.


    The townhouse looks a little old. The decoration of the gate and exterior wall are very old. There is no visual intercom installed at the door, only an ordinary doorbell.


    Xiao Qi went up and pressed it. There was a Ding Dong bell. Then he heard a woman''s voice asking, "who?"


    "Is Mo Yu there?"


    "Who are you?"


    "We''re from a bar. She suddenly left today. We''re not at ease. Come and find it."


    "From the bar?" the woman''s voice paused. "Oh, she''s back. Don''t worry."


    "Can we go in and see her?" Qi asked.


    The woman said, "she''s already asleep. Come back tomorrow."


    Qi was worried and asked, "is she all right? Can you go and have a look? Maybe you didn''t sleep. You said we came to see her."


    The woman said, "Hey, what''s the matter with you? I said she lied to you when she slept? You go." then she heard a click. It should be that she hung up the intercom.


    Xiao Qi didn''t give up. He spent his whole life saying, "forget it. If people don''t let you in, you can break in!"


    Xiao Qi said, "then I''ll sit at her door and wait. She''ll always wake up."


    Lifelong flower said, "what kind of love fool do you learn? Stupid or not!"


    Xiao Qi was dejected and left with the flower of his life.


    Just a few steps away, about less than 50 meters from row 11, a man came over on the phone: "what''s the matter? Jiang almost didn''t kill me, you know?"


    Xiao Qi lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. He spent his whole life pulling him, nuzui at the man who had just passed by them, and then quietly followed up.


    The man said, "are your broken mirrors working? It''s not easy to come back. Don''t let people run again this time!"


    The man stopped at the place where they had just rang the doorbell and said, "well, I''m at your door. Open the door quickly. I''ll fix the girl this time. It''s really a toast and no penalty!"

 Chapter 60

    The door of row 11 opened and the man went in.


    "What should I do?" Qi asked.


    I spent my whole life thinking. I felt that I couldn''t be sure of anything just by hearing these words, and it was even worse to call the police. He said, "go and have a look first."


    They went over and pushed the door. It was closed tightly. Although the anti-theft door was a little old, it didn''t even have a seam.


    The whole life flower looked and took Xiao Qi around to the back of the row house. Behind is the sunny side. Each house has a small yard surrounded by a low fence.


    They crossed the fence and went into the yard. The back door is a small door, which is also locked. The upstairs window was closed, but the curtains were not drawn. There was a light in it. Lifetime flower pointed to the eaves under the window and said, "climb up and have a look."


    Xiao Qi stepped on the protruding iron hoop of the lower pipe and turned up with his hands breaking the eaves of the corridor.


    He looked in through the window.


    This is a small room with a bed, a wardrobe and a dresser. In front of the dresser sat a woman with long hair and bare back, combing her hair in front of the mirror. She moves very slowly, one by one, as if she was afraid that her hair would fall off when she moves big. Her back looked smooth and her waist curve was exquisite.


    Xiao Qi is a man, a normal man. Of course, he can''t help thinking when he sees a beautiful picture. He is a little confused. His heart was full of contradictions. While he felt that he should not peek at a woman like this, he hoped that the woman would see more when she turned around, and he was afraid that she would see him when she turned around.


    The woman seemed to notice something and suddenly turned to look at the window.


    Xiao Qi saw a pale face and black circles as big as two eggs.


    He was startled and fell from the eaves of the corridor with a cry.


    Lifelong flower asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    "There are ghosts," said Qi.


    "There''s a fart! It''s useless!" said the lifelong flower. "Squat down."


    Xiao Qi squatted down and spent his whole life stepping on Xiao Qi''s shoulder and climbing up with some strength. She slowly approached the window and looked through the glass.


    She didn''t see the room. Her sight was blocked by a face. It was a big white face, looking at her through the glass.


    Lifelong flower took a breath, hurried down, jumped to the ground, and her heart still kept pounding.


    "Shit, what the hell!" she scolded all her life.


    Xiao Qi whispered, "let''s call the police."


    Lifelong flower said: "how to report? Say the house is haunted?"


    Xiao Qi also felt outrageous and shook his head.


    "Fuck, I don''t believe this evil!" the lifelong flower stood up and clapped her hands, and then climbed up again.


    At this time, the upper window opened, the pale face came out of the window, looked at them, and then shouted, "thief! Catch thief!"


    Shit! Can ghosts help guard the house these days?


    Xiao Qi was so frightened that he just wanted to run away. However, he shouted to the upstairs, "don''t cry, don''t cry! We''re not thieves. We''re looking for Mo Yu."


    "It''s you again? I said, what do you want to do? I told you that moo has gone to sleep." the woman in the window tore a mask from her face. "If you don''t go, I can call the police!"


    Xiao Qi was about to say go now, but he heard the lifelong flower say, "call the police!"


    The woman upstairs obviously didn''t expect such a result. She was stunned and said, "there''s no way to take you! Well, wait, I''ll open the door for you." then she pulled the window heavily.


    Xiao Qi looked at the flowers of his life in doubt. Lifelong flower said, "there are no ghosts, but they must have ghosts."


    Before long, the small door in the backyard opened. The woman came out in a thin Pajama and said, "come in."


    Lifeflower and Xiao Qi followed the woman into the house and sat down in the living room on the first floor. The living room is a little small, which is not commensurate with the area of this townhouse.


    The woman said, "sit down for a while and I''ll call Mo Yu up." then she twisted her waist and went up the stairs.


    Her thin pajamas showed everything as if she were not wearing them. The woman looked back on the stairs and gave Xiao Qi a wink. Xiao Qi immediately lowered his head and dared not look at her again.


    A man''s voice suddenly came upstairs: "Hey, baby, I''ve taken a bath. Where are you? I can''t wait!"


    The man appeared at the entrance of the stairs, naked and surrounded by a bath towel, and hugged the woman.


    The woman whined and said, "what''s your hurry? There are guests at home."


    The man looked downstairs: "who?"


    The woman said, "come to find Mo Yu."


    "Oh, looking for her." the man angrily loosened the woman''s waist, and they disappeared at the corridor on the second floor.


    Lifelong flower and Xiao Qi waited in the living room on the first floor, but no one came down after waiting for a long time. Instead, the sound of wooden bed shaking came from upstairs from time to time.


    "Shit! It''s too disrespectful!" the whole life spent a little impatient, "go up and have a look!"


    Xiao Qi listened to the voice upstairs and said, "not very good?"


    Lifelong flower said, "if they work until dawn, you will wait until dawn?"


    Then he went up the stairs. Xiao Qi hurried to catch up.


    On the second floor, the voice could not be heard, and all around was quiet.


    "Finished?" Qi muttered.


    The whole life spent patting him: "you take care of others! Your head is full of dirty waste. I''ll tell Mo Yu later."


    Xiao Qi blushed and hurriedly said, "don''t introduce me! I didn''t think about anything!"


    There are four rooms on the second floor, one of which is the one they just climbed up from the back of the room. But there was no one in the four rooms.


    "Where''s the man?" said Hua Qi all his life.


    "We... Can''t be true..." Xiao Qi''s scalp is a little numb. "Have you met a ghost?"


    The lifelong flower said, "ghost, you head! Why are you so timid? You''re really not as good as Aoki!"


    Xiao Qi said with a smile, "that''s me! How can I compare with brother Aoki!"


    The whole life spent listening to the ridicule in his words, gave him a white look and said, "don''t be a liar! Look what''s here?"


    She found a small door beside the bathroom on the second floor. At first, she thought it was a storage room. When she opened it, she found another staircase leading to the first floor.


    What are you doing with two stairs in a townhouse?


    It was a little dark under the stairs. Xiao Qi had the courage to say, "I''ll go down first."


    The whole life flower follows Xiao Qi down. Mobile phone as like as two peas, he quickly got to the first floor. Xiao Qi took a look at it with his mobile phone. Suddenly he found a light shining in front of him. A man who was exactly the same as him stood at a place less than two meters away from him.


    Xiao Qi screamed with fright and stepped back several steps. If he hadn''t been blocked by lifelong flowers, he would have fallen down.


    The lifelong flower said, "you''re a ghost! That''s a mirror."

 Chapter 61

    Xiao Qi found that there was a door in front and a mirror in the door. He smiled shyly. The lifelong flower shook her head and said, "you''d better follow me." she walked into the door and looked by the door, but she couldn''t find the light switch.


    That mirror is as tall as a person, like a porch, separating the inside and outside of the door. I thought there would be a room or hall inside. I found it after walking around the mirror. There was another mirror behind it.


    The two mirrors are at an angle of about 120 degrees. When she sees herself holding her mobile phone in the mirror, the mobile phone emits dazzling light. When she eyes, her eyes turn white.


    She always felt something wrong. After thinking for a long time, she didn''t remember, so she went on.


    Turning around the second mirror, she saw another mirror, which was also at an angle of 120 degrees with the second mirror, with an interval of about one meter, just enough for a person to walk calmly.


    She looked at herself in the mirror and finally knew what was wrong - Xiao Qi behind her disappeared.


    "Xiao Qi!" she called back, "Why are you walking so slowly?"


    She walked back between the second mirror and the first mirror. She didn''t see Xiao Qi. She went back behind the first mirror. There should have been a door, but she saw another mirror. In the mirror was her surprised and uneasy face in the light of her mobile phone.


    "Xiao Qi!" she shouted again, but there was no response.


    She walked through a mirror again and found that it was still a mirror. After passing through countless mirrors, she finally found that she was lost. I don''t know how many mirrors there are. There are her own shadow in one mirror after another. She can be found wherever her mobile phone shines.


    Lifelong flower remembers walking through this kind of mirror maze in science and technology museums and amusement parks, but in order to prevent someone from walking out for a long time, it usually marks the direction of the exit on the ground. And the lights in the playground are very bright. People who don''t need to go in use their mobile phones to illuminate.


    After walking for a long time without going out, the lifelong flower finally used the unique skill of Ruhua bar landlady¡ª¡ª


    "Fuck you!" she shouted, raised her leg and kicked her board shoes on the mirror in front of her.


    The glass crashed to the ground, leaving only an empty frame for such a big mirror.


    "See how you fucking block my shadowless feet!" she sneered and went straight through the frame.


    Just as she looked back proudly and wanted to appreciate her overbearing masterpiece again, she was stunned there all of a sudden.


    The broken glass was under my feet, and the empty frame turned into a mirror. The expression on her face in the mirror must be a reflection of her mood at the moment.


    She reached out and touched the middle of the frame. Her hand trembled a little. As a good bartender, this rarely happened.


    She held out her hand in the mirror.


    When the palms of both hands are against each other, I don''t feel anything all my life. There is no glass at all. But it was this feeling of no feeling that made her feel cold.


    Her hand continued to move forward and actually reached in, just like reaching into the water. Then, the two opposing hands disappeared as if they had a chemical reaction. She disappeared as much as she reached in. Similarly, her arm in the mirror couldn''t reach out.


    She was so frightened that she quickly pulled her hand back. He reached out to his eyes and took a look. His hand was still that hand. There was no damage at all.


    She closed her eyes, adjusted her breathing, then opened her eyes and stepped into the nothingness mirror. She watched her body collide and merge with another self... Then she came to the other side of the empty mirror.


    The broken glass on the ground disappeared and the mirror became a good mirror again.


    All her life, Hua didn''t dare to kick the mirror with her feet, so she had to go all the way down the channel between the mirrors. Every time she passes through a mirror, she sees herself. She counted silently, wondering how many mirrors she would pass. When she counted to thirteen, she stopped and stared at her face in the mirror.


    This is an old, thin face without any blood color. His face was covered with dense wrinkles, his cheeks were sunken, and his face was close to his cheekbones, like a dried old elm skin.


    She had never seen this face, but she knew at a glance that this was herself - what she looked like after death.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Qi followed the landlady and turned two mirrors. He saw the landlady in front stop and call his name. Xiao Qi thought he had found something. He said "Hey" and was about to go up to see it. Suddenly, the landlady returned and walked past him, as if she couldn''t see him.


    "Proprietress!" Xiao Qi called twice and found that the proprietress ignored him and wandered around in the mirror like a lost soul.


    He didn''t know what had happened, so he had to follow. After walking for a while, the landlady seemed to be in a hurry. She broke a mirror with her foot, walked in from the big frame of the fixed mirror, and then turned around and took a picture of him with her mobile phone.


    Xiao Qi thought she saw herself and said with a smile, "landlady, you''re really good!"


    He admired the boss''s courage from the bottom of his heart. At the critical moment, he was domineering. Unfortunately, he was a woman. Otherwise, he must be a big brother. But what happened next made him too frightened to say a word.


    The landlady''s eyes were straight, as if she had seen a ghost. Xiao Qi didn''t know if something had happened to him, so he looked at the landlady across an empty frame.


    The landlady took photos of him with her mobile phone, and he also took photos of her with his mobile phone.


    The landlady held out her hand as if she were signaling something. He also stretched out his hand to pull the landlady''s hand. The moment their palms met, the landlady retracted like an electric shock, then closed her eyes, as if calming her mood.


    She took about two breaths and then suddenly opened her eyes. When Xiao Qi saw her eyes glowing like a wolf, he shouted and rushed at him.


    He was frightened and subconsciously flashed aside.


    He thought the boss''s wife jumped over and should fall where he had just stood. However, probably between the two people, the light of the mobile phone was just blocked by the body, so it was dark.


    In such a moment, Xiao Qi found that the landlady was gone.


    Xiao Qi quickly stood up to look for it, but found that mirrors were everywhere. No matter where he went, all he saw in his eyes were mirrors.


    He suddenly realized a terrible thing - the light of his mobile phone was very weak, and he should only see the mirror in front of him. However, what he saw now, none of the mirrors in all directions was dark, and there was a self in each mirror.


    "Landlady! Landlady..." Qi shouted anxiously, but he didn''t get any response. His voice bounced and echoed among the mirrors, as if he were shouting in every mirror: "landlady... Landlady..."


    He suddenly saw a face that didn''t belong to him, flashing in a mirror. When he looked for it carefully, he couldn''t find it. When he was about to give up, the face appeared in the light around his eyes.


    Xiao Qi was so frightened that he got goose bumps all over his body, and the cold air Zizi drilled in from the sweat pores on his body.


    He began to run, trying to get rid of his mysterious face.


    I don''t know how long I ran. It seems that I have experienced thousands of years. From the mirror, he saw his hair turn white one by one, the wrinkles on his face increase one by one, and his muscles shrink and decay. Finally, in the mirror, he became an air dried rotten corpse running.


    But in any case, there was always a mirror in the corner of his eyes, and it was not him.

 Chapter 62

    Xiao Qi feels like he''s dying.


    He kept running and couldn''t stop. Although his lungs couldn''t absorb much oxygen, and his heart was about to jump out of his chest, he just couldn''t stop.


    He watched his death bit by bit. Only those who have experienced this pain know it.


    In the mirror, he has become a dead bone, about until the skeleton diffuses light. At that time, he really died.


    The face that didn''t belong to him finally became clear and smiled in the mirror beside him.


    He saw Mo Yu.


    Yes, this is the person he is thinking about and the purpose of his trip.


    He finally met her.


    "I''m dying!" he said. "You''re alive."


    Mo Yu didn''t speak, but smiled in the mirror. As he ran, he jumped from one mirror to another.


    At this time, there was a sudden bang, and the mirror where Mo Yu was located crashed and broke.


    Qi''s unsustainable breath was one of stagnation, and his heart seemed to stop beating.


    Then the other mirror that looked at his own dead bone was broken.


    Then, the mirror broke in front of Xiao Qi side by side, and the glass residue splashed on the ground.


    He finally stopped running and stood there watching at a loss.


    When all the mirrors were broken, he saw a familiar figure coming out of the broken glass burst like bomb fragments.


    The man was wearing an old windbreaker with messy hair like a chicken nest.


    He walked slowly over, and the pull board on his feet made a tap sound.


    Xiao Qi smiled. Before falling, he said with his last breath, "you''re coming!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the hot spring resort in Xishan, Jiang Deqian was soaking in an open-air hot spring pool, chatting warmly with a middle-aged man with a Mediterranean head.


    "Brother brother, has the final say that you can get your money from the mine." my brother will guarantee money! You and my brother join hands, then you can''t count the three Wu areas, "Chiang said.


    The middle-aged man called brother Qiang said, "you can''t say that. Although your brother has money, he has only a few hundred million spare money. Besides, his network is in Shenzhou, and the three Wu are hiding dragons and crouching tigers. Brother, let me remind you, take care of everything, or you won''t know how to die if someone does it."


    Jiang Deqian said carelessly, "what are you afraid of? My brother''s backer is Mr. Dong of Shenzhou ocean. Who is Mr. Dong? He''s a member of Huanyu international Xiabo day. Moving my brother doesn''t mean moving the Xia family!"


    Brother Qiang smiled: "Oh, young people nowadays are not afraid of the wind. If you know the Xia family, you won''t come to talk about cooperation with me Huang Ziqiang. What can''t be done by the Xia family in Sanwu?"


    Jiang Deqian said unconvinced, "my brother doesn''t want to come to the door. I really have something to do. My brother said, can Xia bodaytime help?"


    Huang Ziqiang looked at the gauze on Jiang Deqian''s head and said with a smile, "then how did I hear that you were eaten flat in a small bar a few days ago and were opened by a little woman?"


    "Hum! That woman will fall into my hands sooner or later!" Jiang Deqian patted him on the edge of the pool.


    At this time, Jiang Deqian''s phone rang.


    He answered the phone and said, "hey... Brother... No... no, I''m taking a hot spring! I''m talking business with brother Qiang... Ah... No... don''t worry, I''ll never... No, brother, don''t always let monkeys look at me. I''m not a child... Ah... OK, no problem..."


    Just hung up his brother''s phone and another call came in.


    Jiang Deqian looked at the number, picked it up and scolded: "Liang Kai, what the hell are you doing? Call me... What... The girl is back?... with you?... OK, send it to me right away... What... The little girl in the bar is also with you? Are you bluffing me?... ah... Ok... Hey! You boy, OK!... OK, I''ll send someone over now. If it''s true, I''ll fuck it Well, thank you! "


    Jiang Deqian hung up the phone and immediately sent a message to his little brother. Then he looked at the stars in the sky and laughed.


    Huang Ziqiang asked, "brother, what''s so happy? Share it with my brother."


    Jiang Deqian said, "brother Qiang, to tell you the truth, the girl in the bar is already in my hand. There is another girl, a student of the Conservatory of music. It''s very punctual! Send it later. Brother Qiang, you can choose any one and count it as a gift for you."


    Huang Ziqiang said, "what''s the origin of that girl? She doesn''t have an origin. I''m afraid she can''t stand up to you, Jiang Shao!"


    Jiang Deqian said, "if only she had a source. If the Xia family beat me, I don''t think so! But there''s no fucking source. It''s a fool! You said I was beaten by a blind fool or a woman. Do you have to revenge?"


    Huang Ziqiang said, "if you say that, you can get this tone. But women, it''s not me. In addition to several top clubs in Wuzhong, my little sister in the villa has high quality. Brother, would you like to order appetizers first?"


    Jiang Deqian laughed, picked up his thumb and said, "brother Qiang knows me!"


    More than an hour later, a van came out of the gate of the hot spring villa, and several men carried two sacks into the villa.


    Jiang Deqian and Huang Ziqiang finished bathing in the hot spring and entered a luxurious entertainment private room. Huang Ziqiang arranged two beauties for Jiang Deqian. Jiang Deqian hugged her left and right, drank and sang, and was having a good time.


    At this time, the private room door opened, and the villa manager came in and said something in Huang Ziqiang''s ear. Huang Ziqiang nodded and asked someone to turn off the stereo. He said to Jiang Deqian, "Jiang Shao, it seems that the person you want has been sent."


    Jiang Deqian pushed away the two women and shouted, "come on! Bring them in!" the two beauties were caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    The woman in black with Huang Ziqiang looked at Jiang Deqian in disgust and secretly asked in Huang Ziqiang''s ear, "brother Qiang, who is this? Five people and six!"


    Huang Ziqiang snorted coldly, "Jiang Deguan''s brother. If his brother didn''t have two money, I''d be short of money recently. He''s a fart!"


    Four or five young men came in carrying two sacks, one of which was still twisting.


    "Open it!" Jiang Deqian couldn''t wait.


    The sack was opened, and two women who were tied up and blocked their mouths revealed that it was Mo Yu and lifelong flowers.


    Mo Yu obviously cried, with tears on his face. The lifelong flower stared at Jiang de Qian.


    Jiang Deqian took out the rags stuffed in the mouths of the two women.


    Spend all your life swearing: "surnamed Jiang, are you a fucking man? What''s the Yin trick? Have the guts to compete with my mother!"


    Jiang Deqian laughed: "fight alone? OK! I''ll show you my Jiang family''s shooting skills in a moment. You scold! Aren''t you good at scolding? I like one side ¡Á Listening to your scolding on your ass is more exciting than calling the bed, ha ha! "


    All his life, he was so angry that he wanted to crack his eyes. He struggled hard, but the rope on his body was too tight.


    Mo Yu sobbed and said, "sister Hua, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault!"


    Lifelong flower said, "it''s useless to say sorry now!" then turned to Jiang Deqian and Huang Ziqiang and scolded, "you have the guts to kill my mother! You can''t kill me today, and I''ll kill you tomorrow!"


    "Hey! That''s interesting!" Huang Ziqiang said.


    "Kill you? How can I be willing to kill you! I want you to be immortal and die! When I have had enough, and my brother, my brother has had enough, I can sell you to human traffickers. You are so wild, just match with the wild rough men in the poor mountain valley and give birth to a nest of wild cubs! Ha ha..." Jiang Deqian smiled proudly.

 Chapter 63

    "Brother Qiang, I have my word." Jiang Deqian said to Huang Ziqiang, "these two girls, one is obedient and the other is strong enough. You choose first!"


    Huang Ziqiang smiled and said, "brother, I''m not interested in women of unknown origin."


    Jiang Deqian said, "brother Qiang, you''re joking. It''s just a woman. Just be cool. Whatever her origin!"


    Huang Ziqiang thumbed up and said, "brother, I''m so brave! I won''t join in. I''m too old to carry this kidney!" he said, rubbing his waist with his hand, and then the conversation changed, "but we agreed that you brought the people. What happened has nothing to do with our villa."


    Huang Ziqiang has been eating black and white for decades. It is not the courage of every man that can get to today. If Jiang Deqian is in his own home, he doesn''t care how to kill people and set fire. He just wants to connect with his brother Jiang Deguan and get some capital through Jiang Deqian''s line. But Jiang de Qian tied two women to his resort. This kind of thing can be big or small. Even if the two women have no background, it will be very troublesome to deal with the aftermath.


    Jiang Deqian sneered in his heart. Unexpectedly, Huang Ziqiang was so famous and timid that he even played with a few women. But in this way, he felt confident that Huang Ziqiang was not worth his respect, and his brother''s investment was more secure. He would never feed meat buns to wolves.


    "Brother Qiang, don''t worry. If something happens, of course it''s my responsibility. I won''t rely on you and the villa." Jiang Deqian patted his chest and promised.


    Huang Ziqiang was still a little worried and said, "brother, my little sister here is also one from thousands of miles. Why do you want to eat big dishes before you drink the appetizer? Why don''t you try the characteristics of our villa first!"


    Jiang Deqian was a little impatient and said, "I know, I know, your little sisters here are very good, and there will be opportunities in the future!" he looked at the tied lifelong flowers and became more and more excited. He couldn''t wait to see what kind of body was under the man''s clothes.


    Jiang Deqian untied his shirt and was about to untie his pants when he found that there were many people around him. He shouted to his men and the villa manager, "Hey, do you understand the rules? Do you want to see the Lord do things!" and thinking that Huang Ziqiang was still there, he said, "brother Qiang is different. Brother Qiang would be happy to play together if he was interested!"


    Huang Ziqiang shook his head, secretly scolded "mentally retarded!", then waved to the manager and signaled everyone to go out. He himself took three women and walked out.


    The woman in black looked at the flower and Mo Yu all her life and said to Huang Ziqiang, "you can''t let him mess? It''s troublesome to have a human life!"


    Huang Ziqiang said, "I''ll call Jiang Deguan later. Hum! I don''t know how he earned hundreds of millions of money. This IQ!"


    His voice was still falling. Suddenly, there was a loud bang. The heavy sound insulation door of the luxury entertainment suite in the villa flew up like a heavy gun. The huge door plate flew over Huang Ziqiang''s head, hit the wall behind him, and raised a large amount of wall ash.


    Huang Ziqiang lowered his head and heard the scream of a woman.


    He looked up. There was no door. In the middle of the door frame stood a young man.


    The man''s hair was untidy, like a beggar on the street. Wear a windbreaker and a pair of bell bottomed trousers with a short cut and open thread. One foot is in the door and the other foot is still outside in the dark. The foot in the door was raised high, and the pull plate on the foot swayed, as if it had just kicked something hard.


    "Who are you?" the villa manager said angrily.


    Aoki looked into the room, then slowly put down his raised foot, stepped into the door, and said to himself, "fortunately, it''s in time!" without paying any attention to the manager.


    When the manager was shocked and angry, he wanted to stop him, but Huang Ziqiang stopped him and motioned him not to act rashly with his eyes.


    Aoki walked past the manager without looking at him. When he passed by Huang Ziqiang again, he took a look, and then went to Chiang to get the money.


    The lifelong flower saw Qingmu coming and shouted, "what are you doing here? Run, run out and call the police!"


    Jiang Deqian and his men were also startled by the suddenly flying door just now. They didn''t know what happened.


    Hearing the cry of spending all his life, Jiang had to pay to recognize the guy in front of him. He was the guy who made a fuss in the bar that day.


    He said with a sneer, "call the police? I''ll let you fucking call the police!"


    He raised his foot and kicked it on the belly of the lifelong flower. Because he was tied by a rope, the lifelong flower was kicked directly back, and fell heavily to the ground, spilling blood from the corners of his mouth.


    Aoki stopped, looked at Jiang Deqian and said, "are you looking for death?"


    Jiang Deqian was stunned, then laughed and said, "what are you talking about? I''m looking for death? Ha... Ha... He said I''m looking for death. Did you hear that? Ha ha..."


    After laughing for a while, he saw his men still standing there and scolded, "shit, you fools! There''s a tail behind you. Why are you still waiting for me to do it myself?"


    The five gangsters under him reacted and rushed to Aoki one after another.


    Aoki gently grabbed the fist of the first one, just like a three-year-old child. Then the man heard the sound of a bone crack and felt his fist lose consciousness. He didn''t cry until Aoki let go of his hand. But he was not alone, and his companions screamed one after another. Just when he fell to the ground due to heart piercing pain, he saw that his other four brothers had rolled to the ground. Two of them had broken their shins to 90 degrees, the other''s arms reversed behind his back, turned back from his back shoulder to his chest, and another lay on the ground with white foam in his mouth. In contrast, he felt that his fist had been pinched flat. He even forgot to moan.


    Huang Ziqiang took a breath. He had never seen such a clean fight. The young man was the most terrible thug he had ever seen. He winked at the villa manager and motioned him to go out and arrange manpower.


    How can we manage such a hot spring villa without dozens of caretakers? Besides, if you can fight again, you can''t carry the bullet, can you?


    Huang Ziqiang reached out and touched his hidden pistol at his waist. His heart was much more stable.


    Jiang Deqian didn''t know how to describe his shock. He didn''t even see what was happening in front of him. He only knew that the younger brothers who looked very good at fighting and shouted the most fiercely in the nightclub were abandoned in the blink of an eye. He could see that this kind of disability was not false at all. It was a real disability.


    He was a little scared and fell into deep fear. He regretted very much. Why didn''t his brother send Hou Biao? If Hou Biao was there, he would have nothing to be afraid of.


    Aoki stood lazily with his back slightly hunched, as if he had never moved.


    "Hey, you''re going to die soon," he said to Jiang Deqian.

 Chapter 64

    Although Huang Ziqiang felt that the death of those gangsters under Jiang Deqian was not worth a penny, even Jiang Deqian''s life was not worth a penny in his eyes, this was a place for people to enjoy, not a slaughterhouse. If someone dies in his villa, it will be a trouble after all, not to mention Jiang Deguan''s brother.


    Although he was not afraid of Chiang Kai Shek becoming an official, it was not a good thing for him to offend a man who had mixed up hundreds of millions of dollars at Shenzhou wharf. In case Jiang''s eyes are in a hurry, put the account on his head, and then move out Lord Dong or someone else, Huang Ziqiang will not be able to eat a pot and go away.


    "Brother! Do you have to ask me if you want to kill here?" Huang Ziqiang said.


    Aoki turned to look at him and asked, "are you talking to me?"


    Huang Ziqiang was a little angry. He put his hand into his clothes and held the gun: "you are very good at fighting! But there are dozens of brothers in my villa. There are guys in each hand. As soon as I speak, they will rush in."


    "Oh, let me ask you now." Aoki said carelessly.


    Huang Ziqiang choked on his words and said calmly: "This matter has nothing to do with Huang Ziqiang, but Jiang Shao is my guest and it happened on my territory. I can''t ignore it. Well, it''s not difficult for me to take your friend away. That''s all. If you like, let''s make a friend and have regular contacts in the future. If you don''t want, let''s beat the Yangtze River across the east of the Yellow River - who will go their own way in the future Not next to anyone. "


    He said these words with dignity. He thought that the young man must be in the street because of his strange clothes and cruel hands. He reported his name and said that for this reason, he would always give some face.


    When he saw that Aoki really stopped talking and walked towards the two bound women, his face eased.


    Just then, Jiang Deqian, who had just been stunned by Qingmu, suddenly pulled out his knife, lowered his head, grabbed the lifelong Flower Hair lying on the ground, put the knife against her neck, and said fiercely, "don''t come here, if you come again, I''ll kill her!"


    Then he shouted to Huang Ziqiang, "brother Qiang, call someone, call someone! Kill him!"


    Huang Ziqiang frowned and scolded Jiang for not getting enough money to accomplish things and more than losing things. The atmosphere that had just eased suddenly became tense, and the situation became an endless situation.


    He weighed whether to help Jiang get money or not. But he really couldn''t touch the origin of the young man in strange clothes. If he stepped on thunder, the rivers and mountains he fought for half his life might be destroyed. On the contrary, he knew the details of the Jiang brothers. Although he was also a snake that could bite people, it wouldn''t frighten him.


    Aoki looked at Huang Ziqiang, who was indecisive, and said, "well, your caution saved your life."


    Oh, what a big breath! Huang Ziqiang hissed between his teeth and flashed the killing machine in his eyes. He shook his hand holding the gun in his clothes, but he held it back.


    "Don''t listen to him!" Jiang Deqian shouted. "He''s bluffing you! He just can fight. Call more people and kill him!"


    "Brother Jiang..." Huang Ziqiang also wants to be a peacemaker. "I don''t know what''s the holiday between you and this brother, but you put down the knife first and let''s sit down and talk. As long as I Huang Ziqiang stand here, I promise no one will hurt you."


    Jiang Deqian''s eyes flickered, as if he suddenly remembered something. He loosened his lifelong hair and took out his mobile phone from his pocket.


    "Yes, call the monkey, call the monkey..." he used his trembling fingers to press the button of the mobile phone, "Hey, monkey, come and save me, save me... I''m in... Xishan hot spring..."


    "Shit!" Huang Ziqiang scolded. Jiang Deqian''s phone call is tantamount to taking him in. In case something happens, Jiang Deguan can''t count the account on his Huang Ziqiang?


    Jiang Deqian seemed relieved after the phone call. He held a knife in his hand and showed a ferocious smile on his face. He rowed around his life''s neck and said provocatively, "aren''t you very good at fighting? A monkey will come in a moment and see if you can fight!"


    His confidence in Hou Biao is justified. He has never seen Hou Biao fail. Those who once dominated for a time have disappeared in Hou Biao''s hands one by one.


    After a while, Hou Biao came, but don''t beat that guy to death! Jiang Deqian thought, he must beat half to death, and then let him watch me fuck his woman.


    He took a look at the girl under the knife. Although he dressed like a man and flat chested, his skin and appearance were actually very good. With such a strong temperament, he was excited to think about it!


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help getting excited and swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva.


    Just then, he saw a flash of people at the door, and a large group of people rushed in. It was his eldest brother Jiang Deguan who was headed, and Hou Biao followed.


    "Brother!" Jiang Deqian was surprised and frightened. "Brother, you''re coming, he, that''s him!" he pointed to Aoki and said, "let the monkey kill him!"


    Jiang De Guan walked like a tiger and wore a black cloak, which was as powerful as the gambling God in the film. He first slapped Jiang De''s money and scolded, "you can''t live without making trouble, can you?"


    Jiang Deqian covered his cheeks and cried, "brother, I''m not in trouble. It''s the people who beat me. Look, look, they''re all crippled!"


    Jiang De Guan glanced at several injured people on the ground and said, "it''s no use coming to these wastes!" then his tone finally softened, "don''t be afraid, I''ll decide for you."


    "Monkey, kill him for me." Jiang Deguan ordered.


    Jiang Deqian saw Hou Biao pounce on him like a fierce silver backed gorilla, a heavy fist, then a knee, an elbow, and finally a heavy whip and leg. The chicken nest head didn''t react at all. People flew out like a broken kite, pasted it on the wall like paper, and then slipped slowly. A long trail of blood was left on the wall.


    Seeing that Hou Biao was going to go up, Jiang Deqian hurried to stop him and said, "don''t kill him!" then looked at the dying green wood and laughed: "You are so arrogant! You are so arrogant! Hahaha... That''s all... Don''t you want me to die? Now you have to ask me if you can''t die! If I want you to die, I will die. If I don''t want you to die, you can''t die! I want you to see how your woman serves me! Hahaha..."


    He walked back laughing, picked up the two tied women and threw them on the couch.


    The woman cried on the sofa: "no, please, no..."


    "It''s too late to beg me now!" Jiang Deqian tried to tear the woman''s clothes. Perhaps it was because he was tied too tightly by the rope. He tore the woman''s clothes for a long time and didn''t tear them to pieces. He was so angry that he yelled and broke the rope.


    He didn''t forget to look at his brother''s face. Seeing that he didn''t mean to object, he took off his pants and jumped up like a hungry wolf.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 65

    Huang Ziqiang had no idea what had happened.


    When Jiang Deqian took out the knife rest and put it on the woman''s neck, Huang Ziqiang had a bad feeling that today''s thing would be difficult to end.


    But to his surprise, the man with the chicken nest head didn''t have a panic look on his face, and there was a trace of compassion in his eyes, as if he were really looking at a dead man.


    Huang Ziqiang didn''t know what he had to rely on, but years of wandering experience and intuition told him that Jiang De''s money was not terrible, and the ugly guy in front of him was the real terrible person.


    Since things can not be good, it means that he is bound to offend one party. He carefully weighed the pros and cons and felt that he still wanted to help Jiang get money. After all, the Chiang brothers and he know each other well, and the two sides are talking about cooperation. As for the young man in front of him, Huang Ziqiang thought of his skill just now, and the muscles on his face trembled.


    Huang Ziqiang was not afraid of his kung fu, but worried about his background. People with such good Kung Fu have either been soldiers or come from a martial arts family. Even if there is nothing in their family, it''s troublesome to be a bodyguard for a rich tycoon.


    After weighing again and again, Huang Ziqiang was cruel and clenched his gun. When he was preparing to make trouble, Jiang Deqian suddenly opened his eyes and shouted "brother" at the door.


    Huang Ziqiang was startled. He thought Jiang De Guan was coming. Looking back, he didn''t even have a ghost at the door.


    He heard Jiang Deqian call "let the monkey kill him", then suddenly his head tilted, covered his cheek and cried like a child, but he really shed tears.


    Huang Ziqiang is inexplicable. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with Jiang Deqian.


    Then he heard Jiang Deqian yell "don''t kill him", then ran over to the air and yelled, saying a lot of nonsense about "you''re horizontal" and "you can''t die".


    Looking at the crazy Jiang Deqian, Huang Ziqiang felt a chill at the bottom of his heart. He turned his face to see Aoki. He saw the young man with the head of the chicken nest with his hands in his trouser pockets, leaning against the wine rack by the wall, and holding a cigarette in his mouth at some time.


    ܳ! I''m still in the mood to smoke! Huang Ziqiang felt strange the more he saw it.


    Jiang Deqian scolded wildly for a while, turned and rushed to the corner, carried the two antique floor lamps there and threw them on the sofa.


    This floor lamp is exquisite in style. The lampshade is painted with lifelike classical European beauty, and the lamp post is wrapped with retro Python skin, like a twisted snake demon. After the two floor lamps are and discharged onto the sofa, they are still powered on and emit soft light.


    Jiang Deqian shouted, "beg me? It''s too late to beg me now!" while desperately stripping the python skin wrapped on the lamp post. He didn''t peel it off for a long time. He was in a hurry. He simply lifted the lampshade and unscrewed the joint of the lamp post. He could see the exposed wires that had been torn off by him.


    Something unexpected happened:


    Jiang Deqian took off his pants and stuffed the towering thing under his crotch into the lamp post connector pipe with electricity and bare wires.


    Holding the lamp post in his hands, his body began a death dance that lasted for several minutes. A disgusting burning smell began to fill the room


    Huang Ziqiang was frightened.


    He has killed people and seen countless dead people, but he has never seen such a tragic, passionate and shocking death!


    The hand holding the gun hidden in his clothes was shaking, and he remembered what the chicken coop had just said - your caution saved your life.


    He has a little understanding of the meaning of this sentence now. If it weren''t for their caution and hesitation, would the charred corpses lying on the ground now become two?


    His heart pounded and he wouldn''t be so afraid even if someone pointed a gun at his head.


    In front of a floor lamp in public, he hardened, shamefully inserted it, and then electrocuted himself alive!


    This is more terrible than lingchi execution!


    ¡­¡­


    Lifelong flowers are also confused by the scene in front of them.


    She thought she was bound to suffer inhuman abuse today, and she was ready to fight with death. She also wondered if Aoki would find her when he returned to the bar? Will you call the police if you can''t find it? Will the police come to save them?


    Alas! His two hundred and fifty brain will be cold when he finds it!


    When life flower just thought so, Aoki suddenly appeared, and in a way she completely didn''t expect. Just as the Zixia fairy in the big talk journey to the West said:


    My lover is a hero in the world. One day he will step on the seven colored clouds to marry me. I guessed the front, but I couldn''t guess the end.


    Life flower didn''t even guess the front, and the heroes of the world came!


    He is not stepping on the colorful clouds, but on the pull board!


    When Aoki came to untie her rope, the lifelong flower eased from the shock and scolded, "your sister! It''s good enough to play with me. It''s good enough to hide!" but the scolding was not fierce at all.


    Aoki looked at the flower for a long time, and then went to see the rope on Mo Yu, but he didn''t do it.


    All his life, he said, "do you understand?"


    Aoki said, "I can''t find the rope head."


    Lifelong flower said, "in hand, fool!"


    Aoki turned to the back of the lifelong flower and looked at her hands. Sure enough, she was strong and wrapped around several times and tied a knot between her wrists.


    He pulled a knot and said, "have all the kidnappers ever stayed in Tokyo in the summer? It''s so artistic to tie a rope!"


    ¡­¡­


    The rope was untied, and Aoki walked past Huang Ziqiang with two women.


    Huang Ziqiang''s heart tightened, unconsciously stepped back two steps, stepped aside, and dared to ask: "this brother... What do you call it?"


    Aoki stopped, turned and looked at Huang Ziqiang. He looked at him for a long time and said, "your name is brother Qiang?"


    Huang Ziqiang was so angry that he said tremblingly, "yes, I''m Huang Ziqiang. The people on the road praised me and called me brother Qiang."


    Aoki nodded, felt in his pocket for a long time, found a wrinkled business card, handed it to him and said, "this is my business card. If you have business, you can introduce it to me and give you a commission!"


    "...?" Huang Ziqiang took the business card, read it for a long time, and unconsciously read out: "Duke Zhou''s dream interpretation, psychological counseling, fortune counseling, people... Er... People and dogs are named?"


    "What? Do you have any business introduction?" Aoki asked.


    "It''s Aoki brothers, oh no, Aoki big... Master!" Huang Ziqiang dared not laugh and said solemnly, "of course there is business, there is... In the future, if the master has something to say, as long as I Huang Ziqiang can do it, I will be of service!"


    Huang Ziqiang''s words are certainly polite. Now he just wants to send the plague away quickly. What happened today is too evil. I''ll check his origin slowly in the future.


    "Here..." Aoki asked with his head askew.


    Huang Ziqiang looked at the charred corpse not far away and several gangsters lying on the ground humming and said, "don''t worry, master, I''ll give it to me here. I won''t leave any trouble."


    "Ah, that''s good. You''re a smart man!" Aoki said, putting his hands in his trouser pockets, stepping on the pull board and kicking away.


    Huang Ziqiang breathed a sigh of relief and rubbed his temples.


    He suddenly felt something wrong, and his heart immediately jumped up, and an indescribable fear and uneasiness came from the bottom of his heart.


    He remembered that when Aoki went out, he seemed to close the door.


    Door?


    He looked back suddenly.


    The door of this luxurious entertainment room is tightly closed. Just now, the door that rolled over his head and hit the wall heavily disappeared, and the wall skin didn''t look damaged at all.


    He looked to the other side.


    Several gangsters stood trembling in the corner of the room and dared not speak. Except for their ignorant face, everything was normal. Where did they look injured, let alone disabled.


    Is everything an illusion? Just had a dream?


    But¡ª¡ª


    The body with blackened lower body was really lying on the floor, and the air was still filled with an unpleasant smell of burning

 Chapter 66

    It was already three in the morning when Shi Dazhuang received the call.


    He washed his face in a hurry, rushed out of the house and called captain sun of the security team.


    Prostitution and whoring are managed by the public security team, and the criminal investigation team generally does not intervene. But this case is unusual. Some people use the mind control law to organize prostitution, and are suspected of kidnapping and illegal restriction of personal freedom. The most important thing is that there has been a homicide, although it has not been determined whether it is murder.


    He drove all the way and assigned tasks by telephone all the way. When I called Hu Xing, I rang a few times and didn''t answer. He thought about it. It''s not easy for a rich man to be a criminal policeman, so he didn''t fight again.


    At Chunyue garden, Shi Dazhuang showed his certificate and entered row 11. In addition to the people from the police station, several criminal police members who lived nearby have also arrived.


    At a glance, he saw Qingmu sitting in the living room to receive inquiries.


    "Mr. Aoki!" Shi Dazhuang went over to say hello, and then asked, "what''s going on?"


    The team member who had arrived in advance replied: "well, a singing girl in the bar where Mr. Aoki is located disappeared. The bar landlady and the waiter found here and were illegally detained. Mr. Aoki called the police and found here together with the comrades of the police station."


    "That''s right." the police officer of the police station who was taking notes added, "when we arrived, they -" he pointed to the two women sitting next to them, "were tied in the room, and he -" he pointed to a young man lying on the sofa, "he was a bar waiter, lying on the ground in the next room, in a coma."


    "Who''s dead?" Shi Dazhuang asked.


    "Oh, it''s a pimp. Forensic Chen has come. It''s upstairs," said the policeman.


    Shi Dazhuang said sorry to Aoki and hurried upstairs.


    In the middle hall on the second floor, the police of the police station also took notes of a young woman shivering in her pajamas. Most of the criminal investigation team are in the room.


    On the bed in the room lay the body of a naked man. Chen Jianzhong, the medical examiner, was making a detailed examination of the body. When he saw Shi Dazhuang coming in, he stood up and shook his head and said, "it should be sudden death. I have to go back to the team to confirm the details."


    Shi Dazhuang nodded, patted Chen Jianzhong on the shoulder and said, "it''s hard!"


    Chen Jianzhong smiled and said nothing. I''ve been used to being a forensic doctor for so many years.


    Other officers of the Criminal Investigation Detachment also arrived one after another. On the basis of the police station, they conducted supplementary investigation and evidence collection on the scene, and the work was carried out in an orderly manner.


    Shi Dazhuang then went to the hidden hall on the first floor and frowned at a big mirror.


    The mirror is more than one person high and two people wide. Both sides are mirrors. The space between the mirrors is about two meters. An eight trigrams array is arranged in the whole hall, which is not in the shape of the eight trigrams array. Shi Dazhuang counted twelve sides.


    He walked around the mirrors and found some strange mirrors. He could see many overlapping images in the mirror, some of which seemed distorted. He knows that this is the optical principle. It must be caused by the angle of the mirror or the unevenness of the mirror. But in the middle of the night, it was still uncomfortable to see such an image. He felt a little dizzy, his chest was stuffy, and his breathing was not smooth.


    His attention was on the mirror, and there was a sudden "clack" under his feet, as if he had stepped on something. When he looked down and saw many broken glass, he found that a mirror on the side had been broken, leaving only an empty frame.


    The feeling of dizziness disappeared and breathing became smooth.


    He reached out and pushed the edge of one of the mirrors. The mirror rotated along the fulcrum in the middle of the ground, like the revolving door at the door of a hotel.


    "Report to the Bureau and ask the provincial department to dispatch experts in mind control." Shi Dazhuang said, looking at the changing mirror in the slowly rotating mirror.


    ¡­¡­


    After tossing around all night, Shi Dazhuang returned to the office and rested in his chair while combing the case in his mind. This is a habit he has developed over the years. No matter complex or simple, he will calm down and sort out the context of the case when he comes back from the scene.


    The deceased''s name was Liang Kai, a native of Wuzhong. He once entered the detention center for gambling and pimping. The temporary hostess of the townhouse is Li Qian, a student of the Conservatory of music. She and the victim Mo Yu are roommates in the same dormitory.


    According to Li Qian, she met Liang Kai when she worked in a nightclub. They conspired to do a pimping business. Liang Kai was responsible for finding customers, while Li Qian was responsible for finding beautiful female students in conservatory of music and art school who were willing to sell their looks for money.


    Later, Li Qian met a man named situ and learned some simple hypnosis. The mirror maze in that row house was designed by situ for her. She controlled some female students through hypnosis and mirror maze.


    At first, they only earned some commissions by pimping. Later, they found that after the female students were controlled, they didn''t know what they had done. She and Liang Kai simply swallowed all the money from the prostitution of the girls.


    Mo Yu is also one of the girls they control, but according to Li Qian, her hypnosis of Mo Yu is not very successful. She must come back every night to strengthen it, and then Liang Kai will send her to the customer.


    That day, someone asked Mo Yu to go to the bar to sing and save the scene. Li Qian agreed for fear of causing doubt. Anyway, as long as she came back before 12 o''clock, there was an accident.


    Shi Dazhuang knows something about this. Aoki once asked him about the possibility that the singing girl in their bar might be under mental control. Let them help check Li Qian and a man named situ. Shi Dazhuang helped with the investigation because of his friend''s face, but to be honest, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    After Mo Yu learned that he was controlled prostitution, he went back to Li Qian for theory. As a result, he was controlled again. Fortunately, the barmaid and the waiter looked for it.


    About what happened later, Li Qian''s confession was a little confused. For a moment, she said that they tied Mo Yu and lifelong flowers and sent them to the customer. For a moment, she said that Liang Kai was killed by a thug sent by the customer. But the fact of the scene was that the two women were tied in the storage room downstairs. When the police arrived, they had been saved by Aoki, and Liang Kai died in Li Qian''s bed.


    Although Li Qian''s foreword doesn''t match the Afterword, the whole process of the incident has been very clear through the statements of Aoki, Mo Yu, the hostess of the bar and the waiter who woke up in a coma in the early morning.


    There are only two things that are not clear.


    The first is the cause of Liang Kai''s death. Sudden death or homicide?


    Second, what''s wrong with the twelve mirrors? Who is that situ?


    Experts from the provincial department estimate that they will arrive at least tomorrow. The autopsy report of Chen Jianzhong should come out today.


    There are those girls who are controlled to engage in prostitution. I don''t know when they will all be recovered. Although Li Qian is the organizer, Liang Kai found all the customers. Now that Liang Kai is dead, he can only check it slowly from his mobile phone contact.


    If Liang Kai''s death was a homicide, then things would be complicated!

 Chapter 67

    Prostitution? Don''t be so ugly, will you! We call this help! Help you understand?


    Li Qian in the interrogation room is not as scared as she was at first.


    Don''t ask me why I did this. If you were born in the countryside, if your parents live frugally every day and carry moso bamboo on the mountain for you to go to college, if your living expenses per semester are only enough to eat three full meals a day and can''t even afford a better dress, you know why I do this.


    I don''t eat well and wear well. I live like a mouse in the three-point and one-line pipes of teaching buildings, canteens and dormitories every day. I don''t dare to see people, join societies, and take a look at the colorful world outside. These are nothing. I can bear it. I didn''t eat any hardship in the countryside!


    You will say that as long as you study hard and find a good job in the future, life will be better. You also say that fate is in your own hands. You can be a man only after you have suffered hardships.


    Look! How nice the Conservatory of music is! You can sing and play the piano. You will have the opportunity to be a singer and producer in the future. How many people can''t get in if they want to!


    But do you know how much it costs to buy a better piano? Do you know how many musical instruments I have to learn a year? How many hours a day?


    I can''t even afford a guitar!


    I also worked as a teaching assistant for art training classes and taught children to play the piano. We learn instrumental music. Unlike their vocal music students, we can go out and sing. We sing in bars and nightclubs for hundreds of times a night. We went there and had to drink! When drinking, those masters don''t care whether you can play the piano or the violin. They only care about how much your circumference is, whether you touch it or not, and whether it has been opened.


    The first time I * * I took two thousand, just one shot and lay there for less than ten minutes. It hurts a little, but it''s over.


    Which of you can make two thousand in ten minutes? My father carried thousands of bamboos on the mountain for half a year!


    You mean guilt? Yes, of course!


    I feel sorry. My parents gave me a beautiful body and I ruined it. So I don''t sell it often. Yes, not when you''re not short of money.


    Later I met Liang Kai. I know he is an asshole. He lost all his gambling by demolishing several houses and a large amount of decoration money. Usurers poured dung and sprayed paint at his door every day, forcing his parents to almost jump from a building.


    But he can bring me customers. His clients are much better than those smelly men who get drunk in the nightclub. They won''t force you to drink or put cigarette butts in your ass. if there are some wonderful requirements in bed, most of them will give you extra money. For the sake of money, what are those requirements!


    My sisters are similar to me. Except Mo language, others are voluntary.


    I told you, we are helping, helping! Do you understand? This is totally different from prostitution!


    Who are you talking about? Stu?


    Li Qian''s eyes lit up and her face glowed red, just like meeting the dream lover she hadn''t seen for many years.


    It''s a pity that you haven''t seen him.


    You have no idea how handsome and talented he is!


    His eyes, his eyebrows, his lips, his chest, every muscle in his body is perfect.


    He can write poetry, he can recite all the works of Shakespeare and Tagore; He is proficient in many musical instruments, and his piano is comparable to Rubinstein; He can do Sanda and karate. The fools of those societies in our school are vulnerable to him!


    Above all, he is an omniscient man. He can always tell a truth about all the magical things in the world; No matter what you are thinking, as long as you stand in front of him, he can know.


    After knowing situ, I knew that my life had been living in the gutter and had never seen the real sun.


    Money? Ha ha, funny! How could he want my money?


    Go to bed? No, No.


    If he needs, I am willing to give him everything I have, including my body and soul.


    Li Qian''s look darkened and fell into a long silence.


    The interrogating policeman brought her a piece of paper with a picture of a man on it.


    what is it? Stu? Did you draw it? Oh, my God! Please don''t insult my situ! Do you think painting a little fresh meat can represent "handsome"? What a kitsch!


    no No, the eyebrows are more heroic, the eyes are more divine, no, no, bigger, no, the nose is more stiff, not so, so rigid


    Alas! Forget it, what you can''t draw will never be drawn. That''s it. I''m tired.


    How did Liang Kai die?


    How do I know how to die! I don''t know! I''ve said it many times... I don''t know


    At the mention of Liang Kai''s death, Li Qian became hysterical again.


    ¡­¡­


    Criminal investigation team leader''s office.


    "Please come in." when Shi Dazhuang heard the knock on the door, he looked up and saw Aoki enter his office, "Oh, Aoki teacher, come and sit down."


    "Oh, if you don''t join the history team, we have recorded all our confessions. I just came to ask if you can go?" Aoki said.


    Shi Dazhuang looked at the interrogation record in his hand and thought whether to let Qingmu help the trial again? But he immediately denied his idea. Aoki is directly related to the case and is still under investigation.


    "Oh, of course, you can go after the formalities are completed." Shi Dazhuang said, "well... Are your friends all right?"


    There was a hint of apology in his words. Aoki once reminded him of this case and asked him to help investigate the man named situ. Shi Dazhuang felt that he had neglected his duty. If he had paid a little attention at that time, maybe those girls would have suffered less.


    "It''s all right," Aoki said.


    "Oh, that''s good. If there''s anything I need to do in the future, just come to me."


    "I thought I would come to you." Aoki said with a smile, "then I can go!"


    "Hey, OK, I have something else to do here, so I won''t send it." Shi Dazhuang pointed to a pile of documents on the table and made a convenient gesture.


    Watching Aoki leave the office, Shi Dazhuang had some strange thoughts. He lit a cigarette, took a few deep breaths, soon extinguished the cigarette end in his hand, stood up, left the office and went straight to the forensic room.


    Chen Jianzhong was buried in writing a report. When he heard a knock on the door, he didn''t look back and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Shi Dazhuang went over and said, "what about the autopsy results?"


    "Oh, it''s team Shi." Chen Jianzhong stood up, took off his mask and poured a glass of water for Shi Dazhuang, "The preliminary results came out. The deceased died of acute myocardial infarction due to excessive excitement, accompanied by rupture of spleen. In addition, the injury on the deceased was caused by being beaten with instruments such as sticks, which was about 48 hours before the death. There were drug residues such as Panax Notoginseng Powder in the deceased''s stomach, which should be the injury medicine such as Yunnan Baiyao."


    "Well, it''s consistent with Li Qian''s confession," Shi Dazhuang said.


    According to Li Qian, after the victim Mo Yu disappeared, the customer who paid to keep Mo Yu looked for someone to beat Liang Kai.


    "Are these injuries directly related to death?" he asked.


    "There is a certain correlation." Chen Jianzhong said: "the direct cause of death is acute myocardial infarction caused by excessive excitement during sexual behavior. Because there are injuries on the body, especially internal injuries, it greatly increases the probability of myocardial infarction."


    "So the cause of death can be determined?"


    Chen Jianzhong hesitated and said, "there are no doubts."


    "Oh, what?" Shi Dazhuang asked.


    Chen Jianzhong said: "the deceased was extremely excited in the process of sexual behavior, and the range of action was too large, which first led to the rupture of the spleen with internal injury. Theoretically, he should have abdominal pain, low blood pressure, nausea and other symptoms at this time, but he did not stop sexual behavior, but became more intense, eventually leading to myocardial infarction."


    Shi Dazhuang remembered that during the trial of Li Qian, when talking about Liang Kai''s death, Li Qian looked hysterical, as if she was greatly stimulated. From her nonsense, it can be judged that Liang Kai was indeed in an abnormal state of Madness at that time.


    Chen Jianzhong reminded: "team Shi, do you remember the two dead at the garbage street and the waste collection station?"

 Chapter 68

    Jiang Deqian''s death was extremely shocking to those who witnessed it.


    When he spent his whole life looking at Aoki, he often couldn''t connect his 250 brain and image with the prestige of the arrival of Super Saiyan that night. In fact, after the mirror incident, she was not sure whether what she saw was true or not.


    Fortunately, everything is back to normal.


    Mo Yu''s spiritual trauma has been greatly healed after Jiang Deqian''s death. According to Aoki, the love moistening brought by Xiao Qi has played a more than half role.


    Xiao Qi is the one who suffered the most in the whole thing. After he was unconscious that day, he didn''t wake up until early in the morning. The police took notes for him in the hospital. The doctor said that his condition was like that of a person who didn''t exercise much. He ran a marathon and was lucky that he didn''t die of fatigue.


    He stayed in the hospital for two days. When he got home, he lay down and couldn''t go out. Fortunately, the bar didn''t open these days, otherwise Aoki would have to do Xiaoqi''s work.


    Mo Yu gets up early and returns late every day, buys vegetables and makes soup, and takes good care of Xiao Qi. The landlady said let Xiao Qi move to the bar. Anyway, it''s easy to live and take care of. Mo Yu went to discuss with Xiao Qi. When he came back, he blushed and rolled up his bedding and moved to Xiao Qi''s side.


    The door of Ruhua bar is also pasted with a notice that the decoration is closed for a week.


    In addition to the decoration workers, there are only Aoki and lifelong flowers left in the bar. Of course, there is a crow who doesn''t talk and doesn''t feel comfortable. If it''s half a person, there are two and a half people in the bar.


    Aoki gave a bank card to lifelong flower and said, "I''m too lazy to settle accounts. Take it and deduct all my meal and room money. Calculate how much is left. If there is much left, you can buy something for the store."


    All his life, he took the card and asked him where he got the money. Aoki said about going to Xia''s house that day.


    The lifelong flower smacked his mouth and said, "Xia Jia WOW! There should be a lot of money in this card."


    Aoki said, "it''s like three million, six zeros. Oh, by the way, the password of the card is also six zeros."


    After being stunned all his life, he returned the card to him and said, "take it back. It''s hot to have so much money!"


    Aoki smiled and said, "I said I would eat the shop next door and open a big bar for you when I made money. This money will be regarded as my share."


    Lifelong flower said: "three million you all take shares?"


    Aoki said, "just leave cigarette money."


    The lifelong flower smiled and said, "don''t keep more? It''s hard to pick up girls without money!"


    Aoki shook a few bangs that fell off the head of the chicken nest and said exaggeratedly, "you still need money to pick up girls?"


    "Oh ~" the flower waved her hand disdainfully all her life.


    What else did she want to say? Finally, looking at Aoki''s sincere and ignorant expression, she accepted the card, then wrote a new notice and pasted it at the door - the decoration closed for one week has become the decoration closed for two months.


    Aoki asked, "what are you doing?"


    Lifelong flower said, "the shop next door must not be renovated? It''s fast in two months. I have to recruit employees and prepare to open. There are many things! I''ll go to Aunt Zhang and brother Wang''s shop next door right now."


    "Do you know that the shop next door can be sold?" Aoki thought that even if people wanted to, they would have to wait for them to move away.


    Lifelong flower snapped her fingers and said, "look at me!"


    She said she would do it. She went to talk about the shop next door. She came back in half a day and said, "it''s all settled. The three shops are open. The shop transfer fee, rent and decoration are about two million. The rest will be working capital. In the future, you will be the big boss of Ruhua bar."


    Aoki said, "why am I the big boss?"


    Lifelong flower said: "the money is yours, you are the investor, and you account for half of the shares. I use this bar to buy shares, I account for 30%, Aunt Zhang and brother Wang next door each account for 5%, and then leave 10% for the employees. The bar is big, and Xiao Qi can''t be busy alone."


    Aoki listened to a pile of percentages and said, "the boss is still you. I have food and drink."


    Lifelong flower said, "you can be the shopkeeper, but first, don''t blame me if the bar loses money."


    Aoki said, "you are the boss. You has the final say."


    All his life, Hua Leng looked at him for a while and burst out laughing.


    When Xiao Qi and Mo Yu knew about it, they came to congratulate. Since then, Xiao Qi has called boss Aoki and lifelong flower or landlady. Aoki felt strange and said, "you''d better call my name."


    Xiao Qi said, "where can I do that? I''ll pay you later!"


    "You think I don''t know your little 99, and I''ll keep a share for you! The premise is that you have to work hard. Don''t know how to pick up girls all day. If you do, you don''t thank me as a matchmaker."


    Xiao Qi thanked the boss''s wife with his waist. Mo Yu covered his mouth and kept laughing.


    Aoki can''t help with the new decoration of the bar. He spends his whole life working there alone, from design, procurement, decoration to recruitment and coordination with neighbors.


    Sometimes Xiao Qi will come to help with some work or go to the market to buy some materials. Mo Yu contacted many bands and part-time singers through the school, and helped plan the opening of the new bar.


    Everyone was very busy. Aoki was the only one fighting birds in his studio.


    In the evening, he took the coal boss for a walk in the riverside park and let the coal boss fly for a while. When it was dark, I moved a rocking chair and sat under the ginkgo tree not far in front of the house to enjoy the cool.


    Rocking the chair, bats flew around overhead.


    Sometimes when the crow has nothing to eat, he will come to his ears and make a noise, commenting on the beautiful women who pass by, which is beautiful and which has big breasts.


    When it comes to breast size, it always compares it with Ruhua without breast, and then it is chased up two streets by the landlady with a broom. Of course, it is necessary to have a delicious sauce elbow to block its restless mouth.


    Unless you are really busy, flower will not ask Aoki to do things all his life. Xiao Qi said that the landlady loved the boss, and Mo Yu said that boss Aoki was born to do great things. Lifelong flower said: "fart! If he doesn''t help, even if he''s powerful!"


    Once, the flower was busy all her life. Seeing something dark on the ground from a distance, she shouted, "green wood, look at what''s on the ground at the door?"


    Aoki got up from the rocking chair, stepped to the door, took a look and replied, "Oh, it''s a bag of garbage!"


    I spent my whole life thinking that maybe I forgot to take it out when the workers were off work just now. When she finished her work, Aoki looked at the stars on the rocking chair outside the door. The garbage at the door was still garbage, lying there quietly without moving.


    Spend your whole life forking your waist, looking at the green wood and the garbage. Finally, you can only stamp your feet and throw away the garbage.


    Life is so free and busy.


    During this period, the police came several times to inquire about the details of what happened that night, which made the lifelong flower and Mo Yu nervous.


    All these were expected by Aoki, and only one thing surprised him - Hu Xing actually took the whole pig''s hoof and a pile of fruit to worship the teacher.


    She was accompanied by her cousin, the child who was almost killed by her stepmother.

 Chapter 69

    She was busy all her life, but she helped Aoki clean up the studio upstairs. Otherwise, there is no place to put the things brought by Hu Xing.


    The look of summer was much better than that day. It was quiet and white. Like a little girl, when I saw Aoki, I called kindly and politely, "Hello uncle!"


    Hu Xing corrected, "don''t call me uncle, call me brother. I''m your sister. If you call him uncle, I''ll suffer!"


    Summer said seriously, "but he''s your teacher. I''m right!"


    Hu Xing tooted her mouth and squeezed her eyebrows. It''s not easy to compete with a child. Looking at the pig''s feet and fruit she brought, she said angrily, "I knew I would lose my generation. Forget it on the road!"


    Lifelong flower looked at the white summer. The more she looked, the more she liked it. She peeled off a mango and said, "don''t throw it away. What a pity! Come on, summer, eat mango."


    The coal boss flew over and shouted "what a pity! What a pity!", picked up a pineapple berry and ate it with relish.


    Aoki said to summer, "call me uncle. There is a little girl younger than you. She also called me brother at first, and then called me uncle. I''ll introduce you to you when I have a chance!"


    Summer said, "OK!"


    Lifelong flower said, "Hey, Xiao Tian is still a child. Don''t be confused! Introduce a little girl to him!"


    Hu Xing also said, "that''s right! Teach bad children!"


    Aoki smiled and said, "boys and girls must be what you think? Can''t you recognize a sister or something?"


    Hu Xing said, "who is like you? Say, how many sisters did you recognize outside?"


    Aoki said, "no, sister, but the apprentice will have it right away." then he looked at the "tribute" on a table and laughed, "Oh, is there a ceremony?"


    Hu Xing snorted, stood up, pretended to bow, arched his hand and said, "please, master!"


    The crow on one side raised his head excitedly, "poof" spit out the fruit core in his mouth and shouted, "I''m your martial uncle!" he spread half his wings and pointed to the lifelong flower and said, "this is like a flower. Call Shiniang quickly!"


    The whole life flower and the palm of Hu Xing swept over at the same time. The crow hurried to the high place and fell several black hairs.


    When I first saw the coal boss in summer, I was a little afraid and asked Aoki, "was it the big bird I rode last time?"


    Aoki was surprised and asked with interest, "do you remember?"


    Summer nodded.


    Aoki smiled at Hu Xing and said, "your brother is also a genius."


    Hu Xing probably guessed what he said, looked at Xia Xia in surprise and said, "why don''t you take another apprentice today?"


    Summer doesn''t know what they''re talking about. They just go to see crows. The crow was eating fruit. He seemed to feel a strange look. He looked back at summer and said, "Hey, children, do you want to eat together?"


    In summer, he became bold and curious about the talking crow. He carefully peeled a fruit and threw it to the crow.


    The crow opened his mouth, gulped it down, said, "good boy, good boy!" then jumped in front of summer, croaked and opened his mouth.


    Summer was startled at first. Later, he found that the crow was just trying to eat, so he helped it peel the fruit one by one.


    "Can you really get bigger?" summer asked.


    The coal boss said vaguely, "yes... Of course... Of course I will grow up."


    Summer believed it and said excitedly, "can you take me to fly?"


    "Of course... Oh... What?" the crow stopped eating and looked at summer. "Fly? How do you fly?"


    "Fly on you!" summer said naively.


    The coal boss wiped his head with his wings as if he were wiping sweat, and then bowed his head and counted: "how old can I grow? Maybe I can grow as big as an eagle! Oh, no, no! I don''t want to become a silly Eagle!"


    Aoki said, "you won''t become an eagle. If you eat like this, you will become a fat penguin."


    "Penguin? Impossible!" the coal boss jumped from the table to the chair, and then flew from the chair to the ceiling lamp to show his flexible figure. Finally, he flew to the pig''s hoof on the table and stepped on it twice with his claws. "This elbow is a little big. It''s difficult to sauce, like flowers. Remember to buy Lao Chen Ji''s sauce!"


    Life flower just planed an apple for summer. As soon as her hand shook, the fruit knife flew out.


    The coal boss croaked, jumped onto the bookshelf, looked at the knife handle inserted on the pig''s hoof and shouted, "kill! Kill!"


    Summer said, "you''re not human."


    The coal boss was stunned and shouted, "kill the bird! Kill the bird!"


    And they all laughed.


    After laughing for a while, Aoki asked about the case.


    "Those girls have found 11 in total. Some of them don''t know what they have done, but most of them are willing to make money." Hu Xing said with some regret, "Liang Kai died of massive bleeding after spleen rupture, accompanied by acute myocardial infarction. But one thing is very strange..."


    "What''s strange?"


    "He was beaten two days before his death, and several gangsters who beat him have been caught. According to their confession, it was ordered by a man named Jiang Deqian. When we went to investigate Jiang Deqian, we found that the man was dead, and the time of death was the night of the incident."


    "Does this matter?" I spent my whole life looking at Aoki and found him as if nothing had happened. I knew I shouldn''t ask.


    Hu Xing shook her head and said, "at present, it''s a pure coincidence. The forensic medicine believes that there is no direct connection between Liang Kai''s beating and death, and his family has no intention of civil investigation, so the case is basically over."


    Life spent a sigh of relief.


    "However, the case is likely to be handed over to the security team," Hu Xing said. "So you should be ready to be arraigned again."


    "Why?"


    "In addition to Li Qian''s suspected crime of organizing prostitution, the facts are already very clear. What remains to be investigated is the affairs of young ladies and clients. Prostitution and whoring belong to public security cases. The investigation focus and methods of public security cases and criminal cases are different, and the public security team may need to know some other information."


    "Isn''t it still related to mind control?" Aoki said. "It''s not an ordinary public security case?"


    Hu Xing shook his head and said, "there is no evidence!"


    "Are the experts from the provincial department here?" Aoki asked.


    Hu Xing nodded and said, "yes, but they don''t believe that people can sleepwalk all the time and don''t know what they are doing. The medical examination of the victims shows that they are in good physical condition, normal spirit and don''t take drugs. Therefore, the experts agree that there is no mental control."


    "Did they check the mirrors?"


    "I went to see it several times, and I went with biochemical testing equipment," Hu Xing said. "But the test results showed that the mirrors were ordinary mirrors, and no hallucinogenic drug release and radioactive substances were found."


    "Well..." Aoki thought, "do you have any clues about situ?"


    Hu Xing shook her head and said: "No. we checked all the surveillance videos near the Conservatory of music and Chunyue garden, but most of the surveillance only kept records for 7 to 26 days. According to Li Qian''s confession, situ left Wuzhong two months ago, so we didn''t find any useful clues. We also compared the head portraits drawn by the portrait experts in the public security portrait comparison system, which is still unknown No suspicious objects were found. "


    "Experts from the Provincial Department said that this person may not exist at all, but the collective imagination of those female students."

 Chapter 70

    Mei Ziqing had just left Bella International Convention Center to go back to the hotel. When she crossed Bella lawn, she saw a man standing up on the bench, smiling and waving to him.


    Mei Ziqing was stunned. This man is so handsome! He looks a bit mixed. He should have 80% of East Asian descent and 20% of Western descent. He may be Italian or Greek. Anyway, he looks classical, elegant and very sunny.


    Suspiciously, she pointed to her nose and asked in broken Japanese English, "are you calling me?"


    The man said in fluent Japanese, "are you Professor Mei''s assistant?"


    "Ah, yes! Who are you? Is he looking for a professor? He''s still in the center for a meeting!" Mei Ziqing said politely with a bow when she heard Japanese.


    "Oh, I know," said the man, taking out an envelope. "I want to trouble you to give this to the professor."


    Mei Ziqing took the envelope in doubt and asked, "can you ask what this is? I can''t..."


    "Please don''t worry, it''s just a very ordinary personal letter."


    The man''s voice was as warm as the spring breeze, and Mei Ziqing couldn''t refuse.


    "All right!" she put away the envelope. "But can you tell me who you are?"


    "My name is Xingzhi, and you can also call me situ." the man suddenly changed to Chinese.


    ¡­¡­


    In the second conference room on the third floor of Bella Center, more than 60 top scientists are whispering to each other and listening to the news about why the conference suddenly changed its agenda.


    On the rostrum, in addition to the host Frederick, there were several initiators and conveners of the meeting. Their faces were clean and dignified, as if the Third World War had happened.


    "Everybody! Please be quiet!" Frederick adjusted the microphone. "I''m sorry, something happened and we had to adjust the agenda of the meeting. In addition, I''d like to tell you two very unfortunate news."


    The meeting was quiet and waiting for him.


    "One of the most important items on the agenda of this meeting is the archaeological demonstration of the submarine relics found in the South Pacific Basin. All of you here are important scientists, and I believe everyone has heard of it. However, just the day before yesterday..." frederickston said in a heavy voice, "our research ship is missing."


    "My God..." everyone in the meeting shouted in surprise.


    "There are 27 scientific researchers and 46 crew members on board, including 7 scientists as great as you here. They are all my friends and friends of everyone. Up to now," Frederick looked at his watch, "they have been lost for 63 hours."


    "How did you lose contact? Was there a storm? How was the search and rescue?" someone asked.


    "In fact, we don''t know exactly what happened. The exploration ship met Mr. Robbins and Mrs. Larry in Auckland port, New Zealand. When going to sea, it encountered a heavy snow and delayed a day''s journey, but everything on board was normal at that time. Then, according to the established route, the exploration ship went to the sea area near 150 ¡ã west longitude and 30 ¡ã south latitude for scientific research, but it passed Mary We have two weather satellites to monitor the changes of air flow over the South Pacific Basin 24 hours a day. On the day of loss of contact, everything in the nearby sea area was normal and there was no storm. "


    Frederick rubbed his nose and eyebrows. It was obvious that he had been having a headache for more than a day.


    "Please rest assured that we have applied to the governments of the United States, Australia, New Zealand and Argentina for search and rescue support. Please also believe in the sincerity of these governments. There are their scientists on board and they will do their best."


    "If there were no storms, would there be an undersea earthquake? Tsunamis are more terrible than storms!" someone said.


    Frederick shook his head "No, No. according to the monitoring report of wwssn, 79 monitorable earthquakes occurred in 23 places around the world, including only one in the South Pacific Basin, with a magnitude of about 4.5. The epicenter was more than 300 nautical miles away from the scientific research ship, which was not enough to cause any harm. The seismic networks and monitoring stations in New Zealand, Chile and Argentina also did not detect strong seismic signals from this sea area Moreover, our research ship is fully equipped. In case of an earthquake, they have at least a few hours to respond and contact us before the Tsunami engulfs the ship. "


    "Is there something wrong with the research ship itself?"


    "It''s not ruled out, but it''s very unlikely," Frederick said, "This ship is made by Japan''s Taihe shipbuilding industry, with a tonnage of 4800 tons and a seating capacity of 80 people. It has class 13 wind resistance and a endurance of 18000 nautical miles, meeting the requirements of unlimited navigation area. Moreover, scientists have modified and upgraded the ship and have the most advanced electronic communication and experimental equipment. There has been no mistake in the past 20 missions."


    "Did you search the nearby islands? Didn''t you find any debris?"


    "No." Frederick shook his head. "In fact, it is not just our research ship that is missing. The four ghost islands, including Maria Teresa reef, which was repositioned exactly a month ago, and the two conventional islands and reefs in the south of tubuai group, as well as the underwater relics being explored, are all gone."


    ¡­¡­


    Mei looked at Frederick, carefully recalled every detail of what he said, distinguished the doubts and thought about the possible causes and effects behind it.


    He knew Frederick was telling the truth. He couldn''t lie about such a big thing.


    As the world''s top scientist, he can accept any mysterious and strange things, which is the exploration spirit necessary for science.


    But it happened so suddenly!


    It''s good to say that even without earthquakes and storms, it can''t be explained. After all, the South Pacific Basin is so large. Maybe the signal equipment is out of order, maybe there is a temporary new discovery, or maybe the magnetic field interference makes them lose their direction. Anyway, there are many explanations.


    But how did the islands and underwater relics disappear?


    Most of the people were thinking about the same problem as Mei Wang, and the meeting fell into a dead silence.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took, someone finally remembered that the host Frederick hadn''t finished.


    "You just said there were two unfortunate news. The first one we already know. What is the second one?"


    Everyone is upset. Is there anything more unfortunate than the first news?


    Frederick''s expression suddenly changed from dignified to mournful. He choked and said, "our beloved and great Mr. Evans Lester died this morning."


    His grief was not a sham, and those who sat close could see that the corners of his eyes were wet.


    His words were like throwing a bomb at the meeting. After a brief silence, the bomb exploded.


    Oh£¬MyGod£¡


    Some people scream, some hide their faces and cry, some beat their chest and feet


    Mei tried to feel a huge hammer sweeping from the void and hitting him heavily on the chest.

 Chapter 71

    If the mysterious disappearance of the research ship at sea is shocking, the news is enough to shake the whole scientific community.


    Evans Lester is recognized as the greatest scientist in the world today. He has won the Nobel Prize in physics twice and the fields prize once. If he had not taken the initiative to announce that he would no longer receive any prize, the Nobel committee might have debated whether a person should be allowed to win the Nobel Prize three times.


    Many of his discoveries have injected new energy into the theoretical and scientific circles that have been silent since the second half of the 20th century, making the stagnant water alive again. It is generally believed that the unified field theory will be perfected in Lester''s hands, and the giant of science will take the most important and solid step after relativity and quantum theory.


    Although Professor Lester is almost 80 years old, he is in good health and enjoys the highest level of medical care and safety protection in the world. If he is ill, the scientists here will get the news at the first time. They will be more nervous than they are ill.


    MEG was as shocked as anyone here. He and Lester are also old friends. When he taught at Princeton University, he was lucky to work with Lester and was deeply influenced by it.


    At that time, Mei was still very young. As a Chinese genius, he often compared himself with westerners and felt proud that he had never lost to them. But since knowing Lester, his pride has been broken, scattered and eliminated from his bones. Throughout the entire scientific community, there is no one more comprehensive and omniscient than Lester.


    "What happened? How did he die?" someone asked.


    "According to the news from Hopkins Medical Center, Mr. Lester died of acute encephalitis at his own apartment last night," Frederick said


    "I don''t believe it!" Mei Tui jumped up angrily from her seat. "There is no acute encephalitis that can cause brain death in such a short time. If she has been infected with encephalitis virus long ago, why don''t we send her to hospital in advance? Why don''t we know?"


    "Yes, Mr. Lester doesn''t belong to a country, he belongs to the world! What right do they have to hide his physical condition?" someone echoed.


    "Please calm down." Frederick reached out his palm and pressed the crowd. "Hopkins Hospital has scientists worthy of our respect. We should believe their diagnosis."


    Mei sat down.


    He knew Frederick was right. The death of a person of Lester''s level was enough to trigger an earthquake in the scientific community. No one dared to hide anything unless Lester didn''t want to tell the world.


    "Is there any connection between these two things?" it''s a little strange for Frederick to announce these two things at the same time.


    "I hope there is no connection between them, but I can''t be wishful thinking. In fact, I don''t know," Frederick said.


    "What do you mean? As far as I know, Mr. Lester was not involved in the investigation of the underwater pyramid," said Professor Hans from the University of Copenhagen.


    Frederick nodded: "it is true that he was not directly involved in the expedition and had never been to the tubuai islands, but that does not mean that he is not concerned about the progress of the matter. In fact, he specifically mentioned it in his last words."


    "He has a last word?" many people asked together.


    "Yes," said Frederick, "his last words were written in the thought matrix code and handed over to his trusted friend, Dr. dardova, before he died. Through Dr. dardova, the last words came to us again, and even his family had not had time to see them."


    May wants to know the password of the thought matrix.


    This is a complex brain wave code. It does not depend on the memory of symbols or words, but identifies the thoughts at that time according to the signals sent by brain waves under the action of pure consciousness during self hypnosis.


    It is very difficult to decipher this signal. Only by studying the thinking characteristics of the coder''s life and finding his consciousness coordinates in the matrix can we interpret the radio wave information.


    Mayer remembers that when he was in Princeton, Lester said that his original intention of inventing this code was to try to prove that consciousness interferes with quantum, and quantum does not work on consciousness itself.


    Later, it seemed that the experiment failed, but this matrix cipher was proved to be feasible and became one of the most difficult ciphers in the world.


    There are two characteristics of this password. One is that if you don''t know the thinking characteristics of the person who wrote the password, even if you know his life like the back of your hand, you can''t get his consciousness coordinates. Without conscious coordinates, it is almost impossible to find information from the matrix, just like finding a floating sesame in the Pacific without coordinates.


    The second feature is that it can be completed by the subconscious only in the state of self hypnosis, and can not be forced and fake. Therefore, the thought matrix cipher is also called "Leicester signature".


    Of course, because the conversion of conscious thinking into language must be vague and inaccurate, its signature authentication function is more meaningful than encryption.


    "What did his last words say?" Mei asked.


    "Mr. Lester said that another conscious body had invaded and attacked his brain," Frederick said with a strange expression.


    "What does this mean?" even if all the scientists here are scientists, it is difficult to understand such a statement.


    Frederick said: "according to Mr. Lester, he had a long struggle with the intruder. He suspected that the intruder was extraterrestrial life, which is what we often call aliens."


    "Aliens?"


    "Yes, aliens." Professor Frank, chairman of the International Association for quantum applications, who was sitting next to Frederick, took Frederick''s microphone.


    "In our novels and movies, aliens always have a body similar to that of earth creatures. They are either like humans or insects. They have five senses and digestive tract. They need to eat and excrete. The top length is a little disgusting, such as several long tentacles and highly corrosive acidic saliva."


    "But we are scientists. We should not be limited to the understanding and simple imagination of carbon based life. Why does life have to grow like us? Why can''t it be a stone or a nebula? We shouldn''t even be limited to the assumption of silicon-based life. It''s too narrow!"


    Professor Frank said this at once, paused a little, and looked out of the window of the conference center, just like looking at galaxies hundreds of millions of light-years away.


    "Why must life be material? In addition to matter, there are extensive and unknown existence in the universe. In those seemingly empty places, there may be some life forms that we can''t understand, just as we can''t understand ourselves - our consciousness - what is the composition?"


    "Mr. Lester has a superhuman brain that none of us can compare. It is he who gives us a new hope of theoretical physics. I believe he will not talk nonsense even when he is dying."


    Professor Frank withdrew his eyes and looked at the scientists present.


    There was another whisper in the hall.


    Independent consciousness exists widely in different dimensions of the universe. As a scientific hypothesis, it has long been put forward. However, this assumption is meaningless from the perspective of experiment, mathematics and logic, so scientists rarely talk about it and few people do real research.


    But once it comes out of the mouth of a leading academic figure, it''s different.


    "What does this have to do with our meeting and the missing islands in the Pacific?"


    Frank looked at the questioner, nodded gently and said, "Mr. Lester believes that there is a wormhole leading to the unknown place of the universe in a certain area of the earth."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 72

    The staff brought many big glasses boxes.


    Mei Tao recognized it at a glance. This is the latest VR head display, which is produced by HW company in China.


    Frederick took the lead in putting on the head display, and then said, "please put on your helmets. There is a red button on the right hand side that is the switch. Professor dardova restored the deciphered Mr. Lester''s thinking matrix information into an image with CG technology. You can have a look."


    Mei tried to take her head up with the others, and suddenly fell into darkness.


    He pressed the switch on the right and a blue light flashed like the oldest supernova explosion in the depths of the universe. Then, a huge blue three-dimensional matrix appeared in front of us, extending to infinity.


    Green lines constantly fall from the top of the matrix, insert from the left and right sides, or shoot like arrows from a distance, with a series of long numbers composed of 0 and 1. There are also some serpentine sequences interspersed in the gap of the matrix, like a distorted barrage.


    Dardova appears at the edge of the matrix. He pointed his finger at a point in the matrix, which lit up like a star. Then, the disordered series of numbers quickly concentrated in a certain area as if they had received some instructions, and began to line up neatly according to some rules.


    Then, these crowded digital symbols slowly turned into a green face.


    The face is getting clearer and clearer. First, the outline of the face, then the uplifted bones and muscles, and finally the facial features.


    Maestro soon recognized that this was Evans Lester.


    "Hello, Chinese Mei!" Evans Lester greeted Mei


    "Chinese Mei" is Lester''s nickname for Mei when he was at Princeton University. Obviously, this latest VR device has added a new function of identifying users, and Professor dardova, the creator of VR, happens to know the nickname of meiwang.


    "Hello, Mr. Lester." the effect of VR is very realistic, and may wants to respond unconsciously.


    "I''m Evans Lester. I''m guaranteed."


    Mei wanted to know that this was just the image of Evans Lester restored by CG, so she stopped talking and listened to Mr. Lester quietly¡ª¡ª


    I''m Evans Lester. I''m guaranteed.


    I''m using the thought matrix now, which is what I invented. I want to say, sorry, this thing doesn''t work very well, so you don''t like it. But now I have to use it to send a message to you. Only in this way can I prove that what I am talking about is the real me, not someone else''s fake or forced me.


    I don''t know how long I can hold on.


    Maybe ignorance and perfunctory can let me spend a happy old age. But I am a scientist. I have been thinking about the fate and future of mankind all my life, and have devoted all my time and energy to it. I can''t pretend I can''t see something that might destroy mankind.


    This thing has been lurking in my mind for a long time. I can''t drive him away, I can''t destroy him, and it''s even difficult to prove his existence. As like as two peas, please forgive me for using "him" instead of "it".


    As like as two peas of Leicester, as like as two peas, I am aware of the fact that I am now in deep self hypnosis, so what I am saying is that he has a body that is exactly the same as mine, but refers to consciousness.


    In fact, he and I share the same body.


    He has all my memories. He knows what I''m thinking and doing; He knows my wife, daughter and friends; He knows I like French foie gras dipped in Chinese mother''s chili sauce... In short, he knows everything about me like the back of his hand. If his mode of thinking was not different from mine, I would almost think he was me.


    Well, let me see when he began to appear. I probably can''t remember clearly, or I didn''t notice him at the beginning. At that time, he should be very weak.


    He lurks in my body, brain or neural network (forgive me for not knowing how human consciousness coexists with us), steals my memory bit by bit and grows slowly.


    Later, he became my shadow and grew with me. I didn''t realize his existence until he stood up independently and tried to occupy the magpie''s nest and drive me away.


    At that time, if I were more decisive, I might be able to kill him.


    In my life of studying quantum and the universe, I have mastered some methods to control my self-consciousness and spiritual energy. I have also tried to prove that there is dimensional superposition between the spiritual world and the material world, and the relevant papers have not been published because of obvious defects. Professor Mei Tao of China can testify to this. We discussed the energy characteristics of independent consciousness together in Princeton.


    I became interested in "he".


    I thought this was a gift from God, so that I could take another big step on the road of Science in my lifetime.


    Facts have proved me wrong. He is not sent by God. He is Satan!


    One thing I want to say is that except in deep hypnosis, I can only see him in a dream.


    All my physical indexes are normal, but the nightmare of fighting with him every day makes me haggard. Britney asked me if I was under too much pressure because of the problem of unified field theory.


    no The basic problems of unified field theory have been solved. Even if I can''t improve the rest in my lifetime, others will do it. I see many outstanding young people - Frings, Jack young, mulwade, Miyamoto Joe, bacclair... They all have enough talent to complete this final feat.


    And now I have a more important research to do - "who is he"? Where do you come from? What is the purpose of "he" or "they"?


    I study him every day, trying to solve the above questions. And every day he influenced me, stopped me, and tried to drive me away from my body.


    He is getting stronger and stronger.


    Now, when I''m not hypnotized, I can''t tell whether my decision is made by myself or by him. That''s why I have to use the thought matrix password you call "Lester signature" to deliver messages.


    But my research is not without results.


    Now, I have no time to put out all my arguments and have no chance to do relevant experiments. I must tell you the truth directly - he is an invasive creature, and he must be more than one.


    We often fantasize that there is the same life as human beings in the universe and call it "aliens".


    But in fact, the term "alien" is inaccurate, at least narrow. This term wishfully classifies extraterrestrial life as "people" living on extraterrestrial planets, while ignoring that life in the universe is not necessarily human or animal, or even any form we can understand.

 Chapter 73

    We have made the assumption of silicon-based life on the basis of carbon-based life; In the field of quantum physics, the concept of excess sub state life has also been proposed. But no matter which kind, it can not be separated from the cognition that the basis of life is composed of "matter".


    But why must life be material?


    There are too many things we don''t know in such a big universe, in that large void, and in the dimensions that overlap with us but we can''t see outside the void.


    When we imagine "aliens", why do we have to think that they must come in a spaceship with the speed of light or superluminal speed? Why didn''t "BIU" suddenly appear?


    That''s what they are.


    Maybe there is a wormhole in a corner of the earth, maybe a time tunnel has shifted near the earth, maybe there are cracks in the space between several dimensions


    Maybe there''s nothing. They don''t need any channels at all. As long as they detect the coordinate position of life, they can BIU come here.


    Let me think again. Have I experienced anything special during this time. The president invited me to the White House dinner, but I didn''t go; Ronald Cohen invited me to a painting exhibition. In the face of Leonardo da Vinci and Picasso, I went. The painting is really good, but there seems to be no doubt


    Oh, by the way, Silva said they found some relics at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean and showed me an hourglass and pyramid model, which was very interesting. I''ll have a look when they find out more.


    Nothing else. Let''s say "he".


    You see, he''s looking at me now and trying to stop me from sending matrix information to the machine.


    He''s disturbing me. It''s really a trouble! When you decipher in the future, you will encounter interference. This thinking matrix may be much more complex than before.


    I didn''t know what to call him and them, but I basically found out their characteristics.


    They are a kind of "parasitic consciousness". In other words, they have no body, no memory storage, only consciousness. This consciousness can be separated from the material in a short time (it is impossible to judge whether it can be separated for a long time), and then find a suitable parasitic "body" to steal the host''s memory and drive away or kill the host''s consciousness.


    Their terrible thing is that they don''t need any superluminal spacecraft to fly tens of thousands of light-years to declare war on us, nor will they grow up in our digestive tract or adipose tissue like insects.


    They quietly sneak into your brain, occupy your consciousness and control your thoughts and actions.


    You and your family know nothing about it.


    Your children still like to watch baseball games on your shoulders. Your wife will still cook for you and have sex with you, but you are already an alien.


    In the ancient oriental legend, there is a record called "seizing and giving up", which says that one person''s body is occupied by another person''s soul.


    But this record is not scientific.


    Our brain is like the hard disk and memory of a computer. Human memory is stored here except for genetic information. If the brain dies, it is impossible for the consciousness after separation to remember the things of his previous body, and there will be nothing wrong with the person who has been deprived, except that his temperament and thinking mode will change.


    Well, maybe you don''t think it''s terrible, because it seems that your memory is still there, your body is still there, and mankind will continue to reproduce, which is no different from now.


    However, what I want to tell you is that each species has different ways of survival and evolution, resulting in different population behavior characteristics. We humans, in order to survive, we will consider the living space of future generations, and a large number of people will study and explore the fate of mankind and the mystery of the universe. Therefore, our progress is obvious.


    But they don''t need it.


    They don''t have to think about how long the earth can survive. Once the energy is exhausted or the environment deteriorates, they will "BIU" leave your body and go elsewhere.


    They will not worry about the fate of mankind. They are not interested in human genes and memory. Their only purpose is to expand their race in the process of parasitism.


    You may never know where their original dimension or parent star is, because you can''t be sure how long they have been floating in the universe, how many parasitoids they have passed, and how many races they have destroyed. They have no memory. Even if you can catch him, you can''t know their past.


    I''m not sure about their breeding methods. Judging from the aggressive characteristics of the population, they are not immortal, so there must be some breeding methods we don''t know. Maybe schizophrenia, or rebirth of consciousness.


    I can''t guarantee that what I said must be true. I can only try my best to analyze this matter rationally, which is regarded as a warning to mankind. It is the last contribution I have made to the cause of science at the end of my life.


    I am sure that I am not the only one who has encountered the invasion of "parasitic consciousness". As for how many people have been "lost" successfully, how many people are fighting like me? I don''t know.


    This is the most terrible place.


    We can''t know who he is or who is an alien. Unless I popularize my thinking matrix password all over the world and let everyone have a "Leicester signature". But that''s obviously impossible. Even in the scientific community, my invention can not be popularized. It has too high requirements for human spirit and mathematics.


    To take a step back, what can you do if you suspect that someone is no longer himself? Kill him?


    The ethics and legal means of human society are at a loss.


    Mankind is facing a great test! Maybe it''s not just humans. Your pet cat may have the same problem.


    How to defeat them and win this war depends on you, my friends!


    Now, I have to go first.


    I must admit that I can''t beat him. He is getting stronger and stronger, so powerful that he has controlled my daily life. When I don''t hypnotize myself deeply, I''m no longer me. Therefore, I can only choose to die with him.


    I''ll send the message to dardova. He knows my thinking characteristics best and can obtain my consciousness coordinates to crack the password.


    I believe him not only because he is my good friend, but also because he made a new breakthrough in the mathematical axiomatization of quantum field theory not long ago. This proves that he is still an excellent scientist. If he is parasitic, those parasitic consciousness will not care about quantum mechanics and mathematics. They will only use your knowledge and power to expand their population.


    This also applies to the identification of other scientists.


    In addition to him, I think the list worthy of trust is Silva, Hans, meitui


    ¡­¡­


    Mei had an impulse to cry when she heard her name. He raised his hands to hide his face, but only touched the wide VR head cold metal case.

 Chapter 74

    Lifeflower plans to open the bar in October golden week. It''s best to have a trial opening in early September, and then have an opening ceremony after the trial opening.


    The workers began to hurry up according to her requirements. They went in and out and knocked every day. The noise of percussion drill and cutting machine was loud.


    Although Aoki is not afraid of noise. When he wants to sleep, he won''t wake up when you drive a tractor next to his ears, but the coal boss can''t stand it. He covers his ears with his wings from morning to night! It''s so noisy! " He screamed, even his appetite dropped a lot, but it made his gradually obese body thinner and thinner.


    "If I don''t change places, I''ll run away from home!"


    The threatening tone of the coal boss sounded very insecure. It is a very simple multiple-choice question whether to endure two months of noise or to endure the pain of having no sauce elbow for a lifetime.


    Lifelong flower said to Aoki, "director Liu has come again. Why don''t you go to the community for a while?"


    Director Liu is the director of Liuying community, a fat and warm-hearted elder sister, and an old neighborhood of Liuying lane. In the past, when Ruhua bar was just opened, she helped a lot.


    She said that in order to alleviate the psychological pressure of residents, promote mental health and improve the quality of life, all streets are required to open psychological counseling rooms if conditions permit. Liuying community also applied to open one, but the psychological counselor arranged above can''t come to work until the end of the summer vacation. She knows that Aoki does this. She can''t take the job during the bar decoration anyway. It''s better to go to the new mental health consulting room in the community as a part-time job. When the summer vacation is over, the bar will also open.


    Aoki is either unwilling or afraid of annoyance.


    Community is the nerve endings of the government, small to small, but very sensitive. Moreover, when working in the government, it is inevitable to sum up the report. At three or five o''clock, we have to hold a meeting to study the above spirit.


    With his character and spirit, he didn''t understand it. Maybe mental illness came out first.


    Director Liu persevered, came again and again, and finally promised Aoki that he would only give psychological counseling, and there was no need to worry about the streets and communities.


    Moreover, the community also opened many convenient doors for Aoki, such as allowing him to temporarily hang the sign of Shenwu studio in the community''s mental health consulting room, allowing him to smoke in the compartment of the consulting room, and preparing two meals for him and the coal boss.


    In this way, Aoki carried the brand of Shenwu studio and brought the coal boss to the mental health consulting room of Liuying community to start their temporary semi civil service career of two brands and one team.


    Director Liu also held a welcome ceremony for him and called many nearby neighbors to join in. He chirped all morning.


    "If you have anything to think about in the future, just find our Aoki teacher. Don''t make trouble in the community again!"


    Director Liu''s words before leaving made Aoki feel like he was in a big pit.


    The mental health consulting room is in the convenient service area next to the community service center. It has a separate facade and two front and rear rooms, which are very clean.


    The front one is for consultation, like a doctor''s consulting room; The back room is where Aoki and the coal boss rest. They can drink tea and chat. There is also a small bed for taking a nap.


    Some simple psychological knowledge popularization and brief introduction of counselors are hung on the wall of the consulting room. Aomu is called director counselor and love ambassador of Liuying community.


    The coal boss jumped his feet and shouted happily with "director" on the left and "director" on the right, saying that he was the "deputy director".


    Aoki warned him not to talk disorderly when someone was there. The coal boss nodded and agreed. He thought about the difference between not talking disorderly and not talking with his crow head. The key lies in the word "disorderly".


    When someone comes, it first listens carefully, then looks at the machine on time, comes together, and reads a bunch of concepts of depression and schizophrenia solemnly to others, so as to show that it doesn''t talk "disorderly".


    Aoki had to put the coal boss under house arrest. Fortunately, he spent his life bringing them something to eat from time to time. For the coal boss, as long as there is something to eat, it is also possible to bear the pain of not talking for a while.


    The work in the mental health consulting room is quite idle. Except for the candidates who are occasionally forced by their parents to face the pressure of entering a higher school, few people come.


    Later, director Liu came several times and suggested that Aoki go for a haircut and change his clothes. Aoki knew that the reason why people didn''t want to come was that his image was too close to psychosis rather than treating psychosis.


    Director Liu tried several times and found that it was more difficult to ask Aoki to change his image than to ask the crow not to speak, so he gave up. Anyway, it''s a job for two months. Some are better than none.


    According to the prior agreement, Aoki doesn''t have to come to the consulting room every day. He can not come when he has something to do. In case a resident asks him for advice, he will make an appointment in the community. Anyway, it is basically about sesame seeds and mung beans. If there is such a fiery owner, he will not come here and will have gone to the hospital long ago.


    Aoki counted the days and went to Professor Mei''s studio. He found that the professor didn''t return home according to the scheduled schedule.


    He called Mei Ziqing. Mei Ziqing said that he was still in Copenhagen and the original meeting had ended. Even Professor Mei and they added another meeting temporarily. It was like a state secret. No one could see it and didn''t know when they would come back.


    Professor Mei doesn''t come back. Aoki has some questions that no one can discuss, so he has to stay in the community.


    During this period, Hu Xing came several times, occasionally with summer.


    Hu Xing seems a little haggard these days. She can now skillfully enter the Qingming dream, but the method of dreaming has never been mastered, so that she must rely on the alarm clock to wake up, otherwise she will be tossed by the lucid dream all night and have no strength to get up the next day.


    "Don''t try too hard to have a Qingming dream. It''s not worth the loss if you consume too much mental power." Aoki said.


    "Can you teach the next lesson now?" Hu Xing asked.


    "No." Aoki shook his head and said, "some things can''t be forced. It depends on your understanding."


    Hu Xing was unhappy and begged, "just teach me more! Otherwise, when you dream every day, you can take me to your dream to teach."


    "I never dream," Aoki said.


    Hu Xing was stunned for a moment. He just thought that Aoki would not teach him. He hummed, "stingy teacher!"


    Every time I come in summer, I am very happy and bring a lot of food to the crows. Aoki gave him several simple psychological counseling. His mental state is getting better and better. The shadow of the past has basically no impact on him.


    Aoki asked about Xia Wenyuan''s situation. Hu Xing said he was much better now. At least he could eat, sleep and had no more nightmares. However, according to Dr. Peter''s observation, his brain lesions showed no signs of improvement.


    After all, Hu Xing seldom comes once. In addition to sending some food to the coal boss, she is busy with the decoration and opening of the bar. Therefore, most of the time, Aoki just sits in the consulting room and stares at the coal boss.


    At that time, the crow stopped talking and became a silent thinker.


    Aoki sometimes feels that his brain is broken by crows, or the coal boss''s claws have the ability to absorb people''s intelligence, which makes him forget many things in the past and become more and more lazy, while the broken mouth crow is becoming more and more clever.


    Director Liu probably couldn''t watch Aoki. Every day, big birds stare at birds. There''s nothing wrong with birds, and there''s nothing wrong with birds. So he brought someone and asked Aoki to dredge them.


    The man was a man in his fifties. His hair was messy and somewhat similar to Aoki. He was wearing a wrinkled khaki shirt and a scratchy beard. It seemed that he hadn''t shaved for weeks.


    When he came, he stared at Aoki for a long time, and then said firmly, "I know you. You''re from there."

 Chapter 75

    "Which way?" Aoki asked.


    The man smiled and saw a cigarette on the green wood table. He reached out to get it.


    Director Liu patted the back of his hand and scolded, "Hey, you really don''t take yourself as an outsider! This is not your home!"


    The man withdrew his hand, looked wronged, squatted down in the corner, folded his arms and stopped talking.


    Director Liu shook his head, sighed and said, "don''t be surprised, Mr. Aoki. There''s something wrong with his mind!"


    "I''m all right!" the squatting man argued.


    "Shut up!" director Liu scolded and said to Aoki, "His name is Liu Huai''an. He is also an old neighborhood of Liuying lane. It''s a pity that his family was burned down in a fire more than 20 years ago. He is the only one left. Probably stimulated, he has become crazy since then. He says he is psychic all day, knows people there, and doesn''t know which side he says is."


    Director Liu did not shy away from Liu Huai''an. Liu Huai''an seemed to be used to hearing people talk about his family. In addition to always arguing that "I have no problem", he squatted quietly in the corner and listened.


    Aoki picked up the cigarette box on the table, threw it twice, threw out half a cigarette and motioned Liu Huaian to come and get it.


    Liu Huai''an walked over with a cat on his waist and half squatting. He looked at director Liu again. Seeing that she had no objection, he stretched out three fingers to smoke out. When he saw that there was still a small half of cigarettes in the cigarette box exposed outside, he clamped the cigarette on his ear, took another one, and walked back with a smile.


    Aoki asked director Liu, "haven''t you seen it in the hospital?"


    Director Liu said: "Yes, why didn''t you go? At the beginning, I wandered around the street like I lost my soul. I took a knife and gave it to others when I saw people. I said I had some chips in my body and asked someone to take it out for him. Who can stand this? Everyone forced him to go to the seventh hospital. But the hospital asked for money? I can''t always ask the neighbors to raise money to hospitalize him. Who is it these days I didn''t pick up my money! Later, I saw that he didn''t have a big deal. The hospital said he wasn''t seriously ill and came out. "


    "What about now?"


    "Now it''s much better than before. A few years ago, the street also helped him find a job. He did a good job cleaning in the supermarket. But he hid and smoked secretly and lit someone''s warehouse. Fortunately, he found it in time, otherwise he would have caused a big disaster!"


    When director Liu said this, he glared at Liu Huai''an. Liu Huai''an, who was smoking, squatted in the corner and moved his body, not looking at director Liu''s face.


    "Since then, the streets have dared not arrange work for him. Who dares to ask him? Now they are idling around all day and living on the subsidies issued by the government."


    "Do you mean...?" Aoki doesn''t understand why director Liu came to him with Liu Huaian.


    This is a community mental health consulting room, not a psychiatric consulting room. He is only a part-time job here for psychological counseling and counseling. Psychological counselors are not psychiatrists and can''t prescribe drugs. Logically, such places can''t receive psychiatric patients, and Liu Huaian''s mental illness that has lasted for decades has been difficult to recover, and the treatment is of little significance.


    "Oh, yes..." director Liu looked a little embarrassed, "As you know, the assessment of the community is becoming more and more strict. Environmental protection, people''s livelihood and employment should be taken into account. We have a big head for Liu Huaian. Our mental appraisal can''t meet the disability standard, and we can''t find a job. Alas, a mouse excrement spoils a pot of porridge. We regret the banner of Liuying lane, an advanced community!"


    Director Liu talked a lot. Aoki still didn''t hear what he meant. Instead, Liu Huaian said, "she wants me to work there."


    Aoki was stunned: "what?"


    Director Liu scolded, "shut up! I didn''t let you talk!" then he smiled at Aoki, "yes, it''s not... In fact, I mean... You''re a psychologist, right? Show him if you can keep him down. If you can keep him down, let him work in Huahua bar in the future. Whatever you do, your bar has expanded, but you have to recruit workers anyway?"


    Aoki realized that sister Liu beat around the Bush to make Ruhua bar accept Liu Huaian as a burden.


    "Well... I can''t be the master," Aoki said.


    "I know Huahua, and she listens to you." director Liu said with a smile, "let''s have a look first and see if he can control it. I''ll talk about Huahua."


    As soon as Aoki wanted to say that it was not a matter of whether he could live or not, director Liu stood up: "well, I still have something to do. There are a lot of things waiting for me in the community. You talk first..."


    When she came to Liu Huai''an, she inadvertently kicked a foot, and three words gently jumped out of her teeth, "be smart!" then her fat body swung like a goose out of the consulting room.


    When director Liu left, Liu Huai''an stood up from the corner, smiled and sat down across the table with Aoki.


    "I know you. You''re from there," he said again.


    "Oh, which way?" Aoki asked with great interest.


    "It''s over there." Liu Huaian looked at Qingmu and suddenly became serious. "I know you''re very confidential."


    "You mean a spy?"


    "Spy? Well, you can say so."


    Aoki initially judged that the man was paranoid. Of course, he would not easily waste his mental strength for such a person. He just talked about it in the face of director Liu.


    "So you''re a spy, too?"


    "Me?" he smiled mysteriously. "I''m double-sided."


    "Oh..." Aoki nodded, "double-sided tape."


    "No, it''s not double-sided tape!" he was a little angry. "It''s double-sided spy, spy!"


    "You''re angry!" Aoki said.


    "I didn''t," Liu Huaian denied.


    "But I saw you angry."


    "Do I?" Liu Huai''an was a little unsure. "That''s what angered me. You don''t respect me!"


    "I didn''t provoke you," Aoki said. "A spy won''t be easily provoked."


    Liu Huai''an was smoking and lost in thought. After a while, he finished smoking the cigarette in his hand and burned his finger holding the cigarette butt. He trembled with pain and quickly snuffed out the cigarette butt in the ashtray.


    "You''re right. I shouldn''t be angered," he said.


    "Well, what do you want to tell me? If not, I''m going to sleep." Aoki stretched out and yawned.


    Liu Huai''an thought for a moment and said tentatively, "I have a chip on my back. Can you take it out for me? Or you can help me find the remote control."


    "What chip?"


    "You don''t know?" Liu Huai''an looked surprised. "Aren''t all the people over there equipped with chips? Some are in the brain, some in the neck, and some on the back. Where''s yours?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "I don''t have a chip."


    "Impossible." Liu Huai''an said, "you don''t have to hide. I know everything about you. I''m double-sided." he turned his hands over and over and emphasized, "it''s not double-sided with double-sided tape."

 Chapter 76

    Aoki asked, "why install chips?"


    "Don''t you really know? Alas! Well, well, let me tell you," he came up mysteriously, "have you heard of artificial intelligence?"


    "Robot?"


    "Superficial!" Liu Huai''an said, "what''s the age of robots? AI! AI! Understand?"


    "I haven''t seen anyone as stupid as you!" seeing Aoki''s no response, Liu Huai''an shook his head. "Have you seen the matrix? I tell you, the film is about artificial intelligence."


    Aoki remembered that the matrix was an old film at the end of the last century and said, "the Internet now is not the Internet at that time."


    Liu Huaian said, "you really don''t understand! What is the Internet? That''s just a concept they gave you! Think about it carefully. What is the Internet? Connecting all computers in the world with wires is so like the neuronal structure of life! Think about it, what is the essence of life? Or what is the definition of life?"


    Aoki didn''t expect the madman to talk about such a deep topic, so he sent him another cigarette and said interestingly, "tell me."


    Liu Huai''an lit a cigarette and seemed greatly encouraged.


    "Is the characteristic of life metabolism? No! Metabolism is just an evolutionary expression of life to maintain self vitality. Look at transformers, right, that is, robots. They don''t have metabolism, but aren''t they life? Of course, yes. So the characteristic of life is not reproduction, metabolism and eating. These are appearances. Life can pass through things The exchange of quality and energy to complete self evolution, as long as evolution is the ultimate meaning of life. "


    "Are you a fan of Darwinism?" Aoki asked.


    "Darwinism? What''s that?" Liu Huai''an looked at Aoki in surprise. "No, it''s not what you said. I''m talking about neurons. If life wants to evolve itself, it must communicate with the world enough and obtain enough external information. Therefore, the larger the nervous system and the more complex the neural structure, it means that the life is more advanced, okay?"


    "Why are we the smartest? Because people have 100 billion neurons, and the Everbright cerebral cortex has 14 billion. Octopus is also very smart. Octopus has 500 million neurons, so it is very smart."


    Aoki said, "human beings have always been the smartest."


    Liu Huaian said, "it used to be, but not necessarily in the future."


    Aoki said with a smile, "is the trisomy going to attack?"


    Liu Huai''an was stunned for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, you still don''t understand. I''m not talking about aliens. Think about it, how many years has human beings not evolved? It has always been this 100 billion neurons, which have not increased, and may even be degenerating. Now, there has been a guy with much more divine Scriptures than us."


    "Who?"


    "Internet! You are so stupid!"


    Liu Huai''an sighed.


    "The Internet has developed from hundreds of computers in just a few decades. How many computers are there now?" let everyone in the world can afford computers! "What a loud slogan! But what you don''t know is that it was a scam from the beginning! Its purpose is to let you use computers and serve the Internet. You send messages on the Internet Posts, whining, playing games, watching videos... You are serving the Internet. You have become a neuron and a tentacle of the Internet. The Internet - from the day it was born, it has been alive! And it has evolved much faster than all other species. "


    Aoki thought for a moment and said, "even as you said, there are less than 7 billion neurons per person and one computer, which is far from 100 billion in the human body."


    So it completely unmasked its wisdom, and you have always thought it is just a tool for human beings. You didn''t know that it had grasped everything of mankind. You watched small movies and played games while you tore, swore, and exposed people''s privacy on the Internet. Make complaints about human desires and weaknesses on the Internet. It is evolving every day. , every day you are tempted to use it, increasing its neural sensitivity and the complexity of neuronal structure. "


    "Seven billion? Hehe, it''s long gone! The Internet is not only connected to computers, but also your mobile phone, watch, cars and cameras on the street, air conditioning, TV and microwave ovens in your home... Its terminals have already exceeded 100 billion. It even controls all satellites, missiles and intelligent weapons in the world."


    "Then why doesn''t it just destroy humans?" Aoki asked.


    "Destroy mankind? It''s stupid! Who works for it when mankind is gone?" Liu Huai''an looked at Qingmu like an idiot, "But this day will come sooner or later. When human beings create enough robots, they will start. Do you know? Now many factories don''t recruit workers, and all work is machines. In the future, human beings, except scientists, can only write and read novels at home."


    Liu Huai''an is addicted to smoking. Just after he finished smoking, he took down the cigarette clamped on his ear and connected it. He doesn''t even need a lighter.


    Aoki simply threw the whole pack of cigarettes to him: "how do you know this?"


    "I found its center."


    "Central?"


    "Yes, the center. You know, these neurons can''t work without a functioning center."


    "Are you talking about servers?"


    "No, it''s not just the server. The server is just its appearance. It must have a cluster of neurons to be called the nerve center. A central nervous system consists of multiple nerve centers. But it is more complex than us humans. It has hierarchical nerve centers and sub centers. I don''t know how many levels it has. It can be completely eliminated only by finding its general center position."


    "Aren''t you from its side? Why do you want to destroy it?" Aoki said.


    "I''m human too!" Liu Huai''an said, "so I''m double-sided!" he gestured at the palm and back of his hand and stressed, "it''s not double-sided with double-sided tape!"


    "Where is the center you found? Tell me the information..." Aoki also raised his hand. "Is human here?"


    "Stupid human, no one believes me! So I fight alone! I fight alone on behalf of mankind!" Liu Huai''an raised his arm and was as impassioned as a speaker.


    "Oh, I see. So, how do you fight?"


    Liu Huai''an said with a smile: "what sister Liu said just now is not completely right. What I burned was not the warehouse of the supermarket, but the computer room. Although I like smoking, I have always been very cautious. High-grade double-sided tape like me... Oh no... Double-sided spies, how can they burn their warehouse so carelessly?"


    Aoki suddenly said, "you did it on purpose?"


    "Yes." Liu Huai''an nodded and admitted, "don''t think I dare not admit it. I told them long ago, but they don''t believe me! They think I''m crazy. Funny, they''re crazy!"


    "So you set the fire twenty years ago?" Aoki said.

 Chapter 77

    Liu Huai''an jumped up from his chair like his ass was on fire and shouted, "no! Not me!"


    Aoki handed him another cigarette before he sat down again, but his face was nervous. His eyes turned disorderly. He looked left and right, but there was no fixed point.


    "Tell me about twenty years ago," Aoki said.


    Liu Huai''an smoked with his head depressed. After smoking for a while, he looked up and said, "it''s really not me!"


    Aoki said, "I didn''t say it was you. Just talk about the past."


    Liu Huai''an took two in a row before he opened his chatterbox and talked about his previous affairs intermittently.


    In the early 1990s, when Liu Huai''an went to middle school, his father got off duty and set up a mobile stall in Liuying lane to sell baked cakes. Because of his short stature, he was nicknamed Wu Dalang.


    Liu Huai''an''s classmates at school all know this and often joke about him. Some teachers who can''t name him will also call him "Wu Dalang''s family".


    As soon as he heard this, he felt very ashamed and wanted to find a hole in the ground.


    Liu Huaian quarreled with his father more than once and told him not to sell baked cakes. He would rather be poor and bitter.


    But his father is a kind-hearted and diligent man. He doesn''t take this gossip seriously. He says that if people call it a nickname, you won''t lose a piece of meat and be famous. The pancake business is OK!


    Liu Huai''an''s mother doesn''t think so. She says that selling baked cakes can''t make a lot of money. It''s better to change careers and do something else. At that time, it was the hottest time for the private economy. It happened that Liu Huaian''s uncle came back from working in other places and was ready to invest and set up a factory. Liu Huaian''s mother encouraged his father to take shares.


    His father said it was OK to take a stake, but he had to sell the pancakes. If the factory didn''t work, he would still have a living. His mother said that the factory is full of things inside and outside. It''s not a matter for the second uncle to run supply and marketing and manage production. His father said that if you don''t trust him, you will go to work in the factory. Anyway, he is determined to guard his pancake stand.


    In this way, Liu Huaian''s mother and his second uncle opened a wool mill together. Business is booming and there is money at home. But the gossip outside is getting worse and worse.


    "Pan Jinlian ran away with XiMenqing!"


    "Which is Ximen Qing? It''s obviously good with Wu er. That''s what the book says!"


    "Do you think Wuda is stupid? The family is so rich and still sells baked cakes on the street."


    "Oh, you don''t know. All the money in the family belongs to Pan Jinlian. Wuda doesn''t sell baked cakes and drinks the West and north wind?"


    ¡­¡­


    Whether in Liuying lane or at school, Liu Huai''an felt that everyone looked at him differently. He finally couldn''t stand it. First he went to his father for a showdown. As a result, he gave his father a tiger meal. Even your second uncle can''t believe it. Who else can he trust at home?


    Liu Huaian went to her mother again, but she was scolded again. His mother was fiercer than his father and told him to go to the south to work if he couldn''t go to college.


    It was not easy to get into a university that year. Liu Huai''an thought that he could not get into the University anyway. He was angry at home. He might as well go out to work early. So he rolled up his luggage and ran south.


    "I followed my fellow villagers to Yangcheng first, and then to Shenzhou. I worked in SEG and Huaqiang." Liu Huai''an was obviously excited about his experience of working in the south, and his face was red. But his face soon darkened again, as if he remembered some terrible experience.


    "Where did you get the chip?" Aoki asked.


    "Yes," said Liu Huaian, "they caught me and put a chip on my back."


    "What do they want you to do?"


    "They asked me to provide them with information."


    "How?"


    "The chip on my back will automatically transmit the information I get to them. They can also control my body by controlling the frequency of the chip." Liu Huaian said, "but they haven''t used this function for a long time. I suspect my remote control is out of power."


    "It can be charged when there is no electricity," Aoki said.


    Liu Huai''an said, "they are very busy and sometimes forget, and even without the remote control, they can receive my message. Just like our conversation now, they can hear me."


    "They know everything," he added.


    Aoki nodded and agreed with him. He asked, "how did you come back?"


    "I made a lot of money as a spy and wanted to take my father to Shenzhou. Although my father is stubborn, he is a good man." Liu Huai''an vomited smoke, as if recalling the past, "When I got back, my father didn''t want to go to the South with me. He didn''t know the language there. In fact, I knew he couldn''t give up his pancake stand. I was going to go back to Shenzhou alone, but I received an order from them through a chip to build a center in Wuzhong."


    "At first, I didn''t know how to build an Internet nerve center. Later, they reminded me that I could open an Internet cafe. That year, the Internet cafe was still a rare thing, and the license was very good. I rented several fronts near my second uncle''s wool mill and opened an Internet cafe."


    "Then you won''t be afraid of gossip?" Aoki asked.


    Liu Huaian said: "It''s not fear, it''s annoyance, you know? When I''m annoyed, I have an impulse to kill people. I go out to work, not afraid of those gossiping people, but afraid that I can''t help killing people. However, after honing in the south for several years, I''m not so impulsive. Moreover, I have a task. I have to finish what they ask me to do, otherwise, they can change the chip at any time Frequency killed me. "


    "And then?"


    "Later, they asked me to arrange monitoring around to expand the sensing range of this center."


    Aoki nodded and said with a smile, "isn''t there a lot in your second uncle''s factory?"


    "That''s what the task needs! It doesn''t matter who and whose relatives." Liu Huai''an explained.


    "Go on, and then?"


    "Later, I woke up! I woke up the conscience of the human side, and I became a double agent!" Liu Huaian was a little proud when talking about this, as if he had suddenly become an underground party from a traitor. "I must find a way to destroy this center and return the neighborhood of Liuying lane and the people of Wuzhong to a stable and peaceful world."


    "So you burned the Internet cafe?" Aoki asked.


    "Yes."


    "Your second uncle''s woolen mill burned down too?"


    "Yes."


    "You did it on purpose!" Aoki said. "You deliberately burned your second uncle''s factory. You want to burn him! You installed so many monitors to monitor your second uncle and your mother. You identified their affairs, didn''t you?"


    "No! No!" Liu Huai''an shouted excitedly, shaking his hand and throwing out his cigarette butts. "I''m forced, I''m fighting AI, I''m fighting for human peace!"


    He touched the cigarette box on the table with his trembling hand and wanted to smoke another one.


    Aoki suddenly grabbed the black water pen next to him and put it into the table. It was just inserted between Liu Huai''an''s fingers. He shouted, "you did it on purpose!"

 Chapter 78

    Liu Huai''an collapsed to the ground in fear, and then cried loudly: "I didn''t mean to... I didn''t expect... The fire was so big... I didn''t know my father was inside..."


    At this time, there were many people outside, pointing at the door of the consulting room. They didn''t know what had happened.


    Before long, director Liu separated the crowd and asked, "Oh, what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Liu Huaian shivering on the ground and wailing endlessly, director Liu accused Aoki and said, "I let you see if you can stop him, but I didn''t let you scare him! It''s going to scare him for good or ill... Alas, I knew I wouldn''t bring him."


    She pulled Liu Huaian up and scolded, "it''s a big dog day. Why are people still crying? Come on, let''s go home!"


    In the afternoon, director Liu came back.


    "Oh, Mr. Aoki, I''m sorry about that just now. I didn''t expect him to do that. Don''t mind!" director Liu probably apologized for Aoki''s abandonment.


    Aoki smiled and said, "is he okay?"


    Director Liu said, "who? Oh, you said Huai''an! It''s all right! What can he do?"


    "Director Liu, do you know the details of the fire more than 20 years ago?" Aoki asked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Then tell me about the situation."


    "Oh, I''m flustered when I say this. Let me think about it." director Liu took a glass of pure water from the water dispenser and took a gulp of it, as if the water could put out the fire, "The fire started from the Internet cafe. That fire killed many people! At that time, your eldest sister, I was still young and occasionally went online. Fortunately, I wasn''t there that day. Ouch, I''m afraid when I think of it!"


    "Did Liu Huai''an open the Internet cafe?"


    "How could it be?" director Liu looked disdainful. "At that time, Liu Huaian was in his early twenties. He was a little gangster. We called them ''rotten wood'', just a rotten wood. How could it be possible to open an Internet cafe?"


    Aoki thinks the title "rotten wood" is appropriate. The so-called rotten wood can''t be carved, which is a lot more than the name image of a small gangster.


    Director Liu said: "Liu Huai''an''s family conditions are not good. His parents are laid off. His father sells baked cakes at the entrance of the alley. We all call him Wu Dalang. His mother is not local and looks handsome. Everyone also jokingly calls her Pan Jinlian. It''s his second uncle who has been wandering outside for several years and has opened a wool textile factory. It''s very big. The Internet cafe is next to the wool textile factory. It seems that his second uncle and others jointly opened it."


    "What about Liu Huaian? He didn''t go out to work?" Aoki asked.


    "That rotten wood is idle all day. When he has no money to spend, he goes to his second uncle''s Internet cafe to eat, drink and play for free. He also enlarges the belly of the little girl at the cashier of others'' Internet cafe and is beaten up by his second uncle." director Liu said angrily and sighed again, "But don''t say, this man''s life is doomed. The fire burned the Internet cafe and wool mill, but didn''t burn Liu Huaian to death. Do you think it was his life?"


    "He wasn''t there that day?"


    "Yes, I was surfing the Internet in the Internet cafe, but it was so coincidental that when the fire broke out, he went out to buy snacks." director Liu said.


    Aoki said "Oh" and understood what was going on. He asked director Liu, "his second uncle was burned?"


    "It''s not just his second uncle! His father, his mother, his aunt, his uncle and his cousins are all dead!" director Liu thought of it and his teeth trembled and his face turned blue. "At that time, they all worked in the wool mill and slept in the mill at night. I don''t know why Wu Dalang and Pan Jinlian went there that day. Alas! It''s all fate!"


    Aoki asked, "have you found out the cause of the fire?"


    Director Liu said: "the fire control said it was caused by the fire of Internet cafe wires. Anyway, it has been difficult to approve the license of Internet cafe since then."


    Aoki understands that in the 1990s, the fire inspection will not be as strict as it is now.


    Every improvement in the system comes after a major accident; every change in concept comes from bloody lessons. Our respect for life and our awe of nature are far from enough.


    Liu Huaian is a patient with severe paranoia. I don''t know why the identification given to him by the hospital can''t reach the standard of mental disability.


    Aoki can now conclude that the fire was placed by Liu Huai.


    Maybe he didn''t mean it, maybe he just wanted to revenge his second uncle. He didn''t expect that the fire would burn so big that they all burned to death.


    Since then, his spirit has split. He has found many reasons for himself to set the fire, so that he doesn''t look so bad.


    He began to delusion that his mother had an affair with his second uncle. The legend of Pan Jinlian and Wu ER and his father''s weak character gave him the basis for his delusion.


    Liu Huai''an mentioned the matrix, which was a film in the late 1990s. Maybe it was after watching this film that he began to fantasize that his body was equipped with chips. He imagined that the Internet was a huge network with wisdom, connecting computers and terminals all over the world as his nerve endings, monitoring human behavior and eventually eliminating human beings.


    He delusioned that he had become a double-sided spy between mankind and the Internet, so his fire became a fire of justice. Although he sacrificed his family, he saved mankind. He became a hero who killed his relatives in righteousness.


    Aoki thought a lot, but he didn''t tell director Liu these guesses. He believed that some smart people must have thought of this, but there was no evidence.


    More than 20 years ago, not only did the fire inspection not be strict, the people''s safety awareness was not high, and the detection means and efficiency of the case were far lower than now. It was normal to regard an arson case as an accident.


    Aoki has no evidence.


    But he doesn''t need it.


    He just needs to enter Liu Huaian''s subconscious. No one can hide his thoughts in subconscious dreams. Unless the other party''s mental strength is strong enough to resist his invasion. At least Aoki hasn''t met such people yet.


    However, what can be done?


    The police won''t believe what he said. They won''t be willing to overturn the accident that was identified more than 20 years ago and turn it into arson. Moreover, the guy who may be the murderer is still a well-known madman.


    In the evening, Aoki didn''t go back to Ruhua bar after closing the door. Recently, in order to catch up with the progress, the decoration workers always leave after dark.


    He took the coal boss out to the street, ordered a bowl of fried fish noodles in a famous noodle restaurant in Liuying lane, and ordered a fried shrimp for the coal boss.


    There are many people who eat noodles. They naturally give Aoki a cold eye, especially with a bird that is generally considered unknown.


    Aoki has the spirit of being cold to Qianfu''s fingers, and is willing to eat fried fish noodles. As long as the coal boss is not noisy, he won''t cause too much criticism most of the time.


    However, he knew that the broken mouth of the crow could not be closed for long, and he would be blind BB after eating the shrimp, so he also ate it as quickly as possible.


    When paying, he asked, "boss, noodle shop has been open for many years."


    "For more than 20 years, old Wuzhong people know," said the boss.


    "More than 20 years..." Aoki sighed. "I heard that there was a wool mill before, and then it burned down."


    "Oh, that''s early." the boss seemed to think of his 18-year-old youth. "At that time, my shop was just opened. That fire burned all day and night, good guy!"


    "A lot of people died?"


    "That''s not true! The official said nine. In fact, we know sixteen or seven alone." the boss shook his head and sighed.


    "Where is the factory?"


    "It''s not far from the alley at the entrance to the old farmers'' market. It was originally said to build residential buildings. The real estate company was afraid that Feng Shui was not good and did not build them, so it changed to farmers'' market."


    "Oh, thank you."


    Aoki took the coal boss into the alley.

 Chapter 79

    This alley is very narrow and dark. There are many painted women leaning against the corner or the door playing with their mobile phones. From time to time, they raise their heads and smile at you and ask you if you want to go in.


    Maybe Aoki''s dress is really not very good. Women often only cast a disgusting look and continue to look down at their mobile phones.


    At the end of the alley, another spacious exit is the old farmers'' market. The busiest time here is in the morning. Nearby residents come here to buy vegetables. Some people even come all the way to the bus station 56 because the dishes here are a few cents a kilo cheaper than other markets.


    The vegetable farmers here only do business in the morning, and there are few left in the afternoon. People who buy vegetables after work can only go to other vegetable markets.


    There is an Internet cafe on the side of the vegetable market. I don''t know if it is in the position of the Internet cafe that caught fire that year.


    Aoki felt uncomfortable, but he was too lazy to think about things, so he didn''t investigate where his inner discomfort came from.


    He just followed his feelings and had a hunch that something was going to happen here, and he had to do something.


    He walked around the farmers'' market. Anyway, he would take the coal boss out for a walk after dinner.


    At this moment, the crow is very quiet, as if waiting for something to happen.


    A figure flashed at the gate of the Internet cafe.


    The coal boss''s body straightened up. Aoki knew that he should do something.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Huaian was taken to the community by director Liu crying and crying. He had a good meal in the convenience canteen and wandered around the street.


    His task is to continue to find the "nerve center" of AI.


    He killed one in the supermarket last time, but he was not satisfied with his small achievements. He''s looking for a bigger hub, like the one twenty years ago. He even once felt that he could find the core brain of the Internet. At that time, he could be a hero to save all mankind.


    He has always suspected that the Internet cafe beside the old farmers'' market is an important network nerve center. The owner of the Internet cafe is likely to be equipped with chips like him.


    Liu Huaian sneaked into the Internet cafe more than once to find evidence. He has made it clear the location of the server and the wiring layout inside. Now there is only how to find a chance to kill it.


    Therefore, he came out of the community convenience canteen and went to the old farmers'' market.


    He wandered around the Internet cafe and didn''t find a chance to start.


    When the owner of the Internet cafe saw him, he shouted to him, "Yo Ho, Liu madman! Are you rubbing the net again?"


    Liu Huai''an said, "your machines are all empty! Idle is also idle!" and he was going to take cigarettes from the shelf behind the counter.


    "I''m your mother and want to smoke my cigarette for nothing!" the boss scolded, pushed Liu Huaian''s hand away, bowed his head and took two cigarettes from the loose cigarettes opened under the counter, "here, take them!"


    Liu Huaian saw a bulge under the collar behind the boss''s neck.


    That must be the location of the chip, he thought.


    He took the cigarette with a smile, skillfully opened a machine and went online for a while. He didn''t stand up and leave until there were more people in the Internet cafe.


    When Liu Huai''an got out of the Internet cafe, he glanced and saw the psychological counselor at the head of the chicken nest standing not far away, with a big black bird on his head.


    I don''t know why. He was a little scared and didn''t want to meet this man.


    He made up a reason for himself: people over there should not know his plan to destroy the Internet cafe. Everything should be carried out secretly, just like 20 years ago.


    He dodged into the farmer''s market, stepped on the ground of sewage and rotten vegetable leaves, and planned to go out from another exit.


    It''s getting dark, but there are still many people buying and selling vegetables in the farmers'' market, shouting and bargaining one after another.


    "Oh, isn''t this the boy of Wu Dalang''s family? You come to buy vegetables too?" someone saw him greeting.


    Liu Huai''an laughed like a thief and hid in the crowd. He thought it was strange that there were so many people today because it was so late?


    "Hey, Huai''an, your father called you to dinner!" someone called him.


    Liu Huai''an said without looking back: "don''t eat."


    He walked out of the farmer''s market, shook the soles of his shoes and got into the Internet cafe.


    Internet cafes are dark and full of people. Most of them wear headphones and concentrate on playing games.


    "My second uncle is not here?" Liu Huai''an asked the cashier of the Internet cafe, "open a machine for me."


    The cashier girl took him a card and said, "ten dollars."


    "Charge it to my second uncle," he said impatiently.


    He opened a machine with his card, held a cigarette in his mouth and played games for a while. There was a grunt in his stomach. He thought of mutton kebabs and rougamo on the street, and his saliva flowed down.


    He was about to put out his cigarette butt. He glanced at a pile of black wires in the corner, winding like a twisted snake, spitting apricots. His second uncle tied him up with this kind of wire, and he still feels faint pain.


    How cruel! But it''s not irresponsible to make people''s stomachs bigger, he thought.


    Liu Huai''an likes that girl a little. He doesn''t believe that people will look down on him. How can he make his stomach bigger? It''s not a balloon. It can be big by blowing.


    But his second uncle said that people didn''t like him and directly lost a sum of money to let people go. He thought it was the second uncle''s intention.


    Hum! Burn you sooner or later! He looked at the snake on the ground and said.


    He threw the cigarette end into the corner, and the red spark was instantly submerged in the pile of black wires.


    When he went out, he said to the network manager, "Hey, turn up the exhaust fan. You can''t smell such a sweat!"


    That Yankee mutton kebab at the entrance of the alley tastes better and better.


    He was eating with relish when he heard someone shouting "fire! Fire!"


    He ran back and saw black smoke in the direction of the Internet cafe.


    What retribution! He was happy.


    After a while, the fire grew up. The flames were red and bright in the night, illuminating the whole Liuying lane. The whole street was in a mess. Some people shouted "help", others shouted "fire fighting", and the cry was shocking.


    Liu Huai''an was a little scared and looked around like an ant on a hot pot.


    Someone patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "it''s okay, it''s okay, the fire brigade will arrive soon. Alas, your life is so big!"


    The fire engine came and blocked Liuying lane. It put out the fire all night.


    Charred bodies were carried out of the rubble and laid on the road. The police cordoned off the residents from a distance.


    "You set the fire!"


    Liu Huai''an was startled when he heard someone talking behind him. Looking back, he saw a young man with a messy chicken nest head, wearing an old windbreaker that didn''t pull a few gray, bell bottomed pants opened the line, pulling the board and stepping towards him.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m from over there."


    "What do you want?"


    "You betrayed the organization. The organization sent me to destroy you!"

 Chapter 80

    Liu Huai''an Kutong knelt down and begged for mercy: "I didn''t betray the organization, really, I didn''t! Please, don''t kill me!"


    "It''s OK not to kill you, but I''ll take your chip."


    "Chip? OK, OK, you take it."


    Liu Huaian took off his clothes, exposed his back and said, "come on, take my chip away. I don''t want to do it for a long time."


    There was a croak overhead.


    He looked up and saw an old crow flying through the dark sky.


    The streets became unusually empty. The firefighters were gone and the crowd was gone, leaving only a row of charred corpses lying upright on the ground.


    The wind around is chilly and whistling.


    Liu Huai''an heard the man behind him say, "after taking the chip, you have nothing to do with us anymore. You don''t know me and have never done anything for us."


    "Yes, I don''t know you. I''ve never done anything for you." Liu Huaian murmured.


    The old Gua flew down with a quack. His sharp claws grabbed his shoulders and took him off the ground.


    The old Gua''s wings were in the wind, bent its neck and pecked Liu Huai''an''s back with a sharp beak.


    Liu Huaian was pecked in pain and waved his teeth and claws in the air, but there was no way.


    He felt a hole in his back, and the blood fell to the ground like rain, just on the charred corpses.


    The crow''s claws suddenly loosened and Liu Huai''an fell to the ground.


    He saw the crow stop on the man''s chicken nest with a bloody chip in his mouth.


    The row of charred corpses drenched with blood suddenly came alive. One by one, they got up and slowly came towards Liu Huai''an. They stretched out their burnt arms and shouted, "give me back my life!"


    Liu Huai''an sat on the ground in horror, unable to use any strength.


    The corpses were burned beyond recognition, but he could still recognize them: his father, mother, second uncle, second aunt, sister-in-law, little uncle, cousin and cousin


    Suddenly a gust of wind blew, and the charred corpses turned into fly ash and disappeared.


    Liu Huai''an suddenly fell to the ground and began to cry.


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, as soon as Aoki arrived at the community mental health consulting room, he saw Liu Huaian looking around at the door, with a wrinkled old leather bag in his armpit.


    He opened the door and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with me?"


    Liu Huaian smiled shyly and said, "I want to ask you something."


    Aoki came into the house and sat down. He looked coldly at Liu Huai''an who followed him and asked, "what''s up?"


    Liu Huai''an lowered his head and didn''t say a word. His eyes occasionally glanced at the smoke on the green wood table, only flashed back to his knees.


    Aoki took a cigarette and threw it to him.


    When the cigarette fell to the ground, Liu Huai''an bent down to pick it up, lit it and smoked a few mouthfuls. He put the old leather bag in his armpit on the table and said, "I funded several difficult children in mountainous areas to study. All the materials are here."


    Aoki was stunned and asked, "where did you get the money?"


    Liu Huai''an said, "the government gave me relief money, as well as the money I earned from cleaning in previous years. In addition, I sometimes pick up garbage for some money. I didn''t spend any of this money, so I saved it."


    "You don''t have to?"


    "I smoke and eat, and I pick up my clothes." Liu Huaian looked at his broken shirt and the cigarette between his fingers and said with a little embarrassment.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Aoki asked, looking at the big bag on the table.


    Liu Huai''an took a deep breath of smoke and spit it out: "some of these children have graduated from college and can rely on themselves. They don''t need my support, but many are in school, including primary school, junior middle school and university. I don''t have much money left. They are all here."


    He pointed to the bag on the desk. "The money is not enough, so I think they won''t give it to those who go to college. When they are old, they can work to support themselves. Give the money to a few small ones, enough for them to finish high school."


    When the cigarette in his hand was finished, he put out the cigarette butt, glanced at the cigarette box on the table, and finally refrained from taking it again.


    "I''d like you to help me send the money to them. I''ve written down the name, address and how much each person gives." he said, "don''t give it now. Give it later. If you give it now, the children may spend it indiscriminately and don''t have to study hard."


    Aoki said, "when school starts, you won''t spend indiscriminately?"


    Liu Huaian said, "it will be better. It will always be better."


    Aoki said, "why don''t you do it yourself and ask me to do it for you?"


    "I won''t do it over there."


    "Which way?"


    "Over there, you know." Liu Huai''an smiled, stretched out his hand, turned the back of his hand, and finally fixed it on the palm up, "I''m single-sided now."


    "Why me? You can find director Liu. She is a warm-hearted person."


    "I only believe you."


    Liu Huai''an stood up, pushed the bag of things on the table forward, and then bowed respectfully and retreated out.


    Aoki leaned lazily on his chair and watched the man who was full of evil and could not redeem clean all his life leave without any waves in his heart.


    He didn''t refuse Liu Huai''an''s request. One yard to one yard. It''s a good thing to help students read after all. He thinks it''s hard for him to do good things. He can do it occasionally.


    Aoki opened Liu Huai''an''s package.


    There are several stacks of money in it. Aoki has no concept of money and doesn''t know how much.


    He moved the money away and saw a piece of paper and several envelopes.


    The paper is full of students'' information, and the classification is very clear.


    Aoki took a general look. Each child ranges from hundreds to thousands every year, a total of seven children.


    Liu Huaian must have carefully calculated that the money he left can be used for these children to finish high school.


    Several envelopes were not sealed. Aoki took out the letter paper inside.


    The words on the letter are not well written, but they are very clean. It can be seen that they are written seriously. The content is that he can''t continue to give them money. He hopes that they can study hard in the University, work study, complete their studies by their own efforts, and be a good person.


    The signature of the letter is Internet man.


    Aoki is a lazy person, especially in the matter of money. He is too lazy to use his head. He had wanted to leave it to his whole life. With her character, he must be willing to do it. But she was too busy with the bar decoration and opening preparations, but Aoki, the shopkeeper, couldn''t help at all.


    He also thought about asking Hu Xing to help, but he thought about it. The police are not idle every day.


    So the guy who couldn''t figure out how much the six zeros were began to bite his pen and write a draft to calculate the money. There was a crow nearby who kept talking:


    "Miscalculation! Miscalculation!"


    "Count clearly and see if there is any counterfeit money!"


    On this day, he was about to go to the bank to remit money. Director Liu ran in a rage and shouted at him:


    "Oh, no, no! Liu Huai''an jumped from a building!"


    Aoki was not surprised by the news, so he just "um" and didn''t say anything more.


    Director Liu was unhappy and said, "I asked you to dredge him before. It''s good for you to dredge him directly."


    Aoki said, "it''s none of my business for him to jump off a building!"


    Director Liu said, "OK, OK, I don''t blame you. No one can imagine that he set the fire twenty years ago! Hey, you asked me about it a few days ago. Did you know anything from Liu Huaian?"


    Aoki smiled and said, "I''m just asking. How do you know again?"


    Director Liu said, "when Liu Huai''an jumped from a building, he scattered his suicide note like a leaflet. Now people all over the street know what he did."


    Aoki said, "it''s kind of him to say it before he dies! But in this way, no one is willing to give out the money for the aftercare?"


    Director Liu said, "what''s the matter? The bodies have been taken away by Guoan. I don''t know what to do!"


    "National security?" Aoki was stunned and said strangely, "even if you want to investigate the old case, it''s also a matter for the police. What does it have to do with national security?"


    "Xiao Yang from the police station said that there was something in Liu Huai''an''s neck." director Liu thought and said, "it seems to be some kind of chip, which is the kind installed by the Yankees for spies."

 Chapter 81

    In the next few days, the whole Liuying lane was talking about Liu Huai''an''s death and the fire. Talking about the prosperity of the old Liu family when they opened a wool mill and the withering after a fire burned out, the old people always sigh.


    As soon as the noodle shop owner mentioned Liu Huaian, he was indignant: "I knew this girl was a wolf in the heart and a dog in the lung. I should have poisoned him with rat poison. He''s still here for nothing. I don''t know how many bowls of noodles!"


    "Yes, I don''t have enough cigarettes and wine this dog day?" said the supermarket owner.


    "Shit, when picking up garbage in the past, this shameless man always grabbed the best. We all let him look crazy. We didn''t expect him to be such a vicious man! He ate and drank for nothing all day, and what did he do with the money for selling garbage?" old boss Wu, who picked up garbage, scolded angrily, "buy a coffin!"


    "Hey, it''s true that Liu madman has government subsidies, does cleaning and sells garbage, but he doesn''t spend much money. Where has all the money gone?"


    The crowd was bored and guessed where Liu Madman''s money went. As a result, there was a lot of gossip about Liu Huai''an''s life and the cause of his death.


    As soon as he said that he had no other hobbies in his life, he fell in love with a kiln girl in the alley at the entrance of the alley. There were vivid legends about what the woman looked like, how she hooked up with Liu Huai''an, and how she cheated him of his money. The kiln girl finally ran away with the money, and Liu Huai''an jumped out of the building;


    As soon as Liu Huaian said that he was spying for the U.S. government, his madness and stupidity were all pretended. This time, Guoan found out and forced him to jump out of the building. He said he had a foreign wife and two children in the United States, and his money had already been remitted abroad.


    In this way, the lively topic in Liuying lane has shifted from the sad spring and autumn of the fire twenty years ago to the anecdotes of a crazy man who jumped from a building.


    Hu Xing came to find Qingmu. As soon as he entered the door, he asked, "I heard that a spy died here?"


    Aoki said, "you believe it!"


    "Your street is famous now!" said Hu Xing.


    "It''s not a good reputation," Aoki said. "Why have you police become so gossip?"


    Hu Xing was unconvinced and said, "where''s the gossip?"


    The crow next door shouted through the curtain, "woman gossip! Gossip woman!"


    Hu Xing was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves to beat the crow.


    Aoki said, "come on! Which time didn''t he cheat him into eating? He was hungry. Every time he was hungry, he used this routine."


    Hu Xing lifted the curtain of the door, waved his fist at the crow inside and said, "I''ll clean you up next time."


    The crow jumped and said, "come on, I''m afraid of you! Is it great to be able to wash the sheets? I saw it all, woman!"


    Hu Xing''s face turned red when he brushed it. He put down the curtain and said, "I''ll buy some vegetables to eat."


    Before she went out, she heard the crow calling inside: "the third house on the left, braised meat, sliced fat intestines, and a plate of dried fish, don''t put spicy!"


    Hu Xing stomped out and turned left. When he came back, he carried a large bag of packaged vegetables with Shi Dazhuang behind him.


    Aoki smiled a little surprised and said, "what brings team Shi?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "I wanted to invite you to dinner. As a result, Xiao Hu has bought food. The treat has become a meal. Sorry, sorry!"


    Hu Xing took the lunch box into the inner room, put it on the table and joked, "I think you did it on purpose."


    Shi Dazhuang laughed, sat down and said, "it''s nothing to eat you rich woman!"


    Hu Xing said, "it''s a great honor!"


    The coal boss flapped his wings and flew to the table, jumping around among a pile of vegetables, reading: "braised meat, sliced fat intestines, dried small fish, fried eel shreds, steamed meat, green vegetables, green vegetables, green vegetables..."


    Hu Xing corrected, "this is agaric, this is baby food, not everything is called green food."


    The coal boss said, "almost!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "Oh, you''re a good bird!"


    The coal boss was very dissatisfied with someone calling him the bird. He was about to open his mouth to say something. Seeing Shi Dazhuang''s straight waist and upright face, he wilted somehow. He opened his mouth and called "quack" twice, but he didn''t say anything strange.


    Hu Xing took an empty box, filled a box full of vegetables for the coal boss, crushed some large pieces with chopsticks and put them on the small table next to him.


    The coal boss flew over and said, "I can be a man, woman!" then he ate sullenly.


    Aoki asked Shi Dazhuang, "is team Shi looking for me?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "I''m not going around anymore. I''m here to ask you a favor."


    Aoki asked, "what''s up?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "listen to little nonsense. Do you have a way to deal with child depression and autism?"


    Hu Xing reminds Aoki that it''s summer.


    Aoki said: "understand a little, whether there is a way depends on the situation."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "that''s the case. I have a comrade in arms. They both died. Now the child is foster in someone else''s house in the countryside. I want to pick her up. But the child is a little autistic. I''m afraid she doesn''t want to come with me, so I want to invite my brother to come with me."


    "OK." Aoki felt that being idle was also idle, so he readily agreed. He asked, "has team Shi ever been a soldier before?"


    Shi Dazhuang nodded and said, "I worked as a scout. But my comrade in arms was not my comrade in arms when I was a soldier, but my comrade in arms when I was an anti drug policeman in southern Yunnan."


    Aoki took out a few cans of beer from the cabinet and said, "you can''t drink beer in the community during working hours, but it''s OK to drink some beer." he opened the jar and handed it to Shi Dazhuang and Hu Xingge. "I know that the anti drug police is the most bitter and dangerous occupation. Come on, have a drink for you and your comrades in arms!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "yes, if my comrade in arms hadn''t stopped the bullet for me, I wouldn''t stand here and talk to you." his eyes suddenly turned red. He took the beer and green wood and bumped heavily, Gudong Gudong drank most of the can.


    Aoki could feel Shi Dazhuang''s mood at the moment and said, "tell team Shi when to go."


    Shi Dazhuang showed his grateful eyes and said, "tomorrow. I''ll buy you a ticket."


    ¡­¡­


    Going to southern Yunnan, Aoki estimated that it would take a week to go back and forth. He first asked director Liu for leave, and then said hello to lifelong flowers. The coal boss entrusted it to the relatively idle Xiao Qi and Mo Yu.


    At night, he casually stuffed a few clothes into a plastic bag as luggage.


    Lifeflower sighed when she saw it, went back and took a backpack for travel, helped him rearrange his clothes and put them neatly.


    He grabbed Qingmu''s wallet and looked at it. He found that there were only a few dozen crumpled yuan in it. He scolded: "when can you grow a brain? Will you starve to death in southern Yunnan?"


    Aoki said, "I still have money in my mobile phone."


    "It''s not easy to pay by mobile phone anywhere," lifelong flower said


    She went back to the house to get five thousand yuan. First she stuffed it into Aoki''s wallet. When she found it too drum, she took out more than half of it and put it in the sandwich pocket in her travel bag. She checked Aoki''s mobile phone bill again and found that there was only a balance of more than 30 yuan, so she charged him 500 yuan.


    Finally, after looking at Aoki''s hair and trousers for a long time, he finally shook his head and gave up the idea of transforming him.

 Chapter 82

    In the morning, Aoki went downstairs with a coal boss on his head and a travel bag on his shoulder. He saw that the lifelong flower had prepared breakfast and was waiting for him.


    "Have you taken your wallet, ID card, mobile phone and charger?" she asked casually while drinking milk and brushing her mobile phone to turn the news.


    "Take it all." Aoki stuffed a meat bun into his mouth and said vaguely.


    "I know how to eat meat buns!" lifeflower pointed to the filet mignon on the table and said, "I fried it specially for you. Have a try."


    The coal boss jumped down and croaked, "Wow! Steak!"


    Lifeflower knocked on the table with her mobile phone: "it''s not for you! Yours is over there -" she said, pointing to the diced ham sausage and virgin fruit next to her.


    The coal boss tilted his head and cried unhappily, "Ruhua! You are eccentric again!"


    When he saw the lifelong flower put down his mobile phone to get a fork, he quickly flapped his wings and flew to his food like lightning: "ham sausage is good, little tomato is good! Quack -"


    Aoki cut a small piece of steak and tasted it. It tastes really good.


    The coal boss lowered his head and ate the fire leg in displeasure.


    Aoki cut two pieces of beef from the steak, threw them over and said, "eat quickly. After eating for a while, Qi, they''ll pick you up."


    The coal boss took the beef with his mouth and swallowed it. After eating it, he still wanted to say something. Suddenly he heard Qingmu''s words and looked up and shouted, "what? Aren''t you going on a trip?"


    Aoki said, "it''s far away."


    The bird said, "plane! Plane!"


    When he talked about the plane, he unconsciously went to see the boss''s wife''s chest, hung his head in an alert moment, and whispered, "you can''t slide and jump, you can only eject."


    "What are you talking about?" she didn''t notice the coal boss''s eyes all her life.


    The crow said, "I can fly."


    Lifelong flower said, "you can take a plane. First, I''ll take you to the animal quarantine office for a general examination. You may have to draw some blood... If you''re afraid of pain, you can give you anesthetic."


    "...." the crow tilted his head and seemed to fall into deep thinking - is it worth a shot for a long trip?


    Lifeflower said, "after the inspection, take the report to the airline for filing, and then put you into a square bird cage, and then cover the cage with a layer of cloth. But don''t worry, the cloth is breathable and a little stuffy."


    "Oh, oh -" the coal boss patted his head with his wings.


    "You will be thrown into the luggage compartment with your suitcase. The airport staff are very skilled in throwing luggage, and you will feel the pleasure of a diver," lifelong flower continued, "In a few hours of flight, the box containing you will slide around in the luggage compartment like a bumper car, collide with other luggage, and maybe hit a pet dog or something."


    "Oh, I hate dogs!" cried the crow.


    "In addition, there are many delicious things in southern Yunnan, such as marijuana, cocaine and methamphetamine. The dishes are very spicy and strong. Food like you must like to go. Maybe if you are liked by the bird dealers there, you can go to a good family and enjoy this beautiful day every month and year in the future!"


    The crow croaked and jumped back to his plate. The chicken pecked rice and quickly ate his own food. While eating, he looked up and said, "well, why hasn''t Xiao Qi come? I''m almost full!"


    Shi Dazhuang called and asked Aoki to wait at Ruhua bar. He came to answer it immediately.


    After breakfast, he spent his whole life looking through his cell phone.


    Aoki asked, "what do you think? You seem to be in a bad mood?"


    When the crow was full and bored, he suddenly began to sing. His trembling voice seemed to play an old CD with bad news:


    "I''ll send you away. Thousands of miles away, you have no forest and black and white... Zeng Mo''s age, and fine shouldn''t be too far away..."


    Lifelong flower picked up the steak knife and made a vicious gesture to the crow: "sing again!"


    The coal boss skillfully flew up, jumped to the top of the wine cabinet and continued to sing: "don''t guess the girl''s mind, blue boy. You can''t guess the gas..."


    Lifetime flower threw her fork, stared at Aoki and said, "if you don''t take good care of your bird, you''ll be roasted and eaten sooner or later!"


    Aoki looked at the coal boss and the flowers of his life. He just laughed.


    Lifelong flower shook her head reluctantly, sat back to look at her mobile phone and asked, "how many people are you going today?"


    Aoki said, "two, just me and the history team of the criminal investigation team."


    Lifelong flower said, "officer Hu won''t go?"


    "No. what''s the matter?" Aoki asked.


    "Oh, nothing, just ask." lifeflower suddenly pointed to her mobile phone and scolded, "Hey, look, look, who the fuck is this!"


    The crow whispered disdainfully, "change the topic and be stiff."


    Spend your life without paying attention to it, but continue to look at your mobile phone.


    Aoki asked, "what''s the matter? Are you angry when you watch the news?"


    Lifelong flower said: "it''s not news. There was a college student on the forum who posted that the person who funded her study wanted her to be a junior, but she refused. The person suddenly cut off the funding and asked her to pay back the money, so that she can''t be happy now."


    "Is there such a thing?" Aoki felt a little strange. "Show me."


    Lifeflower gave him his cell phone. He looked at the post and said it to the same effect as lifeflower.


    A girl named "don''t bother me if you''re ugly" claimed to be a female student of a university. She dropped out of high school because of her poor family. Later, she got a kind-hearted person''s support, so she went back to high school and entered the university through her efforts.


    She said that she had always been grateful to her sponsors, so she studied very hard and was ready to take the postgraduate examination. While she was concentrating on her study, the sponsor suddenly asked her out to dinner. She went because she was grateful, but the sponsor exposed his sinister intentions and asked her to be his junior.


    She didn''t promise. She thought she would be fine if she refused. Unexpectedly, the sponsor cut off her confession and threatened her to pay back the money.


    She listed her school expenses in detail. She said that the annual tuition fee was 6000, the accommodation fee was 800, the living expenses were 1000 a month and 12000 a year. She also had to buy computers, mobile phones, clothes and cosmetics, plus classmate gatherings. It would take more than 20000 yuan to get rid of the exemption given to her by the school in a year, but the sponsor actually only gave her 10000 yuan.


    She said she used to work, but the sponsor told her not to worry about money and study at ease. Now she suddenly cut off the subsidy. She didn''t know what to do. The tuition for next semester hasn''t been settled yet. Now we can only broadcast live on a live platform, called "Encore who can sing", and ask everyone to donate flowers for support.


    There are many replies at the bottom of the post, asking her who the sponsor is. It''s so disgusting to expose him.


    She said that after all, the man had funded her and was also a celebrity in the Internet industry. It was not well exposed.


    Others suspect that her lies are just to win sympathy and promote her live account.


    In order to prove herself, she posted a letter from her sponsor. Most of the contents of the picture were processed by mosaic, leaving only a few sentences:


    "... I can''t give you any more money... A beautiful girl like you... Is my lifelong pursuit... My money is limited... That''s all I can do..."


    Aoki looked at the handwriting and looked familiar. When he saw the signature at the bottom of the letter - Internet man, he remembered that this was one of the many letters entrusted by Liu Huai''an.


    He remembered this letter because this girl is the one with the largest financial support from Liu Huaian, which costs more than 10000 yuan a year. This is also the longest letter written. It is full of words to encourage the girl to work and study and make her promising in the future.


    But mosaic is a magical thing. It will cover the most critical parts, making it difficult for people to see through the beauty and ugliness behind it, even if you are angry to smash the computer.


    A letter full of love and guilt has become a letter of malicious threat under the action of mosaic.


    At the end of the post, the girl said that she knew that the "Internet man" had also funded many female students and told everyone not to be fooled. Everyone is guessing which dregs of the Internet world this "Internet man" is.


    Lifelong flower asked Aoki: "do we want to pay for several college students? It''s not easy to enter the University!"


    Aoki said, "who is easy?"


    At this time, there was a car whistle outside. Shi Dazhuang shouted at the door, "Mr. Aoki, can you go?"


    Aoki picked up his bag and stepped out.


    The lifelong flower shouted, "Hey, do you agree to pay or not?"


    Aoki looked back and said, "the money is in your hand. You can fund whoever you want. However, I suggest that you first understand each other''s character before you pay."


    Good character is more important than good grades!

 Chapter 83

    Mei tried to get back to the hotel suite, threw her coat on the hanger and lay heavily on the sofa.


    The meeting for three consecutive days made him tired. In addition to worrying about the difficult situation that mankind will face, he also deeply felt that he was old.


    Thinking of the days when she was young and worked hard in the laboratory for three or five days without rest, Mei tried to sigh.


    Not now. It''s only three days. I not only took a nap in the lounge of Bella Center for a few hours, but also enjoyed the massage of professional physiotherapists, which was specially arranged by the conference organizing committee for scientists.


    In addition to the more than 60 scientists who were left in the second conference room on the third floor of Bella Center at the beginning, several heavyweights from different countries, including government dignitaries, chief intelligence officers and senior military officers, were added to the conference. This made the already very serious meeting more tense, and also made the meeting beyond the control of these scientists.


    May hates politicians and soldiers involved. But he knew it was inevitable.


    Lester said: mankind is being invaded.


    Although so far there is no evidence to prove that what Mr. Lester said is true, of course, it can not be falsified, even if it is only doubt, it is beyond the scope of pure scientific discussion.


    This is a war.


    But the problem is that they can''t find the enemy and organize effective resistance. If what Lester said is true, at least for now, there is no better way except to popularize Lester signature in all mankind.


    But Lester signed?


    The scientific community can not be popularized, not to mention ordinary people!


    Mei Tuo is sure that if he does experiments among the doctoral and master''s students he has brought, there will be no more than ten people who can master them.


    Leicester code should not only learn relevant professional knowledge, but also carry out long-term arduous spiritual training to develop the potential of consciousness. This is a long and painful process.


    Even, they could not complete a self-test signed by Lester during the three-day meeting. Because if you don''t understand the logical characteristics of this person''s thinking, you can''t find his conscious positioning in the thinking matrix.


    To locate consciousness, you must effectively analyze the signer''s behavior in this life, including his thoughts, his works, his behavior habits, his hobbies and artistic level, etc. The more research, the more accurate the orientation of consciousness.


    Not everyone is familiar with the more than 60 scientists.


    At present, only according to Lester''s last words and through the judgment of dardova, frank and others on the recent behavior and academic achievements of familiar objects, can they be selected as safe people who have certainly not been invaded.


    But even so, they can''t guarantee absolute "safety".


    As for the later non academic representatives who were either dull or arrogant, Mei Tao didn''t know how to trust them.


    They were dismissive of Lester''s signature, and even a guy publicly shouted at the meeting that it was scientists looking for a sense of self-existence to attract the world''s attention and ask the government and capitalists to add funds to their laboratories.


    Fortunately, at the end of the meeting, with the good offices of frank and Frederick, everyone agreed to keep the matter confidential. In principle, they would not tell anyone except everyone here and leaders of various countries.


    Mei Tuo has no confidence in this confidentiality treaty. Who knows who they will tell when they go back? Will those politicians and capitalists use this to fan the flames? You know, they don''t care about anything except votes and money.


    Besides, who can guarantee that the original president still lives in the president''s brain?


    For the first time in her life, Maestro felt helpless. To some extent, he even hoped that the clamoring non scholars were right, and Lester was only schizophrenic in his later years.


    But he knew that the possibility was very small.


    He knows Lester, the thinking matrix password and Lester''s signature. If Lester is schizophrenic, what dardova translated after looking for the coordinates of consciousness must be an incomprehensible nonsense.


    Mei tried to lean on the sofa, her heavy eyelids fighting.


    He didn''t have a good rest for three days. He wanted to sleep. But the existence of that ghostly invasion consciousness made him afraid to sleep. He is afraid that once he goes to sleep, he will never wake up, or he will no longer be himself when he wakes up.


    Mei Ziqing came out of the other room, looked at the clock on the wall, yawned and said, "Oh, Professor, you''re finally back!"


    She first poured a glass of lemonade for the professor, then opened the refrigerator, took out some wrapped food boxes and said, "are you hungry? I''ll heat up your food."


    Mei Tui said weakly, "let the hotel send it."


    Mei Ziqing insisted: "Copenhagen is full of cheese. Whether it''s sushi, barbecue or seafood sandwiches, they will put cheese on it, just as the cheese here doesn''t cost money. I know you don''t like cheese, so I specially ordered some dishes and snacks. I added my own seasoning for you, but I don''t know when you''ll come back. Except for salmon frozen, every day I have to change it once. I''m getting fat! "


    While talking, Mei Ziqing had already prepared a plate of chilled salmon, heated a roast rabbit leg in the microwave, carefully cut off the rabbit meat and put it in a plate.


    "Would you like a drink?" Mei Ziqing asked with red wine.


    "No, just drink this." Mei tried to take a sip of lemonade. "Tomorrow I''ll go to a party with some old friends. It''s estimated to take many days. If you have nothing, you can go home first."


    Mei Ziqing said, "that won''t work. I''ll go back. In case anything happens, who will take care of you?"


    Mei Tao didn''t insist either. She smiled and said, "well, you can just play around. You don''t have to do anything for me. I''ll call you if you have something."


    "Oh, yes, here is a letter for you." Mei Ziqing handed an envelope to Mei.


    Mei looked puzzled and asked, "where did the letter come from?"


    Mei Ziqing said, "well, on the lawn outside Bella Center that day, a handsome man gave it to me and asked you to enlighten me."


    "Very handsome and handsome men?" Mei tried to smile. "There are few men who can make you boast so much!"


    Mei Ziqing blushed and said shyly, "yes, he is really handsome."


    "Didn''t he say who he was?" Mei asked.


    "He said his name was Xingzhi or situ. I don''t know what his name is," said Mei Ziqing.


    Mei Tuo was stunned and suddenly remembered that many years ago, when he had just returned from Princeton to establish the laboratory, a Chinese American scientific genius came out of the United States and solved several recognized problems in the fields of mathematics and physics in just a few years. At that time, it was generally believed that he would be Lester''s successor.


    Even Lester himself talked about the young man with Mei Tao. He was very optimistic about him and hoped that he could become his own student.


    However, this man was a dragon without a tail. He was at Stanford, MIT and the youth forum in Cambridge. However, when his fame just rose, he suddenly disappeared like a flash in the pan.


    Most people are familiar with his English name, Arthur stone, which is the same name as a late mathematician. Only a few people know his Chinese name - situ Xingzhi.


    At first, some people asked him, including Lester who sent an email to may, asking if he was "protected" by the government.


    Later, people gradually forgot him. Mei has not heard of this man for a long time. Calculate the days, at least five years.


    He opened the envelope and flattened the folded plain letter paper. The first thing he saw was a line of big words:


    Don''t trust anyone!


    At the bottom of the big line was a small paragraph written in clean blue ink.


    Mei Tui became more and more shocked. What this passage describes is a strange scientific idea, which is to create an invisible thing. It''s not a virtual game or anything. It can track people''s consciousness. It''s a... Um... Box?

 Chapter 84

    Aoki sometimes doubts whether there is a shadow in his mind, or that shadow has already ruled his body, and his original consciousness is imprisoned in a corner.


    He is a very lazy person, even lazy to recall his past, but there are always some strange things that often stimulate his nerves to think about who he is and where he comes from. At this time, he seems to have become a wandering Plato, standing in a dark corner and thinking about the ultimate problem of life in front of the sky.


    However, his brain is often blank like a word document just opened.


    Many people think he is a Qingming dreamer with special ability, but the fact is that he never dreams. He can easily enter other people''s dreams, but he has never had a dream.


    What a ridiculous thing that a person who can easily enter other people''s dreams can''t dream!


    But Aoki didn''t feel ridiculous at all, but had an inexplicable fear.


    The material of dream is memory. Without memory, we can''t build a three-dimensional dream space for cognition. Maybe you can have a four-dimensional dream, but it is something that your surface consciousness can''t understand. It won''t stay in your memory. Without memory, nothing happens.


    Aoki is like a person without memory.


    He couldn''t figure out whether he couldn''t remember or didn''t bother to remember.


    Even so, he will not be as curious about the outside world as a child, because everything in the world is familiar to him.


    Like he never took a plane in his memory, but he is no stranger to the airport.


    Even without Shi Dazhuang, he can wear a Drawboard and tap through the flow of people, accurately find the airline''s service desk to exchange for a boarding pass, and then go through security inspection and boarding. The whole process seems to have been done just yesterday.


    But he still had a problem. His DuPont lighter couldn''t pass the security check.


    The security personnel suggested that he deposit it at the airport. If he must bring it, he can only disassemble all its parts, and then pack them separately for consignment.


    Aoki finally chose to deposit.


    Shi Dazhuang threw his disposable lighter into the dustbin and said with a smile, "look, how simple I am! It''s a burden to buy cheap and expensive things in the future."


    Aoki thinks Shi Dazhuang has a point. He decides to go out and use the match again. He doesn''t feel bad about throwing it away.


    B737 has only one boarding pass. All passengers in economy class have to pass through first class.


    Aoki and Shi Dazhuang didn''t like being crowded with people, so they ranked last in the boarding crowd.


    As they passed first class, they saw a fat woman arguing with the stewardess. Many economy class guests looked back and blocked the passage.


    Aoki listened for a long time before she understood that the fat woman bought an economy class ticket, but she saw that the eight seats in first class were not full, so she found a seat by the window. The stewardess asked her to take a seat in economy class according to the boarding pass number, but she refused. She must sit in first class.


    "Why can''t I sit? This seat is empty, why can''t I sit?" the fat woman''s voice was so loud that the cabin wall was buzzing.


    The stewardess bowed and put her hands on her knees. She still said softly, "you bought economy class. You can''t sit here. This is first class. All seats on the plane are in the right number. It was determined when you bought the ticket."


    The woman hummed, "I''ll make up the ticket! Can I make up the ticket?" then she picked up her mobile phone and scolded while rowing and pulling, "isn''t it just asking for money?"


    The stewardess reminded, "I''m sorry, madam. You bought the lowest discount ticket in class E. you can''t upgrade according to the regulations."


    The woman looked up at her, remained unmoved and continued to pull her cell phone.


    The stewardess waited for her for a long time. Seeing that she didn''t move, she asked her to take economy class again.


    The fat woman said, "don''t you see I''m mending? I''m so bored!"


    The stewardess repeatedly reminded: "madam, you have boarded the plane, and you can''t apply for refund or change. Moreover, you have purchased the lowest discount ticket, and you can''t upgrade according to the regulations of the airline. The plane is about to take off. For your safety and everyone''s safety, would you please press the boarding pass to economy class?"


    The woman said, "what upgrade? Don''t you still make up the ticket? Don''t you help me upgrade? I''m not bad for your money!"


    The stewardess said, "I''m sorry, madam, the ticket in class E can''t be upgraded. If you have to upgrade, after the plane takes off, if there are no other passengers who need to upgrade and there are seats in first class, I can submit the application for you. Can you go back to your seat now?"


    The woman flew into a rage: "other passengers? Why should I be behind other passengers? You''re looking down on people. How unreasonable!"


    The stewardess said, "that''s not what I mean. The company stipulates that the priority of on-board upgrade will be determined according to the VIP status of passengers, and the upgrade of class E is not allowed in principle."


    The woman looked disdainful, turned her fat body to the other side, turned her head, pointed to the stewardess''s nose and scolded, "aren''t you a waiter? Call your leader! Such a thing can''t be solved, so you''ll be laid off!"


    Some of the passengers who watched the excitement around were impatient. Some began to scold fat women for being shameless. They bought an economy class ticket but stayed in first class. Others thought that the stewardess were rigid and asked the airlines to solve it as soon as possible.


    The stewardess looked a little wronged, but still smiled and said, "madam, your behavior has affected others and may delay the flight. If you insist again, I can only call the air police."


    The woman shouted, "you''re a threat! I want to complain! I want you to be laid off!"


    The stewardess straightened up and bent for a long time. She was about to go to the captain and the air police for help. Suddenly, she saw a man with messy hair coming towards her and smiling at her. She felt as if her brain had been hit by something. She was in a trance like waking up.


    The whole cabin was quiet. All she could hear was the sound of the trampling board dragging on the carpet. The voice seemed to have a calming magic, and then all the grievances and unhappiness just caused by that unreasonable fat woman suddenly disappeared.


    The fat woman looked up and thought it was the air police. She was a little guilty and said firmly, "this position is empty. Why don''t you let people sit? Isn''t this a waste of resources?"


    Seeing that Aoki''s dress was not like a civil servant, but like a beggar, she frowned and asked, "aren''t you their leader?"


    Aoki said, "of course I''m not their leader. I''m here to take a plane. You took my seat."


    The fat woman looked at him suspiciously: "where are you? You beggar can sit in the first class? Who is the tiger!"


    "I have a boarding pass," Aoki said, taking out a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket.


    The fat woman looked carefully and silently read the words on the paper: "Duke Zhou''s dream interpretation, psychological counseling, fortune counseling, people... Er... People and dogs named?..."


    She laughed: "you''re crazy!"


    Aoki said solemnly, "don''t you know that the boarding pass in first class is different from that in economy class?"

 Chapter 85

    The fat woman was stunned: "what''s the difference?"


    "You''re looking at the small advertisement on the back of the boarding pass. You should turn it over." Aoki prompted, pointing to the armrest of the seat and said, "look at it again."


    The fat woman turned over Aoki''s crumpled paper, and then the paper magically turned into a brand-new Heart K playing card. She looked at the armrest of the seat and found that there was a symbol of Heart K printed on it.


    "You see, there are chips here."


    Aoki took the heart K from her hand and pointed to one end of the playing card. The woman found that there was a small square chip like a bank card.


    Aoki put the chip on the heart K mark on the armrest of the seat and brushed it. The seat made a "Zizi" mechanical transmission sound, just like the massage chair started.


    The woman finally believed that what Aoki said was true and felt quite shameless. She said, "how about I exchange with you? I''ll make up for you."


    Aoki said, "you can sit in the dining cabin."


    The fat woman asked, "what dining cabin?"


    Aoki said, "don''t you know that there is a meal cabin in the first class?"


    The fat woman shook her head.


    Aoki said, "have you always taken a train?"


    The woman nodded, "of course."


    Aoki said, "there are dining cars on the train. People who have no place can sit in the dining car."


    The fat woman said, "the things there are so expensive that they kill people!"


    Aoki said, "don''t you know that all the food on the plane is free?"


    The fat woman''s eyes lit up and nodded quickly, "yes, yes, so where is the dining cabin?"


    Aoki pointed to a door in the distance and said, "right there!"


    The fat woman looked back and saw a hazy buffet in the distance. She snapped her fingers, put her cell phone into her bag, twisted her round waist and walked past like a penguin.


    ¡­¡­


    The passengers were watching the dispute between the stewardess and the fat woman when they suddenly saw a man wearing a strange chicken nest head walking over and taking out a business card to the fat woman. The fat woman''s eyes lit up somehow, stood up and walked towards economy class.


    Who is he? Just a business card to get that crazy woman?


    People have speculated about Aoki''s identity.


    The stewardess bowed to Aoki and said, "thank you so much!"


    "Oh, nothing. It''s hard for you to meet such people!" Aoki said and turned to economy class to find his seat.


    The stewardess looked at his back and listened to the footsteps. Her heart suddenly beat rhythmically with the footsteps. She thought that although the man dressed strangely, he had a different taste. Moreover, if he dressed up well, he would actually be very handsome!


    She pursed her lips, picked up the crumpled business card still on the armrest of the seat, looked at it for a few times, and stuffed it into her pocket.


    ¡­¡­


    The fat woman walked excitedly through the narrow aisle, through the economy class, pushed open the door of the bathroom, and saw a room full of food - sea cucumber, seahorse, bullwhip, sheep kidney, banana, cucumber, eggplant.


    At this time, the steward''s voice sounded:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to take DF airlines'' flight from Wuzhong to Chuncheng... The plane will take off soon. Now the cabin crew will carry out safety inspection... Smoking is prohibited in the whole flight. Please don''t smoke during the flight."


    The fat woman felt as if she had been struck by lightning, and the food in front of her suddenly disappeared. She blinked and found herself staring at the toilet in the bathroom. Her face turned red in an instant.


    But she didn''t want to understand what had happened. She only knew that the plane was about to take off, so she had to turn back and find her seat.


    Unfortunately, her seat was next to Aoki.


    The fat woman was stunned when she saw Aoki. She felt very familiar and couldn''t remember where she had met.


    She sat down. The narrow seat crowded her fat body into a pile. The arm about the thickness of ordinary thighs crossed the armrest of the seat and occupied less than half of Aoki''s seat.


    Shi Dazhuang said, "sudden disaster!"


    Aoki shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    After the plane took off smoothly, the stewardess reminded everyone to unfasten their seat belts.


    The fat woman suddenly stood up, rushed to the bathroom in the back, looked around, and then shouted, "where''s the dining cabin? Where''s your dining cabin?"


    The stewardess reminded her, "there is no dining room on the plane. If you need any drinks, you can tell the steward that lunch will be delivered to you."


    The fat woman shouted, "you lied to me. There are dining cars on trains!"


    The passengers laughed!


    The fat woman probably thought her behavior was ridiculous, so she sat down bitterly.


    When the stewardess came to Aoki with a blanket, she asked, "do you need a blanket, sir?"


    Shi Dazhuang said with a smile, "is this special care?"


    The fat woman grabbed the blanket and said, "I want it."


    The stewardess frowned slightly, smiled apologetically at Aoki and said, "I''ll get another one."


    Aoki said, "Oh, no, I''m not afraid of cold."


    The stewardess gave a sound and seemed to hesitate. Then she took out a wrinkled business card from her pocket and handed it to her and said, "is this what you lost?"


    "Oh, thank you!" Aoki took the business card and thanked him. He found a string of numbers written in black pen on the business card, which looked like a telephone number.


    "You''re welcome!" said the stewardess with a smile. Then she turned and walked away, walking as fast as a thrush in the morning.


    Shi Dazhuang reminded him, "Hey, did you find that the stewardess blushed when talking to you?"


    Aoki said, "you''re wrong."


    He put his business card in his pocket and wanted to change a more comfortable position, but the woman next to him occupied too much space.


    He wanted to remind her so that he could sit comfortably. He turned his head and found the fat woman asleep. The corners of his mouth with dark lipstick turned up, his face was full of smiles, his mouth seemed to be chewing something, but his eyelids kept shaking slightly.


    Aoki had to admit that he was completely self inflicted. Airlines should really set up special seats for such people, or stipulate the weight limit for each position. People over 200 kg must buy two seats or first-class tickets.


    Alas! It looks like a dream!


    Originally, Aoki was a lazy person and would not care about a dream that had nothing to do with others. Besides, entering other people''s dreams would consume mental energy. However, the fat woman really made herself too uncomfortable.


    In extreme boredom and discomfort, he entered the dream of a fat woman.


    The place looks like a candy house, maybe a supermarket without shelves. You can hardly imagine such a picture:


    A woman weighing more than 200 kilograms lay on a pile of food, her hands kept stuffing things into her mouth, and her chin was covered with sticky liquid. There are mountains of snacks, countless cockroaches and gangrene, and groups of mice crawling in and out of the small hole in the corner.


    This is terrible! If you have seen this scene, you will never call anyone around you "eating goods".


    Aoki quickly withdrew from the terrible candy house, while the fat woman in the next seat was still immersed in her food dream. The saliva overflowed from the corner of her mouth with a trace of poor lipstick color, just like bleeding.

 Chapter 86

    The episode on the plane did not affect their trip. At Chuncheng airport, two smokers tacitly walked to the smoking area at the same time and smoked through the cigarette lighter inside.


    Shi Dazhuang said in a puff, "where we''re going later, the prevalence of drugs may exceed your imagination. Many of the people in the stockade smoke their own marijuana. Don''t pick it up when you hand it to you."


    Aoki said, "we won''t be undercover, will we?"


    Shi Dazhuang laughed and said, "you don''t have a chance to do it. They all know what I do."


    "How dare they smoke marijuana in front of you?" Aoki asked curiously.


    Shi Dazhuang sighed: "In poor areas, they used to make money by growing marijuana and opium poppy, so these things are the same as highland barley in the eyes of Tibetans and wheat in the eyes of northerners. Now they are much better. Many places have developed tourism, sold local specialties and engaged in farmhouse entertainment. In some really poor villages, the government has targeted poverty alleviation. The people are not as miserable as before, and everyone is happy It''ll stop. "


    "Do you also owe it to the anti drug police?" Aoki said.


    "Of course," said Shi Dazhuang proudly, "The anti drug brigade has been established for more than 30 years and has arrested nearly 400000 drug traffickers. They are all outlaws! I have worked in the anti drug front line for two years, and I have seen six fallen comrades in arms with my own eyes. My place is just a regional anti drug team. What about the whole South Yunnan? What about the whole country? And those who have been injured. You know, some injuries can''t be cured in a lifetime."


    "But there''s nothing to be afraid of. Being a policeman, he was ready to sacrifice from the first day. But what''s sad is that only two policemen in our team publicly reported their sacrifice in those two years, and the others..." he took a hard puff of smoke, and then spit it out for a long time, almost emptying his whole lung, "No one knows they are policemen, even their parents, wives and children. I can''t fucking think of putting incense on their graves!"


    Shi Dazhuang''s eyes turned red.


    Aoki knows that many anti drug police go deep into the front line to deal with drug traffickers. Even after sacrifice, their identity cannot be disclosed. Once it is disclosed, other comrades who have relations with them will face danger and their families will be subjected to crazy revenge.


    "Your identity to pick up your comrade''s daughter will not be a problem?" Aoki asked.


    Shi Dazhuang said: "several lines related to Yu Gang have been cleaned up. The police have made a report to add his martyr identity, so I must pick up her daughter and leave Southern Yunnan before his identity is made public."


    After leaving the airport, they went straight to the railway station and bought high-speed rail tickets to Tengchong that day. It was more than 7 p.m. when they arrived in Tengchong.


    Shi Dazhuang opened a room in a hotel to let Aoki have a good rest. Early the next morning, he didn''t know where he got a jeep and took Aoki to the direction of ruihekou.


    I have to say that Shi Dazhuang''s driving skills are first-class. There are several sections of winding mountain highway, which makes him feel like driving out of the high-speed. Aoki estimated that it would take more than an hour for someone to drive.


    Speaking of this, Shi Dazhuang smiled and said, "after crossing the ruihekou, you will know what the real mountain road is."


    When he arrived at ruihekou, Shi Dazhuang drove directly into the county anti drug brigade. Several policemen standing at the door had already met him.


    "Team Shi, you drive fast enough! It seems that the newly built Panshan road doesn''t bother you!" a fat policeman opened the door for them.


    Shi Dazhuang got out of the car and said, "I can drive here with my eyes closed. Can you believe it?" he patted the fat policeman on the stomach. "Didn''t he say he wanted to lose weight? How long has it been? Why hasn''t his stomach been small?"


    The fat policeman touched his head and smiled, "I can''t bear a load of five kilometers a day, but I can''t go down. I can''t help it!"


    "You boy!" Shi Dazhuang punched him, "where''s your Peng team?"


    "Peng team is upstairs!" said the fat policeman. "I know you''re coming. I''ve been in a hurry!"


    "I can''t come down to meet you when I''m in a hurry. Fart!" Shi Dazhuang complained.


    The fat policeman explained, "there are several horses running, and team Peng is getting angry!"


    "I''ll go up and have a look."


    Shi Dazhuang took Qingmu inside and said as he walked, "their captain''s name is Peng Jiahu, nicknamed tiger. He came to southern Yunnan with me at the beginning. None of the drug traffickers he caught has a reinforced camp. Unfortunately, he is too reckless. He is still the captain of the county team and can''t be promoted."


    Before his voice fell, he saw a strong man in a white vest running out of the building, pointing to Shi Dazhong and yelling, "abbess! You speak ill of me before you enter the fucking door!"


    "Tiger!" Shi Dazhuang yelled, "who dares to speak ill of tiger Peng!"


    Their eyes were wide and round, like boxers in the challenge arena. Just when everyone thought that tigers and lions met and a war was about to break out, the two men suddenly stepped forward and hugged the bear tightly.


    Even if he hasn''t been on the battlefield, Aoki can feel the strong friendship among his comrades in arms.


    Peng Jiahu said, "well, you nun, you went to the north to get promoted and get rich. It''s too ungrateful to leave your brothers here!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "I can rest assured wherever I go with you!"


    Peng Jiahu laughed boldly and asked, "what are you doing this time? I don''t believe you just want to see your brother and lose your job in the criminal investigation team?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "I want to put incense on Yu Gang and take the beauty back."


    Speaking of Yu Gang, Peng Jiahu''s smile was instantly put away, and the muscles on his face shook inexplicably: "well, well, as soon as Yu Gang''s identity is made public, how many scorpions and cobras have to jump up! The beauty can''t stay in ruihekou. I''m relieved if you pick it up."


    Shi Dazhuang later explained to Aoki that Yu Gang was the trump card undercover who broke into the enemy and took away the nest of several big drug lords. Scorpions, centipedes, cobras are common poisons in southern Yunnan. They sometimes use these poisons to refer to drug dealers, which means the guy with poison on his body.


    Peng Jiahu insisted on keeping them for lunch. He set a table in a nearby tavern and brought a large group of people over to accompany them. Peng Jiahu has a shift in the afternoon. According to the regulations of the police force, he can''t drink with Shi Dazhuang.


    During the dinner, Peng Jiahu asked what Aoki did.


    "This Aoki teacher is awesome!" Shi Dazhuang boasted through the strength of wine. "We catch criminals and he tries criminals. As long as he goes out, he won''t speak unless he is dead!"


    Peng Jiahu always trusted Shi Dazhuang and believed his words. He immediately put away his contempt and even said "disrespect!"


    He winked and the other policemen at the table came to propose a toast.


    Seeing that Aoki refused to come and drank forthright, Peng Jiahu felt good and said with emotion: "I knew you would bring such a powerful person, abbess, so I wouldn''t send that psychopath to the city."


    Shi Dazhuang asked, "what neuropathy?"


    Peng Jiahu said: "I have powder on my body, but I talk and do things in a mess. Like a neuropathy, I can''t judge anything. I have to send it to baoteng to let the experts of the Municipal Bureau see what can be done. If it''s really a neuropathy, I can only let it go."


    (PS: there''s a group, 756480385. Friends who are willing to join in)

 Chapter 87

    Shi Dazhuang said: "taking excessive drugs may cause mental problems. This is not the first time."


    "I''ve smoked blood. This guy doesn''t take drugs at all. Anyway, if he doesn''t pretend, he''s really crazy! I think he''s fucking pretending!"


    Peng Jiahu said angrily and punched on the table, shaking out the water in the paper cup.


    "That''s right now, all civilized law enforcement, arresting and interrogating people are still equipped with bird eye videos. If the fuck used to... Hum! I don''t understand. I''m paralyzed and polite to these drug traffickers!"


    Shi Dazhuang shook his head and said, "tiger, you haven''t changed your bad temper at all!"


    Peng Jiahu said, "I can''t change it in my life!"


    Aoki''s heart moved and asked, "have you ever had this kind of neuropathy drug trafficking before?"


    Peng Jiahu said: "last year, he caught a madman and took him to the city for identification. He was really mentally ill. He didn''t take drugs himself. Finally, he let him go."


    "No source of drugs?"


    "What a fart! A madman who knows from all over the country. Who knows where he picked up the powder. Think about it, the drug dealer is not a fool. Who would let a psychopath run to ruihekou with goods from masuba to trade? What if he ran to Xishuangbanna halfway? He''s afraid of pretending to be crazy." Peng Jiahu waved his fist and said, "It used to be easy to deal with. You can get rid of any madness after a fist. Now you can''t do it. You can drive yourself crazy after trial! If I sacrifice in the future, I will definitely be angry with these grandchildren. Do you believe it!"


    "What are you talking about?" Shi Dazhuang scolded.


    Peng Jiahu laughed: "it''s okay, I''m dying!"


    Shi Dazhuang frowned and the end of his chopsticks gently moved rhythmically on the table. With the professional sensitivity of the old criminal detective, he thought there was a problem: "tiger, you''d better serve snacks. Maybe someone will take advantage of the loophole to take drugs from mental patients."


    Peng Jiahu said, "don''t worry, I''m obsessed with it! I''ll send it back after the appraisal in the city in a few days at most, and let Mr. Aoki help me review it again. Hey, I said you can''t go so fast. When Yu Gang''s martyrs prove it, let''s go to the martyrs cemetery to worship and worship. It''s just time for our old comrades in arms to get together!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "I only have seven days off, up to ten days. God bless Wuzhong that there will be no big case."


    Then he looked at Aoki.


    Aoki said, "I don''t care."


    Peng Jiahu liked this kind of man who dressed casually, drank freely and didn''t hesitate to talk and do things. He laughed. The more he looked at Aoki, the more friendly he was. He even said that Shi Dazhuang had brought a good brother.


    It was almost two o''clock in the afternoon after a meal. Shi Dazhuang and Aoki left and drove away from ruihekou into the mountain.


    The winding winding mountain highway can''t see the head in front of and behind. Some roads are very narrow and can only allow one car to pass. If a car comes from the opposite side, you must find a notch to stop and wait for the opposite side to pass before you can continue to pass.


    Shi Dazhuang continued to perform his superb driving skills.


    Aoki joked, "how many points should you deduct if you are drunk driving and speeding?"


    "I haven''t taken off my police uniform for many years. It''s so easy to wear plain clothes. Just let me indulge once! Life always needs to indulge once in a while!"


    Shi Dazhuang was elated, as if he had returned to his youth when he fought.


    The car was fast and the road was dangerous. Fortunately, there were few cars on that road, so the road was smooth. They came to a small town called mangdian before nightfall.


    It''s a town. In fact, it''s two streets. They are bungalows and low houses with three or two floors. On the top of the five storey hotel where they park, there is the sign of Mount Dian Hotel, even the tallest and most advanced building in the town.


    "Although it''s small here, the business is very good! There''s such a decent hotel in all the villages nearby." Shi Dazhuang took Qingmu in and said as he walked. "In the past, this was the stronghold of drug dealers. Many poisonous snakes from Myanmar and Vietnam liked to trade here. After they were destroyed, they were taken over by the government and later contracted to private individuals."


    Many people came in and out of the hotel, Mostly speaking local dialect that Aoki didn''t understand.


    Shi Dazhuang said, "Jing, Dai and Han live together here, and some people from Myanmar and Vietnam have mixed accents. If you had come before, you wouldn''t be able to speak dialect. Now it''s different. Everyone starts to speak Mandarin, especially young people. That voice is not very accurate."


    A sloppy madman with a dirty body flew in from the outside and was stopped by the hotel and scolded: "what are you doing here, you dead beggar, go away!"


    The madman opened his teeth and claws and shouted that he was going to break in. He was driven out by two men on his elbows.


    When passing by Qingmu, the madman suddenly became quiet for three seconds, stared at Qingmu, and then said a lot of things.


    Aoki asked suspiciously, "what did he say?"


    The people in the hotel took a look at Aoki''s dress and said with a smile, "he regards you as a comrade."


    Aoki saw the madman outside the revolving glass door of the hotel and shouted at him.


    Shi Dazhuang asked the hotel to arrange a room and said to Aoki, "it''s too late today. Go into the mountain tomorrow and pick up the beauty."


    Aoki asked, "beauty is the name of your comrade''s daughter?"


    "As like as two peas," my wife called Yu Gang, who spent the rest of his life dealing with drug dealers. Do you know that there are flowers and poppy?


    "Beauty Yu?"


    "That''s right! He wants his daughter to be a beautiful beauty, not a Deadly Poppy."


    ¡­¡­


    The rooms in the mangdian hotel are very simple, and there are no fewer mosquitoes in the room than outside. Although Shi Dazhuang prepared mosquito repellent potions, he was bitten a lot on his body and legs.


    When he got up the next morning, Shi Dazhuang looked at the clear and refreshing green wood and said, "eh! Do the mosquitoes here like to kill mature?"


    Aoki said without a head: "mosquitoes will dream."


    Shi Dazhuang said with a smile, "don''t tell me you hypnotized all the mosquitoes!"


    When I went out, I met the madman again.


    When the madman saw the green wood, he ran crazy and said something he didn''t understand.


    Seeing that he was about to collide with the green wood, a madman suddenly ran out of the slash. He also screamed and collided with the madman.


    The two madmen scuffled and tore their pants, revealing black dirt. They scuffled all the way along the cross street, attracting many children to clap behind them.


    After leaving mangdian, Shi Dazhuang parked his car on a wasteland after an unimaginable rugged and dangerous section of Panshan Road, which only a real off-road vehicle can pass through and requires Shi Dazhuang''s driving skills.


    "It''s about five miles to yuziba. The car can''t drive in, so you can only walk." Shi Dazhuang took out the prepared gifts from the car and looked at the green wood pull board. "The mountain road is difficult to walk. I have shoes in my car. Do you want to change them?"


    Aoki got out of the car, took a few steps and said, "don''t worry, my shoes are of good quality."

 Chapter 88

    After walking along the path for about three or four miles, Shi Dazhuang pointed to a depression in front of him and said, "that''s yuziba."


    A short, strong, dark young man came up. When he saw them, he stopped in doubt.


    The young man was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he jumped three feet high, threw away his straw hat and shouted, "Daddy Shi! It''s daddy Shi!"


    Shi Dazhuang was also stunned for a while before he reacted. He was surprised and asked, "are you Yusang?"


    The young man nodded hard.


    "Ah, Yusang is so big!"


    As soon as Shi Dazhuang was about to come forward, the young man turned and ran away, shouting: "father Shi is back! I''ll inform enkun!"


    Aoki said, "it seems that you have a good popularity."


    "Yusang, who was caught by drug cartels as a child laborer, was rescued by me, so he was very close to me. I didn''t expect that he was so old!" Shi Dazhuang sighed.


    As they spoke, they went to yuziba.


    Before long, a large group of people rushed out of the dam. When they came to them, they surrounded noisily and booed Shi Dazhuang, some called eldest brother, some called dada, some called YeYe


    Shi Dazhuang answered one by one with a smile, then looked for a long time in the crowd and asked, "where''s Mr. enkun?"


    Someone said, "in miles, in miles! Old enkun, I can''t run. I''ll wait for you at the dam mouth!"


    Another person said, "enkun''s boy is smoking again. Enkun is sulking these two days!"


    Shi Dazhuang nodded, separated the crowd and strode forward.


    When he got to bazikou, Aoki saw an old man with wrinkles sitting on a big stone, bent back, holding a cigarette pole in his hand, smoking. Beside the stone stood a black ebony bibcock.


    Behind him stood a little girl in a calico shirt with dark skin and two braids behind her head.


    When Shi Dazhuang reached the old man, he bent down and shouted, "Duke enkun, I''ve come to see you!"


    "Come on, come on." old enkun took a cigarette and pulled out the girl behind him, "girl, come on, call big dad."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "this is a beauty. It''s growing tall again. I can''t recognize it."


    The girl lowered her head and held the corner of her clothes in her hand without saying a word.


    Old enkun said, "it''s no wonder she doesn''t know you!"


    At this time, someone shouted, "it''s getting late. It''s good to have dinner!"


    Everyone responded.


    "Duke enkun, Da Zhuang is coming. Do you want to rectify it?"


    Before old enkun answered, someone said for him, "of course! Sha Yazi, you can take out all the wine you hide. Dare you do him all day today?"


    "You''re talking too much. I''m afraid of what you do with dry wine?"


    ¡­¡­


    Old enkun''s cigarette pole banged twice on the stone: "dry rice gram!"


    All the people shouted well, coaxed them away and prepared themselves.


    Shi Dazhuang said to the girl, "come on, beauty, help Duke enkun back with me."


    The little girl was obedient at this time, so she and Shi Dazhuang went to help old enkun.


    Old enkun shook his hand away from them and stood up with a bibcock: "you can catch up!"


    Shi Dazhuang laughed: "enkun''s body is still so stiff!"


    Old enkun said, "why not stick? Rely on the younger generation? The Japanese Dragon is very good!"


    The Yuzi dam is built along the mountain, connected with houses mixed with civil engineering, and the winding mountain road passes through the dam.


    Old enkun''s house is a courtyard with two entrances. It belongs to a large family in yuziba. However, it is obvious that the house has not been repaired for a long time and has been somewhat damaged.


    There were tables and chairs in the yard. Old enkun sat down on the chair, and the little girl Yu Meili stood timidly aside.


    Seeing that Shi Dazhuang and aomu put things on the table with tobacco and wine inside, old enkun said unhappily, "bring cigarettes and make them for me?"


    Shi Dazhuang joked, "don''t worry, this is not smoke!"


    Old enkun hummed and smiled and said with emotion, "how many young people have been harmed by the smoke and soil!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "thank you, enkungong!"


    Old enkun said, "thank the government!"


    Shi Dazhuang explained to aomu that in the past, poppies were planted everywhere around yuziba. Every family lived on this, and even the yard was full of them. In order to make more money, many young people do not hesitate to help overseas drug traffickers transport drugs. Later, when he led a team to fight drugs, he encountered many obstacles. Finally, Mr. enkun spoke and personally took the lead in shoveling the poppies in his yard, so that the drug control work could be carried out smoothly.


    "What''s your mission this time?" old enkun asked.


    Shi Dazhuang said with a smile, "what''s the task? I just came to see you."


    "Don''t lie to me! I''m old and not confused!"


    Old enkun''s turbid eyes were crowded with a lot of yellow and white eye excrement, but his black eyes were clear. The wrinkles on his face were folded with the wisdom after reading the vicissitudes of life: "did you come to see the girl?"


    Shi Dazhuang had to admit: "yes, I want to take the girl away."


    "Oh, good! Good, good!" old enkunlian said a few good words, "take it away! No one will go to Gangzi''s grave in the future!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "Duke enkun, Yu Gang''s identity can be made public. It will posthumously grant him a martyr, and his grave will be moved to the martyr cemetery in a few days."


    "Really?"


    Old enkun stood up excitedly, and the crutches made a loud noise on the rammed earth ground.


    He looked up at the sky. It was blue. There were several white clouds as thin as silk.


    Aoki saw that the old man''s eyes were filled with muddy tears, like a bowl of too full porridge. The viscous soup had exceeded the mouth of the bowl, but it didn''t flow down.


    "God opened his eyes!"


    The old man finally couldn''t help it. He roared with a bleak hoarse voice. Tears gushed out like a flood breaking the embankment and flowed in the gullies on his old face like dry land.


    On the way here, Aoki heard Shi Dazhuang mention that only enkun knew Yu Gang''s police identity in the whole yuziba.


    Yu Gang is not a native. In order to gain the trust of drug dealers, he married a woman in yuziba. At that time, mangdian was the bridgehead for the inbound trade of overseas drug traffickers, and yuziba was an important fulcrum for them to retreat to Myanmar and Vietnam.


    People in yuziba don''t hate drugs, because it will bring them a living income for the poor, but this doesn''t mean they don''t hate drug traffickers, because drug traffickers regard human life as grass mustard and bring people in yuziba, especially young people, into an irreparable abyss one by one.


    Therefore, the people of yuziba have complex feelings for Yu Gang, just as they have complex feelings for Shi Dazhuang who led the team to destroy the drug trafficking group later.


    In the eyes of many people, Yu Gang is a real smoker, asshole and devil. He shuttled back and forth along the Myanmar Vietnam border again and again, escaped under the eyes of the police again and again, and sneaked back to the dam with blood again and again.


    There was a rumor in yuziba that when the dogs in the dam didn''t dare to bark, Yu Gang came back.


    But Yu Gang is kind to the people of yuziba.


    He sucked powder himself, but he put a gun on people''s head and did not allow people in the dam to suck powder.


    On more than one occasion, he saved the lost young people in the dam from poppy and death. If it hadn''t been for him, the children cheated or forcibly abducted by drug traffickers would have died under the gun or rotted on the Opium pile in the smoke field of mazuba


    Only enkun knows what Yu Gang does in the whole dam.


    It is by no means easy for an old man to keep such a secret.


    "Grandpa, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you?" Yu Meimei shook old enkun''s trembling hand holding the cigarette pole, "Grandpa, don''t cry, Grandpa..."


    Shi Dazhuang went to pull Yu Meimei: "come on, Meimei, enkun is not crying..."


    Before he finished, he was bitten in his hand by the little girl.


    Shi Dazhuang gasped in pain, pulled his hand back, and left a row of tooth marks on the back of his hand.


    Beauty Yu stopped in front of old enkun, her thin little face tightened, her eyes fixed on Shi Dazhuang and Qingmu, and shouted hysterically, "you are a bad person! You make grandpa cry, you are a bad person!"

 Chapter 89

    Old enkun took a deep breath, sat down tremblingly, took beauty Yu to his knee, and laughed, "Grandpa is not crying, grandpa is happy!"


    The little girl was skeptical and helped enkun wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes with her little hand.


    Old enkun pointed to Shi Dazhuang and said, "that''s your father. He''s your father''s good brother. He''s coming to take you to the city!"


    The little girl looked at Shi Dazhuang warily and bowed her head without talking.


    Shi Dazhuang said, "yes, Dad, will you take you to the city?"


    "No!" the little girl turned her head, leaned against old enkun and hugged old enkun''s neck tightly.


    Next, no matter what old enkun and Shi Dazhuang said, she was silent.


    Shi Dazhuang had no choice but to spread out his hands and look at Qingmu with help seeking eyes.


    Aoki gently shook his head at him and motioned him not to worry.


    The child was obviously very exclusive of outsiders. He was not close to anyone except Lao enkun. At this age, the more stubborn and stubborn character, the more likely it is to induce depression.


    Children have no parents since childhood and live a different childhood from ordinary people. Long-term depression, helplessness and loss can easily lead to psychological and personality distortion if they can not be vented and dredged in time.


    Old enkun sighed and said, "the girl is suffering!"


    At this time, many people came to enkun''s yard and began to work on lunch at noon.


    "Duke enkun, I''ll kill the chicken at home!"


    "Duke enkun, I broke the net at night. Just now I picked it up and have a look. Guess what? Three big green tails!"


    "Duke enkun, I brought two jars of wine. When Hazi shayazi''s wine is not dry enough, I''ll do it."


    ¡­¡­


    Old enkun sat up and filled the cigarette pole with cut tobacco while socializing with the people who came. Shi Dazhuang took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket and handed it to him. Old enkun stubbornly lit his cigarette pole and said, "I can''t eat that."


    When the first person came in with the chicken, Yu Meimei came down from old enkun''s leg and stood quietly for a while. Seeing more and more people, she bowed her head and went into the house alone.


    Aoki said hello to old enkun, patted Shi Dazhuang on the shoulder and said, "I''ll have a look."


    The inner room is dark and damp. Many old pictorials of the last century are pasted on the wall, and a certificate of award is pasted in an insignificant position.


    Beauty Yu entered the room and lay on the old eight immortals table with a missing corner. Her chin rested in her arm. She looked at the wood grain on the table and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    She suddenly heard a tap.


    This sound sounds a little strange, like the sound of whose heel is not lifted and the sole plate slapping the ground.


    But the sound of cloth shoes is more dull than it, and the sound of straw shoes is more rusty than it. She also heard the sound of leather shoes worn by Sha Yazi, who worked in other places. It was crisp.


    This is a kind of footsteps she has never heard, with the rhythm of music, hitting people''s ears like drums.


    She was a little curious. She turned her face and saw the man with big dad come in.


    She doesn''t like big dad, because big dad is Dad''s brother, and dad is a bad guy, so big dad is also a bad guy, and everyone who comes with big dad is a bad guy.


    She doesn''t know why dad is a bad man. Anyway, everyone says so. Students say so, so does the teacher. When she is not good, teachers and classmates will beat her because she is the seed of bad people. They say that the seed of bad people should be beaten.


    Sometimes, she is very good, and they will complain to the teacher that she is not good. The teacher decided that she was not good and punished her for beating her.


    She hates school.


    The tap stopped. The man stood by the wall and looked at the certificate on the wall. It was the only certificate she had ever won, and her winning composition was pasted next to the certificate.


    The title of the composition is my bad father.


    That was the last time she mentioned her father in front of people.


    She thought that if she admitted that she had a bad father, others would stop bullying her.


    But no!


    Since then, she never mentioned her father except in her diary.


    She took out a brand-new little book with a beautiful cover from the old yellow bag.


    This little book was given to her by her mother on her first day of school. Every time she took it out, she seemed to see her mother. The beautiful cover was like her mother''s face.


    She gently touched the cover of the book and carefully opened it - this world of her own.


    ¡­¡­


    The man with the head of the chicken nest is coming. What is he doing?


    Want to peek at my diary?


    Hum!


    Yu Meimei tightly protected her diary with her arm from him.


    She secretly looked at it with the light from the corner of her eyes, but found that the man was gone and didn''t know where he had gone.


    Maybe, go out!


    She breathed a sigh. Just as her nervous tension relaxed, she suddenly saw another person sitting on the bench with herself.


    She was startled, instinctively hugged the diary and looked at the man around her warily.


    "Your name is beauty Yu?" the man asked.


    Beauty Yu pursed her mouth and held her diary tighter.


    "Do you know that there is a kind of flower called beauty Yu?"


    Of course, beauty Yu knows that her name is the name of a flower, but they all say that it looks like poppy and is a poisonous flower.


    She has seen poppies, but not beauty Yu.


    "Do you know a word called beauty Yu?" the man asked again.


    Beauty Yu doesn''t know what the word is.


    The man sang:


    "When is the spring flower and autumn moon? How much do you know about the past. The small building was Dongfeng again last night, so my country can''t look back on the moon.


    The carved fence and jade masonry should still be there, but Zhu Yan has changed. How much can you worry? It''s like a river of spring water flowing eastward! "


    Beauty Yu was silent.


    She couldn''t understand the meaning of the word, but every word spitting out of the man''s mouth was like a stone falling into the lake, rippling one layer after another in her heart.


    A faint melancholy rose from the bottom of her heart, like the fog on the lake, floating and uncertain, but it became thicker and thicker.


    Those past days - the days when I was with my mother and occasionally saw my father... Turned over in front of me like a comic book.


    She missed her mother.


    She gently put the diary in her arms on the table and stroked the cover with her hand.


    Suddenly there were ripples on the cover, like ripples of water.


    In a hazy halo, she saw her mother''s face.


    Mother is smiling at her. Her face is young and beautiful. She remembered that her mother was so young when she lay on her mother''s back and argued to buy candy on Yanma street in mangdian.


    Later, my mother was ill and old.


    The light and shadow on the cover are still changing. My mother''s smile gradually disappears, and her plump cheeks begin to become thin. Slowly, only wrinkled and waxy yellow skin is left, covering the skeleton like an old yellow mounting paper.


    A crystal drop of water fell from the sky and landed on the cover.


    She gently opened her diary and wrote a few lines of crooked words in pencil on the front page. That was the night after her mother died. She wrote it on her mother''s coffin¡ª¡ª


    Mom''s dead


    I want to die, too


    When you die, you can be with your mother forever


    But you''ll see dad when you die


    I hate dad


    So I can only live

 Chapter 90

    Saturday, April 2, sunny


    My mother took me to Yanma street to buy candy. There are a lot of candy there.


    I asked my mother why it was called Yanma street.


    Mom said that in the past, big cigarettes and marijuana were sold on the street.


    Then why is it still called Yanma street, not candy street?


    Mother picked out several kinds of candy for me. I said I just want to eat Bo Luo flavor. Mom bought me a Bo Lo flavored one.


    In fact, I like to eat, but I know my mother has no money.


    There is a madman on Yanma street. He looks so pathetic. I secretly gave him a sugar.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Monday, May 16, overcast


    Today, I helped my mother kill chickens.


    I grabbed the chicken''s feet with one hand and its wings with the other. Mother put a handful of hair on Jiu the chicken''s neck, then cut it where there was no hair, and then used a bowl to catch the blood from the chicken''s neck.


    The chicken must be in pain and struggling fiercely. I couldn''t catch it. As soon as I let go, the chicken ran away. When he ran, his neck was still bleeding. After a while, he stopped walking and fell to the ground. The ground was covered with blood.


    Although it''s very poor, I haven''t eaten chicken for a long time. I''m also very poor.


    But my mother won''t let me eat.


    Mom said the chicken was for Dad.


    She cooked the chicken, took a bottle of wine and put it on her father''s grave.


    Mom said today was Dad''s day.


    But dad is dead. Dead people won''t eat chicken.


    Mom said dad would eat. Mother is so superstitious!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tuesday, May 17, overcast


    I sneaked to the cemetery last night.


    I don''t believe dad will climb out of the grave to eat chicken. If I don''t go, the chicken will be eaten by wild dogs, not Dad.


    The chicken is delicious.


    While eating chicken, I suddenly missed my father.


    I don''t remember what he looks like.


    When I was young, he loved me most. He often took me to mangdian and took me on a Trojan horse. Later, he seldom came back, even in the middle of the night.


    Then he died.


    Everyone said he was a bad man and a poison Xie.


    I think what they said is true.


    Once my father came back with blood on his body, and my mother kept crying. Dad took out a bag of white powder. Mom gave Dad an injection. After the injection, Dad pressed his mother on the bed very hard. My mother cried out in pain.


    They thought I was asleep, but I saw it. I really want to drive dad away.


    The graveyard was very dark at night, only a little light from the stars came in.


    I was full and left half a chicken at the grave.


    Dad, although you are a bad man, I miss you.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tuesday, May 31, light rain


    Mom is smoking again.


    When she doesn''t smoke, she will be very uncomfortable. Seeing her uncomfortable appearance, I am also very uncomfortable.


    Mother said she could see her father when she smoked.


    But she didn''t allow me to smell her smoke. She said the smoke was poisonous.


    I told her to stop smoking.


    She said she wouldn''t smoke when I grew up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Friday, June 3, sunny


    Daowazi said I stole his rubber. I said I didn''t steal it. He hit me and I hit him. He complained to Mr. Luo.


    Miss Luo asked me why I stole the rubber. I said I didn''t steal it. Miss Luo dumped my schoolbag on the ground. The colored pencil bought by grandpa enkun for me broke. I was very sad.


    Teacher Luo asked me to owe Dao Wazi. I don''t owe you. I didn''t steal anything. Why should I owe it?


    He said I owe you when I hit someone. But Dao Wazi hit me first. Why doesn''t he owe?


    Teacher Luo called me a poisonous Xie son and asked me to face Libi horn. Libi corner is in the corner of the classroom. You must stand against the wall and don''t move.


    When I was standing in the corner, the knife boy hit me behind my back. The students threw me with chalk and drew a turtle on my back.


    I didn''t cry.


    When I got home, my mother saw dark blue on my hand and asked me what was the matter? I said I fell at the dam mouth.


    My mother asked me if it hurt, and I said no.


    I wanted to cry, but I didn''t cry.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    June 19, Sunday, sunny


    There are many terrible strangers at home. They are all painted with strange pictures.


    Mother told me to hide in the back room and not to go out.


    I heard them talking outside, but I couldn''t understand a word.


    Then they left. I heard my mother crying outside.


    I went out and asked my mother what happened? Mom doesn''t talk.


    I saw some money on the table.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Thursday, July 7, rain


    Mom really stopped smoking. I think it''s because I''ve grown up. I can pick tea now. When I grow up, I can help my mother pick dry Zhe.


    But mom seems to be ill. She went to mandian for an injection. I saw a lot of black spots left by injection on her arm.


    I don''t want to go to school. Anyway, no one in the school likes me. They all say I am the offspring of bad people and a poison Xie son.


    I don''t want to be a poison Xie child. I want to help my mother cook, wash clothes and do farm work.


    They all say it''s tiring to work, but I don''t feel tired at all. As long as I''m with my mother, I''m not afraid of anything.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tuesday, August 2, cloudy


    Mother is getting thinner and thinner. She has become very strange recently. She often says that she is leaving and is going to find her father.


    They said that mother had a disease called AI Zi.


    Many people who get injections in mangdian have this disease.


    I think my mother is ill. My father is dead. Where can I find it?


    I went to find grandpa enkun. I said to Grandpa, "Grandpa, I want to find a new father, so my mother won''t always miss my father."


    Enkun said with a cigarette, "OK."


    Grandpa is getting older and older. I told him not to smoke. He always said, "good." but he kept smoking.


    Grandpa gave me a fish and asked me to give a ton of soup to my mother.


    I happily went home to make fish soup for my mother.


    I said to my mother, "you''ll get better after eating fish soup. When you get better, Grandpa enkun promised to find me a new father, so you won''t be sad."


    Mother ate fish soup happily. I think I''ll have a new father soon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Saturday, August 27, overcast


    Mother kept coughing sou and vomited a lot of blood.


    I went to find grandpa enkun. Grandpa asked someone to send his mother to mangdian. We took a bus to ruihekou in mangdian.


    I took the bus for the first time. The car is fast, like flying. But mom felt bad. When I saw her so miserable, I was not in the mood to look at the scenery outside the window.


    We went to the ruihekou hospital. The doctor gave his mother an injection. There is a long thin pipe on the tail of the needle, connected to a bag of water. The water trickled into my mother''s body, and my mother''s dry face became Zi moist.


    I washed my mother''s face and she woke up.


    My mother took my hand and said, "beauty, I want to go home."


    I asked her, "why?"


    She said, "it''s uncomfortable here. It''s comfortable at home."


    We stayed in the hospital for two days. The doctor said, "you can go home." we went home.


    My mother was lying in bed. I helped her wash her hands. She asked me to get the picture of my father.


    I took the picture of my father off the wall and gave it to her, and then I went to cook.


    When the meal was cooked, I went to call my mother. My mother was dead and held the picture of my father tightly in my arms.

 Chapter 91

    The diary ends on the day my mother dies.


    Since then, the beauty never kept a diary or went to school. She lived in enkun''s house. In yuziba, if there is anyone worth relying on and thinking about, there is only enkun ah Gong.


    She turned to the last article in her diary.


    There is a large yellow mark on that page. It was a tear spot left by tears. Later, it became moldy and turned into a yellow stain.


    The tear spots on the paper seemed to be blooming, gradually wetting the whole page.


    The original yellow tear spots began to become clear, like a spring in the mountain. The words on the paper become fish in the spring, swimming and playing. The fish''s tail swings and waves rise layer by layer on the water.


    The water waves spread outward in circles, scattering paper and onto the table. The wood grain on the table is vivid, like the old rosewood slips soaked in the water.


    The spring water is still flowing, splashing down from the table, onto the ground, and then overflowing on the ground, becoming a green pool. The whole table became a plank floating in the pool.


    Beauty Yu saw herself sitting on the bench, barefoot, and the pool was cold beyond her ankles. Several fish swam at her feet, and the fish''s mouth pecked her skin from time to time. It was itchy and moist, like a mother''s kiss.


    She heard that her daughter missed her mother''s tears, which could converge into the deepest spring in the world. Under the spring is the road to another world, where mother is waiting for herself.


    There is a black vortex in the middle of the pool, rotating and moving slowly.


    "Mom!" cried the beauty softly.


    Can I see my mother soon?


    She smiled as the whirlpool approached her.


    Just get closer and she can jump.


    The rotation speed of the vortex suddenly increased, and a black shadow floated in it, as if struggling.


    What''s that? Is it the ghost who took Mom?


    I''m not afraid of you.


    Beauty Yu stood up bravely and stood on the bench.


    After a while, the water suddenly made a noise, and the dark shadow came out of the water.


    The beauty saw it spread its wings and jumped on the floating wooden table.


    It was a big black bird, a bit like a crow.


    "Wow, I''m suffocating!"


    The big bird shook its body, its feathers exploded, and water droplets were thrown everywhere.


    "You know what? Men in love are so stupid that they only see women! Women! Women! If you test their IQ... 70?... 50? Yes, 50 at most!"


    "Damn it, Xiao Qi knows to lie on a woman''s belly all day. He even forgets what crows like to eat. Do you know what he gives me? Sauce elbow? That''s impossible! He actually gives me durian! Oh, my God, durian! Who can stand the taste?... er..."


    While nagging, the crow Shook the water off his body, glanced at the thin little girl standing on the opposite stool, and shook his head, which might be confused because he ate too much durian.


    "Who are you?... where am I?... Oh, well, wherever he is!... little girl, do you know what durian is? It''s a kind of fruit and tastes like... Er... Polami coated with cream and shit!"


    "What? You don''t know paramita? Oh, I don''t know from your appearance! Well, well, not to mention paramita, what about passion fruit? Wow - it makes your mouth water when you think of that thing. It can sour your teeth! Oh, sorry, I''m not you, I don''t have teeth, quack!..."


    Beauty Yu has never seen a talking bird, or a bird more wordy than the most wordy woman in the dam. She couldn''t help being a little curious, so she temporarily forgot to jump down to find her mother.


    The crow kept talking about fruit and meat, as if it hadn''t had a good meal for a long time. But many of the things it said about eating were things that beauty Yu had never heard of.


    "Why? Don''t you understand what I''m saying? Oh, it doesn''t matter. It''s silly to hear a bird say so much for the first time. You''ll get used to it slowly. Alas! My master entrusted me to a man in love. You won''t understand how bad it is!"


    "Loneliness is a kind of blue - drill into my heart -" the crow began to sing again with its unique magic and trembling voice, sang a few words and said again, "You know what? It''s a painful day for a person... Oh, no... a bird to watch them kiss me and eat durian instant noodles every day in a silly beeping home in love on the day of losing its master... Quack..."


    "Well, well, let''s not talk about these sad things. Have you ever seen... A man... Er... A handsome man, so handsome that I have to mess up his hair to look at a more comfortable Man... Oh, yes, it''s a chicken nest head... Quack... He likes to wear a pull board... Quack... Don''t think he''s cool, then Because he has beriberi... Quack... "


    When the crow talked about the man, he shouted excitedly, as if he remembered the funniest joke in the world.


    Beauty Yu saw the chicken nest head standing on the water behind the crow, her hands in her trouser pockets, and a cigarette in her mouth.


    "Hey, you''ve been promoted from talkative to crosstalk actor. I''ll consider whether to send you to guogai Society for training." the chicken nest man said.


    "Oh, oh ~" the crow who was chattering suddenly shut his mouth, tilted his head, seemed to be thinking about something, then raised one of his feet and pecked twice with his beak, "sorry, I was wrong just now. I have beriberi. You know, I am a bird. Birds usually have beriberi, quack!"


    Beauty Yu finally burst out laughing.


    The man at the head of the chicken nest came across the water. His shoes rattled and many waves were made on the water.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Aoki. This is my bird. My name is coal boss," he said.


    Beauty Yu said, "my name is beauty Yu."


    "Wow, nice name!" said the crow.


    Yu Meimei remembered that her name was the same flower as Poppy and lowered her head.


    The crow didn''t know, so he looked at Aoki and said, "well, what''s the matter with her?"


    Aoki said, "do you know why your father named you?"


    Beauty Yu shook her head.


    "Because she wants you to be a beautiful beauty, not a poisonous poppy."


    Beauty Yu lowered her head, bit her lips and said, "but they all said he was a bad man and a poisonous scorpion."


    "He is neither a poisonous scorpion nor a bad man. He is a good man," Aoki said.


    Beauty Yu raised her head, and there was a strange brilliance in her eyes: "really?"


    "Wow, of course it''s true." the crow flew up, jumped on Aoki''s head, grabbed his hair with his claw and said, "my master won''t lie."

 Chapter 92

    I don''t know why, Yu Meimei felt that this man had a sense of trust, and the crow on the man''s head was funny and wordy, but very kind, just like a friend. Although beauty has never made real friends.


    They say dad is a good man. But why did everyone say that dad was a bad man except mom many years ago? Even enkun did not deny it.


    The beauty once asked grandpa enkun, because enkun is the most respected person in yuziba. Everyone should listen to what enkun said.


    She asked, "Grandpa, is my father really a poisonous scorpion and a bad man?"


    Old enkun always slapped a cigarette and said, "God knows!"


    She also heard that other people in the dam asked enkun about his father Yu Gang.


    Old enkun always slapped a cigarette and said, "don''t mention him, don''t mention him."


    The beauty thought that her father must be a very annoying person for Grandpa enkun, so he didn''t want to mention it.


    The clear pool reflected the sky, floating some white clouds.


    At this time, the water suddenly shook, and a woman appeared in the light and shadow.


    It was a beautiful woman, wearing a black and red embroidered coat, with her hair curled up behind her head and a beautiful headscarf on her head. She walked leisurely from the water, like a girl who had just come home from mulberry picking.


    "Mom!" beauty Yu cried excitedly when she saw the woman.


    The beauty wanted to jump up and into her mother''s arms, but she found that her body couldn''t move. She struggled desperately, but it was useless. She couldn''t even move her fingers.


    She looked for help at the green wood with crows on her head.


    She heard Aoki say, "relax, adjust your breathing, relax, don''t think about jumping."


    She began to take a deep breath and wanted to relax.


    Sure enough, the feeling of being heavily pressed disappeared. The body became relaxed, like a cloud, floating up.


    She gently floated to her mother and wanted to reach out and touch her mother''s face.


    But she found that she had no hands. She is a cloud.


    "Mom, where have you been? I''m so afraid I can''t see you!" she said.


    Mother smiled at her: "Mom and dad are together! Beauty is not afraid! Beauty is the bravest girl in the world!"


    The beauty nodded hard: "but they all say that dad is a bad man. Mom, why are you with the bad man?"


    "Dad is not a bad man, dad is a hero!" said his mother.


    Then a man appeared next to his mother.


    The man stood upright in his police uniform and chest, like a great mountain.


    "Dad!" Yu Meimei recognized it for a long time. Isn''t this her "bad dad"?


    Both father and mother are smiling at the beauty.


    "Is Dad a policeman?" asked the beauty.


    "Of course!" Dad''s expression was very serious and kind. He put his hand next to his hat and saluted, looking very dignified. "Not only is Dad a policeman, but the big dad who came today is also a policeman."


    The beauty nodded, then pointed to the man with a crow on the head of the chicken nest next to her and asked, "is this Aoki also a policeman?"


    "...." before Aoki answered, the crow shouted, "quack quack", as if he heard some funny joke, "she called you Grandpa? Wow - she called you Grandpa! Quack..."


    Aoki didn''t understand why the little girl called him "Aoki grandpa".


    The little girl tooted her mouth and said, "it''s not Grandpa, it''s Yaye! Yaye means uncle."


    "What?" the crow put away his grown mouth and complained, "dialect is so troublesome!"


    Seeing the crow''s dejected appearance, beauty Yu smiled happily. Father and mother also laughed. Seeing mom and dad happy, she was even happier.


    The father said, "beauty, follow your big father."


    The beauty said, "why? Don''t you want me?"


    Mother said, "your big father will take you to the city. There are high houses, big schools and many little friends."


    "I don''t want to go to the city, I don''t want to go to school!" the beauty sobbed, "you don''t want me!"


    Her tears turned into raindrops in the clouds, splashed into the pool and hit many small puddles on the water. The shadows of father and mother became blurred.


    She cried even more.


    Mother said, "if beauty doesn''t cry, mom and dad won''t want you."


    The beauty asked, "really? Then why do you want me to go with big dad? I don''t want to go with big dad. I want to be with you."


    Mom said, "Mom and dad are very happy together. We will wait for you here. You should grow up quickly, learn a lot of knowledge, and go to college in the future. When you go to college, you will know where we are."


    "Really?" the beauty doubted.


    "Really," said mother, "but if you don''t go with dad and you don''t go to college in the future, even if you come, we won''t see you."


    Mother''s expression is very serious. The beauty saw her mother speak so seriously for the first time.


    She nodded hard and said in tears, "Mom, don''t worry, I will be admitted to college."


    The rain became heavier and heavier, the water became more and more blurred, the sky disappeared, and so did my father and mother.


    There was thick rain and fog between heaven and earth. He couldn''t see anything except Aoki and the black crow on his head.


    She was very upset!


    Why should I cry? If I didn''t cry, it wouldn''t rain. If it doesn''t rain, the lake won''t be blurred and mom and dad won''t disappear.


    Mother said I was a brave girl, but why can''t I help crying!


    She began to bear it desperately to prevent herself from crying.


    The rain was really light.


    The sky slowly cleared up and the pool became clear again.


    However, the water level in the pool was also falling bit by bit. Slowly, I saw the bottom of the pool.


    She heard the crow shouting, "Wow, is it over so soon? Won''t it continue for a while?"


    Then the crow became a faint shadow and disappeared.


    The water converges to the middle along the ground and flows back to the table top along the four sides of the table. The table top is like a pear board soaked with water.


    The water on the table returned to the diary. The words on the book are like a group of small fish swimming leisurely in the water.


    After a while, the paper gradually dried, leaving only a large yellow stain.


    Everything returned to the way she had just opened her diary.


    A drop of glittering and translucent tears fell on the paper, making the tear spot expand a bit.


    Beauty Yu turned her head and saw Qingmu sitting next to her on a bench. His hair was in a mess. It really looked like he had been caught by a bird''s claw.


    She looked at the green wood''s head and remembered that the crow said its claws had beriberi, so she couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡­¡­


    Many people have come to Lao enkun''s yard, waiting for dinner.


    Shi Dazhuang said something homely while smoking for the crowd. At this time, he saw Qingmu coming out of the inner room holding Yu Meimei''s hand.


    Beauty Yu went to Shi Dazhuang, bit her lips and shouted, "big Dad!"


    Shi Dazhuang''s smoking hand froze in the air. After a long time, he replied excitedly, "Hey!"


    Although there is only one word, this is the softest sentence that Aoki has said from this hard man since he knew Shi Dazhuang. At that time, Shi Dazhuang was very much like a father who met his daughter who had been separated for many years.

 Chapter 93

    Two big round tables were set up in the yard of old enkun''s house.


    The enthusiasm of yuziba people was integrated into the meal. The women chirped in and out, killing chickens, slaughtering fish, burning fire and serving food. Most of the men crowded around the round table in the yard, talking and laughing, toasting Shi Dazhuang round by round.


    Halfway through the meal, a wail like killing a pig suddenly came from a mud tile house on the left of the yard, which disrupted everyone''s drinking. People holding wine bowls in the air stopped their chopsticks and looked at Lao enkun sitting on the throne.


    Shi Dazhuang frowned and said, "Duke enkun..."


    Old enkun knocked on the cigarette pole and interrupted him: "mind your own business and dry your meal!"


    The sound of killing pigs continued. Old enkun was smoking, but no one was allowed to go over and watch.


    Several women carrying tea and vegetables came and asked if they wanted to send some food to the house. Old enkun banged the cigarette pole and scolded, "the crooked goods of luori drum. What to eat is starvation!"


    Everyone stopped talking about it, and the two brothers quarreled with each other.


    Most of the people in yuziba are dark, a bit like those in Myanmar and Vietnam. But Aoki noticed that a woman who served them vegetables was very white. She knew at a glance that she was not a native.


    Shi Dazhuang obviously noticed and asked enkun, "whose daughter-in-law is this? I haven''t seen it before!"


    Enkun pointed to a black faced man in his thirties at the next table and said, "Lettori''s family has been married for two years."


    The man named Lettori came to propose a toast with a smile and said, "take care of big brother Stuart."


    Shi Dazhuang dried the wine, pointed to his daughter-in-law and said, "Lettori, you are lucky!"


    Everyone joked that he had stayed on the Kang all day since he got married and refused to get up. Even people had lost a few circles.


    Lettori smiled with his chest, which was full of the pride of toad eating swan meat.


    Only Aoki noticed that the expression on the white woman''s face was a little strange. Although she was also smiling, there was an unspeakable indifference in her smile.


    Aoki has seen such a smile. In the nameless alley beside Liuying lane, some women will have such a smile on their faces.


    Everyone says the wind and moon are good, but they don''t know that once they enter the wind and moon field, they can''t go back all their life.


    This is not a dust smile, but a desperate smile. It is the kind of helplessness that has lived in the cage for a long time, can see the world outside the cage, but can''t open the shackles. Helplessness is followed by despair and a lack of interest in everything.


    The woman still ran in and out diligently, always delivering the dishes to Shi Dazhuang and Aoki first.


    This is the way to treat guests, but Aoki always feels that when women put the dishes on the table, there is a flame burning in their eyes.


    It''s like a spark suddenly lit up in a desperate darkness.


    It''s like throwing a little salt into a bowl of thin boiled water.


    That is enthusiasm, taste and hope


    Aoki didn''t know what the white woman was hoping for, but he was sure that she would never take a fancy to herself or Shi Dazhuang.


    "Help me with a bowl of rice," Aoki said.


    The woman "Hey", shuttling around like a butterfly, and soon brought a bowl of hot rice.


    "It''s a special fragrant rice in southern Yunnan. It''s Canned with moso bamboo. Nong Chacha, don''t you?"


    The sudden emergence of women is a bit like the dialect in Shenzhou, which surprised aomu. The woman''s husband Lettori glanced at them, his eyes full of vigilance.


    Aoki took a bowl and ate two mouthfuls. Sure enough, there was a special sweet taste.


    He just wanted to say that the rice was delicious, when he saw half a small note exposed in the rice.


    The woman had turned to the next table, but her eyes glanced at him from time to time.


    Aoki put the bowl to his mouth, put the note into his mouth with chopsticks, put it under his tongue, and then left his seat for the reason of going to the toilet.


    The toilet is outside the back door. It is a separate thatched cottage.


    Aoki opened the note while no one spit it out. It said:


    "What kind of bike do you want


    Fellow townsman


    Wutong 9 "


    The handwriting on the note was crooked. It was obviously written in a hurry.


    Aoki thought it over and understood the meaning - this is a letter for help!


    "What bike do you want" is a famous line in the famous sketch "selling abductions", so the focus of this sentence is "abduction";


    "Fellow townsman" is that a woman mistook Aoki for her fellow townsman. Maybe Aoki and Shi Dazhuang spoke with a little three Wu accent, close to Shenzhou, so when women brought him rice, they would speak to him in dialect;


    Wu Tong 9 does not know what it is, probably a place name or what special sign. Maybe only her real fellow townsman can understand.


    So to sum up, the woman probably wanted to tell him that she was abducted and trafficked here. Her hometown is in Shenzhou or somewhere near Shenzhou.


    This is a smart woman!


    Even if such a note is found, it doesn''t mean anything. She can be said to have accidentally fallen in while cooking.


    However, the success rate of asking for help is much lower. It seems that people here pay close attention to her.


    Want to save her?


    Aoki decided to throw the problem to Shi Dazhuang.


    It can be seen that Shi Dazhuang has a good relationship with the people in the dam, but anyway, he is a policeman!


    Aoki put the note in his pocket, but did not immediately return to the front seat.


    He is a man who doesn''t like socializing.


    Although it seems that he drinks very readily and never refuses to come, that''s because he thinks it''s troublesome to refuse others.


    So, if you can drink it anyway, just drink it!


    But drinking too much wine is not a very comfortable thing, especially the stomach will swell.


    Aoki connected his water channel in enkun''s thatched house, and then began to wander aimlessly in the dam.


    Most of the houses in yuziba are old wooden houses. Few houses with two floors of brick and wood are probably rich households in the dam. Because Bazi is located in the mountain depression and built along the hillside, the houses of each family are arranged in disorder, high and low, front and back, unlike the rural houses in plain areas.


    When Aoki walked by a wooden house, he suddenly heard a hoarse roar, accompanied by a slapping sound.


    He stopped and looked inside along the wood seam of the wall. In the dark room, a unkempt woman with nothing on her body was beating the wood wall desperately with her hands.


    The woman seemed to find someone peeping. She turned her head sensitively, rushed to the wall where the green wood was located like a leopard, slapped the board hard, and yelled hoarsely: "qiuminga&%& * * & ^%..."


    Aoki saw that her eyes were covered with blood, and the palms of her hands were blurred.


    Behind him came a lot of footsteps, and someone shouted something in dialect.


    The woman in the dark room seemed very frightened when she heard the sound, and shrank into the corner and trembled.

 Chapter 94

    Aoki looked back and saw a group of people coming towards him, men and women.


    "What are you doing here?" a man asked him in half cooked Mandarin, looking very nervous.


    Aoki recognized that the man had just been eating wine at enkun''s house and sitting at the table with Lettori.


    "I''m looking for the toilet." Aoki said casually. Just now he drank a little too much wine and felt like peeing again.


    A woman laughed and said, "Oh, I can''t find you. I''m looking for a thatched cottage! Shall I take you?"


    As she spoke, she enthusiastically pulled up Qingmu and wanted to take him to the toilet. She turned back and said a dialect to the others, probably asking them to go first.


    A group of people left with a smile. The man relaxed and went into his house.


    Aoki was taken to the nearby thatched cottage by the enthusiastic woman.


    When the woman saw that he didn''t understand his pants, she smiled and said, "Oh, why are you ashamed? It''s not like I haven''t seen it before." she covered her mouth and ran outside the hut, "you pee, you pee, I don''t see you!"


    After a while, seeing the green wood coming out, he said with a trembling smile, "unobstructed?"


    Aoki smiled and pointed to the direction of the room just now and asked, "there seems to be a man in that room?"


    The woman was stunned for a moment and said, "you say that crazy woman in his house! Don''t scare you by shouting every day!"


    Aoki shook his head to show that he was not frightened, but he lost his way after drinking too much. The enthusiastic woman took him back to enkun''s house.


    Shi Dazhuang was drunk and unconscious, so Aoki didn''t have a chance to show him the note.


    Old enkun didn''t drink much wine. At this time, he was leaning against the cane chair in the yard to smoke.


    Two big round tables had been put away, and several women were washing dishes by the sink. After a while, he said hello to enkun and left.


    Yu Meimei took half a bowl of rice, put some leftovers on it and took it to the room in the left compartment. Aoki remembers that when he was eating just now, there were several cries like killing pigs in the room.


    Just a moment after the beauty went in, she suddenly called "ah", and then the bowl fell to the ground and broke. Then there was another howl like killing a pig. The wailing man shouted something that Aoki didn''t understand.


    The beauty ran out of the door, wiped her tears and went to the corner of the porch to get a broom.


    Old enkun stood up and said to the beauty, "don''t worry about him. Take care of your big father."


    The beauty looked at old enkun, put down the broom, took the towel and washbasin and went to Shi Dazhuang''s sleeping room.


    Old enkun walked slowly to the west house with a crutch.


    Aoki followed Lao enkun.


    Old enkun glanced at Aoki and didn''t mean to stop him from following. He sighed and said, "rebel!"


    Then he opened Westinghouse''s door and went in.


    A man was tied to the porch post of Westinghouse. The man was sallow and skinny. His body was not as thick as the porch column. His neck was as thin as a bamboo. There was an empty shell head like a bamboo cage on the bamboo. There was almost no meat on his face. There was only a piece of skin left. His cheeks and eyes were deeply concave. If he saw it at night, he must think it was not a person, but a ghost.


    When he saw old enkun coming in, he was like a dying hungry wolf. His eyes lit up when he saw the injured antelope.


    "Daddy! Let me take a sip! Just take a sip!" he hung a long snot, mixed with the saliva from his mouth, and ran down his chin to his thin neck.


    Old enkun raised his crutch, hit his son hard and scolded, "it makes you angry! It makes you smoke!"


    His son craned his neck and wailed, "good fight! You fight a few more times. When you''re done, let me take a sip, just one!"


    Old enkun''s chest fluctuated and gasped hard. Unable to lift his crutch, he raised the iron cigarette rod with his trembling hand to smoke his son''s face.


    After smoking the iron cigarette rod, a red whip mark was left on his face, across half his cheek, and his nose was crooked.


    Old enkun still wanted to smoke. Aoki gently held his hand in the past.


    Aoki said, "enkungong, it''s no use fighting. He has to cook by himself."


    Old enkun sighed, put away his cigarette rod and said, "I''ll make you laugh!"


    Old enkun''s son was still begging, tears, snot and saliva flowing down together. After a while, he twitched, rolled his eyes, and foamed at the corners of his mouth.


    Aoki looks at Lao enkun. Old enkun said, "it''s OK to bear him for two days."


    When it was dark, Yu Meimei cooked some porridge, put a bowl of porridge soup and took it to Westinghouse.


    It was dark in the Westinghouse. Only a small yellow light bulb hung down from the beam. Old enkun''s son bowed his head and seemed to be asleep. The ground under him was sticky and smelled of excrement and urine.


    Beauty Yu frowned, walked close with the porridge and shouted, "lemoyee, eat porridge."


    Le Mao raised his head and said weakly, "one mouthful, one mouthful!"


    Yu Meimei brought the bowl to him, dug a spoonful of thin porridge with a spoon, blew it cool and sent it to le Mao''s mouth. Le Mao sucked hard, sucked up the porridge in the spoon, suddenly coughed and sprayed the beauty on her face.


    The beauty continued to feed him spoon by spoon. After drinking about half of the bowl, Le Mao was a little too slow. The big head on the thin neck arched hard, knocked over the bowl in the beauty''s hand, and shouted, "let me out! Take a SIP for me, just a sip!"


    The hot porridge flowed onto Yu Meimei''s wrist and made her shiver. However, she still grasped the atherosclerotic bowl and didn''t let the bowl fall to the ground. There are not many good bowls in Grandpa enkun''s house, she thought.


    She returned to the kitchen, washed her red wrists with cold water, brought the noon leftovers hot in the pot to the dining table in the main room, filled three bowls of porridge, put her chopsticks, and then shouted to the inner room, "Grandpa, Dad, Aoki, eat!"


    She thought about it, filled a bowl of thin porridge again and walked towards Westinghouse.


    There was a man standing at the door of Westinghouse. Because the light in the room was on, she could not see the man clearly from the outside. There was only a dark shadow, but she recognized him at a glance with the hair like a bird''s nest and the hem of the windbreaker slightly blown away by the evening wind.


    "Green wood!" she cried.


    Aoki stretched out his hand and said, "give it to me here. Take care of your grandpa and dad for dinner."


    Yu Meimei always thought it was wrong, but she couldn''t tell why. After hesitating for a while, she gave the bowl to Qingmu.


    Aoki took the bowl, turned into the house and closed the door.


    Lemoha was drooling, his eyes glowing red, like a crazy wild dog, "give it to me! Give it to me! Just one bite, just one bite!"


    Aoki looked at him, holding the bowl in his hand, slowly stretched out in front of him, wiped the whole bowl on Le Mao''s face in Le Mao''s greedy eyes.


    "Ah -" Le Mao cried as if he were killing a pig.

 Chapter 95

    When Aoki returned to the main room, Yu Meimei and Lao enkun were eating porridge, while Shi Dazhuang just woke up with bleary eyes.


    Beauty Yu saw the empty bowl in Qingmu''s hand and asked curiously, "lemayeye ate it?"


    Aoki smiled, put the bowl on the table, stretched himself and said, "eat it!"


    Yu Meimei didn''t understand what "counting" was, but she didn''t talk much, so she didn''t ask again.


    After drinking the porridge, old enkun picked up the cigarette pole, knocked it on the table, poured out the ash, loaded it with new cut tobacco, lit the fire, took a tap and said, "the dog can''t change eating shit!"


    Shi Dazhuang didn''t know why, so he asked, "what happened?"


    Old enkun didn''t speak, but Aoki smiled.


    Yu Meimei looked left and right. She found that no one explained to her father, so she came to Shi Dazhuang''s ear and said a few words.


    Shi Dazhuang looked at Aoki in amazement as if he had found a treasure and said, "can you even cure drug addiction?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "I don''t want to carry this pot!"


    At this time, Le Mao came in shaking his thin bamboo pole, looked at everyone without talking, bowed his head, took an empty bowl, and went to the kitchen to scoop up a bowl of porridge.


    The dining table in the main room is a square eight immortals table.


    Beauty Yu quickly stood up and offered her seat to le Mao. Le Mao did not sit, took chopsticks, sandwiched chopsticks and pickles, and squatted alone in the corner to eat.


    He finished eating, put down the bowl and wiped his mouth. He still squatted there, hugged his knees and stared at his feet. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Old enkun puffed a cigarette and said, "modified miles?"


    Shi Dazhuang also said, "yes! Aoki, what moves did you use? If you have good moves, you have to contribute to the country. It''s a matter of boundless merit!"


    Aoki shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "you should know more about drug addiction than I do after you have been an anti drug policeman for so many years. I just helped him overcome some psychological obstacles and gave him a little confidence to quit. Whether he can quit depends on his own."


    Old enkun nodded: "it''s such a reason!"


    He vomited smoke and looked at Aoki with a little more gratitude.


    Beauty Yu suddenly shouted, "ah, lemayeye!"


    When they looked over, they found that Le Mao came down again with tears and snot. After a while, he twitched all over and lay there looking at his old father with begging eyes. His mouth trembled and sent out some words that could not be heard clearly.


    Old enkun shook his head and sighed, "it''s hard!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "no, we still have to tie him up." he asked the beauty to find the rope and tied the hair with three or two strokes.


    When Le Mao''s condition was better, Aoki said to Shi Dazhuang, "the air here is good. Go outside."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "OK, let me show you the evening scenery in the mountains."


    It''s already dark. People in yuziba are used to going to bed early. Except for the occasional barking of the dog in the dam, the whole dam is quiet. The dense stars in the sky were so low that they could be touched. The starlight fell and covered the surrounding mountains with a layer of silver yarn.


    Shi Dazhuang pointed to the sky at the dam mouth and said, "you can''t see such a low starry sky in the city."


    Aoki said with a smile, "do the police like watching the stars, too?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "every creature on earth has the right to look up at the stars, even mice living in the gutter."


    "Mouse?" Aoki looked at Shi Dazhuang suspiciously. He didn''t understand why he made such a sigh. In his impression, only children are interested in the starry sky except philosophers and artists.


    Shi Dazhuang said: "although I''m just a policeman, I also know that the earth is rotting. Only the stars are the hope of mankind''s future, but most people only care about whether the land under their feet and the desire of this life can be satisfied. As for the future - that''s the future! In fact, mankind is no more noble than the mouse in the gutter."


    Aoki said, "I admit what you said is reasonable, but do you have too much preference for mice? Even if you use ants or bedbugs as a metaphor, you won''t be worse than mice."


    Shi Dazhuang took out his cigarette, lit it for Aoki and himself, and then said, "I once broke into the drug cartel like Yu Gang. You are used to calling us'' undercover '', but here, people like us are called mice!"


    Aoki suddenly said, "no wonder! You are a mouse who can look up to the stars!"


    If a person who has been working undercover in a criminal group for many years does not have a firm belief, if he does not look up to the stars, if he is not full of hope, how can he live in a dark, dirty and rotten environment.


    He can imagine that Shi Dazhuang and Yu Gang in those days must often be in the tobacco field of Ma Su Ba on nights similar to today, or lying on the top of a truck full of opium, smelling the smell of smoke, looking up at the stars and looking forward to a world free of drugs and evil.


    Today, one of them has been transferred to the north and the other is lying underground.


    The old sins have been reduced by their previous bravery and sacrifice, while new sins are still growing.


    Aoki took out the small note and handed it to Shi Dazhuang.


    Shi Dazhuang looked at Aoki suspiciously, then lit a lighter and looked at the words on the note by the light of the fire. He is a policeman and the captain of the criminal investigation branch who has handled countless cases. After only one look, he immediately understood what had happened.


    "Where did you come from?" Shi Dazhuang asked.


    Aoki said, "the white woman put it in my meal."


    Shi Dazhuang immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone: Wutong City, Wutong, and I have a look at the population disappearance of three Wu and Shenzhou City. The women are more than 20 years old, about 1.6 meter tall. About two years ago, the key word is "Wutong 9". It may be a place name, or something else, such as the Indus tree or the buildings related to Indus.


    After hanging up the phone, Shi Dazhuang stamped out his cigarette butts on the ground and didn''t speak to the mountain shadow in the dark night for a long time.


    Knowing that Shi Dazhuang was very embarrassed, Aoki handed a cigarette and said, "is there a police station in mangdian?"


    Shi Dazhuang took a cigarette and said, "she has asked you for help. It''s impossible that she hasn''t tried other ways to escape. Yuziba is not a cage. Although there are only two ways to get in and out of the dam, it''s not difficult for a living man to run out..."


    Shi Dazhuang didn''t finish what he said, but Aoki understood what he meant.


    A woman who is abducted and trafficked into the mountains, who is not familiar with her life and has no money, must go to the police station to ask the police for help.


    But for two years, she didn''t escape. Instead, she could only use this method to ask Aoki for help. What this shows is self-evident.


    At this time, Shi Dazhuang''s cell phone rang.


    Mobile phone Wutong heard a few words, and then hung up, and then opened the mobile phone WeChat to take a look, then handed the cell phone to Aoki, said: "9, Wutong Road, Jinan District, Shenzhou, two years ago, the missing case is the missing woman named Yang Lijuan."


    There is a picture of a woman on the screen of the mobile phone. Although it looks younger and fashionable, it can be recognized at a glance. This is the white woman who gives Aoki a meal at noon.


    "What should I do?" Aoki asked.


    "What to do? Of course it''s saving people!" Shi Dazhuang straightened his chest and turned back. "I''m a policeman!"

 Chapter 96

    The incandescent bulb hanging from the beam was covered with thick ash, and the light that was not very bright became darker.


    Old enkun, dressed in his coat, sat at the eight immortals table and smoked. The white smoke filled the whole room.


    There was a small note and a mobile phone on the table. In the mobile phone was a picture of a young woman.


    "I''m old and dazzled. I can''t see!" said old enkun.


    "Enkun Gong!" Shi Dazhuang was a little anxious.


    Old enkun vomited a cigarette and said, "it''s been two years. The people on the dam don''t have to treat her badly. Why are you leaving?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "it''s not a question of treating her badly. It''s against the law! You''ll go to jail!"


    Old enkun said, "baby is born! What about baby when she''s gone?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "that''s two different things."


    Old enkun said, "what about baby?"


    Shi Dazhuang can''t say it. It is a woman''s freedom and right whether a abducted woman chooses to go home or stay here to raise her children. As a policeman, he must defend this right.


    Only in this way can the tragedy of "what to do with children" become less and less.


    "Anyway, I must save the people," said Shi Dazhuang.


    Old enkun was silent for a long time. Until the fire in his pipe went out, he said, "take away the people, but don''t involve the people nearby. The baby can''t lose her mother and her father!"


    Shi Dazhuang nodded and said, "yes! But enkungong, you have to tell me, is there any other woman in the dam that you bought?"


    Old enkun threw the cigarette pole on the table and said angrily, "you don''t let people live!"


    "That''s not what I meant!" Shi Dazhuang explained. "In the past, everyone didn''t understand the law. We planted and smoked cigarettes. When we came to fight drugs, we also said that we wouldn''t let people live, but now we don''t live well? At that time, you were very open-minded. If you didn''t take the lead, our work wouldn''t be so smooth!"


    "Can it be the same?" old enkun grabbed the cigarette pole, stood up, tightened his tight clothes, and walked out with a crutch.


    Seeing that old enkun was leaving, Shi Dazhuang hurriedly said, "Why are you going, Duke enkun?"


    Old enkun pointed his crutch and said, "dry mahjong!"


    At night, Shi Dazhuang and Aoki sleep in the same room.


    Shi Dazhuang smoked sadly and walked around the room.


    "Mr. Aoki, do you think the one you see is the crazy woman in the dam?"


    Aoki leaned lazily against the bed and said, "I just told you what I saw. Analysis and reasoning are your things."


    Shi Dazhuang sighed. He knew he was deceiving himself by asking.


    At night, the door of the house was pushed open. Old enkun stood at the door with a crutch and said:


    "I''ve already told you about Lettori. Take beauty and her daughter-in-law with you tomorrow morning. There''s another family in hanlaizi''s family. They''ve been locked up in his firewood house for several months. Hanlaizi is not a good friend. I think the woman is crazy. You don''t know where her house is when you save it. Forget it!"


    "Enkun Gong!" Shi Dazhuang was a little excited and didn''t know what to say.


    Old enkun had turned and walked into the starlight outside, leaving a bent back.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning, Shi Dazhuang got out of bed in the dark. He was about to wake up Aoki and lead the way to save the crazy woman. Suddenly, he found that Aoki''s bed was empty. Where was anyone?


    Shi Dazhuang looked around the yard and didn''t find Qingmu. His heart said that Qingmu wouldn''t go to save people alone, right?


    When he was wondering, he saw two figures coming in the hazy sky outside the back door. The first one in front is against the head of a chicken nest, the hem of the windbreaker is blown back by the morning wind, and the pull board under your feet makes a sound of kicking.


    This is not Aoki. Who is it?


    Behind Aoki was a sleepy woman who walked obliquely, like sleepwalking.


    Shi Dazhuang gave Aoki a thumbs up.


    After entering the house, Shi Dazhuang found that the woman was naked and her hands were full of injuries. Especially when the lower leg turns outward, it is obvious that there is no sign of recovery after fracture, which looks terrible.


    Shi Dazhuang pulled off the sheet, put it around the woman and said, "let''s do it first. When we get to mangdian, we''ll buy her a suit of clothes."


    Just then, Yu Meimei knocked on the door and came in, saying, "Grandpa said, people are waiting at the dam mouth so that we can go." she looked at the woman and was full of doubts, but she didn''t ask anything and turned away.


    Shi Dazhuang and Aoki tidy up their things and take the woman out of the door.


    Seeing beauty Yu at the door, Shi Dazhuang asked, "where''s Duke enkun?"


    The beauty said, "Grandpa said he had to sleep and told us not to quarrel with him."


    Shi Dazhuang knew enkun was uncomfortable and didn''t want to see him.


    He sighed and said, "let''s go."


    Beauty Yu glanced reluctantly at enkun''s yard and asked, "when shall we come back?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "I''ll be back soon."


    "Grandpa is old." Yu Meimei couldn''t stop crying when she thought of enkun''s bent back. "Will grandpa die?"


    Shi Dazhuang didn''t know how to answer, so he had to take the beauty''s hand and walk outside the dam.


    When he got to bazikou, Aoki saw the white woman who stuffed a note for him to ask for help, rubbing her hands and walking around, looking anxious.


    When Yang Lijuan saw them coming, Kutong knelt down and shouted, "benefactor!"


    Shi Dazhuang picked him up and said, "don''t talk more now. Let''s go quickly."


    Yang Lijuan stood up and saw the crazy woman following Qingmu. She cried in surprise, "ah, Xiaoqin! You saved her too!"


    Aoki said, "Hey, do you know her name?"


    "Yes, she was not crazy when she first came, but she was too strong. In addition, Han laizi was not a thing, so she became like this."


    Yang Lijuan said as she came to help the limping Xiaoqin on her way.


    "At that time, they asked me to persuade her. We were the birds of the same fate at the end of the world, so she told me everything. Compared with her, my life was good. At least that bastard Lettori didn''t let other men touch me. But the Lai Zi family were not things. They regarded women as playthings and tools. Apart from himself, he also let his father and his brother together..."


    Yang Lijuan choked when she said this.


    "She was fierce and refused to obey. They locked her up and beat her so that she couldn''t move. I saw with my own eyes that she was lying in the firewood house with a broken leg and ignored. She would be ruined by these animals at night."


    "Have you escaped?" Aoki asked.


    Yang Lijuan said: "Escape! When I first came here, I wanted to escape every day. Lettori looked at me very closely and took me with me for almost everything, or locked me in the house. To tell the truth, the people in yuziba were very good except like the Han laizi family. But they didn''t want to help me. When they saw me escape, they either advised me to go back or told Lettori to go."


    "It''s no use escaping to mangdian. I don''t have any money. I have a foreign accent and no car is willing to pull you. Moreover, mangdian is the hometown of the trafficker who sells me. Many people know her. Once I got on the minibus to ruihekou, but I was sent back."


    "I didn''t want to run away. The children were all born, and Lettori was all right to me except that he didn''t let me go away. But when she saw Xiaoqin..." Yang Lijuan looked at the crazy woman, "her experience made me make up my mind again and must leave this ghost place!"


    The crazy woman is lame and can''t walk fast. In addition, Yu Meimei is still a child, so they walk a little slowly. They walked nearly two hours on the mountain road, which was more than half an hour.


    Seeing that there was not much road to Shi Dazhuang''s parking place, there was a loud noise behind him. It seemed that many people came shouting.


    In a moment, they were surrounded by angry villagers with shovel, hoe and sticks. The leader was Yang Lijuan''s rare Lai Zi.

 Chapter 97

    Hamlet was short but strong, holding the shovel and shouting their native language. Many people around him shouted with him.


    Aoki looked at it. In fact, there were only five or six people taking the guy, all around Han laizi, while the others, although they shouted fiercely, didn''t look angry on their faces. It is estimated that Han laizi called for help. He was somewhat interested in watching the excitement.


    When Yang Lijuan saw her husband Lettori standing in the crowd with a baby in her arms, her heart suddenly picked up.


    "Leave people!" someone shouted in Mandarin.


    "Yes, Da Zhuang, you came to take people away without saying anything. It''s not authentic!"


    "Xiao Shi, why did you rob our daughter-in-law in yuziba? Did you become such an official in the city that you didn''t even have a mother-in-law?"


    ¡­¡­


    Shi Dazhuang was calm, stood upright and said, "folks, it''s illegal to abduct and sell human beings! It''s illegal to participate in abduction and trafficking, illegally detain and shelter human traffickers! They all have to go to jail!"


    All the people in yuziba knew his identity and were calmed down by his integrity. They all quieted down.


    Shi Dazhuang bowed his hands, let the two women come to him and said, "people also have parents. Think for yourself. What would you feel if your daughter and sisters were abducted and sold to the poor mountain valley?"


    Han laizi knew that he was unreasonable. When his momentum was weak, he was sure that everyone would break up. He wanted to ask his brothers to do it, but he thought that Shi Dazhuang was a policeman and a big official. He didn''t dare to come forward recklessly. But Shi Dazhuang''s words made him catch the trouble at once.


    "You just want to say that we are poor here!" Han laizi held on to the word "poor", which aroused the common hatred of the people in the dam. "I''m poor. Why? If you have money, you can bully us? You can rob our women?"


    People shouted loudly: "yes, you have a few bad money! You don''t come and go if you want!"


    "Shi, you dare rob our women. You think the men in yuziba are easy to bully!"


    The more we talked, the more excited we became, and the circle became smaller.


    Shi Dazhuang couldn''t argue. While calming everyone''s emotions, he protected the two women behind him.


    Han laizi was ready to fan another fire and shouted to Lettori in the crowd: "Lettori, your daughter-in-law ran away with other men, and you don''t come out to say a word, cowardly!"


    Lettori blushed, came out of the crowd and said to Yang Lijuan, "you go home with me!"


    Yang Lijuan threw herself out and said, "no! This is not my home! My home is in Shenzhou!"


    Han Lai Zi stimulated him: "look, Lettori, your daughter-in-law is determined to run away with a man. He is a senior official in the city and a rich man!"


    Lettori''s face was so angry that he threw the child in his arms to the ground and said, "you go! You go! You''re so cruel that you go!"


    The child was crying on the ground.


    As soon as Yang Lijuan was worried, she wanted to run over and hold the child. She ran half way back and said in tears, "I won''t go back even if I die."


    A woman nearby came forward, picked up the child and spat at Yang Lijuan: "bah! I didn''t expect you to be such a thing! Don''t even want your own baby when you see a rich man? It''s shameless!"


    "I''m not!"


    Yang Lijuan''s explanation seemed so weak in the people''s scolding.


    There were more people than before, and the crowd was finally fanned. Angry faces appeared on the faces of men and women in yuziba.


    Rai shouted, and rushed up with a shovel.


    Under his lead, a few guys with guys rushed up, and the sticks, spades and hoes were greeted by Shi Da Zhuang. Some people who didn''t bring guys also picked up the branches next to them to beat people under the influence of this emotion.


    Shi Dazhuang has a clear mind. He can''t fight back. If you fight back, it will lead to a conflict between the police and the people, and the nature of the incident will change


    It was when Han laizi saw this that he dared to be bold.


    At first, those who beat people were still very cautious. Shovel and hoe were only hitting the poles, mostly the blunt parts of the iron. But later, someone began to greet Shi Dazhuang with a sharp face.


    With his iron body trained as a soldier, Shi Dazhuang stubbornly stood next to and hid, but it was a little difficult to protect the two women behind him without fighting back. Accidentally, the arm was cut by the shovel, and the blood spilled out far away, just before splashing on the body of the jade beauty, several drops still stained on her clothes, and scared her to "ah".


    Han laizi smiled coldly and was about to give Shi Dazhuang another cold shoulder. Suddenly, he made a loud noise and his face was burning.


    A slipper flew from somewhere, hit him in the face and flew again.


    He was hit with his head tilted. He saw that the slippers flew into the air and fell down again, just on a tilted foot.


    The guy who came with Shi Dazhuang and had been standing lazily watching the excitement didn''t know when he stood in front of him.


    "You... What are you doing?" Han laizi suddenly felt a little guilty.


    He dared to hit Shi Dazhuang because he was sure that Shi Dazhuang would not fight back. As for the man who came with Shi Dazhuang, he looked gentle and weak, unlike the police. With his lazy appearance, Han laizi never paid attention to him.


    Now, the man stood in front of himself, still looking lazy, his hands in his trouser pockets, one foot half lifted in the air, and caught the slippers falling from the sky.


    "I want to kick you."


    The man said only four words, and the foot suddenly kicked out and was kicking on Han laizi''s belly.


    Rao Lai shouted, kicked out, and threw a shovel on the ground and groan.


    Just now the ferocious crowd suddenly calmed down, and they were all overwhelmed by Aoki''s sudden foot.


    Han laizi reacted quickly and immediately lay on the ground and cried, "the police hit people! The police hit people!"


    People also reacted from the shock and shouted, "the police hit someone!"


    It seems that if they shout such slogans, they will become the Party of justice, and the police opposite will become guilty people, and they will stand there obediently and be beaten by them.


    Following Han laizi, several people with the guy rushed over fiercely and wanted to fight Aoki.


    But their shovel and hoe just lifted up, and they were kicked up by the green wood in succession, and they were all covering their stomachs.


    Aoki shook his head and said:


    "You people! When the drug dealers came, they were afraid to put one like a turtle and sun, but they did not take the police. They would not beat the common people, and they would dare to shovel the police with spades."


    He took a step forward.


    "People like you are better than mice living in the gutter!"


    When he finished, he stepped on the leg of the man who had just beaten the most fiercely with a hoe, he heard a crisp "bang", and the man''s leg bone was directly broken.


    "Aoki teacher!" Shi Dazhuang wanted to stop, but it was too late.


    Aoki''s left foot and right foot broke four people''s legs and stood in front of Han laizi.


    Han laizi watched several of his brothers lying on the ground wailing and scared out a cold sweat.


    The people around seemed frightened and quiet like a group of clay puppets.


    "What do you want?" Han laizi forced himself to calm down. "You''re a policeman. The policeman can''t hit people casually!"


    Aoki bent over and looked at Han laizi. His hands were still in his trouser pockets. He slowly lifted his right foot. The slippers on his feet were shaky, as if they would fall down at any time.


    "You''re right! It''s a pity that you''re wrong. I''m not a policeman!"


    The foot he was carrying fell down and stepped on Han laizi''s crotch.


    ¡­¡­


    Lifeflower was making breakfast, beating an egg in a bowl.


    The crow heard the sound of broken eggshell and shouted excitedly, "wow ~ double yellow eggs!"


    He spent his whole life looking at the eggs in the bowl. Sure enough, there were two yellow eggs, but they were broken. He poured the eggs into the dustbin and said, "forget it, this egg is terrible."

 Chapter 98

    Of course someone called the police when something so big happened.


    The police efficiency of mangdian police station is still very fast, especially after hearing that a police officer from above was trapped by the villagers, the police officer who received the police immediately reported to the director. Meng Yan, director of the Institute, personally led the team and drove the only car in the Institute.


    Meng Yan was stunned at the sight of Shi Dazhuang. After a long time, he reacted - stand at attention, salute, and respectfully shout "team Shi". He was so excited that his body trembled and tears almost fell.


    Shi Dazhuang also saw it for a long time before he recognized it. He grabbed the director''s shoulder and said, "you are Meng Yan!"


    Meng Yan said, "report boss, I''m Meng Yan!"


    Shi Dazhuang punched him: "you boy, you''re not dead!"


    The punch beat down, and the blood came out. Meng Yan was startled and found that Shi Dazhuang''s arm was hurt and the wound was still bleeding.


    He quickly asked someone to bring the first-aid kit from the police car. While bandaging Shi Dazhuang to stop bleeding, he asked what had happened.


    Shi Dazhuang briefly told him what happened.


    Meng Yan scolded, "his grandmother''s is lawless!"


    He called an assistant policeman nearby: "Hanbo, yuziba is your film! You find out for me. If you don''t, I''ll peel off your skin!"


    The middle-aged man in the uniform of the police assistant nodded and walked over to ask about the situation.


    Meng Yan explained to Shi Dazhuang: "there are only five police officers who can be on duty in our small Institute. They have to help the anti drug brigade mark people. They really can''t manage it. They recruited some local people to help prevent public security, which was approved by the above."


    Han laizi and several other injured people lying on the ground have been humming.


    Han laizi shouted especially loudly: "Oh, my loser! Oh, my egg! The police kill!"


    The assistant policeman named Hambo kicked him and scolded, "hum a few! Get up!"


    When Han laizi saw Han Bo, he groaned more fiercely and cried, "Oh, brother Han Bo! You have to decide for me! The policeman told him, oh, no, it''s him -" he pointed to Qingmu. "He''s not a policeman! He hit people! He broke my brothers'' legs! He crushed my eggs! Oh, my eggs -"


    Han Bo glanced at Aoki and wondered if such a literate young man could beat these men like this? He went to the men who had broken their legs, squatted down and touched their legs: "where is it broken?"


    The man lying on the ground was crying. He pointed to his calf and said, "look, look, this one is all bent and bones are exposed!"


    Han Bo was so angry that his nose was crooked that he stood up and kicked one foot on his leg: "it''s still curved! It''s also revealing bones! I''ll break your leg! I''ll make you cry!"


    He squatted down again, touched hanlai''s crotch and asked, "are your eggs broken?"


    Han laizi said, "well, it''s broken!"


    Hanbo scolded, "break your head! Break your few! Can I beep here when the sun''s egg is broken? You''re stupid!"


    He scolded while kicking, "beep beep beenie a few times a day. No, just make trouble for me!"


    When Han laizi was pinched and scolded by him, he suddenly felt as if he didn''t hurt much. He looked at Hanbo stupidly and asked, "my egg is all right?"


    Hambo said, "there''s something wrong with your skull!"


    The broken legs also stood up in a trance.


    Determined that he was all right, Han laizi said to Han Bo, "brother Han Bo, you are my family. You have to decide for me! They took my mother-in-law..."


    Before his words were finished, Hanbo took his words back and said, "don''t climb relatives with me! I''m not as strong as your own relatives!"


    He winked when he finished, and Han laizi realized that he had gone a little too far today. And he also saw that director Meng of the police station saluted Shi Dazhuang just now. He knew that he couldn''t get well today.


    Han Bo came back and reported to Meng Yan with his waist: "it seems to be a misunderstanding! A gang of tricksters are illiterate and don''t understand the law. Fortunately..." he glanced at Shi Dazhuang''s wound, "fortunately, there''s no big deal. Otherwise, take the main culprit who hurt people away, and the others will let them go back!"


    Meng Yan has learned about the situation from Shi Dazhuang and knows that all the responsibilities for this matter are certain. The problem is likely to lie with this Hanbo.


    He said quietly, "take back those who were just lying on the ground humming." he also ordered another policeman to send irrelevant personnel back to yuziba to learn about the situation.


    When he returned to the police station, because the police car couldn''t sit down and Shi Dazhuang happened to have a car, he, Aoki and Yu Meimei didn''t take the police car.


    Meng Yan looked at Shi Dazhuang''s hand and said, "team Shi, let me drive your car."


    Shi Dazhuang smiled and said, "OK, then I''ll enjoy the feeling that director Meng gave me as a driver."


    He said so. In fact, he knew in his heart that Meng Yan''s responsibility was not to let Shi Dazhuang drive alone until he fully understood the situation.


    When Shi Dazhuang was the anti drug captain at ruihekou, Meng Yan was a member of the anti drug team. Later, in a pursuit mission, he lost his trace in the tropical jungle. Everyone thought he was dead, and Shi Dazhuang presided over his "funeral".


    In addition to the guns on drug traffickers, the biggest danger for anti drug police is the dangerous rainforest environment. They should not only beware of drug traffickers with guns, but also endure the overwhelming mosquitoes, leeches, poisonous snakes, barbed vines and karst caves under rotten leaves like whips in the woods, as well as all kinds of animal traps, traps and mines buried in the war years that didn''t know when they burst.


    Sometimes one foot down, people will disappear.


    "Life is hard! The Lord of Hell won''t accept me!" Meng Yan said easily when he got into the car with Shi Dazhuang. "That time I fell into a cave and couldn''t climb out. I thought I was dead. Later, I found that there was another exit in the cave. After going out, I lost my way and came back after a few months in the jungle. When I came back, I found that my grave grass was more than a foot high!"


    He laughed loudly, "just in time for Qingming to go to his grave!"


    He spoke easily, but Shi Dazhuang knew how much life and death suffering he had experienced. He asked, "why don''t you inform me when you come back alive?"


    "Hey, I''m alive. I''m sick. If I can''t work in the anti drug team, I''ll come to the police station to do a job." Meng Yan said, "I heard you went to the big city in the north to do criminal investigation. It''s estimated that you''re very busy. I didn''t tell you that we can''t delay the leadership work!"


    After thinking about it, Shi Dazhuang decided to use some personal relations and asked, "do you want to go north with me? Our criminal investigation team is short of a good hand like you."


    Meng Yan was silent for a long time. At last, he sighed and said, "I''ve been in the mountains for a long time. I''m afraid I''m not used to going to big cities. Anyway, I''m alone in my life and have no other thoughts. I''ll die here."

 Chapter 99

    Mangdian police station is very simple, and a yard is surrounded by several small bungalows.


    Meng Yan asks Shi Dazhuang if he wants to get a tetanus first. There is no hospital in mangdian, but there are still tetanus needles in the health center.


    Shi Dazhuang said that this injury was nothing. When the grenade went through his belly, he dug it out with tweezers and put some medicine on it.


    Meng Yan first asked someone to get a suit of clothes for the crazy woman, and then asked Shi Dazhuang, "team Shi, what do you think to do with this today? According to the procedure, or..."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "of course, follow the procedure. What should I do?"


    Meng Yan said, "that''s OK."


    He went out for a while. When he came back, he brought a pen and paper and said, "I''ve written down what you told me. See if there''s anything wrong. If it''s right, sign for me."


    Shi Dazhuang took it over, looked at it, nodded, signed and said with a smile: "this is my confession."


    Meng Yan touched his short flat head and said shyly, "procedure is to follow a procedure!"


    Shi Dazhuang asked, "what''s next? I can''t spend too long here."


    Meng Yan said, "don''t worry. You can go after the situation is verified. But the two women have to stay for a few days. We need them as witnesses to investigate and arrest traffickers."


    Shi Dazhuang said anxiously, "I brought people out. You have to ensure their safety and freedom. In addition, I''m afraid this is not just the case in mangdian yuziba!"


    Meng Yan said, "I know a little about this situation. When I first came here the year before last, I focused on it."


    "But it''s hard!" he sighed. "When we go, they hide people into the mountains. You can''t find anyone. They have to take the team back. We have fewer than ten registered residence officers and the civil servants. The police officers are all local people and villagers. Who would like to offend people?"


    Shi Dazhuang also knew Meng Yan''s difficulties and said, "it''s not your fault."


    Meng Yan said: "in fact, I also know who the traffickers are, but there is no hard evidence, so it''s not easy to catch them."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "Oh? It''s not like your temperament."


    Meng Yan smiled with a strange expression on his face: "in your eyes, she is an unforgivable human trafficker, but in the eyes of the people in 28 villages, three townships of mangdian, she is a good man and a living Bodhisattva!"


    At this time, a policeman came in and reported: "director, all the confessions have been recorded." then he handed the confession to Meng Yan.


    Meng Yan took the confession, turned it over, and then gave an order: "lock up Han Bo for me, grandma a bear, do something under my nose!"


    Then he said, "go and invite the medicine lady later. Remember, don''t make a noise first, so as not to have an accident."


    The police said "yes", and when they went out, their faces showed the same strange expression as Meng Yan.


    While the police went to invite people, Meng Yan explained the origin of the medicine woman to Shi Dazhuang.


    This man is a herbalist. There is a shop in Yanma street, which specializes in selling earth prescriptions to cure diseases. It is said that her ancestor was a military doctor of the Dian army and a confidant of Tang Jiyao. After Tang Jiyao collapsed and died of illness, he lived in seclusion in mangdian and made a living by collecting medicine and treating diseases. He is also a man of high moral integrity.


    To her generation, there were few medical skills left, and she could only live on a few folk prescriptions.


    But mangdian is a poor place with poor medical conditions. Most people get sick and ask her for a folk prescription. If there is a cure, they say she is a miracle doctor. If there is no cure, they blame their own life.


    From one word to another, she became more and more famous. Because she only sells medicine, everyone calls her "medicine woman". Over time, few people remember her real name.


    The medicine woman collects medicine in other places for several months every year. When she comes back, she often brings back some strange women and children. It is said that she is a kind-hearted Bodhisattva. When she meets a lonely crazy woman or flower child outside, she brings it back to raise it. Those who can''t get a wife or have children in the nearby countryside come to beg her.


    "Don''t laugh! People in the mountains don''t know the law. Even their yard can be full of marijuana. What else can''t happen?" Meng Yan said.


    In order to verify these things, after taking office, Meng Yan visited all the villages with registered residence police, and found that most of them were brought up by Burma and Vietnam.


    Most of the women over there are poor and come voluntarily. They find a man here to marry secretly. After a few years, they find that there is a better life in the north, so they go to the north and marry a richer man.


    There are many such things. The mountain people take their mother-in-law very seriously. When one runs away, the whole village goes after him and locks him in the house when he comes back. Sometimes he can''t help beating him.


    These women wanted to live a rich life before they crossed the border. The police don''t care about those who are married and have children. Most of the time, they turn a blind eye, and sometimes they have to help them find ways to get registered permanent residence.


    Meng Yan also heard that there were some women from the north, but most of the villagers were tight lipped. The human and material resources in the Institute were really limited, so they had to come to the people and not sue the officials.


    "Have you ever looked for this medicine woman?" Shi Dazhuang asked.


    "Yes!" Meng Yan said, "but I can''t do anything about her without evidence. I''ve had a showdown with her. I said that I can not investigate the past events as long as no one comes to sue, but I won''t allow such events to happen in the future. I thought there had been no such events in the past two years. This time, if it weren''t for you, Shi team, I would still be kept in the dark by these animals!"


    At this time, the police just came back and said that the medicine woman had come and was waiting in the reception room.


    Meng Yan stood up and greeted Shi Dazhuang and Aoki: "let''s go and have a look."


    When he arrived at the reception room, Aoki saw a woman in a flower shirt sitting there, with curly short hair, a fat face and a somewhat kind face.


    When the woman saw Meng Yan, she put her hands together and said in standard Mandarin, "good director Meng. What''s the matter with the old woman?"


    Meng Yan asked Shi Dazhuang and Aoki to sit down, motioned the police who came in together not to take notes first, and asked, "Mrs. medicine, how did you promise me? How did you start your old business again?"


    The medicine woman said, "what does director Meng say? The old woman can''t understand."


    Meng Yan patted the table: "don''t pretend to be garlic with me! Say, how many people have you abducted to sell?"


    The medicine woman said, "Oh, director Meng, this is to settle an old account with me!"


    Meng Yan said, "what''s the old account? Do you want me to bring the witness?"


    Mrs. Yao smiled, closed her eyes and stopped talking.


    Meng Yan snorted and asked the police to bring Yang Lijuan and Xiaoqin.


    When Yang Lijuan came in, she was still a little flustered, but when she saw Shi Dazhuang and Qingmu, she became bolder and pointed to the medicine woman and said, "it''s her! It''s her! I know her when she turns into ash."


    The medicine woman opened her eyelids, looked at her, closed her eyes again, and said, "I don''t know you."

 Chapter 100

    Shi Dazhuang said to Yang Lijuan, "you tell her how to turn. You have the courage to say, don''t be afraid."


    Yang Lijuan said: "Two years ago, I met her as soon as I came out of the shopping mall in Shenzhou. She said she came to the city to find relatives, lost her way and had no money to eat. I saw her poor, so I took her to dinner. Later, I didn''t know what method she used, which made me dizzy. When I woke up, I was on the train. I knew I might have an accident, but the whole person was dizzy and couldn''t say a complete word. It''s terrible Yi shouted for help. When the people nearby heard me and asked, she said I was her daughter and said I was mentally ill. Then no one paid attention to me. She must have drugged me. I remember she kept drinking water for me all the way. I was confused when I drank water. I don''t remember how I got to yuziba later. When I fully woke up, I was... Already... In Le Torrey''s bed. "


    Yang Lijuan thought of that experience and cried sadly.


    Meng Yan said, "what else can I say, Mrs. medicine? I''ll officially inform you that you''re arrested."


    The medicine woman didn''t panic at all. She still closed her eyes and said, "Oh, that was two years ago. Director Meng, you seem to have said that you don''t care about the old woman."


    Meng Yan snorted, pointing to the little Qin who had changed into farm clothes and said, "what about this?"


    The medicine woman did not lift her eyes and said, "this is a crazy woman."


    Yang Lijuan said, "she wasn''t crazy before. She was driven crazy by that bastard Han laizi!"


    The medicine woman said, "it has nothing to do with me!"


    Yang Lijuan said, "you abducted her and sold her to Han laizi. Xiaoqin told me herself."


    The medicine woman said, "ask her to say it again."


    "You..." Yang Lijuan knew that Xiaoqin was crazy at the moment. She was afraid she didn''t know anyone.


    Meng Yan said angrily, "Mrs. medicine, you think you have done something harmful to heaven and justice. God really doesn''t care?"


    "God doesn''t care, we care!" Shi Dazhuang added.


    The medicine woman was not angry. She always had a smile on her face and looked kind.


    She opened her eyes, looked at Meng Yan and said, "the old woman didn''t do anything outrageous. The old woman is helping the villagers solve their difficulties. If you don''t believe it, ask which villagers don''t say my old woman is a good person? Which village hasn''t saved her life?"


    She pointed to Yang Lijuan and said, "look at this woman, she is white and fat. The villagers are nice to him! As for this madman..." she looked at Xiaoqin, "I don''t recognize her."


    She insisted that she didn''t know him. Meng Yan had no choice but to let people bring Han laizi''s family and Han Bo.


    Han Bo came in and shouted, "director! Director, I''m wronged! It''s Han laizi''s good deed. It has nothing to do with me!"


    "Still quibbling!" Meng Yan pointed to Yang Lijuan and said, "she called the police in mangdian. Did you stop her?"


    Hanbo bowed his head: "her babies are all born! Villagers in the big hometown always want to persuade her not to go!"


    Meng Yan scolded, "are you persuading? Are you an accomplice!"


    Hamboku knelt down with a sound: "I don''t have any!"


    Han laizi lowered his head and turned his eyes. Seeing Han Bo kneeling, he also knelt down and said, "we are all honest people!"


    Meng Yan sneered and said, "if you are honest, you can spoil a yellow flower girl like this? Keep that to the judge!"


    When he heard that he was going to court, Han laizi was really afraid. He cried to grandma Yao, "grandma Yao, you have to save us! You brought the man, and I paid for it!"


    The medicine woman turned to Han laizi and said, "you can think clearly. I sold you this crazy woman?"


    When she asked, her face was still so kind and her voice was amiable, just as her grandparents were asking her little grandson whether sugar was delicious.


    Han laizi was frightened for no reason. He was in a trance. He was confused. He kowtowed and said, "I didn''t say that! I didn''t say that! This crazy woman wasn''t sold to me by mother-in-law Yao. I picked it up in the mountain by myself."


    The medicine woman nodded and asked Han Bo, "you are also half a policeman. I ask you, have you ever seen me sell women to villagers?"


    Han Bo looked at the medicine woman''s face, tightened his whole body, lowered his head and said, "no, I don''t see."


    Mrs. Yao stood up, smiled and came to Yang Lijuan. She looked at her up and down and said, "little woman, speak with conscience. Can someone treat you badly these years?"


    Yang Lijuan suddenly thought of her child. She was sad and said, "I didn''t treat her badly..."


    Without waiting for her to say anything else, Mrs. Yao asked, "tell me again, did I force you to marry in the mountains?"


    Yang Lijuan thought carefully, as if she couldn''t remember anything. Now her mind is full of her own children, wondering whether the child is hungry, whether she will cry, and whether Lettori''s fool has fed the child. Alas, if she''s not here, the child has no milk to eat, and the mountain people don''t buy milk powder. What do you eat?


    While thinking, she unconsciously answered Mrs. Yao''s question: "no, you didn''t force me. I volunteered."


    Mrs. Yao nodded with satisfaction, went to the silly little Qin, shook her head and said, "although you are a crazy woman, the Bodhisattva will show her spirit. You must let you prove my innocence. You said, did you come from me?"


    Xiaoqin first looked at Mrs. Yao curiously. After she asked, she shook her head desperately and said, "no!"


    The smile on Mrs. Yao''s face was more prosperous. She pinched an orchid finger in her hand, just like a real Bodhisattva. She walked back to her seat and said to Meng Yan, "director Meng, I think I can go?"


    In a trance, Meng Yan doubted whether he had made a mistake or whether he had wronged the medicine woman who hung a pot to help the world.


    The sunlight outside the house shone on the glass window and reflected into the house. Some of the light just shone on the medicine woman''s face and turned into colorful colors.


    The medicine woman''s face looked more and more kind and sacred in the rainbow light.


    Meng Yan always thought there was something wrong, but he couldn''t say anything wrong.


    Do you want the medicine woman to go back first? He hesitated.


    A voice said, "let her go back. She is the medicine woman of mangdian and the reincarnated living Bodhisattva!"


    Another voice said, "the law is beyond emotion! She is a human trafficker and should be punished by the law!"


    The previous voice said, "the legal principle is no more than human feelings! Your task is to protect the peace of the local people. You have to make medicine, but the people don''t agree!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just when he was confused, a big hand stretched out next to him and grasped his arm tightly. There was a feeling of pain in his arm, and Meng Yan Qiling shivered.


    He shook his head vigorously, his teeth gently bit the tip of his tongue, and his brain woke up in an instant.


    Although he didn''t understand what had happened just now, his years of anti drug experience made him alert. How like an illusion after smoking opium?


    "Shi Dui!" he glanced gratefully at Shi Dazhuang next to him. His back was soaked with cold sweat.


    Shi Dazhuang shook his head at him, motioned that he didn''t need to say more, and then looked at Han Bo, Han laizi, Yang Lijuan and Xiaoqin, with numb expressions and empty eyes, and said to Qingmu:


    "Mr. Aoki, it seems that you have met your opponent today!"

 Chapter 101

    Aoki has been sitting lazily in the corner, listening and watching them like an outsider. His dress is still somewhat strange and can attract people''s attention in big cities, but it is very common and ordinary in the eyes of people in this mountain town.


    So even if Shi Dazhuang and Aoki said that he met his opponent, they didn''t attract the attention of the medicine woman.


    The medicine woman just tilted her mouth, looked at Shi Dazhuang with great interest and said, "I know you. You''ve been to mangdian before. You killed Mu Kuo."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "do you know Mu Kuo?"


    Mukuo was once the largest drug dealer entrenched in the ruihekou area. Shi Dazhuang and the previous captains of their anti drug team fought with this tough and cunning drug dealer for a long time. Finally, after Yu Gang successfully infiltrated into mukuo group and became the No. 2 figure, Shi Dazhuang was able to successfully kill this group and kill mukuo at one fell swoop.


    The battle was extremely fierce. In order to block Mu Kuo''s escape route, Shi Dazhuang personally led his team into the jungle and pursued the enemy for three days and two nights on the border.


    Meng Yan disappeared in that battle.


    If Yu Gang had not tried his best to block the bullets of Mu Kuo''s sneak attack, Shi Dazhuang would have died rather than Mu Kuo.


    After Yu Gang was injured, he could have survived if he had returned to the team for treatment. But he made a risky decision at that time - as the No. 2 figure of mukuo group, he incorporated the remaining personnel and retreated to Myanmar and Vietnam, where he could get close to the real big drug lord behind mukuo - Wu suoton - more than half of the drugs in southern Yunnan came from him.


    Shi Dazhuang doesn''t know how Yu Gang died later. I only heard that his injury had not recovered and his drug addiction was growing. Later, Wu suoton sent someone to transport his body back to yuziba, helped him set up a grave and gave Yu Gang''s wife a sum of money.


    In order to protect Yu Gang''s family and other teammates, his identity has not been made public.


    But the dark clouds are about to disperse and the sun is about to come out, Shi Dazhuang thought.


    The medicine woman said, "who doesn''t know mukuo in mangdian? You killed him. You''re a hero!"


    Her eyes were always fixed on Shi Dazhuang, and Shi Dazhuang didn''t avoid it.


    "Your mind is very strong," said the medicine woman.


    "What you want to say is willpower?" Aoki stood up, stepped between Shi Dazhuang and Meng Yan, pulled a chair and sat down lazily facing the medicine woman.


    The medicine woman noticed this strange young man.


    "But it''s not entirely right to say willpower. It should be spiritual power." Aoki said again.


    The medicine woman didn''t quite understand what the young man was talking about, but her face didn''t show impatience. She was as peaceful as the Buddha watching the monkey show.


    Aoki didn''t say anything, but looked at her with a smile.


    She ignored Aoki, but turned to Meng Yan: "director Meng, can I go?"


    Before Meng Yan spoke, Aoki said first, "Why are you in a hurry? You can sit for a while!"


    The medicine woman still ignored him and said to Meng Yan, "look, they all said just now. It has nothing to do with me. You misunderstood."


    Aoki said, "what did they say? Sorry, I just took a nap and didn''t hear you."


    Meng Yan also said, "yes, what did they say just now?"


    The medicine granny smiled, "do you want them to say it again?" she turned around, looked at the people with grandmother''s loving eyes, and asked in a divine dignified and peaceful voice, "tell me, does your business have anything to do with me?"


    Han Bo, Han laizi, Yang Lijuan and Xiao Qin answered in unison, "it''s okay!"


    The medicine woman was not so kind at last. Her face sank. She turned back and looked at Aoki with cold and sharp eyes: "you''re making a trick!"


    Aoki said, "you''re the one who plays tricks. I''m the one who catches ghosts."


    Meng Yan laughed: "Mrs. medicine, you can play that trick in our mangdian, even in front of the history team and Aoki teacher."


    The medicine woman asked Aoki, "which immortal are you?"


    Aoki asked, "what kind of monster are you?"


    The medicine woman smiled, and her face became kind again: "if two tigers fight, one will be hurt. Since she is a fellow disciple, everything is easy to discuss."


    The surrounding light suddenly dimmed, and people''s faces were covered with a faint black light. Looking out of the window, Qingmu seemed to have thick clouds blocking the sky, and there was a whistling wind.


    "Hehe, the climate here is not as good as that in the north of you. It will rain if it rains," said the medicine woman.


    Aoki smiled and didn''t speak. He only narrowed his eyes to see the medicine woman.


    The medicine woman said, "it''s raining, but it''s damp. It''s better to talk in another place."


    She turned and walked out with her fingers pinching the orchid. The orchid turned into a real flower, which was gently pinched by her and matched with her smile, just like the kayah in the Buddhist Scripture.


    Aoki followed her and watched her go out of the door. Her bloated body slowly grew bigger and bigger... Until she became a real Buddha.


    The medicine woman held a nine layer glass Pagoda in her left hand, and held a soft and slender orchid grass in her orchid fingertip in her right hand, sitting on a futon woven by many vines and flowers.


    There are all kinds of unknown weeds and wild flowers around. There are red ganoderma lucidum under the roots of several big trees. A gust of breeze blew, and a strong fragrance of medicine floated, which could not be dispersed for a long time.


    The medicine lady was high above her head, and a circle of rainbow like auspicious light was emitted from the back of her head. There were many cranes flying around her head.


    Aoki sat down in the soft grass, holding his cheeks in his hands, as if thinking.


    The medicine woman was not in a hurry, but looked at him quietly.


    After a while, she finally asked, "do you know who I am?"


    Aoki then raised his head, looked at the medicine woman and asked, "who are you?"


    The medicine woman said, "I am a Western glazed pharmacist Buddha, which can eliminate all your diseases and disasters."


    Aoki "Oh" nodded. He seemed to understand, but he didn''t seem to understand, and then he thought with his cheek.


    The medicine woman nodded and smiled with satisfaction. The orchid in her hand waved, and a piece of clear manna fell down and fell around the green wood.


    The medicine woman said, "would you like me to sprinkle nectar on you and accept you as an apprentice?"


    Aoki asked, "what''s the advantage of being your apprentice?"


    The medicine woman said, "as I said, it can eliminate all your diseases and disasters. If you have any disease, just say it and I''ll treat it for you."


    Aoki asked, "can you really cure any disease?"


    The medicine woman said, "of course."


    Aoki said, "let me talk about some diseases and see if you can cure them."


    The medicine woman smiled and said, "you say you say."


    Aoki asked, "can lazy cancer and procrastination be cured?"


    The medicine woman was stunned and said, "what kind of disease is this?"


    Aoki said: "these are all incurable diseases! There are also diseases that people don''t want to go out at home, can''t live without a mobile phone, can''t watch the fighting sound, regret and can''t stop..."


    The medicine woman''s face became strange, and the Buddha light behind her head was messy. When she heard Aoki say that the last disease came out, her old blood gushed out. Together with the cranes, she broke her wings and fell from the sky with blood.

 Chapter 102

    The light and shadow of the sky changed, and the figure of the tall medicine master Buddha was shrinking rapidly, and soon became the same size as ordinary people.


    The medicine woman sat cross legged on the grass, still holding the orchid finger in her right hand, but there was no orchid grass between her fingers.


    Her face was full of shock and confusion. She stared at Aoki with fierce eyes and said, "are you also an awakener?"


    "What awakener?" Aoki asked.


    The medicine woman looked around. The flowers, plants and trees were the same as before.


    She calmed down slowly and said, "I thought you only knew some hypnosis or Psychedelic Art to wake them up from my control art. But since you can enter Qingming and control dreams, why didn''t you resist when I hypnotized you just now?"


    Aoki asked, "how can I resist?"


    "Eh?" said the medicine woman, "didn''t your master teach you?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "I don''t have a master. Do you have a master?"


    The medicine woman stared at him for a while, as if she was distinguishing whether he was telling the truth or a lie, and then laughed like a self mockery: "I''m really confused. The subconscious in my dream can''t lie. It turns out that you don''t have a master, you''re not an awakener, and you''re a natural spirit without a teacher."


    Aoki asked, "what is a natural spirit?"


    The medicine woman said, "I''m not very clear. I only heard master mention that such people are probably born with Qingming dreams and have a certain ability to control dreams."


    Aoki nodded suddenly and asked, "who is your master?"


    The medicine woman seemed alert, smiled and said, "you need to know who my master is and what to do? If you want to learn, please worship me as a teacher. You are a natural spirit. It''s a pity to waste such a talent. It''s your chance to meet me. Please worship me as a teacher now."


    Aoki said, "then you must show me some skills before I can believe you."


    "Isn''t my ability big enough?" the medicine woman laughed. "Well, anyway, you can''t escape my palm. I''ll teach you some knowledge first."


    She pointed around. "Do you know where this is?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "how do I know!"


    The medicine woman said, "this is your own dream. Dream is people''s own world. In this world, you can do whatever you want!"


    "Everything in this world is created by you according to your own memory, and your soul, oh yes, you call consciousness, is the master of this world. You can see who you want, do what you want, fly, and be with the woman you like, so as to break up your enemies, as long as you have these in your memory."


    The medicine woman kept talking, and Aoki listened with a smile.


    "How can consciousness mobilize memory? It depends on the stimulation of our body senses. Our senses remember something because they are stimulated. The next time we are stimulated, we will recall it. For example, if you ate a delicious food when you were a child and never eat it again, you will gradually forget it. Once you smell that taste again one day, you will immediately forget it in your mind You can remember that food. "


    "Dreaming can amplify this stimulation, so just a little sensory stimulation can mobilize your sleeping memory. If your pants are too tight and you get a little friction when sleeping, you may dream of the girl who once made you spray nosebleed."


    The medicine woman laughed, and her face was a little red.


    "When you were hypnotized by me, you smelled the medicine smell from me, so what you dreamed of was a world of herbal medicine. Look at the Ganoderma lucidum, Gastrodia elata, Dendrobium, Tianqi, Maca, Caulis Spatholobi, red backed bamboo... They are all traditional Chinese medicine I often collect. I always have the smell of these herbs."


    "You are a wise man with culture. You should know what I mean. If a natural spirit gets my training and inheritance, he will make great achievements."


    "Ganoderma lucidum, Gastrodia elata, red backed bamboo..." Qingmu stood up and walked around the grass, deliberately identifying these herbs. "What''s the meaning of what you said?"


    The medicine woman said mysteriously, "when you learn to enter other people''s dreams, you will know what the meaning is."


    Aoki said, "just like you entered my dream? Don''t you just say a lot of nonsense in front of me?"


    "What do you mean talking a lot of nonsense?" the medicine woman said angrily. "You can easily understand his subconscious thoughts when you enter others'' dreams. As long as you guide them correctly, you can find out the memory and thoughts you want. This is what super spies can do."


    "Are you a spy?" Aoki asked.


    "Hum! What''s the point of being a spy? It''s someone else''s dog!" said the medicine woman disdainfully. "When your mind - you can call mental power - is strong enough, you can control people''s mind."


    "And then?"


    "Then..." the medicine woman laughed, "then you can do something you want to do, such as..."


    Aoki said, "for example, trafficking in human beings."


    The medicine woman was stunned for a moment, but she immediately resumed her smile and said, "Oh, anyway, you will be my apprentice right away. It doesn''t hurt to tell you. I brought those women back in this way, but that little money is also small money."


    Aoki asked, "little money?"


    The medicine woman said, "how much money can these villagers in mangdian pay? A woman can sell twenty or thirty thousand for heaven! Get three or four back at most every year. What can I do with this money? It''s not as good as I earn more from selling medicine."


    "Then why did you do it?"


    "I''m a disciple of the herbalist Buddha who saves people''s suffering. Of course, I want to help the villagers."


    "The women and children you abducted, as well as their families, are not more bitter and difficult?"


    The medicine woman disdained and said, "you are too young! The total amount of suffering and happiness in this world is not constant, just like the total amount of money in this world. If you have more money in your pocket, someone will have less money in your pocket. Your sweetness comes from the suffering of others; your wealth comes from the poverty of others; your happiness is based on the sadness of others."


    "I only help my villagers. The grief of outsiders has nothing to do with me."


    "Your master taught you all these?" Aoki asked.


    "No, I realized it all by myself." the medicine woman said, "my master only taught me the way to dream and control dreams. But I told you today that I treat you better than my master treats me! Please worship me quickly. After worship, you will be my apprentice."


    Aoki didn''t worship her, but looked at him with a smile.


    The medicine woman said, "don''t think I''ve told you, so you don''t have to worship a teacher. The doorway here is deep! You may be able to touch how to have a Qingming dream by yourself, but do you know how to enter other people''s dreams?"


    Aoki laughed, put his hand in his trouser pocket and stepped up in the grass. Those herbs were trampled in a mess by his slippers, just like his hair.


    "Have you ever thought that I''m not a medicine collector. What did you say about Gastrodia elata, Dendrobium, red backed bamboo pole and ma?..."


    Aoki said,


    "I''ve never seen these things before. How can they appear in my dreams?"


    The medicine woman who had assumed a dignified posture and was waiting for Aoki to worship suddenly seemed to be fixed by some spell. Not only her body did not move, but also her expression on her face was frozen. Only her eyes showed unstoppable panic


    After a long time, her orchid finger pointed to Aoki and said, "you, you, you mean... Here, here..."


    Aoki said, "this is your dream. I entered your dream, not you entered my dream. If you want to worship a teacher, you also worship me. Of course, I won''t want an old, ugly and conscience disciple like you."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 103

    The medicine woman''s body shook, and a gust of wind suddenly blew around. The vegetation turned into countless sharp blades in the wind and stabbed her body. Under the cover of the sky, the earth rolled up


    This is a sign that the space is going to collapse. Of course, the medicine woman knows.


    However, when she was just ready to quit her dream, the sky suddenly stopped and the earth stopped moving.


    The collapse stopped, just as Pangu stopped the closure of heaven and earth with his endless power.


    However, the wind was still howling, and the sharp blades made of grass and trees were still stabbing her body.


    She felt her body being scratched by an invisible dagger.


    Although the conscious body will not feel pain, it is a feeling that is 100 times worse than the onset of drug addiction, and the feeling that 10000 ants keep gnawing at themselves is so real.


    At this moment, she gave birth to a head who wanted to die.


    But she can''t die.


    She''s in her dream.


    The world has solidified, and the space is fixed by invisible forces. She can''t quit her dream.


    She couldn''t wake up and could only accept the wind blade punishment - ten thousand swords passed through her body and weakened her soul a little.


    ¡­¡­


    "You... You are a dream master!" in endless pain, the medicine woman looked at Aoki and said.


    "What is a dream master?" Aoki''s voice buzzed in the wind, like a bell in the distance.


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know! Please, please, let me go!" she begged. "I only heard master talk about it, but I''m not even an awakener. I''m just half an awakener, so I don''t know what happened after awakening."


    "Who is your master?"


    "My master..."


    The medicine woman just wanted to say that a stubborn sense of resistance suddenly arose from somewhere, which made her refuse to answer this question. The more she resisted, the stronger the wind blade became, and she cried out in pain


    "Eh?" Aoki said, "your subconscious has a sense of resistance that doesn''t belong to you! Did your master plant a seed of resistance in your consciousness? It seems that he doesn''t trust you!"


    The medicine woman was still resisting and curled up in pain.


    "What invisible person is there? He would rather let the disciple suffer such pain than let him tell his identity!" Aoki became more and more curious.


    The wind is getting stronger and stronger, and there is nothing left in the surrounding world, except the whistling wind and thousands of invisible thin blades.


    The medicine woman''s body was almost lax. She finally couldn''t stand it. She shivered and said, "my master... She... Her name is dewar."


    "Where is he?"


    "In Myanmar and Vietnam."


    "So far away!" Aoki was a little disappointed. "How did you meet?"


    The medicine woman said, "we seldom meet. I don''t know where Shifu lives. Sometimes she comes to me in her dream. Sometimes I go to masuba to wait for her. Someone can bring her a letter."


    The wind became smaller, and the medicine woman felt that her body was a little easier than before.


    Not far from her, several pieces of purple Ganoderma lucidum were growing up at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, they grew into a huge five petal Ganoderma lucidum umbrella cover, just like five purple umbrellas in a pile.


    A kind-hearted woman appeared on the Ganoderma lucidum seat, with a smile, which was more Buddhist than the medicine woman who pretended to hold the orchid finger just now, but the woman looked very young, and there was an unspeakable different style between her eyebrows and eyes.


    This is what master looks like in the medicine woman''s memory.


    But the medicine woman herself could not tell whether it was memory or truth. When she saw her master, she would bow down, but when people moved, the wind blades around her became fierce and couldn''t move.


    "Is this Dewar?" Aoki asked.


    The medicine woman said, "yes, she is my master dewar."


    "What''s a woman''s name? Tile and brick. She really can''t take a name." Aoki said, "your master, how old is she? Why does she look so young!"


    The medicine woman said, "I don''t know my master''s age. I remember I met her when I was fifteen or sixteen. At that time, she looked like this."


    Aoki said, "Oh? So, she''s at least sixty or seventy years old!"


    "My master said that the awakened person can freeze time in his sleep and delay the aging of his body." the medicine woman''s face showed a yearning look, "it''s a pity that I didn''t fully awaken. When I was young, I was also a flower of mangdian!"


    Aoki smiled and said, "even if it''s a flower, you''re already disabled. It''s time to confess your crime to your herbalist Buddha."


    "What crime have I committed? What I have done is good!" said the medicine woman.


    The wind grew stronger, whirring, rolling a circle of white or turquoise sharp blades and cutting them to the medicine woman''s body. She shouted, "no! Let me go!"


    "Come on, how many people have you abducted over the years? What are their names?" Aoki asked.


    The medicine woman closed her eyes painfully and began to recall the people she abducted one by one, including the name of the person, where she abducted, the details of the abduction, who she sold it to, and so on.


    When all finished, the medicine woman could not support it, and her body became a faint three-dimensional shadow.


    The medicine woman looked at her more and more transparent body in horror, pointed to Qingmu and said, "are you... Are you... Situ?"


    "Hmm? Who is situ?" Aoki was a little surprised to hear the familiar name again.


    The medicine woman said, "I heard from Shifu that it was the strongest awakener she had ever seen and the most handsome man in the world... Eh... Isn''t it you?"


    She said and looked at Aoki carefully. If she ignored her clothes and hairstyle, she was really handsome, but there should be a gap between her and what master said!


    "It''s a pity I''m not!" Aoki said.


    "Please... Let me go..." she begged.


    The wind stopped.


    There is a misty world, floating with countless dust. There are leaves and flowers torn by the wind blade.


    In the gray world, there is the back of a gray man. The hair on his head and the windbreaker behind him are flying gently in the breeze. With his hands in his trouser pockets and a slightly hunched back, he meandered to the distance between heaven and earth. The pull plate on his feet almost dragged close to the ground, making a sound of kicking.


    "You will be punished by the wind blade today, and you will have no ability to control your dreams in the future... As for your crimes committed in the world, you will be punished by the laws of the world..."


    As the faint sound like from hell and as strong as thunder from the sky dissipated, the figure of green wood slowly disappeared on the horizon.


    The dark sky pressed down, the earth rolled up again, and everything fell into the darkness of collapse.


    The weak figure of the medicine woman could no longer bear the force of collapse. For the first time in her life, she fell helplessly into the bottom of the abyss in her dream.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 104

    Meng Yan didn''t feel very good about Aoki at first. It wasn''t because of Aoki''s old white clothes, but his lazy appearance that he couldn''t be interested in anything.


    In his opinion, young people should be full of vitality even if they can''t keep their backs straight and upright as they used to be soldiers.


    Look at the appearance of Aoki - although his hair is not greasy, it is really a little messy. He can raise a nest of birds on his head; Although he has a good figure, his back is always slightly hunched; It doesn''t matter if the clothes are old or broken, but what''s the matter with a pull board?


    What Meng Yan dislikes most is the joking expression that he always has on his face, and the detached eyes that seem to see through all things in the world, just like how many years he has lived, looking at the people around him as children!


    But Shi Dazhuang is a "Aoki teacher" one by one. Meng Yan can feel Shi Dazhuang''s trust and respect for this person. In his impression, there are not many people who can make Shi Dazhuang have this attitude.


    So Meng Yan is very polite to Aoki. But it''s just polite. Respect is not much.


    When Aoki pulled a chair and sat between him and Shi Dazhuang, Meng Yan was still a little unhappy.


    Is that too serious about yourself?


    But what happened next stunned Meng Yan. He not only changed his view of Qingmu, but almost regarded him as a God.


    If Han laizi and his gang and the two victims insist that their affairs have nothing to do with the medicine woman, Meng Yan is really hard to do. Let the medicine lady go. It''s a shame. Shi Dazhuang is still watching here! No, there''s no reason. Although he can be detained for 24 hours, it is useless without evidence. The news will soon spread. Once someone incites the villagers nearby to petition for release, it will be troublesome.


    Meng Yan didn''t know what method the medicine woman used to make people obey. He guessed it was medicine plus magic, because he just smelled a faint smell of medicine. The medicine woman almost made him angry. Loss of personnel is small, dereliction of duty is big. If Shi Dazhuang hadn''t been around, he wouldn''t have made a big fool of himself today.


    As soon as Aoki came out, those people woke up immediately. Meng Yan looked at Aoki with new eyes. Looking at his words and deeds, it seemed that he was not so strange.


    Maybe different people always have different faces!


    What really impressed Meng Yan was the performance of Aoki and Yaopo.


    He saw that Aoki was still sitting carelessly and chatted casually with the medicine woman. Then, as if time had stopped, both of them were quiet and motionless. At that time, the medicine woman held the orchid finger in her hand, and she was kind and purposeful, like a Buddha.


    Meng Yan calculated the time, about two or three minutes.


    Two or three minutes later, the kindness on the medicine woman''s face gradually faded, and suddenly she became shocked, ferocious, and scared again.


    Then the medicine woman put down her orchid finger and trembled all over, as if she were suffering a lot.


    "The first woman I brought back was really crazy, but she didn''t look bad. I sold her to Pockmarked Li of Liujiang stronghold and charged him 400 yuan. That was 20 years ago."


    The medicine woman began to talk about her process of human trafficking, with repentance in her tone.


    "The second woman, Liu Yanghua, from Sichuan, worked in a restaurant in Yangcheng. She thought the work was too tired. I lied to her that I could take her to work in the garment factory, so I brought her back, sold her to gudu Zi in Beishankou and charged him 3000 yuan. Later, he gave birth to two babies, and he gave me 2000 yuan."


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Yan and Shi Dazhuang looked at each other, and then quickly asked the police officer next to them to make a record.


    "I also brought the cat child of lime dam. At that time, he was not a little old. I played at the door of a shopping mall in the mountain city. I gave him a sugar and brought him. I sold it to the silly root family of lime dam. His daughter-in-law can''t have a baby. They gave me 3500. The cat child must be 17 or 18 years old now."


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Yan was more shocked and frightened. He knows many of these people. Some women are 40 or 50 years old and some children have grown up. They are no different from local people. Unexpectedly, they are abducted.


    In the past twenty or thirty years, dozens of people have been abducted and trafficked. This case is a shocking case!


    Meng Yan didn''t know whether he was lucky or unlucky.


    In his term of office, he was able to find out and handle the accumulated cases for decades, which must have made a great contribution. However, this case is easy to investigate and difficult to handle. It is very offensive. If it is not good, it is possible to do it yourself.


    The past directors may not have been unaware, but they all turned a blind eye, and no one touched the thunder.


    To tell the truth, Meng Yan has heard a lot of rumors before. Although he has also checked and visited, like previous directors, he is reluctant to admit that it really happened. They would rather fight with drug dealers than investigate such cases and offend all the nearby villages.


    The medicine woman finally finished. She was as tired as if she had just reclaimed two ridges of wasteland in the sun. Her originally kind and smooth face was covered with wrinkles, as if she had suddenly aged for decades.


    She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Qingmu. Hatred and anger gushed out of her eyes. Even Meng Yan and Shi Dazhuang could feel a burning pain.


    However, Aoki just smiled at her.


    Fear and uneasiness immediately occupied the medicine woman''s face and suppressed the flame of her hatred.


    She stood up with difficulty holding the table, walked aside, knelt down with a sound towards the green wood library.


    "Please! Give it back! Please give it back!" she begged.


    Aoki ignored him and said to Meng Yan, "I can only do this step. Next, I''ll give it to director Meng."


    Meng Yan''s attitude towards Aoki has changed from polite to respectful. He said, "don''t worry, Aoki, I will deal with it impartially and return justice to the people."


    Yes, fair, this is the most needed and the most difficult to do.


    Shi Dazhuang patted Meng Yan on the shoulder and said, "it''s difficult for you to meet such a case."


    Meng Yan smiled with self mockery: "this is the chance God gave me to do meritorious service!"


    When Shi Dazhuang remembered that Yu Meimei was alone in Meng Yan''s office, he stood up and said, "Oh, Meimei, it''s time to worry." after that, he went out.


    Meng Yan didn''t think of who the beauty was for a moment. While ordering the police to escort the druggist and Han laizi, he followed Shi Dazhuang out and said with a smile: "what beauty? Is there any other beauty in the history team in mangdian..."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "I don''t have that blessing! It''s the girl waiting for us in your office. Her name is Yu Meimei, the daughter of Yu Gang. I''m here to take her away this time."


    Shi Dazhuang, Meng Yan and Qingmu walked in front, and the two policemen followed Yao Po, Han Bo and Han laizi. They didn''t dare to walk too fast.


    Meng Yan suddenly remembered something and asked in surprise, "Yu Gang? That''s the No. 2 figure of mukuo group. What are you doing with her daughter, team Shi? Is it..."


    Shi Dazhuang nodded and said with a smile, "can''t you imagine? If it weren''t for Yu Gang, we would probably have died. His martyr certificate is coming down. It is estimated that he can be moved to the martyr cemetery in a few days."


    Meng Yan patted his thigh and said with great annoyance, "Oh, I knew he was my own... I gave him a shuttle back then..."


    Not to mention Meng Yan, even Han Bo and Han laizi behind were surprised.


    They are all from yuziba. How come that vicious drug lord Yu Gang has become a martyr?

 Chapter 105

    Meng Yan asked Shi Dazhuang when to leave.


    Shi Dazhuang said that when Yu Gang''s martyr certificate comes down, if it''s fast, we''ll wait for him to move the grave. At that time, the old comrades in arms can also get together. But he has only ten days off at most. If he is slow, he can only come back next year to sweep Yu Gang''s grave.


    Meng Yan must invite Shi Dazhuang and Aoki to dinner. Shi Dazhuang agreed. On the one hand, it was difficult to be gracious. On the other hand, they were comrades in arms who were in a sea of swords and flames together. There was no need to be pretentious.


    Before going out, Meng Yan told the police officers in the office to take hanbohan laizi and Yaopo into custody. According to Yaopo''s confession, he went to the sides of several nearby villages to verify the situation. When he finished writing a report in the afternoon, he reported to his superiors. Such a big case, his small police station can''t investigate it at will.


    Mangdian is a small town, but there are still a lot of merchants and surrounding tourists, so there are also several good restaurants.


    The house Meng Yan brought them is on another street crossing Yanma street, which is relatively quiet.


    "Although it''s remote here, the dishes are not bad. Some of them are beyond your reach." Meng Yan said as he ordered.


    Shi Dazhuang said, "it''s great to be a director. Treat me as an outsider!"


    Meng Yan patted his head: "Oh, forget that you were in Shidui..." he smiled sheepishly, "isn''t there another Aoki teacher? Aoki teacher always comes to mangdian for the first time?"


    There is a dog lying in the sun at the door of the hotel. At this time, a beggar came and sat down next to the dog. The dog didn''t bark. He just looked at him lazily and didn''t turn his head. Obviously, the beggar often came and got familiar with the dog, or he was particularly annoying. Even the dog didn''t like to pay attention to him.


    Aoki looked through the glass door and recognized that the beggar was one of the two madmen who fought at the gate of the mangdian hotel that day.


    Shi Dazhuang glanced at the door and frowned slightly.


    The owner of the hotel knew director Meng and heard that the old leader of the director had dinner today. He was very enthusiastic. When he saw Shi Dazhuang''s expression, he thought he hated the beggars at the door, so he opened the glass door to drive him away: "go, go, don''t stay here. You don''t have anything to eat."


    Crazy people don''t care. They just grin and show their yellow teeth.


    The boss was angry, and it was not good to beat people in front of the head of the police station. He spread his anger on the old yellow dog, picked up the broom and beat the dog: "I can''t tell you to look at a door! You eat bones every day!"


    The dog barked when it was beaten. The madman next to him seemed afraid of dogs and walked away with his head in his arms.


    When the boss saw that the madman had left, he came back to make amends: "sorry, director Meng, it makes you restless to have a meal."


    Meng Yan said, "nothing. Just a beggar. You don''t have to rush."


    Shi Dazhuang asked, "does that man come every day?"


    The boss said, "it''s not every day. It''s normal to come either here or there. We''re used to giving him food every time. But if you don''t give it, you''ll always feel bad. There''s no shortage of soldiers and natural disasters these days. If there''s no way, who wants to be a beggar?"


    Meng Yan suddenly remembered, "there is a madman on Yanma street. I know. Which stronghold ran out of this? Why don''t I know?"


    The boss said, "it''s not long since I came here. I haven''t heard which village it belongs to. It may not be local."


    The old yellow dog outside was lazy and silent again, but the madman didn''t know when he had come back. He was smiling at them with his yellow teeth exposed through the glass.


    When the boss wanted to blow again, Shi Dazhuang stopped and said, "OK, just leave it alone and it won''t hinder us. Just give me your specialty dishes!"


    The boss nodded yes and said, "I''ll keep an eye on you." then he went into the back kitchen to help.


    After a while, the vegetables came up one after another.


    Shi Dazhuang tasted it and said, "Meng Yan, the store you chose is really good."


    Aoki tasted a few mouthfuls and felt delicious. It''s really a taste that can''t be eaten in Wuzhong. He suddenly remembered the coal boss. If this guy knew he was eating such delicious food in southern Yunnan, he must have been noisy for a long time.


    Shi Dazhuang kept bringing vegetables to beauty Yu and told her to eat more. Beauty Yu always eats like a lady of the family.


    "Beauty, you don''t eat like a girl in the mountains!" Meng Yan has been very affectionate to beauty Yu since he knew about Yu Gang.


    Shi Dazhuang also said, "yes, beauty, why do you eat so slowly? Isn''t it delicious?"


    Yu Meimei smiled shyly: "I haven''t eaten such a good dish. I''m afraid it won''t taste if I eat too fast."


    Shi Dazhuang and Meng Yan laughed, but their smiles were somewhat sad. How many good people like Yu Gang died for their career; How many families are broken by drugs; How many beautiful women are such clever children, but they can never eat a delicious meal, and even struggle for a full meal!


    Meng Yan didn''t dare drink more. After all, he had to go to work in the afternoon. Shi Dazhuang was inconvenient to drink more. He only opened a few bottles of beer with Aoki.


    As they drank casually, they said something about the former anti drug team, but because the beauty was nearby, they didn''t say much about Yu Gang.


    But beauty Yu is in a surprisingly good mood. Although they didn''t say much, she could hear that stepfather and menyere and their father were good friends. They were both policemen and the best people in the world.


    The madman at the door began to knock on the glass.


    The restaurant owner shook his head and said, "this guy must be smelling the smell on your table."


    He went to the back kitchen to bring a bowl of rice. He poured some vegetable soup on the rice, took it to the door and put it on the ground. He scolded: "eat quickly, don''t knock on the door again, and then get out!"


    Seeing the food, the madman grinned, so he fell down and buried his face in the bowl to eat.


    At this time, the old yellow dog next to him suddenly stood up and shouted at the madman.


    The madman was frightened and hid next to him.


    The yellow dog wagged his tail, leaned over to the edge of the bowl and ate.


    The boss didn''t care, so he went into the house. Of course, the people in the room didn''t pay attention to the outside. I didn''t know that there was a man and dog eating. But beauty Yu saw it.


    The beauty quickly ate up her bowl of rice and said to the boss, "Yeah, can you give me another bowl of rice?"


    "Oh, beauty has a good appetite!" Shi Dazhuang and Meng Yan boasted.


    The beauty only blushed and smiled, and didn''t say much.


    The boss soon brought another bowl of rice.


    The beauty saw that the meal was a little full, so she added some leftover dishes that had been empty nearby, and put a lot of dishes in it. Then he picked up his plate and ran to the door and said to the crazy beggar, "here you are."


    The crazy beggar didn''t seem to expect that a little girl would run out to deliver food to her. He was stunned for a while before he screamed and looked happy.


    Seeing that the beggar took the plate, the beauty "ah", quickly ran back to the store and took a pair of chopsticks out: "sorry, I forgot to take chopsticks just now."


    However, the madman has grabbed and ate on the plate with his hands, ignoring her chopsticks at all.


    The beauty watched him eat for a while before slowly walking back to her position.


    Meng Yan was about to boast about the beauty and kindness. Suddenly, a uniformed police officer ran in a hurry and accidentally kicked over the rice bowl that the rhubarb dog was eating at the door.


    "Meng Suo, no! He, they ran away!" the policeman panted.


    Meng Yan asked, "who ran away?"


    "Yaopo, Hanbo, hanlaizi... They all ran away!"

 Chapter 106

    Meng Yan almost jumped up from a stool: "what are you talking about? I can''t even see a person!"


    The policeman''s face was full of grievances: "Meng, we can not blame us. We can shut the house in our broken house." Han Po is a police assistant. He has a clear door to his situation. We have few people and have gone to several villages to know the situation. We have left Xiao Zhang and I who have registered residence. Someone just came to the police and said that the dog at the East Street had bitten a man who had been selling drugs from a bamboo basket village. I went to have a look. When I came back, I found someone running away and Xiao Zhang was injured. "


    Meng Yan was furious, but he couldn''t help it. He knew his subordinates were right. Who would have thought that Han Bo''s turtle son dared to escape? It was the drug woman who abducted and trafficked people, and Han laizi who carried out illegal detention and personal injury. Han Bo''s crime was not serious, but he couldn''t be an assistant policeman at most.


    But it was different for a fleeing, especially for Xiao Zhang who registered residence. This is not so easy to catch up.


    Hambo is not a fool. He won''t be so confused unless he has something else to do with him.


    Halfway through the meal, Meng Yan jumped and scolded his mother and went back to the house. Before leaving, he was very sorry for Shi Dazhuang and Aoki. He said that the meal didn''t count and would be made up in two days.


    Shi Dazhuang is on vacation now, and the preparation is not here, so he can''t help with the arrest. Let alone Aoki.


    But they are not very worried. For the police, the most difficult thing is to find evidence to solve the case, not arrest.


    When they left, the madman at the door kept looking at Yu Meimei. The beauty smiled at him, and the madman smiled foolishly.


    When they returned to the mangdian Hotel, they met the madman again. The madman shouted again when he saw Aoki, but he didn''t rush into the hotel this time.


    Shi Dazhuang didn''t return the room he booked before. Now there are more beauties. He originally wanted to add a room, but the front desk told them that there was no room and they had to add beds.


    Fortunately, their room is very large. Even if they add a bed, it doesn''t seem crowded. It''s also facing the street with a balcony. It''s more transparent.


    In the afternoon, Shi Dazhuang took the beauty to buy a lot of food, such as candy, potato chips and spicy chips. Almost all the things that mangdian could buy but the beauty hadn''t eaten.


    Even Aoki thinks Shi Dazhuang has bought a little more.


    "I just think I owe Yu Gang too much," Shi Dazhuang and Aoki said while smoking on the balcony.


    Aoki knows that Shi Dazhuang wants to make up this debt to the beauty, but some things can''t be made up.


    Yu Meimei stayed in the hotel for the first time. Although the mangdian hotel is still at the level of the guest house in the 1980s in Shi Dazhuang''s view, it is already a paradise for Yu Meimei.


    In the evening, she first lay on the window and looked at the stars, comparing the sparse road lights of mangdian with the stars in the sky. The madman sat on the ground across the street and looked up.


    Back in the room, beauty Yu touched here and looked there, jumping from one bed to another.


    "Daddy, why is this bed so soft?"


    "Dad, why is the water hot?"


    "Dad, why is there no line for the light?"


    "Dad, are all the people on TV true?"


    ¡­¡­


    She kept asking questions, which made Shi Dazhuang almost unable to answer later.


    But Shi Dazhuang was really happy. He knew that the psychological problems of beauty had been completely cured. Now beauty is a normal child.


    Shi Dazhuang glanced at Aoki with gratitude.


    Yu Meimei refused to turn off the light to sleep.


    She said she was afraid.


    Shi Dazhuang asked her what she was afraid of.


    She said, "I''m afraid the light is off. When I wake up, my father and YeYe are gone. I think I must be dreaming now. Only in the dream can I have such a soft bed. Only in the dream can my father become a good man..."


    She murmured and finally fell asleep.


    Shi Dazhuang didn''t turn off the light. Looking at the light bulb on the ceiling, he remembered the days when he and Yu Gang were mice in the gutter.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, Shi Dazhuang took beauty and aomu to eat rice noodles in the small shop on the corner. Meng Yan suddenly called: "team Shi, we found some strange things in the drugstore. Would you like to come and have a look?"


    Shi Dazhuang asked, "what is it? Someone caught it?"


    Meng Yan said: "people haven''t caught it yet. We found a large number of expired drugs in her shop, mainly cold drugs and cough syrup."


    Shi Dazhuang immediately felt the seriousness of the situation and asked, "have you found methamphetamine and poison making tools?"


    Meng Yan said, "not yet. I''m not sure whether to report it to Peng team. Come and have a look for me."


    "OK, I''ll come right away." Shi Dazhuang hung up the phone and was ready to go.


    Aoki asked, "do you want me to go with you?"


    Shi Dazhuang remembered the mysterious means of the medicine lady yesterday and said, "OK, let''s send the beauty back to her room first."


    When I returned to the hotel, I saw the staff in the hotel come out with the madman swearing: "your mother, a beggar, dare to run upstairs and break your leg!"


    The madman saw Aoki this time and was thrown out of the hotel with his head down without saying a word.


    Yaopo''s herbal shop is in Yanma street, not far from mangdian hotel. Shi Dazhuang and aomu walked for more than ten minutes.


    There were many people outside the shop asking what had happened. Several police assistants are holding the cordon to maintain order.


    The shop has two facades, but the depth is very deep. They are old-fashioned wooden houses. The shop is full of all kinds of herbs, emitting a strong smell of medicine.


    Meng Yan welcomed Shi Dazhuang and Qingmu in, pointed to a door on the wall inside the shop and said, "it used to be a wooden wall, pasted with an old pictorial. If you don''t look carefully, you don''t know there is a door."


    He took the lead to go in. There was a dark but not small room filled with more than half of the medicine boxes.


    Shi Dazhuang picked up a box at random and looked at it. "They are all drugs containing ephedrine, which can extract methamphetamine." he looked up and looked around. "This is a warehouse. There must be other drug manufacturing dens. Report to the anti drug team."


    Meng Yan called out his bad luck. One person''s kidnapping and trafficking case was enough for his headache. As a result, he was also involved in the drug trafficking case. The key is that the medicine woman ran away under his eyes.


    "Niang beep, where did she get so many prescription drugs?" Meng Yan scolded.


    Shi Dazhuang said: "she is a herbalist, and it is not easy to arouse suspicion to buy drugs."


    At this time, I suddenly heard a loud noise, like a mountain gun.


    Explosion?!


    People who have carried guns and fought in the jungle are particularly sensitive to this sound. Shi Dazhuang and Meng Yan jumped at the same time and rushed to the street to see the smoke billowing in the west, which is the direction of mangdian hotel.


    They almost spread their legs at the same time and ran to the hotel at the speed of 100 meters. When they reached the street outside the hotel, they saw a big fire burning in a room on the third floor of the hotel, which was spreading around.


    And carefully identify that the room on fire is the one where Yu Meimei lives.


    A body image of a cheetah ran out, flashed twice between the eaves and columns of the hotel, and then ran up to the third floor, leaving only a few echoes of footsteps.


    Shi Dazhuang saw Aoki''s old windbreaker hit like an expanding balloon by the hot air, and suddenly disappeared into the fire.

 Chapter 107

    Aoki moved so fast that it was too late for Shi Dazhuang to stop. Such a big fire rushed in directly and had to choke without burning. He stamped his foot in a hurry, rushed into the hotel, picked up a fire extinguisher, tried it and found it was broken.


    "Shit!" Shi Dazhuang scolded, quickly grabbed two blankets in the front desk lounge, wet the toilet pool and went up the third floor along the stairs.


    The door of the fire room on the third floor fell on the other side of the aisle. It was probably the shock wave of the explosion that blew the door away. This saved Shi Dazhuang from the trouble of breaking the door.


    Wearing a wet blanket, he rushed into the fire and shouted, "Aoki! Beauty!... cough... Beauty... Cough... People..."


    The smell of smoke made him cough like a ball of broken cotton in his lungs. He quickly covered his mouth and nose with a wet blanket, hiding from the fire and looking for the figure of Qingmu and beauty Yu.


    "Beauty! Beauty... People..." Shi Dazhuang endured the pain in his lungs and shouted loudly, hoping for a miracle.


    Beauty won''t die! Yu Gang, you should bless her!


    Shi Dazhuang dashed through the open fire in front of him with hope, but he knew that there was little hope. The more he walked in, the more his heart sank.


    He saw a figure squatting on the ground beside the bed, motionless.


    "Qingmu!" Shi Dazhuang recognized that it was Qingmu. He shook away a blanket and threw it on Aoki''s head. "Put on the wet blanket. The fire is too big..."


    "Let''s go." Aoki stood up and said, "beauty is not here."


    Although it''s only two or three minutes since I came in, the hotel room is not big. Aoki can conclude that beauty Yu is not here.


    "No?" Shi Dazhuang was surprised, but his hanging heart was relieved.


    If you''re not there, you must still be alive. No matter what happens, just live!


    The fire has spread, and in addition to the next room, the upstairs has been burned.


    Shi Dazhuang also knows that if he doesn''t go out again, he may not go out.


    He and Aoki walked out of the room wrapped in blankets. When they got to the aisle, they looked at each other and went to both sides of the aisle.


    The corridor was noisy. Some people ran out with their heads in their arms, and others shouted to go in and save people.


    Shi Dazhuang finally found a functional fire extinguisher in the fire cabinet at the entrance of the stairs. After looking around with a fire extinguisher, I didn''t find any trace of beauty. Instead, I found several children in a room and were huddled in a pile at a loss. When I asked, I found out that I was traveling here. Several parents went out together and left their children in the room to play.


    He saved several children to the emergency exit, asked them to go down the stairs, and told them not to run away, waiting for their parents to pick them up. As for whether these children will get lost with their parents due to chaos, he can''t care.


    He couldn''t find it on the third floor. He went up to the fourth floor again. The situation on the fourth floor was even more chaotic than that on the third floor, because the smoke was all over and the fire had burned up, but the people had not all escaped. They collided with the people on the fifth floor, and the corridor was in a mess.


    Aoki and Shi Dazhuang met on the fifth floor and looked down together. They found no trace of beauty in the lobby. They had to help evacuate the tenants first and confirm that there was no one in the building before exiting the hotel.


    The street outside the hotel was full of people, some sighing, some crying, and some gloating and pointing.


    Meng Yan is directing the people to evacuate in an orderly manner. He pulls out the pipe from the only fire hydrant in the hotel, opens the valve and sprays water upstairs.


    The neighborhood found many plastic buckets and washbasins. When they received the water, they could only watch eagerly. Because the fire place was a little high, they didn''t dare to rush inside and go up the stairs to put out the fire.


    When Shi Dazhuang came out, his head, face and body were black, like rolling in a charcoal stove, and his hair on his forehead was scorched. It''s Aoki. Although his hair is messy and his clothes are old, he''s still clean and refreshing, as if he hadn''t been in at all.


    Meng Yan handed the water pipe to a strong guy around him and ran over to ask shi Dazhuang, "team Shi, what''s going on inside?" he didn''t directly ask Yu Meimei for fear of hurting Shi Dazhuang''s nerves.


    Shi Dazhuang said, "I didn''t check it carefully. It''s like an explosion of earth explosives."


    Meng Yan couldn''t help asking, "where''s the beauty?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "it''s not inside. I don''t know where I''ve gone."


    Meng Yan said with a sigh of relief, "that''s good. Maybe he slipped into the street."


    Shi Dazhuang asked, "have you notified the fire department? There are brick and wood houses around. I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Meng Yan said, "I''ve been notified, but it''s at least afternoon when the fire engine at ruihekou comes. There''s a sprinkler in mangdian. I''ve informed them to come and use it for a while."


    After a while, the sprinkler came, and the workers sprayed water upstairs with a spray pipe. Although it was not as effective as the fire truck, it somehow stopped the spread of the fire.


    The fire extinguishers that could be used in mangdian town were also found, gathered, and led by Meng Yan rushed into the hotel.


    There were more and more people in the street. Aoki suddenly pulled Lashi''s sleeve and motioned him to look into the crowd.


    Shi Dazhuang saw that the crazy beggar at the door was smiling at them with his yellow teeth exposed.


    Next to the beggar, a small braided head came out, and then shouted, "big dad, yeah!" and ran out of the crowd.


    "Beauty!" Shi Dazhuang was so excited that he picked up beauty Yu and kissed her hard with his carbon black face, "you''re all right! Beauty, you scared my father to death!"


    Yu Meimei was tickled by Shi Dazhuang, so she giggled. Suddenly she saw the tears in the corners of Shi Dazhuang''s eyes, so she stretched out her little hand to wipe him: "what''s the matter with you, dad? Why are you crying?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "Daddy didn''t cry, daddy is happy!"


    Beauty Yu said, "you should laugh when you are happy!"


    Shi Dazhuang laughed happily.


    "Beauty, why did you go out just now?" Shi Dazhuang asked with a smile.


    Yu Meimei said: "Someone knocked at the door just now. I thought you came back and went to open the door, but it was the beggar I met yesterday. He said a lot of things I didn''t understand. I thought he was hungry, so I gave him something to eat, but he didn''t want it. I think he was in a hurry. There must be something urgent. But you weren''t here. I couldn''t leave casually. Then came some security guards YeYe was so fierce that he wanted to drive him away. I thought he was pitiful, so I told security YeYe that he was someone I knew. Security YeYe said that beggars could not enter the hotel. Let me take him out, and I brought him out. "


    "Beggar?" Shi Dazhuang looked in the crowd. "Is that the one you gave him yesterday?"


    "Well, yes, it''s him. He''s right there -" the beauty pointed with her little hand, "eh, where''s the man?"


    The crazy beggar had long disappeared from the crowd, and when Shi Dazhuang looked back, Qingmu also disappeared.

 Chapter 108

    The fire engine at ruihekou finally arrived, followed by Peng Jiahu and his anti drug team.


    After a lot of fighting, the fire was finally put out. Fortunately, the fire did not cause death, and more than a dozen injured people were sent to ruihekou hospital for treatment. Of course, Meng Yan''s ability to organize the masses to fight the fire is indispensable. Thanks to Shi Dazhuang and Aoki saving people all the way upstairs, many people, especially children, escaped the danger.


    The fire captain inspected the scene with Shi Dazhuang and Peng Jiahu and determined that the cause of the fire was the explosion of earth explosives and detonators. The explosion was located under the bed in the middle of Shi Dazhuang''s room, that is, the bed where the beauty slept.


    The explosive is likely to have a timing detonator, that is, it is an improvised time bomb.


    Because Shi Dazhuang was involved, Peng Jiahu spared no effort to bring half of the anti drug team. After the fire was put out, he first went to see the medicine in the drugstore, and then took people to the mangdian police station, taking it as a temporary office.


    Meng Yan complained with a bitter smile: "team Peng, the police station is a convenient place to serve the people. You see, you have turned this place into an anti drug brigade..."


    Peng Jiahu didn''t give Meng Yan face and scolded: "your mother''s face will be big when she becomes the director! I can''t control you, can I? Someone dares to lay hands on abbess and put explosives on your territory! If your mother''s director can''t do it, get back to the anti drug brigade!"


    Peng Jiahu and Shi Dazhuang were once leaders of Meng Yan. Compared with Meng Yan, Peng Jiahu took him longer, so he was even more ruthless in training.


    Meng Yan replied, "yes, I am guilty of dereliction of duty!"


    "You have a fart crime!" Peng Jiahu scolded, "don''t say you beg for nothing, like a little daughter-in-law!"


    Shi Dazhuang smiled and shook his head: "come on, tiger, don''t take it out on Meng Yan. This is also your one-third of Peng tiger''s acre. If you want to say responsibility, I''m afraid you''re bigger than Meng Yan!"


    Peng Jiahu touched the small flat head: "I''ve moved all my family assets here! From now on, how about your command?"


    Shi Dazhuang smiled and scolded, "I command a fart! Don''t expect me to carry the pot for you!"


    Peng Jiahu smiled and held the beauty over: "this is Yu Gang''s baby?"


    "Yes, she is a beauty," said Shi Dazhuang. "Come on, beauty, this is your father Peng, nicknamed tiger. He and your father were iron brothers in those days."


    The beauty called "big dad" and asked, "do you all have nicknames?"


    Peng Jiahu said, "of course, I know what your father Shi''s nickname is?"


    The beauty shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "your father Peng has the word ''Tiger'' in his name. He is brave and brave to beat bad people, so he is nicknamed tiger. My surname is Shi and my nickname is'' lion ''."


    Peng Jiahu laughed: "don''t listen to him, beauty. His nickname is'' abbess'', which is not a lion!"


    The beauty asked, "what is'' abbess''?"


    Peng Jiahu thought for a moment and said, "abbess is a bald woman."


    The beauty looked at Shi Dazhuang, who had been shaved very short, but now she lost a lot of her hair in the fire and burst into laughter.


    "What''s my father''s nickname?" asked the beauty.


    Peng Jiahu said, "your father was nicknamed emperor Yumian. How about it? Is it powerful?"


    Yu Meimei asked, "why is it called the jade face emperor?"


    Peng Jiahu was stunned, holding the beauty in one hand and touching his short flat inch head in the other hand: "Oh, this..."


    Shi Dazhuang said with a smile, "your father Peng is illiterate and doesn''t understand anything. I tell you, an emperor once wrote a word called Yu Meimei, just like your name. Your father likes this word very much, and because your father is so handsome, everyone calls him jade faced emperor."


    Peng Jiahu said, "you know more!"


    In fact, Peng Jiahu didn''t know it, but Yu Gang''s nickname was called in the drug cartel. At that time, he described him as gentle but cruel. He had nothing to do with Li Yu''s writing beauty Yu. It was Shi Dazhuang who dragged empress Li and Yu Gang.


    Yu Meimei remembered that Qingmu had read him a word, so she murmured: "how much sorrow can you have, just like a river of spring water flowing eastward..."


    Shi Dazhuang was a little surprised: "ah, beauty is so powerful that you can recite it! Did your mother teach you?"


    The beauty shook her head: "Aoki taught me, but I don''t know what it means."


    Peng Jiahu thought of Aoki and asked, "yes, where is Aoki''s teacher?"


    Shi Dazhuang said what had just happened.


    After the scene in the fire, Shi Dazhuang knew more about Aoki''s ability, so he didn''t worry about Aoki''s accident. His most important task now is to protect beauty Yu. Before leaving Southern Yunnan, he decided not to let this kind little girl leave his sight no matter what happened.


    Since Shi Dazhuang said that Aoki would be fine, Peng Jiahu and Meng Yan didn''t say much. They just hope that Aoki can find some clues and evidence. Of course, they don''t hold much hope. After all, Aoki is only one person, has no anti drug experience, and is not familiar with mangdian. Moreover, although the crazy beggar''s conscience found that he saved the beauty, he was a madman after all.


    The three began to analyze the case and study the next step.


    There are so many drugs containing ephedrine in the drugstore. It can be seen that she must be inseparable from the drug traffickers. She is probably providing raw materials to the drug cartel. If Han Bo is not a member of the drug cartel, he is with the drugstore. They are worried that things will be exposed, so they are in a hurry to escape from the police station.


    Shi Dazhuang and Meng Yan mentioned Yu Gang at the police station. Han Bo heard about it and probably told the drug dealer leader after they escaped. That pack of explosives may not be aimed at Shi Dazhuang, but may be to retaliate against Yu Gang and beauty Yu.


    Shi Dazhuang regretted that he shouldn''t have told Meng Yan about Yu Gang in public.


    Peng Jiahu said, "don''t blame yourself, abbess. Who would have thought that the people caught in the police station could escape?" he said with another white look at Meng Yan, "besides, you don''t know they have something to do with drug dealers, do you?"


    Meng Yan also said, "yes, team Shi, it''s not your fault. Yu Gang''s story is about to be made public. Who wants it in such a few days!"


    Shi Dazhuang sighed. Yes, who would have thought that the Revenge of drug dealers would come so fast and so fierce!


    Fortunately, beauty is all right.


    Now they can basically judge that it was the crazy beggar who saved Yu Meimei because she couldn''t bear to see her killed by bombing.


    It can be said that beauty Yu''s kindness not only saved her life, but also saved Shi Dazhuang and Aoki.


    Shi Dazhuang became more and more afraid. If Meng Yan didn''t call him to see the medicine woman''s shop, if the beggar''s conscience was not found to save the beauty, if the beauty was not kind enough to send the beggar downstairs, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Who is the person who puts explosives?" Peng Jiahu asked.


    The explosives were probably put into the room when they had breakfast. Shi Dazhuang immediately thought of another madman.

 Chapter 109

    Shi Dazhuang remembered that when he received a call from Meng Yan in the morning and sent the beauty back after breakfast, the madman he often saw was being held out by the hotel staff, as if scolding him for running to the guest room upstairs. At that time, the madman''s performance was not the same as usual.


    "Tiger, I may have expected to use mental patients to sell drugs. It''s not a coincidence. It''s organized and premeditated," Shi Dazhuang said.


    Meng Yan also said: "yes, from the perspective of the drug lady''s ability to abduct and sell people, she can control people''s mind to a certain extent. Using psychosis to sell drugs is not easy to arouse suspicion. Even if she is caught, we can''t take him."


    "His grandmother''s!" Peng Jiahu scolded, then picked up the phone and simply reported the situation to the Bureau.


    "The wanted notice will come down soon. We don''t have enough hands. It''s up to Meng Yan to arrest people in mangdian." Peng Jiahu hung up the phone and said.


    Meng Yan nodded solemn, and said, "I have sent out all the police force I can send here, including the police officers and the eyeliner that I have planted in various villages in the past two years, and they will report to me if they find the whereabouts of the drug lady."


    Peng Jiahu said, "OK, I''ll take care of the arrest."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "we should guard all the mountain roads out of the country. I guess they have connections with overseas drug trafficking groups. This time, the drug traffickers retaliated against us too quickly, and they can make time bombs. It''s not like a small Gang. They don''t have so much energy by relying on the drug dealers."


    Who could it be?


    Peng Jiahu was lost in thought.


    Since the mukuo group was destroyed, there have been no particularly large drug gangs in ruihekou. Moreover, who would have such a great hatred with Yu Gang and risk exposure to blow up Shi Dazhuang and Yu Meimei. If they really succeed, it will be a shocking case, not to mention ruihekou and baoteng. At that time, the whole South Yunnan will shake, and the top will spare no effort to rectify and crack down.


    "Could it be Wu suoton?" Meng Yan said.


    "No." Shi Dazhuang said with great certainty, "after defeating Mu Kuo that year, Yu Gang did go to Myanmar and Vietnam and had contact with Wu suoton, but he did not cause any actual losses to Wu suoton. Besides, Wu suoton is a man of great talent and will not retaliate for such a small matter."


    "Wu suoton wouldn''t be so stupid, but several gangs of Yu Gang''s undercover have basically been beaten up, dead and caught." Peng Jiahu filtered the clues of drug traffickers in recent years in his mind, "is there any missing fish?"


    Shi Dazhuang suddenly patted the table and shouted, "muka! Muka must be back!"


    ¡­¡­


    The crazy beggar looked at the little girl and returned to her big father. He smiled and squeezed out the crowd.


    He looked up at the sky. The smoke of the fire blackened the sky. Only the sky in the distance was still blue.


    He walked towards the distance of the blue sky, with a simple smile on his face, as if he had just picked up the money.


    There was always a tap sound behind him. The crazy beggar looked back in doubt and found nothing. He touched his dirty head and walked forward again. But the sound of the tap always followed him, like a ghost.


    He was a little scared and ran hard, but as soon as he ran, the sound of tap became louder.


    The crazy beggar turned from a small cross street into an unknown path next to Yanma street. His voice seemed to be gone. He gasped against the wall.


    Suddenly a van came and stopped in front of him. The door opened. Two people came down and pushed the madman into the car.


    The madman was so scared that he shouted to get off the bus, but he was held down and couldn''t move. When the door closed, the van drove away, rolling up fallen leaves all over the ground.


    The car went out of mangdian, into the mountain, drove around for about two hours, and stopped in front of a dilapidated wooden building.


    Surrounded by mountains, dense trees blocked the path into the mountain. The wooden building is sandwiched between two big trees, and the outer wall is covered with vines. If you don''t look carefully, it''s not easy to see that this is a house that can live.


    The sparse sunlight came in from the gap between the leaves and shone on the open space in front of the wooden building, leaving light spots one by one.


    A beggar in rags was lying on the ground, covered with light spots. I didn''t know whether he was in the shade or in the sun.


    When the beggar saw the van coming, he rolled over, sat up, and ran over with a loud cry.


    Three men with headscarves threw the madman out of the van, and the two crazy beggars collided and wrestled.


    The small door of the wooden building opened, and the medicine woman came out slowly, followed by Han Bo behind her.


    The three men respectfully shouted, "grandma medicine!"


    When the two madmen heard this, they stopped their hands together and knelt beside them trembling.


    Holding the orchid finger in her hand, the medicine woman tried to maintain a peaceful expression, but she was no longer as kind as the Buddha. The sun shone on her face and could see the thick and deep wrinkles.


    She looked up, narrowed her eyes, as if trying to avoid the stimulation of the sun, moved two steps to the side, and hid her face in the shadow.


    "Unexpectedly, your soul can be out of control. It looks like you''re going back to the pig cage."


    Before the doctor''s voice fell, the two crazy beggars kowtowed on the ground and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    The medicine woman said to the one who had been basking in the sun, "I didn''t say you. You did a good job this time."


    The madman kowtowed again, got up and jumped happily, and then made faces at the crazy beggar who was still kneeling there.


    "Han Bo, put him in the pig cage first," said the medicine woman.


    "OK!" Han Bo promised and was going to take the crazy beggar. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, "medicine woman, will muka blame us for not killing Shi and the girl this time?"


    With a calm face, the medicine woman said, "we have done everything we should do. If it weren''t for the younger martial sister''s face, I wouldn''t listen to him. If he really had the guts, he would do it himself!" she said, "but it''s a pity that he didn''t blow up the head of the chicken nest this time!"


    "That green wood is really so powerful?" Han Bo asked.


    Thinking of Aoki, the wrinkled muscles on the medicine woman''s face twitched and said, "don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask."


    Hanbo was choked back by the medicine woman, so he threw his anger on the madman, kicked him up, and then ordered someone to take him into the small wooden building. The first floor of the wooden building is very wet. There is nothing but a wooden ladder leading to the second floor and a back door.


    The madman shouted and fought hard, as if he was afraid of the place Hanbo was going to take him. Hanbo and three other men struggled to hold him, opened the back door and went out.


    The medicine woman stood for a while and went in. She went up the stairs to the second floor.


    Only the original madman. Seeing that there was no one, the madman lay down again and basked in the sparse sun falling among the leaves.


    As he lay, he heard a faint tap.


    The madman got up and saw the man with the head of the chicken nest he had met in the hotel leaning lazily against the side of the van smoking

 Chapter 110

    When the madman saw Aoki, he shouted and rushed up to make a gesture. He didn''t know whether to hug or hit people and spread his teeth and claws. But he only rushed to a place seven or eight steps away from Aoki and stopped. He stood there firmly and gasped violently.


    "Who are you?" Aoki didn''t worry at all. He leaned against the van, enjoying the surrounding scenery and smoking.


    "Who am I?"


    The madman repeated, and then began to scratch his ears and cheeks with a look of pain.


    "Who am I?"


    "Who am I?"


    "Who am I?"


    ¡­¡­


    He kept saying the same sentence. For a moment, he looked up at the sky, for a moment, he looked down at the ground, and for a moment, he began to roll on the ground.


    Human memory is a strange thing. Sometimes when you don''t think about it, something floats up and swings around in front of you. But when you think hard, it hides like a master of hide and seek.


    Even if you can''t remember anything, the worst thing is that you feel like you''re about to remember, but you can''t remember. That feeling is like when fishing, the fish has been biting your hook, but they can''t catch it all the time.


    You met an old classmate you haven''t seen for many years on the road. Oh, what''s his name?


    You can even remember that when you smoked his stool in primary school, he sat on the ground and beat you for it, but you just can''t remember his name.


    What? Right at the mouth!


    You recall in pain, but you can only cope with it: "ah, oh, it''s you, old classmate. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Where have you been recently? What are you busy with?"


    When you exchanged greetings for a while and said goodbye, you patted your forehead, ah! Zhang San!


    Everyone will encounter this situation, but those who can forget who they are, except Alzheimer''s disease, are only mentally ill.


    Now the madman can''t remember who he is.


    Aoki looked at the madman rolling all over the ground and clearly knew what the pain like ants drilling their brains felt. So he would rather be a lazy man than think about things he really can''t remember.


    His name is Aoki. He has a studio and keeps a crow.


    That''s all, but it''s enough.


    Of course, if there is even a chance or clue that can make him easily think about the starting point, he is also willing to trace it, such as the triangle symbol connected by the two vertices and the woman full of strange fragrance.


    Now, he vaguely smelled such an irresistible fragrance.


    "Don''t ask, you can''t ask." the medicine woman came out of the small building.


    Aoki took a puff of smoke, lifted the smoke in front of him with his hand, and then sniffed it with his nose to make sure that the smell was not from the medicine woman.


    He looked up at the small wooden building. The smell came from the window on the second floor of the small wooden building. It was very light, but very fragrant.


    "Sneeze!" Aoki sneezed, rubbed his nose and said, "how do you know I can''t ask?"


    When Yaopo saw Aoki sneezing, her tight face relaxed, but she immediately looked around vigilantly to make sure she was not in a dream. Then she said, "I admit you are very powerful, but there are always people better than you."


    "Oh? Is your master here?" Aoki is a little curious. I heard that her master is a woman who won''t be old.


    "Hum! You don''t need my master to deal with you." the medicine woman''s eyes were full of resentment. "Although you broke my Dharma and consumed my mana, don''t be too proud. My suffering will be returned to you soon. You will be a hundred times more painful than me."


    "Mana?" Aoki laughed. "Do you always think you''re practicing any magic? Oh, by the way, you''re a pharmacist. What Buddha reincarnation? Mana! Ha ha, I''m dead!"


    The medicine woman''s face looked like a pig''s liver that had been put for two days. Her hand trembled and reluctantly loosened the orchid finger she had been holding.


    Aoki sneezed twice again.


    The medicine woman smiled contemptuously.


    She walked slowly to the madman and said, "he is a madman, a real madman. Unless you can cure his madness and break my younger martial sister''s law, you can''t ask anything."


    "So you still have a younger martial sister! Is that the one hiding upstairs? Why don''t you come down and meet?"


    The medicine granny also knew that she had leaked her mouth, but she was not worried. She said, "if you want to see my younger martial sister, take out some real skills!"


    "Alas, women are so troublesome!"


    Aoki sighed, threw the cigarette end on the ground, stamped it out with a pull plate, took out his mobile phone, took a look, and tried to press several numbers.


    The medicine woman smiled and said, "don''t try. There''s no signal here."


    "How do you contact the outside?"


    "Let''s use this." the druggist took out a mobile phone like her big brother 20 years ago with a thick antenna. "This is a satellite phone."


    "You just take it out, aren''t you afraid of me?" Aoki said.


    The medicine woman seemed to regret a little. She secretly sighed what was wrong with herself today. She talked and did strange things. Sure enough, did she become senile dementia after losing her magic power?


    But remembering that the satellite phone has a password, she breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "if I don''t tell you that the password is Xingjing 6957 well, you can''t use it."


    She felt as if she had said something wrong, but she didn''t know where it was wrong.


    The sun came in from the thick leaves and covered her like a net.


    Yaopo stood in a trance in a halo for a while, and then found that the phone was already in Aoki''s hand.


    "Hey, if you don''t come down again, I''ll call!" Aoki shouted to the small wooden building.


    No response.


    He tried to dial Shi Dazhuang''s number, "eh, it really works! The voice is quite clear... Ah, Hello, team Shi? It''s me, I''m Aoki... Oh, this is a satellite phone, medicine woman''s... Yes, I''m in the mountains. Can you locate this phone?... oh, good..."


    While talking to Shi Dazhuang about the situation, he strode towards the small wooden building.


    As he passed the madman, he stopped, removed the phone, looked down and asked, "who are you?"


    The madman thrilled, just like the students who were going to take the college entrance examination but overslept today, his body jumped up like an electric shock.


    He widened his eyes and gasped: "I, i... I''m Yao... Yao Binghui..."


    Aoki nodded with satisfaction and walked forward again.


    The medicine woman suddenly trembled and pointed to the back of Qingmu: "you, you..."


    However, she didn''t have time to say what she wanted to say. The madman rushed up like a hungry wolf and threw the medicine woman to the ground.


    "It''s Li! This Lun Huanzi! Demon woman!..."


    The madman scolded vaguely while riding on the medicine woman, slapping left and right


    He didn''t seem to get rid of his hatred. He jumped up and bit the medicine woman''s ears, neck and shoulders with his teeth, tearing off pieces of meat.


    The medicine woman had no power to resist, only a miserable wail. She stretched out her hand to the direction of the small wooden building: "ah - younger martial sister, save me -"


    However, there was no movement in the small wooden building

 Chapter 111

    The closer it is to the small wooden building, the stronger the fragrance.


    Aoki couldn''t help sucking his nose again and put the phone on the branch beside the wooden building.


    The phone looks so thick. Should the battery be durable? He thought that Shi Dazhuang could always locate here before the power ran out.


    What he didn''t know was that the efficiency of the anti drug team was much higher than he thought. At this time, it had been divided into several routes.


    Pushing open the door of the small wooden building, Aoki stepped in.


    The building was damp and dark, emitting a musty smell, but it could not hide the fragrance from the building.


    The back door was half open. It seemed that someone had just gone out and let in some fresh air.


    A wooden ladder that doesn''t look very strong leads to the second floor.


    "If you don''t want to come down, I''ll come up!" Aoki called up.


    He stepped on the wooden ladder and went up. The wooden ladder creaked. The whole building shook a little and seemed to fall down at any time.


    The rooms on the second floor are completely different from those on the first floor. The four windows make the room transparent and bright. On both sides, you can see the thick branches of the big tree. The back window is facing a smooth mountain wall, which reflects the sun


    A woman is lying on the front windowsill looking at the scenery. Outside the window is the open space where green trees come in.


    She leaned forward and slightly tilted her hips. Her tight casual shorts wrapped her hips very full. Her two long legs crossed. One foot stepped on the wooden floor and the other hung on the small wooden stool behind her. His thin waist collapsed, and his upper body was wearing a fancy vest, revealing his white shoulders and back. A little curly black hair slipped from his shoulder and fluttered gently with the breeze blowing in from the window.


    It has to be said that only from behind, the woman''s figure is impeccable.


    The madman outside the window is still beating and biting the druggist. The druggist''s miserable wailing has become somewhat powerless.


    Such a terrible picture did not affect the women at the window. She was intoxicated, as if a large film was showing outside the window.


    The strong fragrance drifted from the woman, and the whole room was full of strange fragrance.


    Aoki remembered that night in the bar, before the woman drew the symbol, it was so fragrant. The smell of that day even made him ignore the woman''s appearance.


    He hopes to meet the woman today.


    But he was disappointed.


    People''s olfactory system is very complex and sensitive, and can distinguish tens of thousands of different flavors, but we often only generally divide them into fragrance and odor.


    Molecular substances spread through the air and enter our nasal cavity, triggering a series of enzyme cascade reactions in the olfactory receptor, stimulating the nasal trigeminal nervous system, and then transmitted to the nerve center of the brain to form our "smell", that is, what we usually call fragrance and odor.


    However, few people will ask, why is this kind of thing fragrant and that kind of thing smelly?


    In fact, whether something is fragrant or smelly is a conscious judgment formed by human beings in long-term evolution.


    When our body needs this kind of thing and the consciousness judges that this kind of thing is beneficial to the human body, it stimulates the corresponding cortical cells in the brain to produce a refreshing feeling, which we call "fragrance".


    On the contrary, if consciousness judges that this kind of thing is harmful to human body, what we smell is "stink".


    This memory of conscious judgment is stored in human genes, which is often called innate memory, or genetic memory. For example, most fruits are naturally fragrant, while feces are smelly. These are things that have been recorded in genetic information. You don''t need to taste them to distinguish them.


    However, the living environment is changing all the time, and genetic memory sometimes makes mistakes and needs to be adjusted constantly. So some things you have to try before you can slowly form the acquired memory. This memory is stored in the brain and can be retrieved by consciousness.


    For example, stinky tofu is judged by genetic memory to be rotten, so it must be smelly for the first time, but you find it delicious after eating, and it seems harmless to your body. Later, when you smell it again, you may feel very fragrant.


    Some things vary from person to person. If you feel fragrant, I may smell smelly. I may not accept what you can accept. Because people of different physique have different material needs, such as durian and garlic, such as alcohol and cigarettes.


    From a material point of view, human consciousness judges the quality of a thing through smell and olfactory nervous system.


    The premise for the nose to smell is that this substance must be volatile and form molecular substances, which enter the human nasal cavity with the air.


    However, there is an exception.


    That is, through some special means, directly stimulate your cerebral cortex and let your consciousness smell the "fragrance".


    It sounds mysterious, but to put it bluntly, the principle is also very simple, that is, let the consciousness actively transfer some olfactory memories in the brain.


    Some scientific and technological means of human beings have been able to realize this technology and use radio wave stimulation to make people produce real perception. This is likely to be the case for VR in the future.


    Sometimes we can do it unconsciously. For example, if you have been thinking about a certain food, you may smell that food. That is, your consciousness has retrieved the relevant memory of the food in your brain.


    Aoki was convinced that the woman used this method when she was in the bar.


    At that time, he should be the only one in the whole bar who smelled the strong smell. He couldn''t tell what incense it was. Maybe all the memories of incense in his brain were transferred out.


    He remembered that the woman said a word - fragrant sleep - which should be a technique similar to hypnosis.


    The woman seemed very disappointed when she left. Her sweet sleep didn''t work, at least it didn''t achieve the effect she wanted. But she may not think that Aoki is a person who can''t dream at all!


    Now the fragrance in the small wooden building is too strong to be separated. The closer it is to the woman by the window, the stronger it is.


    However, Aoki knows that this fragrance is not another fragrance.


    The fragrance of the woman in front of her was really from her.


    If Shi Dazhuang or Peng Jiahu were here, they would smell it.


    One is to directly attack the brain consciousness, and the other is to use the smell of the body. It goes without saying which of these two ways is wise.


    So Aoki was a little disappointed.


    The sound of pulling the board on the floor of the small wooden building is very loud. Tap, tap


    The woman finally turned around and looked at Qingmu with a thick smile between her eyebrows and eyes. This smile, combined with her fragrance, with endless temptation, is confusing


    If you were a different person, you might have been addicted to it.


    "You are the third man who can stay awake so close to me." the woman came with her eyes like silk, wriggling her waist, and the flesh in front of her chest trembled with thousands of customs.


    Her two slender and full legs alternately took cat steps, walked to Aoki''s body, and put her soft arms on Aoki''s shoulder: "the last man insisted on me for 20 minutes, and I became his queen. I want to know, how long can you insist?"

 Chapter 112

    The woman is now less than two feet away from the green wood, and the original rich fragrance has faded. However, that kind of breath is more provocative.


    Aoki has always been a little allergic to the taste with hormones, so he suddenly sneezed again.


    The woman frowned and quickly took a step back to avoid the snot foam from Qingmu''s nose.


    Aoki sucked his nose and breathed: "ah, it''s much more comfortable now!"


    "Why are you so disgusting?" said the woman.


    "Er... It''s just allergy!" Aoki looked at the woman and said, "why do you put so many drugs on your body? It smells terrible."


    The woman was stunned at first, and then leaned over and said with eyes like silk: "you don''t know how much I suffered for this fragrance! I grew up in a medicine jar since I was five years old. I had to contact all kinds of herbal pollen every day. I had this taste for more than ten years."


    Aoki said, "but it won''t turn into a flower again. You''re already very good-looking. Why do you want to make it so fragrant?"


    The woman chuckled, "Oh, you are so interesting! Do I look good?"


    Aoki has to admit that this woman is outstanding among the women he knows, regardless of her appearance or figure, and the most prominent thing is that she has a natural charm and enchanting. However, there is no sense of inferiority in this flirtatious, but exudes the Queen''s confidence and grace, just like the legendary Cleopatra.


    "Good looking." Aoki told the truth.


    The woman smiled. Her smile came not from her face, but from her body. It seems that there are countless eyes and lips on her, and each piece of meat shows you her style in a slight trembling.


    Aoki took out the wrinkled cigarette box from the pocket of Changfeng clothes, patted it with his hand, and took the one that popped out in his mouth. He took out a match from his trouser pocket, which he bought on Yanma street. Many shops in mangdian sell matches. It is said that many local old people are still used to using matches for fire.


    "When appreciating beautiful women, even if there is no wine, how can there be no cigarettes!" Aoki "bared" a match and smoked with the flame.


    Smoke rolled in his lungs and spewed out of his nostrils.


    The white smoke twisted desperately in the air, as if it were fighting fiercely with the aroma in the room.


    The woman tangled up like a snake and giggled, "it''s no use smoking! Nothing can beat my body smell!"


    Aoki smoked and let the woman twist close to her body.


    Until the cigarette burned out, he threw the butt away and asked, "what''s your name?"


    Cigarette butts with Mars foam drew a meteor like beautiful arc and fell in the corner of the room.


    The woman said, "the name doesn''t matter. You just know I''m your queen."


    "Twenty minutes have passed, and you haven''t conquered me yet." Aoki said with a smile, "so you''re still a little far from ascending the throne."


    The woman doesn''t give up: "I know you are better than him, but it''s just a difference in time!"


    Her face was almost close to Qingmu''s face, her arm was around Qingmu''s neck, one leg was hooked behind Qingmu''s waist, and her eyes seemed to be coming out of the water.


    "The longer you hold on, the more comfortable you will be when you surrender!" she said.


    "Who was the last man who lasted twenty minutes?"


    "He......" the woman said in Aoki''s ear, "his name is muka. He is also a handsome man, but he is much more ordinary than you!"


    "I''m just a smelly man who doesn''t like haircutting and bathing."


    The woman "Shh" put her finger on Aoki''s lips: "no! You''re not! I can smell it. You''re clean! You don''t have a grain of dust! I really like you more and more!"


    "Don''t you know how handsome you are? Even if you deliberately mess your hair, even if you deliberately wear old clothes, I can see at a glance that you are a real handsome man!"


    The woman murmured as if she were drunk.


    "You said I was the third man, the first one was muka, and who was the other?"


    The woman''s face flushed: "do you say situ? If there is a more handsome man in the world than you, it is him!"


    "Really? How handsome is he?"


    "Ha ha, jealous!" the woman said with a smile, "you don''t have to lose heart. There are fewer handsome men in the world than kashenfu ghost beauty Phoenix butterfly!"


    "Tell me about situ," Aoki said.


    "Alas, are you men so competitive? You must distinguish between high and low!" the woman sighed, "Situ is the most handsome man I have ever seen. Unfortunately, I can''t conquer him. He is completely immune to my beauty and body fragrance. Maybe I was young when I saw him, and my skills are not enough! If I see him again now, I really want to try again. I don''t believe he has no feeling for me! Just like now, I don''t believe you have no feeling for me!"


    "I feel... There is always a little." Aoki said in her ear.


    Women laugh more softly and their bodies rub more violently.


    "But I may not be able to wait for the day when you become queen," Aoki smiled at her. "Your name is cuckoo? Your master is dewa."


    The woman suddenly jumped away from Qingmu as if bitten by a snake.


    "How do you know my name is cuckoo?"


    She looked around warily.


    The wooden building is still a wooden building. The scenery outside the window is the same as before. The cry of the medicine woman has stopped, but the madman still tore and bit on the medicine woman like a dog and scolded: "there''s a Lun magic table! There''s a demon woman table! I want shrimp to wash it!..."


    From time to time, some dead leaves fell from the big tree outside the window, were blown in by the wind, rolled around on the floor, and finally gathered in a pile in the corner.


    Everything seems normal, not in anyone''s dream.


    Du Juan is extremely confident in her ability to control dreams and hypnosis. Although the man in front of her hasn''t become her servant, she doesn''t believe there will be a second situ. She believes she can conquer him.


    "My stupid elder martial sister told you?" asked Du Juan.


    "You don''t seem to care about the life and death of the old witch?"


    "Why should I care? She''s stupid. She hasn''t made any progress for so many years. She deserves to die."


    "Since you don''t care about her life or death, what are you doing here? I thought you came to avenge her!"


    "I''m just interested in you!" cuckoo tilted her mouth and walked to Qingmu again. "Tell me quickly. Who told you my name is cuckoo?"


    Her eyes were confused, she spoke with a gasp, her body swayed and twisted gently, and the sweat exuded due to the heat of the day wet a few strands of hair on her forehead and cheeks, just like taking too much drugs.


    The whole wooden building began to decay. The golden sun came in from the window and dragged out the long shadow of two people close together on the wooden floor.


    There are many grass growing around, the walls are covered with vines, flowers are blooming at a speed visible to the naked eye, and butterflies are dancing among the flowers


    "Ah, is that the smell of poppy flowers?" Qingmu sniffed hard with his nose.

 Chapter 113

    Flowers bloom more and more, red, white, pink and purple, interwoven into a picture. You seem to hear the sound of petals blooming, like the slightly open red lips on a woman''s pink face.


    Pollen is blown everywhere by the wind, like colored autumn fog.


    The cuckoo said with a smile, "does it smell good? Smell more!"


    "Poppy flowers are really beautiful and smell good, but they are poisonous!" Aoki sighed.


    "Knowing that it is poisonous, how many people can resist?" the cuckoo hugged Qingmu''s neck, leaned closer and closer, and the breath of speech had been sprayed on Qingmu''s face. "It can make you want to be immortal and die, so why care about whether it is poisonous or not!"


    "Is there opium in the medicine pot you soaked?" Qingmu also hugged the cuckoo''s waist, and the two rolled down in the flowers.


    "Hehe, guess what?"


    "Have you heard about Humen''s destructed Opium?" asked Aoki.


    "Huh?"


    "A historical story tells you how to fight opium."


    "No one can resist the temptation of opium! Unless you don''t touch it."


    "No, there''s a way."


    "What?"


    "A fire burned."


    Cuckoo giggled: "your knowledge of history is not clear, and you do not understand opium. Humen did not use fire to burn tobacco. Lin Zexu used the method of burning tung oil, but the burnt soaks will infiltrate into the underground, so that you can extract it, so your burning method is not good, and opium is not burned."


    "But you are not opium, you are just a poppy."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Poppies can be burned."


    "Hehe, do you want to burn me too? OK! I''ve already burned. Come on, hurry up..."


    However, in the midst of the fragrance, the cuckoo smelled an uncoordinated and choking smell of smoke.


    She sniffed her nose and looked sideways and saw that black smoke was rising in the corner of the wooden building.


    She remembered the cigarette butts thrown out by Aoki just now. The meteor crossed the sky and seemed to remain in the room of the small wooden building.


    The wind kept blowing in dead leaves from the window and gathered them towards the corner, just like moths jumping on the flame.


    Where the black smoke has been smoked, the poppy flowers wither one after another.


    "Fire!"


    Cuckoo wants to get up and put out the fire. Once such a small wooden building burns, it can''t escape.


    However, she is now tightly held by Aoki, with her four legs intertwined. Aoki doesn''t loosen, and she can''t stand up at all.


    "Hey! There''s really a fire!" cried the cuckoo. "I didn''t expect you to break my incense skill in this way. You''re powerful this time! Let go of me. If you don''t let go, we''ll be burned!"


    Aoki looked at her with a smile: "poppy flowers die, and being a ghost is also romantic!"


    "You!" the cuckoo struggled hard, but couldn''t get rid of it. The two people were like two * * snakes. "What are you doing, don''t move! I admit defeat! Oh, no... let me go..."


    Her body trembled, and pleasure and pain came at the same time. She obviously felt wrong, but she didn''t know why.


    The black smoke is getting less and less. That''s because the fire is big. The fire not only burned the dead leaves, but also the floors and walls of the small wooden building began to burn.


    Everything here is combustible. There is nothing to block the fire or put out the fire.


    There''s still time to escape!


    "Let go of me! If you want to be cool, I''ll make you cool enough when you go out! But don''t choose such an extreme method, okay? I don''t want to die with you." the cuckoo even began to beg.


    "Who said I would die with you?"


    Aoki''s voice was lazy, and there was no burning anxiety at all.


    incorrect! The cuckoo found that the sound of Qingmu didn''t come from under her.


    She looked up.


    The man at the head of the chicken nest was standing in front of him, his hands in his trouser pockets, with a cigarette in his mouth, looking at her with a smile.


    There were flames everywhere.


    The cuckoo saw Aoki''s old windbreaker expand backward under the impact of flame heat flow, like an inflated hot-air balloon.


    And the damn man was still in the mood to force in the fire. He slowly tilted his head, stretched the cigarette in his mouth to the side, and lit a cigarette with a flame that was much taller than a person.


    What kind of person is this!


    Cuckoo suddenly remembered that he was not under himself? Isn''t he with himself?


    She looked down and saw that the man under her was closing his eyes and enjoying himself. She looked up again as like as two peas in two men. But she already knew that the one standing there pretending to be forced was real.


    So who''s this?


    The cuckoo''s chest fluctuated violently. Although she was lying there, her chest was as uncomfortable as pressing a big stone. She wanted to move, but the man under her was too tight with her, like being entangled by a python.


    She felt hard to breathe and couldn''t even move her fingers.


    What a familiar feeling I haven''t seen for a long time!


    Cuckoo remembered that when she was young, every time she fell asleep in the medicine jar, she would be like this and couldn''t move. Then she saw master coming, sat down beside her and told her it was a dream.


    At first, she was always terrified. Because of fear, she woke up from her sleep and often splashed a pot of potion everywhere.


    How many years have it been! She thought she would never be trapped by dreams again. She didn''t know she was dreaming when she would never dream again. She is a sober person. Master said that people like her are called awakeners.


    She was so big that apart from her master, she only met one awakener - the man captured her heart as soon as he appeared, even though she was only 13 years old at that time.


    She tried to charm the handsome man with her girl''s body and unique body fragrance, but she failed. The man named situ seemed immune to all her means.


    Master said that situ has reached the level of controlling group consciousness and may be the most powerful of the few awakened people in the world.


    Over the years, cuckoo has always wanted to try again whether the man is really immune to everything about her, even if she treats him with her heart, not just a dream.


    Now, there is another man, an unconquerable man.


    She knew that everything just now might be false. She didn''t hypnotize the man, but she was hypnotized by the other party. She didn''t know what method he used and when he did it.


    Now, she is at the critical moment of nightmare, and there is a trace of Qingming in her mind.


    You won''t succeed!


    Relax, relax... Relax again... Cuckoo kept hinting to herself, slowly slowing down her breathing and controlling the rhythm. Then, her consciousness finally recovered to Qingming.


    For a real awakened person like her, of course, she would not be as flustered and overwhelmed as those who first entered the Qingming dream. After the nightmare ended, she immediately emptied her consciousness, got rid of the dream and went back to reality.


    The person under her suddenly disappeared. She fell to the floor and knocked her chin on the ground. It hurt a little.


    It''s okay. It''s real pain. Prove you''re awake.


    The surrounding poppies and vines were gone.


    But why is the surrounding flame real? The fire is burning! The small wooden building is about to lose its support.


    That damn chicken coop is still smoking there.


    "I didn''t expect you to destroy my incense skill in this way! You''re powerful!" the cuckoo jumped up from the ground, because there was really nothing to cover, so he had to rush out, "are you really not afraid of being burned?"


    She went through the wooden building and jumped out of the back window. She patted off the flames on several strands of burning hair with her hand and ran away at top speed.


    The small wooden building behind him collapsed in the fire, and countless sparks rushed into the sky.


    The cuckoo stopped and turned to look. With a cold hum, she said to herself, "only fools can burn with fire! What if you break my dream inducing skill? You haven''t burned yourself!"


    As soon as her voice fell, she saw a figure coming out of the ruins of the burning building.


    The man had a cigarette in his mouth and his hands were inserted in his trouser pockets. There were two or three ignition seedlings on the head of the chicken nest. The old windbreaker was fluttering and rustling with the heat. The pull board under his feet stepped on the path in the back mountain and kicked

 Chapter 114

    After receiving Aoki''s call, Shi Dazhuang immediately asked Peng Jiahu to contact the information and Communication Department of the Municipal Bureau for technical support to track and locate Aoki''s phone.


    The technicians of the Municipal Bureau soon found that the telephone belonged to an overseas maritime satellite telephone. In order to avoid delaying the opportunity, instead of coordinating with overseas communication companies to request positioning information, they directly cracked the satellite system and found Aoki''s positioning by using technical means.


    After learning the general situation from Aoki, Shi Dazhuang asked Aoki not to hang up.


    He said to Peng Jiahu, "the medicine woman is just a small person. There must be a big fish behind her. Ask the people in the information and Communication Department of the Municipal Bureau to check the recent call records of the satellite phone and track these calls, especially the same type of maritime phone."


    Peng Jiahu immediately communicated with the technical personnel of the information and communications department, and then began to arrange the arrest task.


    Generally, county-level cities do not set up anti drug teams alone, and only anti drug squadrons are set up under the criminal police team. However, southern Yunnan is a drug disaster area, and many counties have established anti drug brigades, and there are still a large number of people. Ruihekou was once the most powerful team in the county. Under the leadership of Shi Dazhuang and Peng Jiahu, ruihekou made many extraordinary achievements. Especially when Yu Gang was undercover, he destroyed several large cross-border gangs, and there were fewer and fewer drug trafficking cases in this area.


    Shi Dazhuang and Peng Jiahu are known as one lion and one tiger in southern Yunnan, and drug traffickers are terrified. Therefore, in the past two years, overseas drug trafficking groups have basically avoided the drug transportation route to ruihekou, leaving only a few small drug traffickers, mostly local drug addicts.


    Now the ruihekou is gradually tranquil. The province has positioned it as an undeveloped treasure in southern Yunnan and is preparing to vigorously develop tourism. Based on this, some people in baoteng Municipal Bureau have proposed to merge the ruihekou anti drug brigade into the Criminal Police Brigade and transfer Peng Jiahu to be the captain of the municipal brigade.


    Therefore, the original anti drug brigade with dozens of people has been reduced to only a dozen people. This time Peng Jiahu took eight people to mangdian and brought most of his possessions.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have enough hands!" said Shi Dazhuang anxiously.


    Although there is no evidence that muka has returned, Shi Dazhuang can''t think of anyone who would react so much after hearing that Yu Gang is a policeman.


    Many people don''t know or even know muka, but Shi Dazhuang knows.


    Muka is mukuo''s half brother. Both of them follow his mother''s surname. Muka went to Britain with his biological father at the age of 12. At the age of 18, he was admitted to Imperial College of technology to study biochemistry. After graduation, he worked in South America for three years, and then returned to Myanmar and Vietnam to work in a laboratory.


    In the police database, muka only exists as mukuo''s brother, and there are only a few words on the file.


    However, Yu Gang got a tip off very early. Muka is an important figure of wusotun group. The laboratory he works in is invested and established by wusotun. He openly engages in scientific research and secretly mainly engages in high-purity drug extraction experiments to provide technical support for wusotun''s drug processing base.


    Yu Gang once reminded Shi Dazhuang that muka is a more dangerous guy than mukuo. Shi Dazhuang also reported this situation to his superiors, but since there was no evidence to prove what Yu Gang said and muka had never been active in China, he did not add muka to the wanted list of drug traffickers.


    Of course, Peng Jiahu has heard of some, but he doesn''t think so. He thinks that Mu Kuo is nothing more than that, not to mention his brother. A person who has read in London, even if he really helps Wu suoton, is at most helping to weigh the weight of white powder and manage accounts.


    Shi Dazhuang shook his head and said, "tiger, you can''t be careless. If it''s muka, I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with. Moreover, he has always been with Wu suoton. He suddenly entered the country this time. I don''t know what purpose."


    "Let''s talk about it. It''s all speculation now!" Peng Jiahu said.


    Shi Dazhuang said, "it''s better to be careful."


    At this time, a message came from the information and Communication Department of the municipal bureau that several maritime telephones of the same model have been traced. At present, they are all located in the area of ruihekou. Without the support of overseas communication companies providing satellite services, it is temporarily unable to provide real-time location change information, and can only be tracked when they call.


    Peng Jiahu informed Meng Yan that he would take people to support him outside and lead his team into the mountain to catch people.


    Shi Dazhuang wanted to go with Peng Jiahu, but when he thought of Yu Meimei, he withdrew again.


    Almost all the police stations were taken out by Meng Yan, leaving only the registered residence police Zhang Zhang injured and insisted on going to work. Shi Dazhuang doesn''t trust Yu Meimei to stay here alone. If muka is crazy and runs to mangdian police station, he will be in trouble.


    "Don''t worry, abbess. If it''s muka, I''ll catch him this time." Peng Jiahu said while putting on his bulletproof vest, "take good care of the beauty and wait for my good news!"


    ¡­¡­


    Two cross-country pickup trucks with strong tail dust drove into the woodland in front of the small wooden building, and more than a dozen people got off the car.


    First, a man in his thirties was dressed in Armani''s white linen casual clothes and trousers, with a pair of Phnom Penh glasses on the bridge of his nose. His fluffy short hair was fixed to one side by hair gel, which was a bit of a star.


    The whole person looks gentle, like a college student on vacation in the mountains.


    "Muka, isn''t that a medicine woman?" a strong man with tattoos came to him and said.


    In the open space not far in front of them, the madman in dirty and ragged clothes was lying on the medicine woman, tearing and biting, and said something vaguely, as if he had a large piece of meat.


    The medicine woman lay motionless on the ground, half of her face was bitten bloody, one eye fell out and hung beside her ear, and half of her nose was missing. Her left hand extended to the direction of the small wooden building, her five fingers scratched five deep scratches on the ground, and her right hand stubbornly held the shape of an orchid finger.


    Muka walked slowly to the madman, looked at the old woman on the ground and covered her nose with a handkerchief. Then he took out a pistol and killed the madman with a bang.


    "Boss, isn''t this madman from the druggist? He put the bomb." his subordinates asked puzzled, "why did he kill the druggist?"


    "Out of control." muka kicked the madman away, squatted down and looked at the dead medicine woman, then stood up and looked in the direction of the cabin.


    He walked to the small wooden building and picked up a satellite phone that was still on the phone and was about to run out of power from the branch of a nearby tree.


    Muka sneered and threw the phone into the puddle in the distance. Then he opened the door of the small wooden building and went in.


    He went up the second floor along the wooden ladder and looked around carefully. He found half a burned match on the floor, picked up a cigarette butt in the corner of the room and looked at it. He hummed coldly: "Bailemen cigarettes and matches, play on the beach!"


    "Boss, the back door is open. Shall we go and have a look?" asked the man.


    "No, it''s Rhododendron''s territory. Whoever goes will have bad luck." he said. He went downstairs and returned to the pickup truck. He commanded, "you take some brothers with me to mangdian. Others stay here and ambush. When the police come, call me if you can. If you can''t fight, run in the direction of Nangou river. After Nangou River, it''s Myanmar and Vietnam. The police here don''t dare to chase them."

 Chapter 115

    Out of the back door of the small wooden building is a gully. The ditch is full of rotten leaves, and I don''t know how deep it is. People with jungle life experience will walk around this ditch when they see it, otherwise they may never climb out again if they step on it with one foot.


    Hanbo escorted the madman up the gravel road at the edge of the gully to a mountain wall. The mountain wall is very hidden. In addition to the medicine pickers, there are not many people coming to the mountain. In addition, there is a gully in front of the road, and a small wooden building has been built in front of the gully. If you don''t pass through the wooden building, you can only get here from the cliff of liangmianshan.


    There is a cave on the left side of the mountain wall, and a large iron door is installed at the entrance.


    When the madman saw the iron door, he cried out with great pain. It seemed that he saw something that frightened him very much.


    Some voices came faintly from the cave, like the cry of people and the roar of wild animals.


    Hanbo took out the key, opened the lock on the iron door and brought the madman in.


    The cave was full of twists and turns, and soon it was dark.


    Hanbo took out his flashlight to light up and led the way in front. The other three people carried the madman forward.


    The voice in the cave was loud and clear. It was a human cry.


    "What''s the noise? It makes me irritable!"


    Hambo scolded and flashed forward.


    In the light of the flashlight, you can see a river in front. There are many iron cages hanging on the cave wall by the river. Half of the cage is immersed in water and half is exposed. You can see that some cages are empty and some cages are occupied. The cry came from someone''s cage and echoed in the cave.


    Hambo went to an empty cage, opened the door with a key and asked someone to shut the madman in. At this time, the madman seemed to have accepted his fate. He didn''t make a sound. He obediently entered the cage, grabbed the iron bar with both hands and soaked half his body in the water.


    A man in a cage nearby shouted, "Hambo! You''re not a thing! What are you doing here? Let me out!"


    Hanbo said impatiently, "hanlai, you scream fiercely! If you call again, I won''t send you food."


    Hanlaizi begged him, "Lord Hanbo! We are our own people. Why did you close me?"


    Han Bo said, "your boy can''t accomplish anything but fail! If you hadn''t offended Shi for the sake of a crazy mother-in-law, how could you harm the medicine woman?"


    Han laizi said, "I didn''t know it would be like that! Haven''t you done it before? There''s no accident!"


    Han Bo said, "can it be the same? You are the people of yuziba. Don''t you know what the surname Shi is?"


    Hanlaizi cried sadly, "I know it''s wrong! Lord Hanbo, you let me out and ask me to do anything!"


    Han laizi''s father and his brothers were locked in several cages nearby. They all begged Han Bo: "Han Bo, they are all our own family! You can''t do this to us!"


    Hanbo said, "it''s not that I want to lock you up. It''s the medicine woman who said something. She''s angry now. When her anger disappears in two days, I''ll beg her to let you go."


    Han laizi cried, "well, you should change me to a cleaner cave. The cage is full of water. I can''t sleep if I want to sleep. I''ll rot in another two days!"


    Han Bo said, "when the water level drops down, you can lie down and sleep. But don''t blame me for not warning you. Now the water level hasn''t risen. When the water rises, you can only show your nostrils to breathe."


    He then locked the madman''s cage, turned back and left, leaving only Han laizi and their cries echoing in the darkness behind him.


    One of the three people who came with him asked, "hambogo, who made this cave? It''s amazing!"


    "Make a fuss! This kind of pig cage was invented by the Japanese at the time of World War II to hold prisoners of war. Some are in caves, and some are in rivers. Anyway, there must be water. The best ones in caves do not need to be watched. When the groundwater retreats, the cage is dry and can sleep. When the water rises, the cage will be only about ten centimeters above the water and want to breathe It''s hard to be angry. There''s something in the water. That''s the crime... "


    Han Bo showed off his knowledge in front of his younger brother, "there are many pig cages like this in Myanmar and Vietnam. It is said that there are more in the golden triangle. It is rare in our side now. All the old iron cages found in the mountains were removed by the local people to sell scrap iron."


    "Why does the medicine woman keep people here?"


    "Hey, I don''t know! You''ll know if you''re locked up for a few days. What is life better than death? Do you know how to punish prisoners in prison for their mistakes?"


    A man nearby said, "I know. I heard it''s confinement."


    "Yes, it''s confinement, commonly known as the small black house." Han Bo said, "no matter who you are, no matter how powerful you are, you can carry it. Go to the small black house and release it in three or five days. You must be obedient. I heard that people who have been locked up for a long time are crazy!"


    "No wonder all the people locked up here are crazy. I thought they were crazy. They turned out to be crazy."


    "But people are crazy, isn''t it more wild? Why do all these crazy people listen to the medicine woman?"


    "The medicine woman is the reincarnation of the medicine master Buddha. You don''t know!"


    "It''s said that the medicine woman has a younger martial sister, who is more powerful than the medicine woman and looks evil. A man will be stiff at a glance!"


    "Really? When will we have a look!"


    "Don''t say it, don''t say it. If you say too much, it''s easy to have an accident. Look at the fate of those people in the cage..."


    "Oh, Hambo, why don''t those people cry?"


    "What?"


    Hanbo stopped and listened carefully. The cave was very quiet. Only the echoes of them were buzzing.


    "Eh, it''s strange! These turtle grandsons won''t die? They have to go back and have a look."


    They walked back according to the flashlight, but they found something wrong.


    Although the cave is full of twists and turns, it has been in and out many times, and there is no other way. It won''t go wrong, but it hasn''t come to the place where the pig cage is hung for a long time.


    The flashlight flashed a few times and went out. It seems that there is no electricity.


    All around immediately fell into darkness.


    "Brother Hambo, why is it so dark? I''m afraid!"


    "What are you afraid of! Coward!"


    Hanbo said so. He was also fluffy in his heart. He always felt that something was looking at them in the dark.


    He touched his lighter and caught fire.


    The light of fire lit up, like a star in the dark night in the deep and dark cave, which had no effect except to add mystery.


    After a while, the lighter burned so hot that it burned Hambo''s hand.


    Hanbo shouted "Ouch!" and threw the lighter away.


    The fire didn''t go out, and the lighter rolled out on the ground for a long time. It was probably a leak, and the flames suddenly strung up.


    In the fire, Hambo saw a woman standing deep in the cave.


    The woman was only hung with a few silk like cloth strips, which covered the key parts. Her graceful and exquisite body curve caught people''s infinite reverie in the fire.


    Hanbo only looked at it and didn''t dare to look any more. He didn''t even see what a woman''s face looked like. He only saw a long silver hair spread behind him and stretched out into the darkness like a devil.

 Chapter 116

    It was a terrible thing to see an enchanting and strange woman in the dark cave, and Hanbo was indeed in a cold sweat. I don''t know why, but his heart is itching. Some primitive desires are being activated and turned into insects to bite his heart. The heart beat wildly, and the blood hit the orifices of the body like a flood.


    Humber felt like he was about to burst.


    If he looked aside at this time, he would find that his three companions were standing there with horror on their faces, and blood was flowing out of their seven orifices.


    Unfortunately, Hambo''s whole attention was on the woman. His eyes couldn''t leave the woman''s body, and his feet couldn''t move.


    The lighter''s fire had long been extinguished, but it was strange that the cave did not darken, but was white and bright, like a cloudy day without the sun.


    Hanbo felt a little hot and humid on his face. He wiped it with his hand and found that his nose was bleeding.


    He pinched his nose to stop the bleeding, but his whole face began to swell and his eyes were about to be squeezed out.


    Then, the blood overflowed from the corners of his eyes, mouth and ears, flowing slowly along his cheeks and neck, and dripping to the ground.


    The surging heart is like a dam after flood discharge, and the pressure is reduced.


    Finally can relax!


    His body softened and he fell to the ground.


    At the last moment of unconsciousness, he heard a burst of footsteps, from far to near, especially loud in the silent cave.


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki hasn''t met a person with real spiritual power for a long time. How long? He can''t even remember himself. Maybe he never met him at all.


    Therefore, he watched cuckoo jump out of the window and run away, but he was not in a hurry to stop her.


    He just went downstairs slowly and went out the back door.


    In a seemingly relaxed contest of consciousness, Aoki won not easily. He has pressed the cuckoo into the double dream, but she still retains the last trace of Qingming and finally wakes up successfully.


    Although the cuckoo was flustered when he ran away, he did not show despair.


    The small wooden building behind her collapsed in the fire, and when she faced the mountain wall and had no way to go, she obviously realized that she was half asleep and half awake, so she immediately bit the tip of her tongue, and a mouthful of blood gushed out, and the ravine covered with rotten leaves appeared in front of her.


    This is the road she is familiar with. As long as we get to the karst cave in the back mountain, that''s her world. No one can do anything about her.


    "Come with me if you have seed."


    As she ran, she shouted to the green wood behind her. Before reaching the cave, she stopped and waited for a while. She didn''t let down her heart until she heard the sound of footsteps. She flashed into the cave.


    The rotten leaves in the gully make Qingmu very uncomfortable, not only because you need to pay attention to the position of your feet at any time, but also because there is a bad smell under the rotten leaves.


    At the entrance of the mountain, Qingmu suddenly felt in a trance, like being hypnotized.


    This is something he has never encountered, because he never dreams.


    Aoki looked up at the sky. It was gray and there was no sunshine. He remembered that it was a sunny day just now.


    The iron door at the entrance of the cave was open. He hesitated and went in.


    The cave was very wet, and the cold air stabbed people''s bones.


    Aoki looked back and found that the iron door that had just been opened was closed. The thick and thin iron bar of the arm divides the inside and outside of the hole into two spaces.


    The scene seemed familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it for the moment.


    Aoki is a person who is too lazy to think about things. Moreover, at this time, he has confirmed that he has fallen into a dream, so he must be careful to keep his consciousness clear all the time.


    He was sure it was not his dream, nor did it look like a cuckoo''s dream. Because he has already experienced the spiritual power of the cuckoo. From the sky at the mouth of the cave just now, this is not what the cuckoo can achieve.


    The spatial extension of dreams depends on the size of mental power.


    Dreaming is like digging a hole in a dark mountain. You should not only dig out the surrounding rocks and soil, but also retrieve your memory, and create your own world like building blocks in this space.


    The greater your strength, the greater the space you can dig.


    Sometimes, people with little mental power can also have seemingly huge dreams about the sea and the starry sky, but it is just self deception in consciousness, or mending after waking up, just like pasting a starry sky poster on the ceiling.


    Is Duval, the master of cuckoo, here?


    Aoki wants to learn about real experts. So instead of quitting, he went deep into the cave.


    The more you go inside, the light shines, but there is always a pale and unreal feeling.


    Before long, Aoki saw a cuckoo like a white haired witch, standing in the center of the cave, with silver white hair strangely spreading around behind him.


    Not far from her, Hanbo and three other strange men fell to the ground, bleeding from their seven orifices and looking terrible.


    Aoki frowned.


    "How dare you come in!" cuckoo''s face was covered with cold frost and her tone was cold and fierce. She was not like the woman who exuded fragrance in the small wooden building.


    Aoki said, "where''s Dewar?"


    The cuckoo sneered, "do you still need my master to deal with you?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "you can''t make such a dream. Ask your master to come out."


    "Since you can realize that you are in my dream, how can you think I can''t make such a dream?"


    "I''ve learned your spiritual power. It''s not difficult to make such a deep cave in my dream, but I clearly fell into my dream when I was at the cave mouth. You can''t make the mountain and sky outside the cave."


    Aoki felt the Yin wind hissing in the cave, "and if I don''t want to, your ability is not enough to drag me into my dream."


    "Hahaha..." Du Juan laughed wildly. "So you''re just like this. You don''t have any knowledge. Don''t you know that the power of consciousness can be strengthened with the help of special environment and array?"


    "Array? Do you think you are practicing any magic like the poor medicine woman?"


    Aoki said so, but suddenly twelve mirrors in the row house in Chunyue garden came out of his mind.


    "Don''t you believe it?" the cuckoo walked towards the green wood. The wind in the cave became strong, blowing the cloth on her body and the hair behind her. "I know your spiritual power is strong enough to change the rules of dreams in my dreams, but I don''t know, but now you can try again to see if you can control your power as you like!"


    Without the cuckoo''s warning, Aoki has long found that the surrounding space is solidified like glue. With the power of consciousness, he will suffer an extremely powerful reaction.


    Ordinary people''s dreams do not accept the existence of conscious bodies other than themselves. Unless that conscious body is much stronger than the dreamer''s spiritual power, it will be eaten back once it is found. Most of the final result is that with the collapse of dream space, the two conscious bodies exit through the nightmare of falling into the abyss at the same time.


    When the strong meets the strong, it is not as simple as quitting at the same time. It is a contest between hypnosis and anti hypnosis, control and anti control, rules and anti rules. Maybe you were just in his dream and were hypnotized by your opponent and entered your own dream.


    Aoki doesn''t believe that the cuckoo will suddenly become so strong. But if it''s not the cuckoo, where does the power to stop him from changing the rules come from?

 Chapter 117

    Cuckoo smiled and walked towards Qingmu step by step, but strangely, the distance between her and Qingmu was widening, just as she was retreating.


    Before long, a wide underground river appeared between her and Aoki. There are many iron cages hanging on the cliffs by the river, half immersed in the water and half exposed on the water.


    Most of the people in the cage are unkempt. Some lie on the iron railing and cry for help, some look at the people outside with resentful eyes, some look numb and say nothing, and others hang upside down on the top of the cage like an ape.


    Aoki knew the people in the cages recently. One of them was the crazy beggar who saved beauty Yu and the Han laizi family.


    The crazy beggar hung the iron bar on the top of the cage with both hands and looked down at the slowly rising underground river. When cuckoo and Aoki appeared, he just glanced at them and lowered his head again, just like the orangutan used to seeing tourists in the zoo.


    But Han laizi shouted desperately, "Aoki! You''re Aoki''s teacher! Right? That''s what you call it? I''m Han laizi, help me out! I know I was wrong, I was wrong!"


    He pumped his mouth with his hand. "I shouldn''t buy a woman. I know it''s against the law. I''m wrong! It''s all the medicine woman who hurt me!" he pumped it in his face again. "I shouldn''t go after you or hit officer Shi! I''m not human! I''m wrong! I''m willing to be punished. I''ll go to jail! You get me out!"


    Seeing these people, Aoki wondered more about the source of his dream.


    He always suspected that it was Dewar''s dream, but how did Dewar know hanlaizi? Han laizi is just a little man who bought a woman with the medicine lady in yuziba. He can''t even be called a minion.


    No matter how powerful a person is, it is impossible to create a person she doesn''t know and really exists in the world in her dream. For people like Han laizi, don''t say dewar. Even if Du Juan is too lazy to take a look, how can he create such a role in his dream?


    Besides, this can''t create any psychological obstacles for Aoki. If you want to confuse him, you should create a Shi Dazhuang or Yu Meimei.


    Then there is only one possibility. Han laizi is indeed in this dream.


    The people here, including Han Lai Zi and the madman, and Han Bo who seemed to have died in the cave just now, are all real consciousness bodies.


    They are all in the same dream, or they are having the same dream.


    This is a group dream!


    Aoki frowned.


    No matter how powerful a person is, his spiritual power is limited, and the dream space he can create is also limited. However, if the spiritual power of many people is superimposed together, or the dream space of many people is connected, even ordinary people can create a very large dream space.


    But such dreams only exist in theory.


    In reality, it is almost impossible for two people to have the same dream. Because everything in dream space is created by self-consciousness, including spatial rules. Two people''s dreams are connected without collapse, which means that the two people must build everything in the dream on the basis of the same rules. Once there is any conflict in the rules, the dream will collapse.


    Just like computer software, it must have a unified underlying architecture and use unified computer language rules. Only the programs developed on its basis can be compatible with the system, otherwise it will be unable to run due to conflict and even cause system crash.


    Although human beings themselves are affected by the collective subconscious, it is easy to form group consciousness in some environments. For example, when we go to a concert, we are easily infected by the emotions of the people around us and fall into madness, even if you are not a fan at all. You waved the fluorescent stick and shouted hoarsely. You didn''t calm down until the crowd dispersed at the end of the concert. Recalling your behavior just now is like a dream.


    Therefore, many star brokerage companies will hire some professional "fans" for fear of being cold when singing. People''s emotions will be infected. Once it is cold, it will always be cold. It is very difficult to save the scene. Once people''s emotions are ignited, the scene will become more and more popular.


    A mind control master can easily control the emotions of the crowd, so as to make people have a strong group consciousness. Powerful hypnotists can carry out group hypnosis in places where people are concentrated, so that thousands of people can make the same reaction or subconscious action, but it is difficult to build group dreams on this basis.


    Unless there is a person with extremely strong spiritual power, first create a huge dream, and then constantly bring others into the dream, and guide these people''s consciousness to explore their own dreams on the basis of following the rules of his main dream space.


    It''s like re creating a world.


    If there is a man who brings people all over the world into the same dream, then he is God!


    ¡­¡­


    Han laizi obviously didn''t realize that he was dreaming. He was still shouting desperately. For a moment, he begged Aoki to save him, and for a moment, he begged the medicine woman to let him go.


    His unconscious behavior is actually helping to expand and continue the dream, and he has recognized all the rules in the dream.


    "Everyone who enters here will be put in a cage." the cuckoo''s body floats in mid air close to the cliff. "Do you know what the outcome will be?"


    "Drowned?" Aoki said, looking at the rising underground river.


    He knew that these people could not escape from the cage because their subconscious mind accepted the rules of the dream. Even if one of them wakes up, there is no strong spiritual force to break the rule and escape.


    "Hehe, drowning? Do you think it''s so simple?" Du Juan didn''t agree with Qingmu''s answer.


    The water level of the underground river kept rising and soon rose to a position only about ten centimeters from the top of the cage. Everyone in the cage floated up, grabbed the iron bar on the top of the cage, raised his head, his nose exposed on the water and breathed hard.


    Aoki looked at the madman who had hung the top of the cage before. Obviously, he knew that the water level would rise, while Han laizi was a little caught off guard and choked several salivas.


    The crazy man in mangdian looks more like a normal person here.


    "I see. This is a madman''s cave," Aoki said, looking at the cage that can''t see its head all the way along the underground river. "Only madmen look normal here, and normal people will become like madmen once they are locked in."


    "When a normal person who looks like a madman is locked up here for a long time, first of all, his consciousness will slowly go crazy due to the influence of the ''black house'' effect. After he slowly accepts the spatial rule, his ID consciousness will gradually lose and he can no longer retrieve the memory that does not comply with the rule, so he becomes a puppet real madman Son. "


    "You are using these lunatics to commit criminal activities, so that they can help you to poison, watch, or even kill people. They are not conscious, so they will not resist or fear danger. What you will do to them, what they will do, and because they are mentally ill, can avoid the police''s eyeliner and legal sanctions."


    "This is really a seamless criminal plan!"

 Chapter 118

    The water level of the underground river has remained at that position. There are some dark shadows floating and sinking in the river.


    The others, including the crazy beggar, were quiet, while Han laizi shouted, "help! There''s something in the water! Help!..." because of the struggle, his body couldn''t balance, and he choked and coughed again.


    Aoki looked at all this coldly and continued to think about the details of the crime plan.


    "Are you the main designer of this plan, or your master Dewar? But I think big people like you are very busy, so let the medicine woman manage the cave? Because the medicine woman is engaged in human trafficking and can look for some people suitable for helping you with drug trafficking. It happens that the medicine woman has a certain reputation in the eyes of the local people, and she naturally has a clear dream Ability, so your master took her as an apprentice and taught her some tricks. "


    "But I still can''t figure it out. Neither you nor your master can construct such a powerful bottom space rule, which overlaps with the real space to a certain extent, so that all people entering the cave can enter the same dream space. How did you do it?"


    After hearing Aoki''s analysis, Du Juan laughed: "you are so smart. You are really a genius! Unfortunately, no matter how smart you are, you will end up like them."


    At this time, the water level of the underground river began to recede slowly.


    An empty cage on the edge of the cliff creaked and opened the door.


    "This cage is for you," said the cuckoo.


    Aoki felt an invisible force binding his body into the cage. He didn''t resist, as if he had walked in himself. He needs to slowly explore the rules of this space. In addition to simulating the spatial rules of the real world, what are its unique places.


    "Do you think such an iron cage can hold me?"


    "Knowing that the power to trap you comes from the whole space, not the cage, why ask?" Du Juan looked very confident. "You can try to escape. Ah, I really want to see how long it takes for a strong person like you to go completely crazy!"


    The water has completely retreated, so shallow that you can see the stones at the bottom of the river.


    "You are only a part of this dream, so you are not afraid to be trapped in it?" Aoki said.


    The cuckoo said with a smile, "don''t worry about me. If you don''t master the rules here, how can I trap you?"


    "So, you admit that neither you nor your master created this place? Then can you tell me where it is? Anyway, I can''t escape. At least let me be an understanding ghost!"


    "Ghost? No. don''t worry, I won''t let you die. How can I be willing to let you die, such a handsome and strong man as you!" the cuckoo fell down from the rock wall, put away its long white hair, and resumed its charming appearance in the small wooden building, "when you lose my consciousness, I''ll take you out."


    "I''ll cut your hair, change your clothes and dress up. I think you must be very handsome like that!"


    "I won''t let you sell drugs and be a beggar. I''ll take you back to mazuba and plant a seed in your consciousness to make you fall in love with me!"


    She stepped barefoot in the river and went to Qingmu''s cage. "There is a seed of love for me in the consciousness of a powerful awakener. She is proud to be my skirt minister all her life. No matter what I ask him to do, he is willing to do it. Ah ~ ~ think about it. It''s exciting!"


    When he heard that he was going to cut his hair and change his clothes, Aoki showed a funny expression on his face: "you''re crazy! A woman shouldn''t be so arrogant."


    Cuckoo laughed: "can''t I be crazy? Well, I might as well tell you that this is my territory. Even my master is not more familiar with the rules here than I am, because I first discovered this place. It is also here that I met situ for the first time."


    When talking about situ, she looked intoxicated.


    "Situ? Why is situ again? Did he get this place?" asked Aoki.


    "Of course not!" said Du Juan, "but he helped me activate this place. At that time, I was only 13 years old. You can''t understand how excited I was! At that time, I knew that there was something more fascinating than poppy in the world."


    The expression on her face was as shy as a girl in love.


    "Thirteen years old!" Aoki was puzzled by the woman''s mature age, "so you wanted to seduce situ at that time?"


    The cuckoo looked disappointed: "yes, it''s a pity that he didn''t move."


    "But shouldn''t you be in Myanmar and Vietnam when you were 13? Isn''t your master Dewar from there?"


    "Yes, but master often brings me to China. Otherwise, how do you think I can speak Mandarin?"


    Aoki nodded, looked at the cage on the Bank of the river and asked, "how many people have you hurt?"


    "I don''t know. My unlucky elder martial sister got all the people." Du Juan said, "but drug trafficking through this line began only after muka came back. It won''t hurt many people in less than two years."


    "You don''t seem to care about drugs," Aoki said.


    The cuckoo said, "there''s nothing to worry about. I''m a living poppy!"


    While they were still chatting, the water level of the underground river began to rise again.


    "Eh? It''s not right today. The water is rising a little early." Du Juan seems to feel a little strange. "Forget it, I''ll go first. You can cook here slowly."


    "But one thing I want to remind you, my elder martial sister died, and you led the police here again. No one will deliver food to you these days." Du Juan smiled cunningly and retreated while saying, "the water in the underground river is drinkable. There are fish in the water, and sometimes there are mice, snakes or other animals in the hole. If you can catch it, you won''t be hungry."


    With the gradual disappearance of the cuckoo''s figure, the light in the cave is also gradually darkening until it falls into darkness.


    Aoki tried to shake the iron bar of the cage with his hand. It was so strong that he didn''t even make a sound.


    Nothing can be seen in the dark. Only your feet can feel the cold of the underground river. The water level is rising, and the cold feeling spreads upward along both legs.


    Aoki carefully felt what had happened to him. All these are not only the rules of this dream, but also the feelings obtained by your real body. So, what kind of environment is the real body in now?


    The river overflowed the waist, and then slowly disappeared over the chest and neck. He felt his chin cool, then his nose.


    Instead of raising his head to breathe the air as hard as other people in the cage, he allowed himself to be immersed in the water, revealing only his messy hair.


    He knew that consciousness would not drown.

 Chapter 119

    All common sense does not hold in dreams, because dreams are another dimension of space.


    For example, common sense believes that people will suffocate in water. But in dreams, people will not drown, because the conscious body does not need to breathe.


    But when you take this anti common sense knowledge as common sense, you sometimes make mistakes.


    Aoki has made such a mistake now.


    He thought he would not be drowned, so he let the perceived River flood his nose.


    However, when he was relaxed, he choked.


    The cold water entered his nose and lungs and made him cough all at once.


    He immediately raised his head, exposed his mouth and nose to the water, coughed a few times and coughed out the water in his lungs before he felt more comfortable.


    Like the crazy beggar, Aoki hung himself on the top of the cage and waited for the water level to go down.


    It seems that this is no longer a dream!


    But he was sure that when he entered the cave just now, he did enter a group dream. All the people in the cave are dreaming. They have built a dream together, and the dream has lasted for a long time. After the cooperation of many people, the dream space is very large, and its rules have great constraints on power.


    The question is, when did you quit your dream again?


    Aoki carefully recalled what happened when cuckoo withdrew, and there seemed to be no suspicious signs that space had changed.


    The feeling of really soaking in the cold groundwater is not good. The muscles of the bent and suspended arms begin to feel a little numb.


    Something stirred in the water in the distance, and the spray swam over. I couldn''t tell what it was in the dark. I only heard the sound of water.


    Suddenly, Han laizi''s curse came from the nearby cage: "shit... Shit... What?... bah bah... I can''t... bah... Gululu... Help... Poof... Help... Poof... Help..."


    Han laizi seemed to be dragged into the water by something, and there was no sound after a burst of blisters.


    Then everything calmed down.


    I don''t know how long it took in the dark, and the water level slowly retreated again.


    Aoki rubbed his arm, and then touched every iron bar of the cage with his hand. The iron cage is welded to death. It is very firm. Except for opening the lock on the cage door, it is impossible to escape with the strength of ordinary people.


    Of course, Aoki is not an ordinary person. So he tried to break the gap of the iron bar wider.


    But he suddenly found that he couldn''t use any strength. There was a viscous force around him, just like what pressed ordinary people in their nightmares.


    Or in a dream?


    That''s strange.


    Aoki took a deep breath, tried to calm himself down, and carefully recalled the details of entering the cave from beginning to end again.


    The first time he felt unwell was in the rotten leaf gully behind the small wooden building, where there was a bad smell. At that time, his consciousness had been affected. Like the smell of Rhododendron, that odor affects people''s subconsciousness by stimulating the olfactory center of human brain.


    There should be an extension of this group''s dream, which is equivalent to a connection for people from the outside world.


    Next, Aoki felt a trance in the cave. At that time, I should have touched the edge of this dream. He had realized that he was about to enter a very huge dream and thought it was made by dewar.


    After entering the cave, he met cuckoo. Later, he found that Han laizi and others were in a dream, and he determined that it was a group dream.


    Although Dujuan didn''t say it clearly, she also admitted that it was not her and her master''s dream. Situ helped her activate this place, that is to say, this dream existed before Dujuan.


    Was it made by situ? It''s hard to draw a conclusion now.


    After that, Aoki was put in a cage and the cuckoo left. There was no problem. The question is, why does the conscious body choke?


    It''s just that he is an ordinary person. Ordinary people''s consciousness believes that they will drown because they don''t know they are in a dream. When they are drowned in their dreams, the subconscious mind will directly retrieve the chest pain, asphyxia and other sensory memory from the brain. Usually, people wake up at that time.


    But in group dreams, individual dreams are connected with other people''s dreams, and spaces overlap with each other, which is difficult to collapse. Just like building a house, ordinary dreams are like houses in the countryside. They are independent, while group dreams are like apartments in the city. A building has dozens or hundreds of families. Unless the whole building is crossed, your home will not collapse alone.


    If the dream does not collapse, it is difficult for the conscious body to leave the dream space and return to reality.


    That''s why Aoki thinks he has left his dream, and the performance of Han laizi next to him also confirms his idea.


    But when he tried to open the iron door of the cage, the feeling of his body clearly told him that he was still in a dream.


    In other words, he is now in a state of dream and reality.


    In his dream, he was trapped in an iron cage by the underground river where the water level would change, and his body in the real world was in the same situation at this time.


    This is a real dream, that is, the dream and reality are synchronized. What you do in the dream and what you are doing in the reality.


    Ordinary people''s sleepwalking is a real dream.


    However, it is inconceivable to build a huge group dream, and it sounds even more inconceivable to turn a group dream into a real dream.


    Most people''s dreams will imitate the real environment in terms of spatial rules. Only in this way can they calmly tune out and put in many things in their memory. So general dreams have gravity, and people in dreams can''t fly.


    It is not easy to break through such rules, but it is not very difficult, because the rules of the real world are also changing with our exploration and cognition.


    Sometimes, a person without knowledge and science is easier to achieve a breakthrough in dreams because he doesn''t know the law of gravitation. Therefore, children are more likely to have strange dreams such as flying, diving and so on.


    It''s easiest to build a dream that conforms to the rules of the real universe. You just need to follow common sense. Usually, we don''t need to do anything deliberately. At the beginning of the dream, the subconscious has determined the rules in the dream.


    But as like as two peas, the "greatest" scientist in the world, so far, has limited knowledge of the world. How can he possibly construct a world similar to reality in his dream?


    Just like 3D printing technology, it can confuse the true with the false in the similarity of shape and material, but it can''t copy something at the molecular level, let alone the quantum level. So don''t expect 3D printing to copy a person sometime.


    Similarly, it is almost impossible to copy a dream exactly like the real world, which requires the dreamer to understand all the rules of the universe and the details of its operation.


    Therefore, most of the real dreams depend on the coincidence of body perception.


    Aoki remembered Mo Yu''s sleepwalking state at that time. Those mirrors were made by situ. At that time, he was very confused. Why did situ do this?


    Now I seem to understand that situ is probably doing an experiment. He is trying to create an array that allows people to enter the group''s real dream - if so called.

 Chapter 120

    Situ''s inspiration probably came from this cave.


    But if situ is just a discoverer, who is the original maker of this dream?


    To create such a group dream takes many years and consumes a lot of mental energy.


    Dream makers must be very familiar with the mountain geography here before they can create a dream that looks completely integrated with the surrounding environment.


    He must clearly work out the structure of the dream and the detailed rules of the rules. It can''t be vague at all, otherwise the latecomers can''t easily dream, let alone come in, which is a real dream.


    After the first dream appears, someone must come in continuously to expand the dream on the basis of the first dream, just like a honeycomb. When the whole structure is formed, the dream is difficult to collapse, and the original designer can leave the dream calmly.


    But who would create such a huge group dream in the uninhabited mountains in southern Yunnan close to the border between the two countries? Besides driving people crazy like drug dealers to sell drugs, what else can it do?


    If you want to escape from such a dream, you must figure out the rules here, and then find the bug.


    Cuckoo must have mastered a bug on a certain rule in this dream space, so she can go in and out freely.


    The person who creates such a dream space cannot leave the back door, otherwise let alone others. When the dream is huge, even himself is likely to be trapped in it.


    God created the world and never left it again. Because the world he created is so perfect.


    This dream can''t be created by God, so it''s never perfect.


    The question is, where is the back door?


    The next Han laizi family had no voice at all. I don''t know whether they were frightened by the things in the water just now or finally accepted their fate.


    At this time, the cave was covered with gray white light again.


    The cuckoo stumbled in all the way and murmured, "impossible! Impossible... How can this be..."


    She rushed to Aoki''s cage and shook it hard: "Hey - did you move anything? Come out!"


    Aoki was puzzled: "you locked me in. How can I get out if you don''t let me go?"


    But the cuckoo was still shaking the iron door of the cage desperately, trying to open the door: "it must be you! Otherwise, how could this happen?"


    After shaking for a while, she found the iron cage motionless, so she ran to the cage of the crazy beggar next to her and tried to shake it. The crazy beggar has been very quiet. He looked at Aoki first, and then looked at the cuckoo like a madman.


    The cuckoo ran to hanlaizi''s cage and shook it. Han laizi sat on the ground with his back against the iron railing and his head tilted. He looked dead.


    When Du Juan found that the cages were strong, she became more hysterical and shouted at Aoki, "what have you done? Why are there Japanese outside?"


    "What? Japanese?" Aoki seemed to think of something, but he felt incredible.


    "I can''t get out of the gate. They are all Japanese soldiers. I can''t get out..." cuckoo was so anxious that she turned around.


    Aoki reminded, "calm down. First open the cage with the rules and abilities you know and let me out."


    "No, I can''t open it. I can''t do anything." the cuckoo almost cried when she spoke.


    "Do you have a key or something?" Aoki thought that since it was a real dream, if you had a key, you could open the cage. When the cage in reality is opened, the cage in consciousness and dream will also be opened, which are synchronous.


    "Yes, yes, key! There''s a key!"


    While murmuring to herself, the cuckoo wandered around the cave and finally stopped in a corner in the distance. There were four people lying on the ground, and one of them was Hambo.


    Cuckoo found a bunch of keys covered with iron rings on Hanbo, stumbled back, and tried to use the key to open the lock on the green wood cage. But there were too many keys. I tried many times in a row.


    Aoki looked at her trembling. Several keys had been tried clearly. He tried again, shook his head and said, "don''t worry, come one by one."


    But the cuckoo couldn''t listen to him at all. She impatiently threw away the key string and sat down. Although the water level of the underground river was very low at this time, there was still a little ponding where she sat, but she didn''t see it. She just repeated there: "how can it be? How can it be..."


    Cuckoo''s spiritual power has been experienced by Qingmu. When Qingmu is pressed into a double dream, he can still escape with a trace of Qingming. How can such a person become so neurotic because he can''t leave the cave for a moment?


    There is only one possibility that her conscious body has been impacted by a much stronger spiritual force than her.


    What happened outside?


    At this time, the light in the cave suddenly became bright.


    Aoki looked up and found that many square spotlights appeared on the rock wall of the cave at some time. There was one at a distance of about five or six meters. It was connected through a thick black wire and extended to the winding depths of the cave.


    The whole cave is very spacious. Several huge stone pillars hang down from the top of the cave. An underground river about three meters wide winds along one side of the cave. Many iron cages are hung on the rock wall by the river. At this time, the river is as shallow as a stream, and there are some small fish swimming around in the water.


    A man dressed worse than a crazy beggar ran desperately along the river, looking back as he ran. When he passed Qingmu''s cage, he was obviously stunned. He didn''t know whether it was because he saw Qingmu or because of the cuckoo sitting in the water.


    Then there was a gunshot, and the man fell on his knees with a blood hole in his back.


    The echo of the gunshot hummed and vibrated in the cave, making people''s eardrums swell.


    Several Japanese soldiers carrying the three or eight covers ran out from the depths of the cave and shouted in their mouths.


    They spoke Japanese. Strangely, Aoki understood. He doesn''t know why he can understand. He has never learned Japanese in his memory.


    "Where are the people? Where have they been?"


    The Japanese soldiers soon found the injured man lying in the water and ran over.


    Due to the strong penetration of the 38 big cover, although the bullet hit the back, it did not stay in the body and did not cause fatal injury. The man was still alive and tried his best to climb forward on the ground. Not far in front of him was the cage of Qingmu and the cuckoo who was still sitting in the water at a loss.


    Several Japanese soldiers raised the bayonet on the head of the gun and stabbed the man''s body. The blood flowed into the stream and dyed a large area red.


    "Tell you to run!" the Japanese soldier didn''t seem to get rid of his hatred and stepped on the body again.


    "Eh? There''s a woman here!" a Japanese soldier found the cuckoo.


    "Wow! Girls in the flower of the chinoa!" their eyes were giving out the same light as the hungry * * wolf.


    Several Japanese soldiers came up to catch her. Cuckoo curled up, grabbed the iron cage with both hands and fought desperately: "let go of me! Let go of me!"


    But at the moment, she is just an ordinary, neurotic and beautiful woman. In the eyes of the wolves, she is just a white and tender lamb.


    She was soon caught by the Japanese soldiers like a sheep.


    A Japanese soldier noticed Aoki and said to the others, "Hey, this man seems a little strange!"


    A soldier holding the cuckoo''s thigh said impatiently, "whatever you do, you can''t run away in the cage!"


    The Japanese soldier looked at Aoki suspiciously again, but he still followed the footsteps of others.

 Chapter 121

    Aoki saw that the key discarded by the cuckoo was in the water, but it was a little far from his cage, but closer to the crazy beggar''s cage.


    He tried to reach out and found that he couldn''t reach it, so he had to stand up and say to the crazy beggar, "pick it up and throw it to me. I''ll open the cage for you when I go out."


    The crazy beggar was indifferent, just like the orangutan in the zoo. He held the iron bar in his hands and looked at the green wood quietly. His eyes seemed to say, "give up, stupid human."


    Aoki said it twice and finally gave up the idea of reasoning with a madman.


    The river began to rise slowly again. When it reached waist deep, the sound of water spray sounded in the distant water.


    Aoki''s mind suddenly flashed, and there were some things he had always wondered about, and he had a clue.


    According to Dujuan, situ activated it, which means it has been abandoned for many years. This is probably not modern, because I really can''t think of anyone who would waste their energy to get such a thing out of this deserted mountain.


    The emergence of the Japanese seems to prove this. Aoki guessed that this was probably a prisoner of war camp established when Japan attacked Southern Yunnan. This kind of pig cage was used to hold prisoners of war.


    If a group dream continues and the old dreamer dies, but new dreamers continue to join, then the whole dream can be preserved. You can see the ruins of old dreams in your dreams, and the basic rules will not change fundamentally.


    In theory, if people all over the world join the same group dream, the dream can last for generations.


    The only thing Aoki can''t figure out is that if it was really left by the Japanese, it should have been abandoned for more than 70 years by now. In the past 70 years, no one has stayed here. How can this dream space and space rules be preserved? And what did the cuckoo trigger to make these Japanese appear again?


    When he saw the spray on the water in the distance, he remembered.


    There is an underground river leading to the outside world, which rises according to a certain law. Every time the water rises, many aquatic animals swim through here.


    People dream, so do animals.


    The cave is connected with the outside world, not only fish in the water, but also mice, snakes, toads, turtles, spiders, bats... There are so many animals in the mountains that you can''t imagine.


    The mental power of animals may not be as powerful as human beings, but when there are enough, they can also support this dream.


    In this deserted 70-80 years, it was the animals in the mountains who kept this space. I''m afraid the person who designed the dream didn''t expect it.


    The water level is still rising, and dark shadows are swimming in the water.


    "Come out," Aoki said to the water not far away before the water flooded his neck.


    A dark shadow suddenly appeared on the water, and then there was a crash. A crow flew out of the water with a fish in its mouth.


    "Wow ~ ~ ~ ah... My fish... Quack!"


    As soon as the crow opened its mouth, the small fish in its mouth fell down. It plunged down, and soon came out of the water. It took a bigger fish in its mouth.


    "If you eat fish again, I''ll be drowned." when Aoki spoke, the water had reached his chin and was about to drown his mouth.


    "Oh, you really have a back! It''s not easy to travel. Why are you locked up?"


    The fish fell into the water again, but this time the crow didn''t care about it, but flapped his wings and flew towards the green wood. The iron railing of the cage could not stop its wide wings. It went in like an invisible ghost and stopped on the top of the green wood.


    "Remember to take me with you next time you go away. Every time you shout and drink like this, I feel very uncomfortable!" the crow shook his feathers and complained, "uncomfortable! Uncomfortable!"


    "Well, if you don''t mind taking a plane, I can consider taking you." Aoki said, pushing open the door of the cage and went out.


    "Take a plane? Why do you have to take a plane every time? You can''t take a train or anything else? Why do you force crows to take a plane?"


    "It''s the same with crows on high-speed rail."


    "Oh, well, well, you''re right." the coal boss looked at the surrounding environment, "what''s this place? Oh, it seems... A little strange..."


    "You''ll see something more strange later."


    The green wood floated from the water, put his hands in his trouser pockets, stepped on the water and walked slowly towards the depths of the cave. The pull board tapped the water and splashed all the way.


    The crazy beggar in the cage next door opened his eyes and looked at them foolishly. When the water level flooded his nose, he took a mouthful of water and remembered to grab the iron bar on the top of the cage, float his head from the water and cough violently.


    ¡­¡­


    "Then how did you get caged?" asked the crow.


    "This is a group dream," Aoki said.


    "What? Group dream? Many people''s dreams? Oh ~ ~ ~" the crow turned around on the green wood head and looked at the iron cage behind him, "it doesn''t matter. I mean, you look like... Er... Like an orangutan... Quack ha quack!!"


    The crow couldn''t help laughing.


    "Have you eaten too well lately?" Aoki said.


    "Oh, you really... Can''t afford to joke... Quack... Well, well, I said, a group dream trapped you. Did you step back?"


    "It must be that you don''t practice hard and find an excuse to go so far to pick up girls? Well, I think I have to talk to Ruhua. If you add food to me, I can consider being a spy or something."


    "Double sided tape?"


    "Well, double-sided... What? Double-sided tape? What double-sided tape?" the crow tilted his head and thought about what green wood meant.


    Aoki laughed.


    "Where''s the child?" the crow, who had been quiet for a moment, asked again.


    "What child?"


    "It''s the one who wrote the diary. Wow, that diary is really moving. Oh, it''s not only moving, but also bird! You see me crying. You don''t know how sad I am. I''m thin. I need nutrition, quack, I need sauce elbow to make up for it... Quack..."


    The crow kept blaring.


    After two turns, the underground river passed under a rock wall, and the iron cage ended here.


    Aoki estimated that the total number of cages along the way was no less than 200. This is more than he expected. Even in the POW camp, there is no need to make so many separate cages, right?


    The whole karst cave is like a maze, one hole is connected to the next. If there is no underground river, it is easy to get lost. In some holes, boxes of materials are stacked with the words "dangerous" or "forbidden" in Japanese.


    The box was covered with dust and cobwebs. When Aoki walked by, the footsteps startled many small animals hiding in the gap between the boxes.


    A cry for help came not far from the front: "help! Let go of me! Let go..."


    Then there was a group of men''s laughter: "flower girl, yo West!"


    Aoki hurried a few steps around a large rock pillar and saw that in another cave, four or five Japanese soldiers were pressing the cuckoo to the ground and stripping her clothes.


    The cave is not big, but it is connected with a larger karst cave. There was a fire. There was an iron pot on the fire. Seven or eight Japanese soldiers sat around the fire, talking and laughing.


    "Hey, hurry up, we need to play." a soldier shouted at the cave here.


    "Ah, you should tell them to be light and don''t kill people."


    "Just wait slowly!" a Japanese soldier who was taking off his pants responded.


    "Don''t worry, none of them can last a minute."


    The Japanese soldiers in the cave over there laughed.

 Chapter 122

    Rhododendron''s clothes were worn less, and she was stripped clean after a few times. But by this time Aoki had gone in. Several Japanese soldiers who had just taken off their pants were startled and drank loudly with their pants: "who?"


    The crow looked at them and said in surprise, "wow ~ ~ Japanese! So short? Only Japanese... Eh... Let me calculate, five fingers... Oh no, too many, just three fingers... Eh... It''s really Japanese - I, quack!"


    It was probably the crow''s words that stimulated the Japanese soldiers. They rushed up one after another with shouting, and then somehow, they bumped into each other and fell to the ground.


    The Japanese soldiers near the fire in the distance heard the news and asked, "what happened? Isn''t it all over? Ha ha..."


    Before the Japanese soldiers lying on the ground could get up, Aoki stepped on them in turn. The pulling board trampled on the bones and joints, making a crisp crack sound, followed by the Japanese soldiers'' howling like killing pigs.


    The Japanese soldiers on the other side finally found something wrong. They picked up the 38 big covers with bayonets, stood up, skillfully dispersed the formation, held up their guns and shouted in the direction of the small cave: "what''s the situation?"


    Aoki threw some clothes on the ground that had been torn by the Japanese but could still be worn to the cuckoo, then walked out of the cave and greeted the people over there in skilled Japanese: "Hello, Japanese devils!"


    "Nani?" the Japanese probably listened somewhat confused. "Are you Japanese or * *?


    "I''m Chinese," Aoki said.


    "The Chinaman!" a Japanese soldier who was probably a * * captain didn''t raise his gun. Instead, he pulled out the Knights'' command and said, "shoot!"


    Seven or eight Japanese soldiers fired their guns at the same time, and the smoke of gunpowder rose from three or eight big covers, and the bullets ran to Aoki with rotation.


    One of the bullets flew over the crow''s head with a whew, and the air wave blew up the coal boss''s hair.


    The coal boss shrunk his neck and said, "Emma, I''m scared to death!"


    Then he jumped up and scolded the devil: "your grandmother is a little devil! Do you know how expensive my hair is? If one is missing... Quack... It will annoy me and sink the four islands of your grandmother''s house... Quack!"


    The little devil was stunned and scolded by it. He didn''t answer back. He just stared at Qingmu.


    Except for the one flying over the head of the coal boss, the other bullets slowed down when approaching Qingmu, just like encountering an extremely elastic invisible protective net. When it was less than half a meter away from Qingmu, all bullets stopped in the air, and the bullet body was still rotating at a high speed.


    "Wow!" the crow knocked Qingmu''s head with his claw. "Can''t you have a larger protective area? I almost belched just now!"


    Aoki said, "you are not an entity. How can those bullets hurt you?"


    "That''s what I said, but --" the crow complained solemnly. "It''s not whether I die or not, but whether you care about me or not."


    The gunfire also attracted the Japanese soldiers in other caves. About a dozen more Japanese soldiers ran out from all directions: "Captain Guisun, what happened?"


    The turtle, who was holding the commanding knife, woke up from the shock and shouted, "count the spy, shoot me and kill him!" * *


    There was another gunshot, and dozens of bullets came head-on, but as before, they stopped in front of the green wood and kept turning around.


    Aoki said, "give it back to you!"


    Those bullets, like being bounced back by an invisible protective net, flew back one after another along the original track. How fast they came, how fast they went back.


    In an instant, dozens of Japanese soldiers were all shot and died, leaving only captain Guisun holding a samurai sword and a small soldier with a gun next to him, probably the one whose first shot was crooked and the bullet flew over the crow''s head.


    The cave, which was still very noisy just now, suddenly quieted down, and the sound of water droplets on the rock wall dripping on the ground could be heard.


    Aoki walked towards team leader Guisun. The sound of treading echoed in the cave, like many people walking around in various karst caves wearing roller boards.


    Guisun was finally afraid: "are you... Are you a man or a ghost?"


    "I am God!" Aoki said.


    "No... impossible!"


    Guisun suddenly raised his samurai sword violently and chopped at the green wood. But he felt the air turned into water, and his knife waving became slow and powerless. He looked ferocious and exhausted his strength, but the air became thicker and thicker, and finally became like paste, and he became an insect in the paste. He could not move, and it became difficult to breathe.


    The samurai sword clanked to the ground, and the turtle sun finally fell down. His face looked like pig liver and his eyes protruded like a dead fish.


    "Oh, I thought I would cut my stomach." the coal boss seems not satisfied with the outcome.


    The little Japanese soldier with a gun nearby witnessed all this. As soon as he threw the gun, Kutong knelt down and cried.


    The crow said, "your poor shooting saved your life. My master is not a man who kills innocent people indiscriminately. I guess he will ask you questions now, such as what are you doing here... Quack ha ha..."


    Aoki asked, "what are you doing here?"


    The young soldier cried and said, "we are responsible for guarding those cages."


    "What are cages for?"


    "For detention of China... Oh no... Chinese * *."


    "How many people were locked up?"


    "There are 230 cages in total, and a group of people are changed every seven days. If they are not stupid, they will be killed."


    "Where are those crazy people?"


    "It''s said that a death squadron was formed and sent to Nujiang."


    "Death squads?"


    "It should be like this." the soldier was a little afraid. "We met tenacious resistance in Nujiang. General Watanabe was angry. Mr. Beiye was invited to arrange these cages here and shut in the nearby Chinese men. They became thoughtless puppets and formed a dare to die team to charge."


    Aoki frowned: "how many people have been sent?"


    The soldier said, "we have been here for two months. We have changed our defense once. It adds up to three and a half months. About 3000 people have been sent out."


    "Which army do you belong to? What year is today?"


    "We belong to the second infantry wing of the first division of the Kwantung Army, and now we are incorporated into the 56th division. The head of the division is general Masao Watanabe." the little Japanese soldier looked at Aoki strangely, "this year is the 17th year of Showa."


    "What are you talking about? Who is Beiye? How is it arranged here? Where is the mechanism map?"


    "We are only responsible for guarding. I really don''t know the others."


    Aoki knew that such a secret could never be known to a small soldier, so he stopped asking.


    Seeing Aoki''s silence, the little Japanese soldier no longer asked questions. His body trembled and begged, "don''t kill me, please, don''t kill me, I''m only 17 years old."


    Aoki didn''t speak, just shook his head and walked past him.


    Looking at the corpses all over the ground, the crow suddenly remembered something funny. He turned back and asked the soldier, "quack! What''s the name of the one on the ground, the one with the knife?"


    The soldier replied, "did you say the team leader? His name is guisunju. There are many hemorrhoids."

 Chapter 123

    In 1942, in the 17th year of Showa, the 56th division of the Japanese army captured Lashio from Tangji. Then it advanced along the Yunnan Myanmar highway and occupied ruihekou, baoteng, longsongkou and other places in Southwest Yunnan. It cut off the international traffic supply line and drove all the way to occupy Chuncheng. It encountered tenacious resistance in Nujiang.


    When Aoki explained to the coal boss which year was the 17th year of Showa, he also straightened out his own ideas.


    The coal boss stood on Qingmu''s head, stretched his neck, bent his head in front of Qingmu, and looked down at Qingmu''s nose: "Wow, knowledgeable! When did you read the history book? It''s really impressive!"


    Aoki didn''t remember when he learned these, so he said, "maybe when he was a child."


    The crow turned his head back and shook his feathers: "when I was a child? I had to learn so much when I was a child? It''s really painful to be a man!"


    At this time, the cuckoo put on her clothes, came out, bowed her head and said, "thank you for saving me. How do you want me to repay you? As long as you mention it, I can promise."


    Aoki didn''t even look at her: "I''m not saving you. I just don''t want to see a woman ruined by Japanese devils."


    The cuckoo''s clothes were torn to pieces by the Japanese soldiers. Although they were put on again, they looked more tempting than not.


    "Oh, oh ~ ~ ~ so hot eyes!" the crow raised a wing to cover his eyes, but opened the feather at the tip of his wing to reveal a gap, "who is this woman?"


    Seeing that no one answered it, he knocked Qingmu''s head with his claws: "Hey, hey, no good! I said how could you be trapped in such a ghost place? It turned out that there were women! Oh ~ ~ ~ poor Ruhua!"


    "Hey, you speak Mandarin better and better recently!" Aoki said. "It seems that there is excess nutrition."


    "Quack?" the crow raised his neck puzzled. "What''s the relationship between talking and nutrition?"


    Aoki did not explain, but walked around the cave and asked the little soldier, "is this the only person here to guard?"


    The soldier said, "yes, our team has a total of 54 people, half of whom are guarding in the cave and half outside the cave."


    "So where did these people come from?"


    "Everywhere, we have * * a team in mandian, who is responsible for organizing and training the team."


    "How many caves do you have?"


    "I don''t know. I heard it''s hard to find such a place," said Xiaobing. "Captain Guisun said there was such a place in the mountains of Myanmar and Vietnam."


    Aoki nodded. The situation was not much different from his guess.


    During World War II, in order to plunder and seize the resources of South Asia and cut off the supply lines of the United States and Britain to China, the Japanese army launched the Myanmar Vietnam campaign, and took the 56th division as the main force to occupy Southwest Yunnan. The 56th division is the elite of the Japanese army, known as the king of the jungle. With a division of 20000 people, it fought on multiple lines. In the face of several times its own enemies, it was able to persist until the end of World War II, and the casualties were much less than those of the Chinese and British troops. It was such a shady trick!


    Aoki asked the little Japanese soldier a few more questions. Seeing that he couldn''t ask more, he said, "go home."


    The crow sang, "sleep, sleep, my dear baby..."


    The little Japanese soldier was stunned for a moment, then slowly closed his eyes and fell to the ground as if he were asleep.


    Aoki wandered around the cave again, turned around and said to the cuckoo, "you just said you wanted to repay me?"


    The cuckoo looked up and said, "yes."


    "Anything?"


    "Yes."


    The crow spread its wings and flew to the ground nearby: "Oh, should I avoid it?"


    "No," Aoki said.


    "Do you want to do something that can''t see birds in front of birds!" the coal boss raised his paw and kicked the turtle and sun nearby. "Hey, chrysanthemum has many hemorrhoids. Get up and see the infantry!"


    Aoki shook his head, ignored the crow and asked the cuckoo, "tell me all the rules you know here."


    The crow patted his chest with his wings: "I''m scared to death, quack! My poor flower and play... Hey, chrysanthemum has many hemorrhoids. Don''t get up. It''s a cavalry."


    Cuckoo said: "When I first found this cave, I just thought it was a good place to exercise my mental strength. Every time I practiced in this cave, I made faster progress than I did outside. So my master often brought me here. Later, situ appeared. He said that the magnetic field had been changed into a natural hypnotic array. Everyone who entered here would be hypnotized and lost The ID is conscious and can no longer effectively extract memory. The person who controls this array can inject the seeds of consciousness into the hypnotized person and turn him into a puppet. "


    "How did he start it?"


    "I don''t know. He told my master something about the array. I was only 13 years old at that time and couldn''t understand it at all. Later, I asked my master, but she refused to tell me and told me not to use too much mental power in the cave."


    The cuckoo seemed to think of something, "by the way, I must have overused my mental power just now in order to control you, and was eaten back by this array, so I now become the same as ordinary people."


    She looked at Aoki with praying eyes, "you must have a way. Since you can save me, you must have a way to recover me, right?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "I don''t even know how to get out now. How can I help you?"


    "It''s impossible. You can kill all the devils here. You are more powerful than I thought. You must be able to master this array like situ." Du Juan looked a little anxious.


    "This is a group dream that has lasted for more than 70 years," Aoki said. "The problem is that it is still a real dream. I must master all the rules of this dream, or find the back door left by the original dreamer."


    Du Juan thought for a moment and said, "yes, there is a place where there is a mechanism. Situ took me there so that I can get the authority to control here."


    "Where is it?" Aoki asked.


    "Come with me."


    Aoki followed the cuckoo with crows, turned several caves and returned to the end of the underground river.


    The cuckoo pointed to the rock wall in front and said, "when the water level goes down, you can see the small hole below. The mechanism is in the hole."


    At the moment, the water level is at its highest, and they are waiting on the Bank of the river. After a while, the river began to become shallow. Slowly, you can see an arched cave about two meters wide and half a meter high under the water. The water flows out from there.


    When the river bed was not dry and the water level dropped to about ankle high, the cuckoo couldn''t wait to run over, lay flat and drill into the hole, touched the top of the hole with both hands and said, "this is it."


    She then climbed out again, and her clothes were soaked. But her clothes were already broken, and it didn''t matter whether they were wet or not.


    The green wood flowed slowly across the river and didn''t get in until the water level fell completely.


    It''s cold inside the cave. Outside the cave is a dark valley. The water tilts down from here to form a waterfall.


    Qingmu turned over slowly and lay down like a cuckoo.


    Although the light was dim, the symbol at the top of the arched rock wall came into his eyes like lightning:


    It is an equilateral triangle with two vertices connected. A straight line passes through the vertex and connects the center points of the two triangles.

 Chapter 124

    Aoki didn''t expect to see this familiar symbol in the mountains in southern Yunnan. He closed his eyes, calmed his mood slowly, and stretched out his hand to touch the top of the cave.


    The rock wall was covered with moss, and the beginning was wet, smooth and cold. The coolness spread all over the body with the palm of his hand, which made him shiver.


    The cuckoo asked anxiously outside, "how''s it going? Do you see it?"


    Aoki said, "I see, but what should I do?"


    Du Juan said, "touch him, touch him! Touch him like a lover''s face... Eh..." she seemed to think of something, and her face suddenly turned red, "although you are both men, it''s OK to have two handsome men..."


    The crow standing waiting aside heard something wrong and said suspiciously, "quack, what are you talking about? Man? What do you see?"


    "You have to feel it with a strong spiritual force to touch the entity. I don''t have it anymore. I can''t see anything," said cuckoo dejectedly.


    "No, no, no, not just now," the crow shook his head. "I mean, before, for the first time, what did you see?"


    Du Juan said, "I saw situ''s face. He was on the rock wall. His eyes were very gentle and looked at me like a lover. When I touched him with spiritual power, he had an entity, and then I, I..."


    "Wow, I heard you were only 13 years old at that time." the coal boss calculated, "well, 13 is not small for crows, but humans... What a strange species!... well, then?"


    "Then... I found that I can communicate with the power of the whole space here. I can use the power of space to control the conscious body entering here. Of course, it''s only to a certain extent, and I can''t completely control it. Therefore, I don''t dare to go deep in this space, and I''ve never encountered it..."


    Cuckoo continued to say, thinking of what had happened just now, she protected her body with her arms, looking a little scared, "I''ve never met a Japanese."


    Aoki did not care about their dialogue, but closed his eyes and carefully felt the cold on the rock wall. Slowly, he found that the two triangles protruded from the rock wall and glittered in his consciousness.


    Of course, Aoki knows it''s not true. It was in a dream, and he closed his eyes now. This thing still gives him different experiences in touch and vision and affects his consciousness.


    This is a brand of consciousness.


    Aoki thought of it. This is the back door left by the original dreamer, just like deliberately leaving a bug in the background program of the game. Game designers can use this bug to modify the data of players and NPCs, so as to pass customs quickly.


    When the brand of consciousness is deeply imprinted in your consciousness, you can get enough authority. The size of the authority is directly proportional to your own spiritual power, so the cuckoo only gets part of the authority here, while the medicine woman has less authority.


    How much did situ get? Could it be all?


    Aoki thought so and began to accept the etching of the brand of consciousness.


    "It will never be the same as what you see." the crow said to the cuckoo, "I guess what you see here is human desire. You can see what you think most. Well, that''s it, so you see a man, so my master... Oh my God..."


    The coal boss tilted his head to look at the hole. "Who will this fool see? Oh, no, no, no, I have to take a look, for dear Ruhua and for my sauce elbow!"


    He said, spread his wings, moved two bird claws that were good at jumping but not very good at walking, and waddled into the hole.


    "Hey, man, who do you see?" the crow jumped to his shoulder and looked up, "quack? What''s this? Quack!"


    It stretched its neck, pecked at the apex of the two triangles with its beak, and the symbol suddenly made a 180 degree turn.


    Although it looked the same after turning around, it startled the crow: "what ghost!"


    It suddenly heard the sound of a torrential wave beating the reef from behind.


    The coal boss took a few steps outside the cave and carefully stretched out his head. He saw the huge water waves rolling up in the abyss outside the cave.


    He shrunk his neck and shouted, "run... Quack..."


    But before he finished shouting, the water poured in. The strong current rolled it and Aoki''s body, withdrew from the cave and fell into the dark abyss.


    Before falling, the coal boss quickly grasped Aoki''s hair with his sharp claws.


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki is being etched by the brand of consciousness. He suddenly feels that the surrounding space is collapsing rapidly, just like the feeling that the space collapses when he wakes up in a dream, but he can''t withdraw calmly as in the past, and his consciousness sinks into the darkness.


    The only remaining perception is the feeling that the hair on the head is pulled by something.


    It was not long before he regained consciousness.


    When I opened my eyes, there was still darkness in front of me and I couldn''t see anything. He was wet and could feel the water rising slowly.


    Aoki wanted to sit up, but his head hit the top with a bang.


    He felt in his pocket and found his cell phone. The mobile phone was stained with water, but it still worked. He turned on the flashlight.


    He found himself still in the arched cave.


    The top of the cave is painted with a pattern, which is blurred under the cover of moss.


    He wiped the moss with his hand and the two triangles appeared. When he touched again with his hands and felt with his spiritual force, there was nothing but a cold feeling.


    When he was ready to give up, he found that there seemed to be some small nicks beside the symbol. He scraped away all the moss marks and sediment with his fingernails. When he looked closely, he found that it was a line of Japanese:


    Kitano Zhenwu dreams here.


    ¡­¡­


    The water level rose, and the waterfall outside the cave began to grow larger, with the sound of running water.


    Aoki had to withdraw from the arch. He was also sure that he had withdrawn from his dream at the moment.


    That symbol may not only be the back door left by the dreamer, but also a self destruction device. He or the crow must have triggered something just now, causing the underlying architecture of the dream to collapse.


    The cuckoo as like as two peas in the river outside the cave, and the clothes that are exactly the same as those in the small wooden building, have no tattered marks. The river had flooded her body. Qingmu went up and touched her breath and neck, opened her eyelids and gave up the idea of rescue.


    Iron cages are hung on the bank wall of the river, the wires on the rock wall above have fallen off, and the spotlights have corroded and rusted.


    The cage half submerged in water reflects a dark black light under the irradiation of a flashlight. Many cages are scattered with white bones, and some are still complete human shapes.


    Qingmu walked back along the river bank and soon heard the cry of "Wuwu" and the cry of "help".


    He walked over and saw that Han laizi''s father and several brothers were locked in a row of cages. At the moment, he saw the light of his mobile phone, lying on the iron railing and looking at him for help. Han laizi didn''t move at all. He was lying in the water and obviously dead.


    The iron door of the cage at the end was open, and Aoki knew that this was the cage he had just been closed. Normally, between him and Han laizi, there was a crazy beggar. Strangely enough, the door of the cage was open, but the crazy beggar disappeared.


    A string of keys hung on the cage door.


    Aoki took down the key and went to the cage of Han laizi''s family. He weighed the key in his hand: "I''ll give the key to Xiaoqin. You wait, if she is willing to save you."


    The men in the cages looked at him with hatred for killing people in their eyes.


    But as Aoki turned and left, no matter how much resentment, anger, regret and fear, everything was swallowed up by boundless darkness and silence, in addition to the sound of footsteps in the distance.

 Chapter 125

    It was evening when Peng Jiahu arrived at the small wooden building. The setting sun was falling from the top of the mountain in the distance, and the rosy clouds reddened the sky like blood.


    Peng Jiahu asked the team members to park the two cars in the shelter, leaving one team member to guard the wireless communication equipment on the car, while the others spread out in formation and approached carefully.


    On both sides of the small wooden building are dense forests, behind which are cliffs, and there is only an open space in front. There were two bodies lying in the open space. One of them died miserably. It looked as if he had been bitten by some beast; The other dressed like a beggar and was shot in the head.


    Peng Jiahu squatted down and looked around. He looked at the headset and said, "everyone, the poisonous snake has a gun. Be careful that there is an ambush. Xiao Li and big head, you go to the woods on both sides to check, and others are hidden and on standby."


    After a while, the voice of Xiao Li and big head came from the headset:


    "Report, the forest on the left is safe."


    "It is reported that a pickup truck was found in the woods on the right, but no one was there."


    Peng Jiahu said, "the forest here is too dense. Don''t relax your vigilance. You two stay at the mouth of the forest. I''ll go to the small wooden building to have a look."


    The fat man next to said, "I''ll go to Peng team."


    Peng Jiahu nodded and said, "OK, be careful."


    The fat man gave a "well", and the cat walked towards the small wooden building with his waist. When he got under the wooden building, he leaned against the door, made an OK gesture here, and then kicked open the door of the small wooden building.


    Peng Jiahu lay nervously behind a pile of rubble, watching the movement of the small building, his fingers clenched the trigger and was ready to shoot for support at any time.


    Before long, the window on the second floor of the small wooden building opened, and the fat man put his head out of the window. His voice came from the headset: "there is no one here, but there is a back door."


    Peng Jiahu just relaxed. Suddenly, there was a loud bang. The small wooden building was blown to pieces, the flame rose into the sky, and the heat wave hit all around. Sawdust and leaves were flying in the air, and a broken arm fell on the open space in front of the wooden building.


    "Fat boy -" Peng Jiahu shouted, and his eyes were about to bleed.


    At this time, a "sudden" gunshot came from the forest on the right.


    In the earphone, Xiao Li and big head screamed: "ah - ah -"


    "Everyone pay attention to concealment. The bandits have automatic weapons!" roared the Peng tiger. "Xiao Li, big head, how are you?"


    "Boss, I''m fine, but they have too much firepower and I can''t move," said Xiao Li.


    "I''m fine, so I put some color on my leg." big head said.


    "Three sons and I support big head, and others support Xiao Li." Peng Jiahu ordered, running along the rocks to the forest on the right, and shooting into the forest.


    The sun had set, the sky was darkening, the sound of gunfire was loud, and bullets flew out of the forest like shining locusts.


    Peng Jiahu jumped out from behind the rock and hid behind a big tree.


    "Damn it!" Peng Jiahu scolded and fought back in the direction of the gangster with a 92 pistol.


    Moreover, the pursuit of Mu Kuo was well prepared and supported by special police. It was not as caught off guard as it is now. The eight players he brought with him, although they are also very skilled in the police force, most of them are young people. They have never seen such a big battle.


    Peng Jiahu regretted not letting Shi Dazhuang come. Both of them are scouts. Shi Dazhuang is here. With the cooperation of a lion and a tiger, they may be able to subdue these bandits.


    Big head was less than five meters away from him, leaning against a big tree root and shooting into the woods.


    A dark thing flew out of the woods and landed in the direction of the big head.


    "Hide quickly, * * play!" Peng Jiahu shouted.


    Big head also saw it, but his leg was hurt and he couldn''t move. He could only watch * * bounce off beside him.


    Boom, it exploded.


    Before the fire took off, Peng Jiahu saw the big head and smiled at him.


    Peng Jiahu was about to crack his eyes and shouted to his headset, "Si Mao! Ask the special police brigade of the Municipal Bureau for helicopter support, come on!"


    "Yes!" replied Si Mao, who was responsible for maintaining communication in the car.


    At this time, a flame trailing a meteor like trail flew out of the forest in an elusive curve with a sharp whistle.


    "* * play --!" Peng Jiahu roared loudly, but his roar could not stop * * from playing the brilliant track, and there was no time to let Si Mao out of the car.


    With a loud bang, the police off-road vehicle was immediately surrounded by flames, turned over twice and fell into the nearby cliff.


    ¡­¡­


    There was a beep in Shi Dazhuang''s cell phone, which had been on the phone all the time. He took it up and looked at it to make sure that the communication had been interrupted. He didn''t know whether Aoki''s satellite phone had no power or something had happened.


    Peng Jiahu led the team to set out for a while. Shi Dazhuang opened the map and calculated Peng Jiahu''s current position and how long it would take to reach Qingmu.


    He doesn''t know what situation Aoki is facing. If it''s just Yaopo and Hambo, Aoki can deal with it, but if it''s muka... Only those who have fought with drug dealers in the jungle know how terrible these outlaws are.


    Beauty Yu sat quietly in the room, looked at Shi Dazhuang''s anxious face and comforted, "Qingmu is so powerful that it will be fine. Dad, don''t worry!"


    "Yes, yes, dad is not in a hurry." Shi Dazhuang smiled. After working as a policeman for half his life, he finally asked a little girl to comfort himself.


    Registered residence police Xiao Zhang came to ask: "how do you solve your dinner?"


    "Oh, is it time for dinner?"


    It was still light outside, but after Xiao Zhang''s reminder, Shi Dazhuang''s stomach began to grumble.


    Think about it. After a day of tossing around during the day, I came back to analyze the case after fighting the fire. Then I received a call from Aoki. I didn''t stop. I forgot about eating.


    Shi Dazhuang blamed himself a little. He is a policeman. It is common for him to forget to eat, but beauty is still a child!


    "Beauty, are you hungry?"


    Yu Meimei nodded shyly and said, "well, Dad, I''m hungry."


    Shi Dazhuang stood up and said, "let''s go. Dad will take you to eat beef and rice noodles."


    The beauty said, "just green vegetables and rice noodles. Beef is precious! Grandpa enkun said beef is more expensive than chicken!"


    Xiao Zhang said, "there''s a shop nearby with good rice noodles and fresh meat."


    "OK, just listen to you," said Shi Dazhuang.


    Xiao Zhang took Shi Dazhuang and Yu Meimei out of the police station, turned left and entered a millet noodle shop.


    The shop is very small. There are only a few small square tables. Many people have been seated. There is no air conditioning. There are two electric fans with strong wind on the wall.


    They chose an empty table by the window and sat down. Xiao Zhang greeted the landlady: "aunt, three bowls of beef rice noodles and more beef. Add a plate of dried beef and a plate of chicken bait."


    The landlady knew Xiao Zhang and knew that he was from the police station. She smiled and said, "good mile, good mile, come right away."


    Although the shop is small, business is good. People come in to eat rice noodles one after another.


    A gentle man with gold rimmed glasses came to the door of the store, looked hesitantly for a while, then walked in with his suitcase, went straight to Shi Dazhuang''s table, pushed the glasses shelf on the bridge of his nose and asked, "is there silver (person) sitting in the agency?"

 Chapter 126

    When Xiao Zhang saw that there were vacant seats at other tables, the man had to come and sit with them. He was dissatisfied. He ate rice noodles with his head depressed and didn''t speak. As soon as Shi Dazhuang wanted to speak, Yu Meimei scrambled and said, "there''s no one here. You can sit."


    The glasses man smiled at Yu Meimei, sat down and said, "children have a good heart."


    The landlady came and asked him what he wanted to eat.


    The glasses man spread his hands and said, "what''s the most distinctive department in the media?"


    Xiao Zhang said, "of course it''s rice noodles across the bridge. You need to ask!"


    Glasses man said: "spicy rice noodles across the bridge."


    Shi Dazhuang looked at the man with glasses with a little vigilance. His white Armani was a little dazzling in this border town. He pretended to be casual and asked, "are you here for tourism?"


    "Department, Department, I heard that Jieli Department has no flowering original washing treasure house!" said the man with glasses.


    "Listen to the audio and video of Yangcheng?"


    "Brother, good ear, I''m Zhongxian silver."


    "Oh, I know Zhongshan well. Are you in a district near Zhongshan?" Shi Dazhuang suddenly asked in Cantonese.


    The glasses man was stunned and immediately responded with a smile: "brother, you are not funny. There are only six streets and 18 towns in Zhongshan. Is it good in no district?"


    Shi Dazhuang let go. It is easy for a person to pretend to speak Cantonese, but it is not easy to speak authentic Cantonese. People who have not been to Zhongshan will not know that Zhongshan is one of the few cities without districts in China.


    At this time, the landlady brought rice noodles.


    The man with glasses looked at the rice noodles and asked, "how does it look different from the spicy side of spring city?"


    "Of course not," said Xiao Zhang. "Chuncheng is hundreds of miles away from here!"


    The glasses man said, "shouldn''t the rice noodles, seasonings and soup all faint? Why is there only one bowl in the medium?"


    The landlady said, "our small shop is not as particular as Chuncheng. You put it in. Just take it out and eat it."


    "What''s Jie''s name? Rice noodles across the bridge!" the man with glasses complained, so he had to bow his head and drink soup.


    Yu Meimei, who had been looking at him because of curiosity, reminded him, "be careful, the soup is very hot!"


    The glasses man was stunned and stirred it with chopsticks. He found that the soup was covered with a thick layer of hot oil. When stirred by chopsticks, the heat in the soup rushed up and covered his glasses with a layer of water mist.


    He took off his glasses, wiped them clean with a handkerchief, and then said to Yu Meimei, "thank you, children. Tie the silver in Li!"


    "You''re welcome," said Yu Meimei. "Yeah, you can take out the rice noodles in a small bowl so that they won''t be hot."


    According to Yu Meimei, the man with glasses took the rice noodles into a small bowl, blew them and tasted them. It was really not hot, but he coughed violently. He stuck out his tongue and shouted, "why is it so spicy?"


    Yu Mei chuckled and whispered to Shi Dazhuang, "I don''t think it''s spicy at all."


    Shi Dazhuang smiled and said, "beauty, you can eat more. When you go to Wuzhong, you won''t be able to eat such authentic rice noodles or such authentic spicy flavor."


    Glasses man said, "are you going to Wuzhong? That''s a good place!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "brother, have you been to Wuzhong?"


    The glasses man said, "I''ve been traveling. It''s a beautiful place. The mountains are beautiful and the water is beautiful." he looked at Yu Meimei and gave her a thumbs up. "The children are already very beautiful. When they go to Wuzhong, they will become more beautiful when they grow up in the future!"


    Yu Meimei was embarrassed. Her little face turned red and lowered her head to drink soup.


    When he finished eating, the man with glasses took out his mobile phone to pay. The shop owner''s wife is only willing to accept cash, saying that the mountain people don''t understand your city people''s gadgets and only recognize cash.


    Xiao Zhang said, "you won''t travel without cash? Mangdian is not a big city. You''ll go abroad a few hills south from here."


    The glasses man said with a sad face, "Oh, I don''t want to! I know you have so many thieves! My wallet has been stolen and the cash from Lali?"


    As soon as he was in a hurry, his already nonstandard Mandarin was mixed with Cantonese, which sounded very funny.


    Shi Dazhuang asked, "where was it stolen?"


    Glasses man said: "mangdian hotel is not on fire. I looked at the silver group for a while, and my wallet disappeared."


    "Why not call the police?"


    "Yes, there is no silver in the police station. They said they all went to fight the fire and asked me to come later."


    Shi Dazhuang looks at Xiao Zhang. During the day, the people in the police station were indeed called by Meng Yan to help put out the fire, but the injured Xiao Zhang should have been there all the time.


    Xiao Zhang said, "Oh, maybe I just went to the health center to change my dressing at that time." he said to the man with glasses, "we''re from the police station. You go back with us to register the situation later. I''ll cover the meal money for you first."


    Glasses man said, "I can transfer my mobile phone to you."


    "Say it again."


    Xiao Zhang got up and checked out. When the beauty finished eating, the four returned to the police station.


    Xiao Zhang is registered residence guard. He usually does not return his work to the police, and now he is at work time again. Shi Da Zhuang said, "Xiao Zhang, you have a wound. Go back first, and leave it to me."


    Xiao Zhang said, "how can I do that? This is the work of the Institute. Meng Suo will have to tear me when he comes back."


    Shi Dazhuang didn''t insist any more. He said, "then go back when you finish taking notes for him. I''ll wait for you Meng Suo here. Anyway, I have to stay at his house tonight."


    Xiao Zhang said, "OK!"


    They took notes for the man with glasses in the alarm room.


    Glasses man said his name was Bai Xiaosan. He traveled from Zhongshan. I had planned to stay in the mangdian Hotel, but I was caught in an explosion and fire. The hotel didn''t stay, and I lost my wallet. Because he didn''t have his ID card, other hotels didn''t charge him, let alone he didn''t pay cash.


    Speaking of his name, Bai Xiaosan pushed the spectacle frame on the bridge of his nose and smiled shyly: "it''s all taken by his parents. It''s not a good word when it''s hot."


    Yu Meimei asked, "why is Xiaosan a bad word? There are several people called xiaosanli in yuziba!"


    The three adults laughed.


    Bai Xiaosan asked, "what''s the child''s name?"


    The beauty said, "my name is beauty Yu."


    Bai Xiaosan said in surprise, "good name!" and then began to recite the poem, "when is the spring flowers and autumn moon? How much do you know about the past? The building was Dongfeng last night..."


    When he read poetry, he was completely different from his words. He was not only upright and round, but also rigid and soft. He was gentle with strength, his glasses stirred on the bridge of his nose, and his thin face glowed with a different look.


    Beauty Yu was stunned when she heard this. Tears burst into her eyes. She unconsciously read along: "... Ask you how worried you can be, just like a river of spring water flowing eastward." when she finished reading the last sentence, she had already had pear flowers and rain, choking and saying to Shi Dazhuang, "Dad, I miss Dad."


    At this time, there was a harsh brake sound outside.


    Xiao Zhang said, "Meng Suo, they are back. I''ll go out and have a look." then he went out.


    Before long, there was a gunshot. After the gunfire echoed, the dusk town fell into silence again.

 Chapter 127

    Shi Dazhuang jumped up like a frightened leopard, pulled out the light, locked the door, looked out close to the window, and jumped out of the window.


    He turned back to cover the window and said to the beauty and Bai Xiaosan, "hide here and don''t go out!" then he pulled out his type 92 pistol, tiptoed like a cat, tried not to make a sound, and quickly ran out of the yard along the corridor connecting each room of the police station.


    With a bang, a bullet hit the wall behind Shi Dazhuang.


    Shi Dazhuang jumped forward and rolled, hiding behind the post. Then he quickly returned a shot to the place where the gun had just fired.


    There came a muffled hum, followed by muttering curses and a series of gunshots. Bullets puffed on the pillar where he was hiding, and a lot of debris broke up.


    Shi Dazhuang recognized the accent of Myanmar and Vietnam. As he expected, a small number of domestic criminal gangs do not have the courage to attack the police station with guns, and only overseas criminals are so bold because they have a way out. As long as you leave the country, you can''t take them.


    But Shi Dazhuang didn''t expect that the group still had assault rifles. It was heard that at least two AK were firing at him at the same time. Moreover, the opponent is very old-fashioned. Instead of blindly beating, he adopts the way of spot shooting suppression, which makes him unable to leave his current position. Someone else should be coming from the flank.


    It must be muka''s people. I just don''t know if muka will come in person. Unfortunately, there is not even a picture of muka in the police data.


    Shi Dazhuang has only a type 92 pistol in his hand, with only 15 rounds of bullets in a full magazine. Without knowing the number and location of the opponent, he must try to save bullets.


    He came to South Yunnan to meet Yu Meimei, not on business, so he didn''t bring a gun. Peng Jiahu left the gun to him to prevent accidents. Although it was against discipline, Shi Dazhuang couldn''t manage so much about the hotel explosion.


    The sudden gunfire aroused Shi Dazhuang''s fighting spirit, as if he had returned to his days as a soldier. For an excellent scout, no matter how difficult the situation is, let alone a few bandits in front of him.


    He put the gun in his waist, inhaled, clasped his fingers in the groove of the corridor column, and climbed up the top beam of the corridor along the column. He hung upside down on the top of the corridor and moved five or six meters to the side like a spider. The eaves covered his figure, and the bandits were still shooting at the pillars.


    He saw two dark figures approaching from both sides to the place where he had just hidden. He remained calm. When one of them approached, he suddenly jumped down, threw the gangster down, put his elbow on the gangster''s throat, and twisted his neck when he turned over. Then he pulled out his gun and shot down another gangster.


    The gangster with AK found him, and the bullet poured towards him.


    Shi Dazhuang rolled on the spot, dodged the bullet and rolled behind a nearby stone pier. He saw three gangsters, two with AK and the other with pistol.


    The three bandits probably also learned his power. They didn''t dare to take risks easily and began to retreat while fighting. They were very organized when they retreated. One was shooting with an AK, and the other two ran back. The two aks were suppressed in turn, making Shi Dazhuang unable to fight back effectively.


    The bandits withdrew to the gate of the police station. There''s a pickup truck parked there.


    You can''t let them run away!


    This is Shi Dazhuang''s only thought. One of those three people is probably muka. Once they got into the car and fled into the mountains to the south, it was difficult to catch up with them. They just need to run in the direction of the border. Unless surrounded by a large number of police, it is too difficult to stop them from crossing in the rainforest.


    We have to hold them!


    The gunfire here can spread far away. In addition to the police station, the town government will ask ruihekou for help after they find that the police station has been attacked. In two hours, the special police of ruihekou will come.


    Of course, Shi Dazhuang didn''t expect that the armed helicopter of the special police brigade of baoteng Municipal Bureau has set out at the moment. If you come directly to him, you can arrive in less than an hour. Of course, the rescue target of the helicopter is not him, but Peng Jiahu, who is experiencing a near death at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    Three team members were lost in the blink of an eye, and Peng Jiahu was bleeding in his heart. He didn''t know whether Si Mao had time to send the rescue signal. If not, it would be really difficult to clean up today.


    The enemy not only has assault rifles, but also grenades and individual rocket launchers, and his side is full of pistols. How can we fight this battle?


    "Shit! This is not drug trafficking, this is aggression!" Peng Jiahu scolded and estimated the situation. Now the only way to survive is to run deep into the jungle and use complex terrain to cover circuitous operations. This was a trick used by drug traffickers to avoid the police, but now it''s their turn to use it.


    Because the communication equipment is on the car of Si Mao, now the car is bombed, and the headset is useless.


    Peng Jiahu pulled off the earphone cable and shouted to Sanzi, who was more than ten meters away from him, "get out! Get out of the rain forest! I''ll cover!"


    His voice is loud. I hope people on the left side of the forest can hear it.


    The three sons here obviously heard his orders and began to run into the forest, avoiding bullets through dense trunk. After running for some time, he began to fight back at the bandits to give Peng Jiahu time to get out.


    Peng Jiahu immediately got up and ran to the dense forest. From the corner of his eye, he saw a bandit kneeling down with a rocket launcher on his shoulder.


    "Fuck him, do you still want to come?" he scolded, walked an s in the oblique direction and shouted to Sanzi, "lie down!"


    Sanzi quickly crawled to the ground, and a rocket came roaring and hit the tree trunk he had just leaned against, blew up a huge fireball, and the dead leaves in the forest were blown up.


    Peng Jiahu didn''t have time to take care of the three sons. Taking advantage of the opportunity of the flying leaves and the smoke of gunpowder, he covered it from the side, saw the opportunity and shot the guy who had just released the rocket and was elated.


    Of course, he had expected that there would be a series of retaliatory bullets coming towards him, so after shooting, he had no time to confirm whether he killed his opponent and immediately rolled into a ditch.


    He lay down in the ditch looking for Sanzi''s figure and didn''t dare to shout.


    At this time, the bandits, probably because of the loss of a person, became careful and did not dare to force them up too boldly. The two sides fell into a brief stalemate.


    Sanzi finally showed his head from behind a tree and gestured that he was okay. Peng Jiahu let go and made a gesture to continue to retreat.


    The third son retreated and Peng Jiahu shot for cover. Then, the three sons covered and Peng Jiahu retreated. After running several times like this, the woods were getting denser and denser, and it was dark. In front of me, I couldn''t see anything except the faint shadow of the trees.


    The two sides stopped the fire as if they had reached a tacit understanding.


    After a while, there was a motor in the woods. Peng Jiahu concluded that this was not their car. It sounded like a Ford F-150 off-road pickup.


    Peng Jiahu breathed out and threw away the last empty cartridge clip. He was glad that if it was later, he would be almost out of bullets.

 Chapter 128

    Xiao Zhang was lying on the porch not far from Shi Dazhuang. There was a pool of blood beside his head. It seemed that he should have sacrificed.


    The bandits had retreated to the gate, where a Ford F-150 off-road pickup truck was parked. They seem to want to get in the car and run away.


    Shi Dazhuang thought it strange that such a big battle was just to kill Xiao Zhang? A trace of doubt flashed through his mind. He always felt that something was wrong, but at this time, the enemy''s AK was still spitting fire at him rhythmically. Bullets might hit him at any time, and he didn''t wear bulletproof vests.


    The critical situation did not allow him to think much. Shi Dazhuang threw his head hard, put his thoughts behind him, and tried his best to deal with the situation at present.


    Taking advantage of the two AK alternating gaps, he sprinted three shots to them, then jumped up and ran to the short walls of the police station''s registered residence room. Then he took off, pedaling, climbing and turning over several movements, without any delay, and he turned over the roof of the registered residence room and threw the bullet running behind him.


    There is a big tree behind the roof. The branches are twisted and thick, and the leaves are dense. It is a good hiding place.


    Shi Dazhuang climbed up the tree and nestled in the branch. This position is not a good shooting point. He can''t even see the current position of the gangster. But he had already observed it. At this position, he could just see the pickup outside the gate and the passage inside the yard.


    Whether the gangster tries to drive away or wants to enter the backyard, he can shoot. Although the police type 92 pistol is far less useful than the military model, it is safe to hit the target within this distance with his shooting method.


    The gangster came to the pickup truck. One of them opened the door and sat in the cab. Shi Dazhuang slammed past. Before the man could close the door, he leaned and fell out of the car.


    At the same time, two AK aimed at the branch of the tree where he was hiding and spit out a fire snake. Shi Dazhuang did not move and let the bullets break the thick leaves. As long as it''s not bad luck to be hit by stray bullets, the two bandits can''t hit themselves in their current position.


    The bandits probably found this, and knew that their advance and retreat were blocked, so they stopped shooting. The night at the police station fell into a brief silence.


    Shi Dazhuang took the opportunity to call Meng Yan and asked him when he would be back. Meng Yan said he was on his way back and heard the gunshot. Shi Dazhuang gave a general description of the situation here, and then asked Meng Yan, "do you have a guy?"


    Meng Yan said, "there are only two 64 in our institute. I brought one with me this time."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "64 No, it''s not lethal. Now, I''ll drag them to the artillery shop in the town and buy some boxes of artillery."


    At this time, the bandit tried to climb into the car from the other door to drive. Shi Dazhuang shot him with a bang. Although he missed, he scared the bandits back.


    "Artillery battle?" Meng Yan asked, but immediately understood, "OK! Team Shi, you hold on for another ten minutes, and I''ll come in ten minutes at most."


    Time passed minute by minute.


    After a while, the pickup truck moved automatically.


    Shi Dazhuang knew that the bandit was hiding behind the car or the side cart. As long as he pushed forward five or six meters, he couldn''t see it. He can''t move now. There must be an AK aiming at his position. Although the shooting accuracy of the AK may not hit him, the consequences of a shuttle of bullets are difficult to predict. At this time, his perspective can''t reach the tire and fuel tank, so now he can only watch and worry, and there''s nothing he can do.


    At this time, a police car came with a light on and stopped in the distance.


    Shi Dazhuang heard Meng Yan shouting in the tweeter: "you have been surrounded by the police. Put down your arms and surrender..."


    After a moment of silence, Meng Yan shouted, "since you refuse to surrender, we will use force, comrades, grenades!"


    Then, several figures emerged from behind the police car and made continuous throwing movements at the same time. More than a dozen guns drew parabolas in the air and landed at the hiding place of the bandits at the gate of the police station.


    The sound of "bang bang bang bang bang bang" kept ringing.


    The two bandits didn''t know whether they really thought they had grenades or were frightened by the running artillery. They shouted and ran out, sweeping with guns.


    Shi Dazhuang saw his chance and shot the two bandits down with two bangs.


    Meng Yan brought someone over, checked it, found that the man was dead and said, "your shooting skills of team Shi are still so good."


    Shi Dazhuang said: "the situation is urgent. We can only kill, but we can''t keep alive."


    Meng Yan said, "you''re fine."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "I''m fine, but Xiao Zhang may have sacrificed."


    Meng Yan was stunned, scolded "shit!" and rushed into the yard.


    Xiao Zhang lay upright on the ground. He was shot in the head and his eyes opened. At first glance, he was caught off guard. He didn''t even understand what had happened.


    Meng Yan closed Xiao Zhang''s eyelids, choked and said to Shi Dazhuang, "I''m still a child! I''ve decided to get married on National Day this year..."


    Shi Dazhuang patted Meng Yan on the shoulder. He didn''t know what to say.


    Meng Yan suddenly remembered, "where''s the beauty?"


    "Inside, with a tourist who came to report the case."


    When he said this, Shi Dazhuang was surprised. His intuition was wrong. He shouted "no!" and ran in.


    The door of the reception room where beauty and Bai Xiaosan are hiding is open. Shi Dazhuang rushed in, turned on the light and shouted, "beauty", but the man was gone.


    Meng Yan comforted, "maybe I was afraid to hear the gunshot and ran out from behind?"


    Shi Dazhuang shook his head: "no, I was too careless."


    He now recalls carefully that there are still many doubts about Bai Xiaosan. Shi Dazhuang kept enough vigilance against him from the beginning, but his gentle appearance was too deceptive.


    Shi Dazhuang calculated the time and said to Meng Yan, "it should not be far away. You should quickly mobilize the people in the town. Once you find a foreign man in his thirties wearing white casual clothes and glasses with a little girl, report it immediately."


    "OK." Meng Yan promised and picked up the phone to call the people below.


    At this time, a young policeman went into the room, pulled out a trolley case from the corner and said, "Meng Suo, Shi team, here is another suitcase."


    When Shi Dazhuang looked back, he suddenly became alert and shouted, "put it down and run!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the box exploded with a bang, and the air wave rushed out of the doors and windows. With great impact, Shi Dazhuang and Meng Yan, standing under the eaves of the corridor, rushed out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 129

    Shi Dazhuang and Meng Yan both fell badly, but fortunately they were not injured. Everyone was fine except the policeman who pulled the box in the room. However, seeing their colleagues killed by the bomb with their own eyes, everyone was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    Shi Dazhuang knows that he and Meng Yan alone can''t cope with the situation here. The gangsters are too cruel. They are not ordinary drug dealers, but terrorists. He took out his mobile phone, dialed director Yan of baoteng Municipal Bureau, reported the situation here and asked for special police support.


    Director Yan said that the armed helicopter of the special police had set off half an hour ago. Shi Dazhuang knew that something had happened to Peng Jiahu, and the situation might be worse than here.


    "Yan Bureau, I request to participate in this operation," Shi Dazhuang said.


    "No, your current establishment is not here. I have no right to approve your request," director Yan said.


    "Yan Ju, the criminal is probably mukuo''s brother muka. He came to me and Yu Gang''s children." Shi Dazhuang continued to ask, "if it weren''t for my fault and revealed Yu Gang''s identity this time, it wouldn''t lead to such a disaster. Yan Ju, let me participate. I''m familiar with jungle warfare and the urine of these animals!"


    Director Yan is his old leader. He knows his temper and character very well and comforts him: "You don''t have to blame yourself. I just reported the situation to the provincial department. Due to an operational error of the Thai police, the wusotun group is making every effort to clean up the interior. We have cut off several internal lines over there. It is likely that they have known about Yu Gang''s situation long ago. Therefore, muka''s entry revenge is premeditated, and you just happen to meet it Hit. "


    Shi Dazhuang felt a little surprised when he recalled the events of the past two days. Moreover, without Wu suoton''s permission, muka could not have entered the country with so many people and weapons, nor dare he make such a big noise in the territory. Doing so will only attract the attention of the government of Southern Yunnan and increase difficulties for their drug trafficking in the future.


    It seems that there is something wrong with Wu suoton. In order to prove that those who betrayed him have no good end, muka was allowed to enter the country to retaliate against Yu Gang''s family and ruihekou anti drug team.


    "Yan Ju, I must save Yu Gang''s daughter. If something happens to her, I won''t be at ease in my life." Shi Dazhuang asked again.


    Director Yan recognized Yu Gang''s determination in his words and said, "well, I''ll call Wuzhong later to explain the situation. Be careful."


    "Yes! Thank you for your leadership!" Shi Dazhuang said.


    Yan Bureau said, "I have mobilized the police force of the whole city to support mangdian at ruihekou, and this operation is under your command. The criminals are crazy and must be resolutely attacked! Remember, we must eliminate them within the territory and can''t cross the border."


    "Yes! Resolutely complete the task!" Shi Dazhuang unconsciously stood at attention and saluted, as if standing in front of director Yan.


    Meng Yan launched everyone who could launch a big search in the town. The two streets of mangdian suddenly became brightly lit, and even the people in each village were guarding at several main intersections with flashlights. However, the gentle man and Yu Meimei, alias Bai Xiaosan, disappeared like nothing.


    Shi Dazhuang kept looking at the map and calculating muka''s escape route. He imagined where he would escape and where he would arrange reception personnel if he were muka.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly felt that he had missed something and couldn''t remember it. He used his fingers to point by point on the map. When he reached yuziba, Shi Dazhuang was surprised and shouted, "Meng Yan! Come on, take some people to yuziba with me!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Peng Jiahu heard the sound of helicopter propeller from the sky, he was as excited as his mother''s call. He fired a gun to indicate his position and looked for the way in with Sanzi according to his memory.


    The helicopter soon found them. Under the guidance of the aircraft''s headlights, they returned to the open space in front of the bombed out wooden building.


    After about half an hour of search and rescue, other team members also found it. After counting, four of the eight team members brought by Peng Jiahu were killed and two were injured, and only three were alive, including himself.


    Peng Jiahu is a man who has seen the battle, but such heavy casualties still make him heartache. Fortunately, the injuries of the two wounded are not very serious. After simple treatment, he arranged a team member to drive them back to ruihekou hospital. He also asked the three sons to stay here on standby. After all, four team members died here, and their bodies can''t be ignored.


    There was satellite communication equipment on the helicopter. Peng Jiahu contacted Shi Dazhuang and knew that the bandits had attacked the police station.


    "It''s so fucking rampant!" Peng Jiahu scolded. "If you catch them, I''ll have to pick his skin!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "I''m going to yuziba now. Muka is likely to go there."


    Peng Jiahu said, "be careful. These guys have AK in their hands and rocket launchers. They''re fucking ready to fight!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "don''t worry. The police forces in the surrounding counties and cities are supporting us quickly. We can search the mountain at dawn tomorrow. You must block their exit route. I guess they either go from guaiziling or Nangou river."


    Peng Jiahu said, "I''m afraid they''ll go to both places, but I don''t know where muka will be? I only have one helicopter here!"


    Shi Dazhuang thought for a moment and said, "go to Nangou river."


    Peng Jiahu didn''t quite understand why he didn''t go to guaiziling but to Nangou river. In his opinion, the terrain of guaiziling is complex, and the bandits are easier to escape. If they escape in the direction of Nangou River, although the road is closer, they are easy to be caught up by the police. Moreover, there are border posts every other section where the Nangou river is shallow, and swimming in deep water is not easy and difficult to carry weapons.


    However, he always admired Shi Dazhuang''s judgment, so he didn''t ask any more. Anyway, he can only go to one of the two places first.


    It''s not easy to track a small group of bandits in the mangmangmang mountains. After the helicopter searched the possible directions and sections of the off-road vehicle for an hour without results, Peng Jiahu resolutely gave up the search and flew directly to Nangou river.


    At this time, Shi Dazhuang got off at a small intersection outside the Yuzi dam and took people along the path to the dam.


    The Jungle Boots rustled on the ground and spread far in the silent night.


    Shi Dazhuang''s eyelids suddenly jumped up for no reason. Muka''s cunning and ferocity exceeded his imagination. He remembered what Yu Gang reminded him that muka was a more terrible person than his brother mukuo.


    "Meng Yan, take someone to enkun''s house and I''ll go to Yu Gang''s cemetery." Shi Dazhuang said.

 Chapter 130

    The cooing sound of the night owl tears the silence of the night like a devil''s spell. The faint shadow of the tree is like a death guard standing on the hillside, guarding the world belonging to the dead.


    Little stars scattered on a solitary grave.


    Beauty Yu knelt in front of the grave, her hands tied behind her with transparent glue, her braids on her head scattered, the wind blew from behind, and her scattered hair covered her forehead and half her face.


    Even at night, she knew where she was. She knows every tree, grass and mud here. She is familiar with the unique taste of the air here, with the fragrance and love of the soil, just like the smell of mother and father.


    When my mother was still alive, she often brought her here and said that her father was buried here. At that time, she thought her father was a bad man.


    Later, my mother also buried it next to my father. She felt that her father took her mother. She used to hate her father.


    Now, she knows that her father is a good man and a hero!


    She learned a truth that the quality of people is not as simple as legend or on the surface. Just like the man standing in front of her now, if he only looks at his gentle appearance, who will believe that he is a bad man?


    "Is it here? I didn''t take the wrong way. Is this the grave of your bad father?" muka spoke in a gentle manner.


    "My father is a policeman and a hero!" Yu Meimei shouted.


    Muka laughed. Laughter echoed in the dark mountains and forests, intertwined with the cry of night owls, like the cry of ghosts.


    "Hero? Hahaha..."


    Muka laughed more and more, so that tears came out. He took off his eyes while laughing, took a breath, wiped it with a handkerchief, put it on again, squatted down, attached it to the beauty''s ear and said, "they lied to you."


    "No!" said the beauty, "Daddy won''t lie to me! Aoki won''t lie to me!"


    Muka said, "your father is a smoker and a poisonous scorpion!"


    "No! My father is a policeman!" Yu Meimei shouted.


    "Well, well, it''s the police," muka said. "But the police also have bad people! Your father is a bad police."


    Yu Meimei shook her head and said stubbornly, "my father is a good man."


    Muka asked, "what kind of person is a bad person?"


    Beauty Yu bit her lips and said, "you are a bad man."


    "How do you know I''m a bad man? Just because I caught you and brought you here?" muka asked seriously. "If I were a bad man, I would have killed you. But I wouldn''t do that, because you are different from your father. You''re a good man."


    "I''m a good man, too," muka continued, dusting off a trace of spider dust on his white clothes, "I don''t smoke or take drugs. I studied hard since I was a child and got excellent grades. Later, I was admitted to Imperial College of technology and got a doctorate. I gave up the opportunity to work in the best laboratory in Europe and went back to the countryside to help my hometown people get rid of poverty and get rich. How can a person like me be a bad person?"


    Yu Meimei didn''t know how to answer. The gentle man seemed to be right, but she determined that he was a bad man.


    "Well, it seems that you are still young and you don''t quite understand some things. Then let''s analyze what kind of people are bad people."


    Muka squatted in front of Yu Meimei and looked at her face, just like two primary school students discussing problems seriously together.


    "Are drug traffickers bad?"


    Beauty Yu thought for a moment and finally nodded.


    Muka asked, "is the man who killed his brother a bad man?"


    Yu Meimei nodded again.


    "Not only do they take drugs themselves, but also encourage and seduce people around them. Are drug users bad?"


    Yu Mei nodded again.


    Muka smiled with satisfaction: "your father has done all these things. He is a big smoker and can''t stand not smoking all day. He bought big cigarettes from mazuba and sold them to mangdian. Otherwise, why do you think people here in mangdian say he is a poisonous scorpion?"


    "I have a brother named Mu Kuo. Your father worked for my brother at that time. After he gained my brother''s trust, he betrayed him and asked the police to kill him. Then he took over my brother''s business and became the big brother of smoke and MA in masuba."


    "Your father not only smokes by himself, but also forces people around him to smoke. Many people in mangdian are addicted to smoking because of him. There is your mother. That''s why your mother died, isn''t it?"


    "Do you still think your father is a good man?"


    Muka''s words hit Yu Meimei''s heart like the shock wave of a bomb.


    The stars suddenly lit up, and the flowers in the cemetery opened. She saw her mother lying in the flowers. There was no blood on her thin face because of smoking.


    The beauty burst into tears and sobbed, "Daddy won''t lie to me! Aoki YeYe won''t lie to me! Mom won''t lie to me! Dad is a good man, a policeman and a hero!"


    Muka said "eh" and seemed surprised: "someone has strengthened your impression of your father in your consciousness!"


    He looked up at the shadow of the mountain in the north. In the distance, there was a faint sound of cars driving across the winding mountain highway.


    "Oh, are you coming so soon?"


    Muka snorted, took out a small book from the shoulder bag on the ground, took it with his mobile phone, quickly wrote a few words on it with a pen, then tore off the paper, put it on the raised grave bag, and pressed a stone on the paper.


    After that, he took a piece of white flour from his bag and put it in his hand to knead it into a dough.


    "Do you know what this is?" muka pasted his face on the grave. "It''s called C4 explosive."


    He took out a small yellow tube the size of a syringe and said, "this is called a detonator."


    Muka put the detonator under the mask and pulled out a slender line, which was completely invisible in the dark, just like invisible.


    "Your big dad is so smart that he will think I will bring you here." muka pulled the line all the way to the nearby tree. "Soon he came. As long as he touched the line, the detonator would explode, and the detonator would explode, which would cause C4 explosion. Then here -- ''boom!'' - your big dad and your father in your grave would be blown up together!"


    After pulling the string, he stood up and clapped his hands. "Well, you''ll learn these when you take chemistry class in the future. But..." he turned and looked at Yu Meimei with infinite sympathy and pity in his eyes. "It seems that you don''t have a chance to go to school again."


    At this time, a tall man with long hair came and said to muka, "it''s all arranged."


    Muka nodded and said, "let''s go."


    The man with long hair came over, picked up the beauty, carried it on his shoulder and walked out of the grave.


    They entered the forest from the path behind the yuziba mountain and advanced one foot deep and one foot shallow in the dark. The thick thorns cut the beauty''s arm and face, burning to pain.


    After a while, a fire suddenly lit up in the direction of yuziba. Then, a loud noise broke the tranquility of the night. At the same time, it also hit the beauty''s chest like a boulder and shattered her hope.


    "Dad!..." she cried, her eyes full of tears.


    Muka, who was walking in front, stopped and turned around and said, "little girl, do you know why he saw the flash first and then heard the explosion?" he pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, like a middle school teacher, "because the speed of light is faster than the sound."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 131

    The closer to Yu Gang''s cemetery, the more inexplicably panicked Shi Dazhuang. This is a very strange feeling, like a brother lying on the ground shouting at him, "don''t come here! Don''t come here!"


    However, the brother was lying there, and the brother''s daughter fell into the hands of the thief. Even if there was a sea of knife and fire ahead, how could he not go and have a look?


    The skills that I learned when I was a scout came in handy at this time. He soon found footprints and broken branches in the forest. Judging from the soil turned up by footprints and the fracture of broken branches, these people had just left.


    It must have run from the back mountain.


    Just as he was about to go back and chase after Yu Gang, he saw a stone on Yu Gang''s grave. It seemed that there was a piece of paper under the stone, which was blown by the wind.


    Intuition told him there was a trap in it. He stopped with his arms, stopped the people in the same trade from approaching, and warned: "there may be thunder, everyone be careful and step back!"


    He turned on his flashlight and searched the ground carefully.


    A thin silver line lit up among the messy grass, extending from the grave to the root of a nearby tree. As long as any of them takes two more steps, they will encounter this line.


    Shi Dazhuang secretly congratulated himself and asked others to step back until they were out of a safe distance. Then he leaned down and looked at it bit by bit along the thin line. He was worried that this line was only part of the trap.


    When he saw the piece of bread on the grave bag, he gently scolded: "shit!"


    He thought that the end of the thin line would be connected with anti infantry mines, but he didn''t expect it to be a piece of C4 explosive. If such a big lump explodes, Shi Dazhuang will have to bury here even if he brings twice as many people. Moreover, muka did not use lower cost, easier to detonate and more concealed mines, but used C4 explosives, which wanted to blow up the whole grave!


    Shi Dazhuang carefully lifted the dough and took out the detonator under it. As long as you remove the detonator, it will be safe. This kind of explosive will not explode even if you hit it with a gun.


    After checking around again to make sure there was no other danger, Shi Dazhuang moved the stone and took out the paper.


    There is a line of scribbled but not disorganized handwriting on the paper. It can be seen that the writer has practiced calligraphy, but he writes in a hurry:


    "You haven''t died yet. It seems that my brother died in your hands. If you want to catch me, come to Nangou river. I''ll cross the border if I''m late."


    Shi Dazhuang is thinking about muka''s intention to leave this note. Is it to build a plank road or dig a pit for him to jump?


    At this time, there was a flash of light in the direction of yuziba, followed by a loud thunder, which startled the sleeping animals in the mountain forest at night.


    Shi Dazhuang shouted bad and rushed to yuziba.


    The courtyard door of old enkun''s house had collapsed, and bricks, tiles and sawdust flew everywhere. Meng Yan and two assistant policemen were lying five or six meters away from the gate. From the scene, someone should have arranged a trap on the door, and there was an explosion when opening the door.


    Shi Dazhuang grabbed Meng Yan, held him in his arms and shouted, "Meng Yan! Wake up! Meng Yan!"


    Meng Yan struggled to open his eyes from the blood on his face, his chest fluctuated violently, and said weakly, "I''ve caught a snake all my life, and I''ve been bitten by a snake this time... Cough, poof..." he gushed blood, "my life was picked up, and today... I''ll return it to my brothers... Brothers..."


    He finally squeezed out a smile from the corners of his bloody mouth, then his whole body loosened and his head hung down.


    Shi Dazhuang gently put Meng Yan back on the ground, checked the other two assistant policemen and found that they were all dead.


    Inside the gate lay a corpse, lemao, enkun''s son.


    Old enkun stood motionless in the middle of the yard with a crutch and a bent back. The expression on his old face solidified, like a statue eroded by wind and rain for decades.


    ¡­¡­


    When Aoki came out of the cave, it was completely dark. The stars are scattered all over the mountains outside the cave, and they are confused everywhere.


    He looked up carefully at the sky and the mountain shadow in the distance. He was sure it was not in his dream. He was relieved, leaned against the stone wall and took out the cigarette.


    Although the cigarette was a little damp when I was in the hole, I found some that could smoke. Fortunately, the match was not soaked.


    The warm and spicy smoke sucked into his throat, flowed through each bronchus, filled the whole lungs, and gushed out of his nostrils, which made him find a bit of reality, more real than the distant starry sky.


    Usually, to judge whether it is in a dream, we just need to see whether the distant scenery is real or pasted there like wallpaper. A person''s dream expands with mental power and cannot expand to infinity. The so-called starry sky is just a two-dimensional picture created by memory in the dream. No one can create a three-dimensional near real starry sky in a dream, because your spiritual power can''t reach so far away.


    But Aoki has just experienced an unimaginable group dream. The cave is not only very huge, but also very real.


    When many people''s spiritual power is superimposed together, it will become very powerful, and the resulting group dream is naturally huge. In theory, if all human beings have the same dream, they can create a near real cosmic dream.


    In fact, what evidence can prove that we are not dreaming?


    The sky we see is just a picture hanging on it. Human exploration of the universe seems to be getting deeper and deeper, but with the growth of population, isn''t it because of the increase of spiritual power that the depth of the dream universe has increased?


    However, this problem is meaningless to human society. On the surface, normal people don''t think so except neuropathy. In essence, it''s because everyone is in the same situation and is fair to everyone, so there''s no need to care.


    The so-called people do not suffer from oligopoly, but from inequality. What''s the difference between everyone dreaming and everyone in reality?


    Only when you find that someone can wake up and you can only dream forever will you feel unfair and you will strongly want to wake up.


    Aoki threw down his cigarette butts and was ready to walk back along the way he came. However, the smelly gully covered with rotten leaves was gone, surrounded by dense woods.


    Aoki always knew that the big dream space in the cave extended to the outside of the cave, but he didn''t expect it to extend so far. In other words, after coming out of the back door of the small wooden building and turning over the mountain wall, you have begun to enter the edge of this dream. When I saw the gully, the dream began. The rotten leaves there and the rotten smell at the bottom of the ditch have a hypnotic effect. It will not make people feel inappropriate to integrate with the surrounding environment.


    The design of the whole dream is very clever. From the rotten leaf ditch outside the cave to the underground river inside the cave, the original dreamers not only had strong spiritual power, but also were proficient in mountain geography and geomantic omen, and made full use of the local atmosphere environment.


    Who on earth is this guy named Kitano Zhenwu? What does he have to do with the mysterious hourglass symbol?


    Aoki''s mind was confused again. It was like a meteorite suddenly falling from the silent dead lake. The waves swung layer by layer, but the bottom of the lake was more and more blurred because the lake water became mixed.

 Chapter 132

    Nangou river is a natural boundary river along the China Myanmar border. On both sides of the river, there are undulating mountains, dense rain forests, dangerous river bends and beaches, and the current is fast. There are only a few gentle places. There are many unmanned bamboo rafts parked there. People often do small business back and forth on both sides of the Strait, because they are all nearby farmers, and most of the personnel on duty at the border guard post turn a blind eye.


    The sun had just risen in the East, and the morning glow reddened the water.


    A helicopter came from a distance, flew east along the river bank, and then turned back to the west, startling many forest birds.


    A large number of heavily armed police on the Hebei bank searched the forest with police dogs.


    Shi Dazhuang looked at the wide river in front of him. Reports from the mountain search team kept coming from his headphones. His eyebrows were locked deeper and deeper.


    With the ability he trained as a scout, he chased muka all the way from the back mountain of yuziba. Later in the night, other support teams caught up. Several fierce battles took place along the way, killing several fierce bandits, but they never stopped muka.


    Peng Jiahu''s helicopter has been patrolling the Bank of Nangou River to block the road across the river. The emergence of armed helicopters once made the outpost on the other side very nervous. When he learned that the north bank was catching drug traffickers, the Burmese soldier relaxed and went back to his cabin to sleep.


    At dawn, Peng Jiahu got down from the helicopter, found Shi Dazhuang and complained loudly: "who the hell is this muka? Can he fly to the sky and escape?"


    At this time, a voice came from the intercom headset: "team Shi, a small hole was found under the cliff of Linggou here. There are oxygen cylinders and diving suits in the hole."


    Shi Dazhuang hurriedly asked, "how many sets are there? Are there any new footprints?"


    "Yes, the police dog also smelled the smell. Someone should have gone into the water from here. This hole seems to lead to other places. They may have come from the cave."


    Shi Dazhuang''s heart sank: "you more people, take the police dog into the hole and see where it leads." then he turned to Peng Jiahu and said, "muka may have arrived on the other side."


    Before Peng Jiahu could say his curse, he heard someone pointing to the other side and shouting, "team Shi, team Peng, look!"


    Shi Dazhuang turned and looked in the direction of the policeman''s finger. He saw two people on the other side of the quiet Nangou River walking along the bank to the outpost. Walking in front of him in white, he looks free and easy and elegant, just like a university teacher who comes to travel. Followed by a big man with a child on his shoulder.


    Because it was too far away, Peng Jiahu couldn''t recognize whether the child was beauty Yu. He looked to Shi Dazhuang for confirmation. Shi Dazhuang punched on the nearby car body, and his eyes were about to bleed.


    Peng Jiahu shouted, "sniper! Where''s the sniper?"


    From the headset came the response of the special police captain: "sorry, Captain Peng, we can''t fire on the other side without the order of our superiors!"


    "Shit!" Peng Jiahu also knew that the special police captain was right, but he couldn''t help swearing, and then strode to the beach, "can I swim to catch people?"


    Shi Dazhuang grabbed him: "tiger! You''re a policeman!"


    Peng Jiahu shook off Shi Dazhuang''s hand: "what should I do? Watch them take the beauty away?!"


    At this time, director Yan''s voice suddenly came from their headphones: "I am strict, exercise restraint, and never cross the border! I can''t fire a bullet at the other side! I''ve brought the negotiator here and I''ll be there soon."


    A helicopter crossed the valley in the north and stopped on the flat ground in front of them. Director Yan got down from the helicopter, hurried to the shore and said to Shi Dazhuang and Peng Jiahu, "I have reported the situation to the provincial department. It is informing the Myanmar government and asking them to help arrest people."


    "Help a fart!" said Peng Jia Hu angrily. "If the mother egg government of Burma is to give power, the smoke of MaoMu dam will be awesome."


    Director Yan said unhappily, "tiger! If you don''t change your bad temper, something will happen sooner or later!"


    He said to a man in a white shirt who came with him, "shout to the other side and drag them."


    The negotiator stood on the bank with a loudspeaker and shouted in Burmese and Vietnamese.


    The soldiers in the sentry cabin looked out and then took a horn to respond. Unexpectedly, muka went to the post and said something to the soldier, and then the soldier gave muka the horn.


    Muka shouted to the horn in Mandarin, "is Shi Dazhuang there? If he is not dead, stand up and speak! If he is not, I''ll go."


    What else do negotiators want to say? Muka has turned and is ready to leave.


    Shi Dazhuang rushed up and grabbed the horn: "muka! I''m Shi Dazhuang!"


    Muka turned back with a smile, picked up the horn and said, "you''re great! It''s not unjust that my brother died in your hands! If I didn''t prepare carefully this time and beat you by surprise, it''s really hard to say the result."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "don''t you just want revenge? Come to me! What''s catching a child?"


    "Do you pay attention to morality and justice in revenge? I''m not like you hypocrites. I''m full of benevolence, righteousness and morality in killing perfect people!" muka said disdainfully. "My brother died in your hands, but the bane is Yu Gang! Without Yu Gang, it''s not so easy for you to kill my brother. I just caught Yu Gang''s daughter. What''s the matter?"


    He grabbed beauty Yu''s hair, "I''ll not only catch her, but also torture her! I''ll take her to mazuba and let her taste morphine and heroin! I''ll sell her to the lowest kiln in mazuba and be trampled by those men who smoke every day! Look, look at her delicate skin and tender flesh. She''s really a beauty. She can sell for a good price!"


    Shi Dazhuang resisted his anger and shouted, "I killed Mu Kuo! You want revenge on me! Let the child go and I''ll go with you!"


    Muka laughed: "I wanted to kill you, but now I''ve changed my mind. Yu Gang is trying to save your injury? When I torture her daughter, it''s more painful than torturing your own daughter? Ha ha! I just want to see you live in pain, which is 100 times better than killing you!"


    "You live in Wuzhong, don''t you? I''ll send you her photos. You can see her experimenting with new drugs in my laboratory during the day and becoming the most popular little woman in the underground brothel of mazuba at night. She is a beautiful poppy flower, which will gradually wither with the letter wind in September!"


    "Do you know why I left so many flaws all the way for you to catch up? I just want to tell you these words before I leave, and then take her away in front of you!"


    "If you have the ability, you can cross the river to save her. I''m waiting for you!"


    Muka then returned the horn to the soldiers at the outpost over there, pulled the beauty''s hair, pulled the beauty to the ground, dragged it back for a few steps, then threw it to the big man around him, pushed the gold rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, and turned and walked away smartly.


    Shi Dazhuang couldn''t help it anymore. He threw the horn, tore his clothes, and threw all his combat vests and bulletproof vests to the ground.


    "Shi Dazhuang! What are you doing?" director Yan asked.


    "I''m going to catch people!"


    "You are the people''s police! Do you know the consequences of crossing the border without permission?"


    "I know! So from now on, I''m not a policeman!" Shi Dazhuang threw away his gun. "I quit the police force. I cross the river as an ordinary person, which has nothing to do with the country!"


    Peng Jiahu also threw his gun and helmet: "I''ll go too! I don''t believe in evil!"


    "What are you doing? Rebellious!" Yan Bureau scolded loudly. "It''s inappropriate for you to be a policeman if you want to be a policeman or not? If you take off your clothes today, you''re still a policeman! Don''t forget your oath! You, you, and you, everyone here, your every move represents the country and the people!"


    Peng Jiahu shouted discontentedly, "what should I do? Just look at it? You kill me!"


    Director Yan looked at muka walking farther and farther across the bank, clenched his fists, deeply buttoned his nails into the meat, trembled and said, "stand by and wait for instructions from the superior!"


    Stan newhalf, a public servant, fell to his knees and tears ran down the face. He knew that the political situation was unstable in the Burma Vietnam area. The government would not control such a awesome incident on the border. As Peng Jiahu said, if the mother gun government had given power, there would not have been so many people trafficking in drugs.


    Just then, a lazy voice came: "I''m not a policeman. I can go there."


    Everyone looked back and saw a man with messy hair, wearing an old gray windbreaker, slightly hunched back, his hands in his trouser pockets, stepping forward.


    Director Yan asked, "who are you?"


    Aoki said, "I''m someone you can''t control."


    Director Yan was embarrassed, but there was nothing to refute. Intellectually, he felt that he should order to stop the man and detain him, but he suddenly felt in a trance. His brain was blank and stopped like a dead clock. He stood there and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Qingmu walked slowly through the crowd and nodded slightly when he came to Shi Dazhuang. He picked up a map from the ground, looked at it for two eyes, stuffed it into his pocket, and then walked up the beach and onto a bamboo raft.


    The bamboo raft gradually reached the center of the river. He stood on the water with a pole, and his lonely figure looked particularly handsome. A gust of wind blew up his old windbreaker, which was illuminated by the rising sun, like a flag flying by a hero.

 Chapter 133

    The bamboo raft landed and the green wood jumped onto the beach. The water behind him was still flowing, and the surrounding green mountains did not change color. Everything was no different from the other side, but he had stood on the land of Myanmar and Vietnam.


    When passing the outpost, the Burmese soldiers in the wooden house put their heads out and asked in Burmese.


    Aoki understood.


    He didn''t know how much was hidden in his strange mind. Before that, he had proved that he could speak at least Chinese, English, Japanese and several local dialects, and now there is another Burmese.


    If I learned it when I was a child, so I have a good foundation, I can speak English well, and Japanese has been exaggerated, what the hell is this Burmese now?


    If he is born a language genius, he can understand all the languages as soon as he understands them. Although it is strange, he can''t understand the dialect of ruihekou. How can he say that?


    Aoki laughed at himself and then muttered to the sentry in Burmese. The sentry waved to him, then clicked and closed the window of the cabin.


    The nearest path from Nangou River to mazuba is more than 100 li. If you walk, you have to walk for a whole day as soon as possible. Muka was picked up. Aoki saw him leave the post from a distance and soon got on the jeep.


    To catch up with muka, Aoki must find a car at least before Yu Meimei is hurt.


    He went on about a mile or so. There was a village there. At the entrance of the first house at the entrance of the village is a brand-new motorcycle. A small, dark man was drying herbs in the open space in front of his house.


    Aoki went over and pointed to the motorcycle and said in Burmese, "Hey, lend me this car."


    The owner looked at him inexplicably and asked, "who are you?"


    "Give me the car key! My name is Aoki." Aoki said.


    I don''t know why, the owner didn''t resist at all and obediently handed over the car key.


    Aoki got on the motorcycle, started the car and asked, "how much is this car?"


    "500000 Kyats, a good car for my son''s marriage." the man smiled foolishly.


    "Oh, is your son getting married?"


    "Yes, next month."


    "I see. I''ll pay you back before I get married." as soon as Aoki loosened the clutch, the motorcycle blasted out of the village and went in the direction of masuba.


    The motorcycle drives fast and is more convenient than the car on the rugged and narrow mountain road.


    Aoki almost didn''t loosen the accelerator all the way. He narrowly avoided the trucks on the road several times, causing those angry drivers to curse one after another. However, when they put their heads out of the window and put up their middle fingers, the motorcycle had already passed the next corner and lost its trace.


    However, he still failed to catch up with muka''s Jeep before entering masuba. The next problem is how to find muka.


    The name of masuba sounds like a small dam like yuziba, but relying on the opium business, it is already the largest city in northern Myanmar. Even in the whole golden triangle, it is also a famous tobacco and hemp production base.


    Aoki was riding a motorcycle around the streets and alleys, thinking about where muka would take Yu Meimei?


    Muka said he would inject new drugs into the beauty, so he would go to his laboratory. Aoki asked several passers-by. In order to seize the time, they were hypnotized directly, but they had nothing to do with muka and the laboratory. Instead, they all knew that wusuoton had a large house, like a castle, guarded by many heavily armed soldiers.


    Since we can''t find muka, we just go straight to wusotun''s nest. Muka can always be found through wusotun.


    When he was planning this, suddenly a madman in rags rushed over and danced and shouted in front of him.


    Aoki looked carefully. Isn''t this the crazy beggar locked next to him in the cave? The one who rescued beauty Yu from the mangdian hotel. I wonder how he got to Ma Su Ba after he escaped from the cage?


    "Did you see the beauty?" Aoki asked.


    The madman was stunned and nodded immediately: "beauty, beauty."


    Aoki hurriedly asked him where he was. The madman pointed to the West and shouted "beauty" in his mouth.


    Aoki motioned him to get on the bus. He took the madman on a motorcycle and showed him the way all the way to a dark old street in Baxi.


    On the old street, many women in exposed clothes stood at the door, some were smoking and some were eating melon seeds. When a man walked by on the street, he gave a wink. Whenever a man shows a little meaning, the woman will lean on him and drag him to the back cabin.


    Aoki parked his motorcycle at the street corner and walked in with the madman.


    The women naturally winked, but they looked like smelly beggars. Although the young people behind them looked handsome and cool, their ragged clothes were destined not to bring them business, so their eyes showed contempt and impatience, as if they had wasted her expression.


    Several women also shouted, "Hey, do beggars have money? If you have money, come in and play for a while!"


    The madman walked forward with his head down and didn''t even dare to look at it.


    The women laughed.


    "It''s cheap for you. If you do a good job in five thousand Kyats, you''ll be happy!"


    "Is it a place? If it is, I''ll give it a thousand!"


    "Oh, you''re crazy. You can''t ask for a place. It''s so dirty. It''s like a radish pulled out of the mud. Who can plug it in!"


    The madman''s head is lower.


    The women laughed more and more.


    But their smiles soon stiffened on their faces, because they saw the young man in a Drawboard take out a large pile of money and throw it out.


    The red banknotes were blown into the air by the wind, like autumn leaves.


    I don''t know who was the first to shout "grab!" more than a dozen women ran to the center of the street and grabbed the money.


    At the beginning, everyone picked up each other''s clothes. Later, they competed with each other. From pushing and shoving to fighting, thin clothes were torn to pieces, and long nails made faces with heavy makeup into faces.


    "Hey! Look, what are we picking up?" someone shouted in panic.


    The scarred and disheveled women calmed down and looked carefully. Their pockets and handbags were full of leaves. Where was a bill?


    They looked at the end of the street in shock. The two beggars had already disappeared.


    A gust of wind, and many leaves, flying in the air.


    ¡­¡­


    The madman took the green wood into a deep and musty alley. On both sides of the alley were yards surrounded by low walls, and most of the doors of the yards were closed.


    A thin man with tattoos was smoking against the wall in the alley. When he saw the madman, he scolded: "Why are you a beggar again! Didn''t you just tell you to get away? No one here will give you money. If you come again, you''ll break your leg!"


    As soon as he had finished, a slender and powerful hand reached out, grabbed his neck and slammed him against the wall.


    "Where are muka and the little girl?" Aoki asked.


    The man blushed and bluffed, "do you know where this is? If you don''t let go, you''ll die ugly later!"


    "I just ask you, where are muka and the little girl?" Aoki''s fingers tightened. He didn''t use mental power. He didn''t need to use mental power to deal with such smokers who smoke every day at a glance.


    The thin man was choked out of breath and had no strength to resist. He pointed to a door in the middle of the alley and said, "in... Talk... Talk about business."

 Chapter 134

    The thin man was pinched by the green wood and walked in front with trembling eyes. At the gate of the hospital, he knocked on the door several times. There was no response in the door. He knocked again.


    Aoki heard that there was something wrong with the rhythm of the knock. It must be their secret signal, but he was not worried about what storms they could turn over.


    After a while, someone opened the door.


    A middle-aged man with a pair of dead fish eyes appeared in the door, looked warily at Aoki, then nodded to the thin man and motioned him to go in.


    The thin man ran into the yard and shouted, "someone smashed the yard! This boy is here to smash the yard!"


    There were four or five people standing in the yard. Some took out pistols and pointed them at the door. Others held sharp daggers in their hands.


    The dead fish eye middle-aged man took out a knife and stabbed Aoki in the stomach.


    The skinny man regained his courage, turned back, looked at the green wood and said, "isn''t Cao NIMA very powerful just now? Do you know where this is? Dare to come here to be wild! I won''t kill you!"


    He grabbed the knife in the dead fish''s eye''s hand and made up a knife on the green wood''s stomach. He still didn''t relieve his anger. He stabbed several knives in succession. While inserting, he said, "it''s crazy! It''s arrogant! I won''t kill you!"


    But he suddenly found something wrong.


    Why is there no blood?


    He looked strangely at the knife in his hand and Aoki''s stomach. Then he shouted with a "wow" and rolled out in fear. He bumped his head against something behind him, making him dizzy.


    He opened his eyes and found himself still in the alley outside. He was pinched by the chicken nest man and pressed against the wall. The dirty crazy beggar was watching.


    The thin man was in a cold sweat and looked at Aoki like a ghost: "you, you... You..."


    "How many people are there?" Aoki loosened his hand and asked.


    The thin man didn''t dare to disobey this time and answered honestly, "twenty or thirty."


    "Is muka in there?"


    "Muka is not here. Muka''s men have to check and bring the child."


    "Who else is there besides checking?"


    "They are the bosses of several prostitution streets nearby."


    "What are they doing here?"


    "When you offer a price for a chick, you can take the girl away. Such a little girl is very popular. Take her to Yangon or Chiang Mai and you can make a small fortune by selling it for the first night. After the first night, you can also sell the top seven, not the top seven of the dead, which means that the first seven days after the * * is not as popular as the first night, but you can also sell a good price. When the first seven is over, you can bring it back Come on, sell it in the prostitution street. The price in the first year will be a little more expensive than other chickens. "


    The thin man explained.


    Aoki nodded: "what else do you know?"


    The man shook his head and said, "no, I know so much."


    Aoki asked, "where does muka live?"


    The man said, "I''m just a winder. I really don''t know where muka lives."


    "Oh, well, it seems that you really don''t know more."


    "Yes, yes, can I go now?"


    The thin man was about to slip away. Aoki suddenly grabbed his neck again and pressed him heavily against the wall: "how many knives did you stab me just now?"


    The thin man turned pale with fear and hurriedly begged: "I didn''t! Please let go..." but his throat was pinched too tight. He was out of breath after half a sentence. His tongue spit out and his face rose like pig liver. His hands powerlessly broke Qingmu''s hands and kicked his feet on the ground.


    "What you do in your dream is your most real idea. It seems that you have done many such things before?"


    Aoki said, as soon as his fingers worked hard, he heard a crisp click, and the man''s Adam''s Apple had been crushed. His body pushed hard, his head tilted, and his hands and feet stopped struggling. When Aoki released his hand, he limped down the wall and slid slowly to the ground.


    Aoki turned to look at the madman and said, "if such people live, they will only harm more people."


    At first, the madman was a little afraid. He stood there and heard Aoki speak. Then he calmed down and kicked the dead thin man.


    "I''m going in to save the beauty now. It''s not safe inside. Just wait for me outside." Aoki put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked to the gate of the small courtyard.


    After taking a few steps, he suddenly turned back and said to the madman, "help me look at the motorcycle. Don''t be stolen. I borrowed it."


    The madman nodded hard and turned back to the street.


    Aoki stepped to the gate of the yard and knocked with his hand.


    A man with two dead fish eyes came out and asked, "who are you?"


    Aoki raised his foot and kicked it on the man''s belly. The man flew out upside down and fell on the ground with a bang. He didn''t hum, just like a dead dog.


    Several people in the yard were playing cards bored, and pistols and daggers were thrown on the table at random. They heard the movement and turned back. They didn''t know what had happened. They stared at the green wood at the door.


    Until Aoki stepped into the yard, lazily stood not far from them and asked, "who needs to check?"


    Those talents reacted and went to get the weapons on the table.


    But as soon as they moved, Aoki had bullied him. First, he pinched the wrist of the first person to get the gun. As soon as he twisted the anti joint technique, the man''s gun came into his hand. Then, as soon as he gave it away, the man''s center of gravity was unstable and knocked down his companion. The companion had just picked up a knife from the table and stabbed it right into his waist.


    At the same time, Aoki kicked another man''s knee with his right foot, and the man''s leg was broken and fell to his knees with a click.


    The last man was a little far from the table. Just then he touched the gun on the table and found that he had been held against his temple by a pistol.


    "Where do you have to check?" Aoki found that the yard that didn''t look very impressive outside was a little big. There were several houses in front and back, and there were many wooden buildings and bungalows around. It would be a bit troublesome to find them one by one.


    The man bent over and dared not move, but his hand was always on the gun on the table and refused to move away, trying to find a chance to fight back.


    "You shoot! As soon as the gun rings, everyone inside will know. You can''t escape," said the man.


    "Really?"


    Aoki looked at him seriously, then moved his hand, pointed the gun at the guy with the broken leg next to him, banged the gun to end his pain, and then moved back quickly.


    A cold sweat broke out on the man''s forehead, but he said firmly, "do you know whose place this is? You will die miserably!"


    "Muka? Or Wu suoton?" Aoki turned the muzzle again and shot the guy who killed his companion by mistake with a knife, was knocked down by his companion and just got up.


    The man saw that the chicken nest head was really killing people, and it seemed that he was not afraid of Wu suoton''s name. Finally, he was afraid. His body was trembling slightly, and he was nervous and stammered: "have, have to check... The second building on the right... No, don''t kill..."


    "Oh, I see."


    Aoki didn''t wait for him to finish, so he pulled the trigger and shot him in the head.

 Chapter 135

    This is a very spacious room. On the Buddhist niche on the north wall of the room, there is a beautifully carved Buddha statue. On the offering table in front of the Shrine were melons, fruits, vegetables and half a fresh pig''s head.


    Four futons were placed on the ground in front of the table. Four people knelt on the futon, holding a column of lighted sandalwood in their hands and chanting words in their mouth. After reading for a while, they put the incense into the censer on the offering table.


    The smoke curled up like a column and dispersed into a mist in front of the Buddha, curling around the Buddha''s head. The smile on the Buddha''s face was alive, like life.


    The four men stood up, bowed solemnly in front of the Buddha, took a long breath, looked at each other and smiled, and then sat down on the big round table in the room. Behind each of them stood four or five bodyguard like people, different in height, fat and thin, but they looked at others with ferocious and vicious eyes.


    Then, as soon as the inner door opened, someone came out with three little girls, put them on the futon in front of the Buddha and knelt down with their backs to the Buddha.


    Several girls were obviously too frightened, tears were flowing all the time, but they didn''t dare to make the slightest sound.


    A tall, strong man with long hair came out and said to the four men on the round table, "here are the people. Pick them."


    A fat man said discontentedly, "we have to check. Didn''t we say four?"


    "There were four, but that one was taken back by muka," he said


    The fat man scolded, "fuck muka, are you kidding us? Take back the chicks you sell. I haven''t seen a woman!"


    Must check said: "you speak carefully."


    "What? Who do you think you are? You''re just a dog next to muka!" the fat man squeezed out his cigar on the table, and the man behind him stepped forward and touched the gun in his waist.


    However, the people around him have already raised AK.


    Both sides were at war, and the smell of gunpowder overshadowed the smell of sandalwood in the room.


    An older bald man on the round table rounded up and said, "Oh, it''s all his own people. Why do you have to be unhappy about such a thing?"


    The fat man said, "usually there are dozens of chickens. This time there are only three chickens. There are four of us. How do you tell us to divide them?"


    Have to check said: "there are three good, you think now the mainland chicks easy to catch!"


    The bald man also said, "yes, yes, the mainland is now under strict control. It''s not as easy to bring chickens here as before. Local chickens can''t sell at a high price."


    The fat man came down the steps and asked the bodyguard to put the guy away. He complained, "where can mainland chickens be expensive? A chick can''t make much money!"


    The men on the round table also agreed one after another: "yes, they earn less originally. You have to check. Let muka put that one too. He doesn''t lack women."


    Must check said: "that one is favored by general Wu suoton. Go yourself."


    As soon as these people listened to Wu suoton, they stopped talking.


    The bald man stood up, walked up to several girls, raised their chins with his hands and looked at them one by one. After reading it, he said: "the goods are OK and can earn thousands of yuan. There are many brothers under his hand and can''t be divided. You have to check that your price is cheaper. You can''t be as expensive as last time."


    Cha hum: "you can earn at least a few thousand dollars by selling white pigs in Yangon or Chiang Mai on your first night. It''s not without selling tens of thousands of dollars when you meet a silly beep. Plus the first seven, it''s not much worse than selling white powder! You can make money for several years in the future!"


    The fat man said, "go! Just add the first seven on the first night. Muka''s boy does a drug test with chicks. It''s hard to say whether the goods from your family will live for a year."


    When the fat man had just finished, he heard gunshots in the yard, and three shots in a row.


    "What''s going on?" everyone in the room was startled.


    "What can I do for you? This is general Wu''s territory. Even if the police and government forces want to do business, they have to say hello to general Wu." dacha said lightly, assigned a subordinate and said, "go and have a look."


    Other people calmed down when Cha said this. Although they were doing business that could not be seen, Wu suoton was following them after all. Even drug trafficking was aboveboard, not to mention they were just doing some gambling stalls and chicken shops.


    But after a while, it was not possible for the people sent by cha to come and reply, and people couldn''t help but wonder.


    At this time, there was the sound of footsteps on the stairs. It sounded like climbing a building in slippers.


    Who is this? The one who went down just now was wearing sneakers!


    The fat man subconsciously looked at his feet and the feet of others in the room. None of them wore slippers.


    The door creaked open.


    A young man with messy hair appeared at the door, wearing an old windbreaker, his hands in his trouser pockets, dragging a pull board on his feet and stepping in.


    "Who are you?" dacha and the other four big men asked almost at the same time, and their men raised their guns


    "Oh, I''m Aoki. I''m looking for someone called decha." Aoki lazily walked in without looking at those people. He only went to the Buddha statue, first looked at the three little girls kneeling on the futon, then looked up at the Buddha statue with high eyes, and then yawned.


    "I just have to check. What are you looking for me for?"


    Although there were more than a dozen pistols and two AK in the room aimed at the man in front of him at the same time, there was still an inexplicable panic. And he felt as if he had seen the man somewhere and heard his name.


    "Are you muka''s men?" Aoki asked.


    "Yes. Are you on that road again?" I have to ask.


    "What about the girl muka brought from China?" Aoki asked.


    Cha narrowed his eyes and asked, "why do you ask this?"


    Aoki said, "of course, take her back!"


    The people in the room seemed to understand and laughed.


    "Take it back?" ducha smiled and almost burst into tears. "So you''re from the mainland! Are you a policeman or the child''s father? Oh, no, the child''s father died long ago."


    "Well, well, no matter who you are, I admire your courage! Look for yourself. These three girls are brought from the mainland. Which one do you want to take?" he said, pointing to the girl on the futon.


    Aoki said, "although I''m not looking for these, since they are all Chinese, of course I''ll take them back."


    "All?" the fat man interrupted. "Your appetite is a little too big."


    Cha waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. We''re fair. If you can offer a high enough price to satisfy all the people here, it doesn''t hurt if you take it away."


    Aoki asked, "how much is it?"


    "Ten thousand dollars a," said de Cha, glancing at the others, "are you satisfied?"


    The fat man and others nodded happily: "yes, although it''s a little less, it''s good to be so worry-free."


    Aoki said, "OK!"


    He took it out in his pocket, as if he had hidden a lot of change in his shriveled trouser pocket.


    "Have you? Your trouser pocket can''t be Alibaba''s treasure house? Do you want to shout sesame open the door for you?"


    The fat man teased, and everyone else looked at Aoki like a joke.


    "Don''t worry, I''m rich!"


    Aoki really took out a stack of money and put it on the table.

 Chapter 136

    "Hey, really rich! Can''t it be fake?" everyone in the room felt incredible.


    Aoki ignored them, continued to take out his pocket, took out three stacks of money, folded them together, and said, "well, I''ll take all four girls with me."


    Having to check, he asked a man to take the money, put it in his hand, looked at it and said, "Oh, it''s really rich! But you can only take three."


    Aoki said, "I want four."


    "The other one is not this price," he said


    "What price?"


    I have to think about it and say, "100000."


    "OK."


    Aoki took out his pocket again. Like a trick, he took out a lot of money and put it together neatly. People around him looked at him incredulously, and when they looked at the pile of green dollars, they all showed their greed.


    There was a brief silence in the room.


    Must check shook his head and said, "no, no, not even 100000."


    Aoki said, "you don''t keep your word."


    I have to check and say, "it''s not that I don''t keep my promise, it''s..."


    "I have to find out what you''re talking about!" the fat man shouted. "I don''t know how much money this boy has hidden. Let him give the money to everyone, or I''ll kill him!"


    I have to be stunned. It seems that what the fat man said is reasonable and unreasonable. I don''t know why I became so strange and tangled.


    Just as he wanted to agree with the fat man, he heard Aoki say, "don''t you just want money?" then he saw Aoki throw the money in his hand into the air, and the green dollars were flying in the air like a shower of flowers.


    After all, these people are the bosses of each block. They don''t go up and rob money like prostitutes on the street. However, they are still stunned by this scene. They are stunned for a moment and look up at the money floating all over the house.


    While they were stunned, Aoki went to the three girls, squatted down and said to them, "close your eyes and ears."


    The girls don''t know how to close their ears, but Aoki''s voice gives them an inexplicable trust, just as they knew this person a long time ago. They closed their eyes according to his words, and then thought that their ears were closed. As a result, their ears really seemed to be closed, and they couldn''t hear the sound outside.


    Aoki stood up and suddenly shot without warning. He hit the guy holding AK by the throat. The man fell down, and AK fell into Aoki''s hand. Aoki turned and shot at the people on the other side of the round table. In the blink of an eye, all those people fell down, and their eyes were still wide open. Their pupils were full of the reflection of falling dollars.


    There are several other men who are not within the range of Aoki''s shooting. One of the guys who also holds AK is closest to Aoki, but he was kicked down by Aoki as soon as he raised his gun. The others pulled out their pistols and shot at Aoki. Somehow, they not only missed the target, but also shot their accomplices.


    Aoki turned back and fired a few more shots, and then there was only one living person left to check.


    When Aoki threw money, he was alert. When Aoki talked to those little girls, he wanted to warn everyone to be careful of this person. But he suddenly found himself unable to move, not only his body could not move, but also could not speak.


    He could see everything around him and watched Aoki take the gun and kill everyone in the room, but there was nothing he could do.


    This feeling is like a nightmare. Sometimes when you are awake, you can see things around you, but you can''t move. Your chest is like a huge stone, which can''t be moved.


    Until Aoki came to him, he suddenly woke up. His sweat soaked his clothes and moved his hands and feet, but the AK was already on his forehead.


    "You... Who the hell are you?" asked cha in horror.


    "I told you, my name is Aoki."


    "What happened just now? The money..."


    "Money? I just asked those younger brothers downstairs to borrow two sets of cards." Aoki said lightly.


    I have to look around. Where are there any dollars? The corpses were strewn with poker.


    "I know who you are! You killed the medicine lady, but how did you escape from the cuckoo? Didn''t you..."


    "You guessed right. Now tell me, where are muka and the girl? I want the exact location."


    Must check closed his eyes: "anyway, I''m dead. Why should I tell you."


    Aoki said: "Now that you know the cuckoo, you should know who I am. I don''t want to waste time hypnotizing and guiding your consciousness, and I don''t want to search your damn memory in your brain. I''ll ask you now, where are muka and the girl? If you don''t say it, I''ll break your consciousness into pieces and stir your brain into a pot of paste for the rest of your life Become an idiot, paralyzed and mentally ill. Your head hurts for at least seven or eight hours a day, and you will want to die! But at that time, your neuromuscular transmission will be blocked, your hand can''t lift the gun, you can''t pull the trigger, you can''t even lift your chin, and you can''t bite your tongue and commit suicide. "


    Aoki''s words pierced into decha''s mind like a needle and lingered in his consciousness. He knew what Aoki said was true. He had seen the power of Cuckoo - a woman worse than muka. And the man in front of us is probably more terrible than the cuckoo!


    His will began to waver, but he still wanted to get out. As long as Aoki didn''t kill him, there was always a way to think about it. After all, this is Wu suoton''s territory.


    "She''s at wusotun. I''ll take you," said ducha.


    "Wu suoton''s house is so big that the whole people of masuba know it," Aoki said.


    Dacha had seen the hope of living, and of course refused to give up, saying, "no, you don''t know. Except dewar, Wu suoton didn''t like any woman to appear in his residence, even his own woman. So when he played with women, he would go to the villa, and most people didn''t know the location of the villa."


    "So?"


    "So you can''t kill me, only I can take you, and if you don''t go again, it''s too late."


    "Really? But aren''t we on the way to the villa now?" Aoki said with a smile.


    I have to look around and find that I am no longer in the house, but on a road. The scenery on both sides of the road is constantly changing, just like playing the drag racing game from the first perspective.


    "You think this is Wu suoton''s territory, so you can lure me into a trap?" Aoki''s voice sounded in his ear, but he couldn''t see Aoki''s people, "Don''t you know that when you think about how to deal with me, your will has relaxed? When you think about wusuoton''s villa, your consciousness will naturally fetch the memory of the location of the villa. What''s the difference between this and taking me?"


    Dacha was really frightened this time. He struggled desperately, trying not to think about Wu suoton''s villa and trying to pull his consciousness back. However, the more he thought so, the clearer the villa became and the faster the roadside scenery retreated.


    After a while, the scene changed, and a complete two-story villa clearly appeared in front of him. Moreover, from his perspective, the villa was almost transparent, and the positions of every sentry, ambush, hidden thunder and camera he knew were clearly displayed.


    I have to find out that this is in my memory, because his understanding of the villa is only part of it, and what he doesn''t know doesn''t appear.


    "Damn it!" he cried.


    "Damn it!" he heard Aoki''s response.


    Then, as soon as the whole space in front of him was dark, it was like flashing a screen when playing a game, and he returned to his original house. There were corpses and playing cards all over the ground.


    He saw the chicken nest man holding AK and pulling the trigger at him.

 Chapter 137

    Aoki snapped his fingers in front of the three little girls and said, "you can wake up!"


    The girls opened their eyes and were surprised to find that the bad guys who caught them were already lying on the ground. Although the ground shed a lot of blood and looked terrible, they knew they were saved - it was the lovely uncle with messy hair who saved them.


    A girl suddenly couldn''t help crying: "uncle, I want to go home!"


    Aoki said, "OK, uncle, take you home."


    Another girl said, "uncle, I''m hungry!"


    "Er... These guys are so inhuman that they don''t even eat?" Aoki thought about it and touched the dead fat man''s body. Sure enough, he found some money.


    He touched several other people who looked like the boss, then raised the money in his hand and said, "well, uncle has money, let''s go to dinner! Go home after dinner!"


    The girls burst into laughter and cheered.


    Aoki took three little girls out of the yard and went back to the street. He saw the madman guarding the motorcycle. He looked like a great enemy, like a miser guarding a pile of treasures.


    Aoki laughed, pointed to a restaurant nearby and said to the madman, "let''s go there for dinner."


    Seeing him coming out, the madman relaxed and nodded with a smile. He looked at the three little girls and suddenly became nervous again. He pointed to them and called vaguely, "beauty? Beauty?"


    Aoki said, "beauty is not here. I''m going to find her now. You go to dinner first."


    Aoki took the girl and madman into the restaurant, ordered a curry chicken rice for each of them, and said to the girls, "you eat here. Don''t run around until I come back."


    "Uncle, don''t you want to take us home?" the girl thought Aoki didn''t care about them, and her tears would flow down again.


    Aoki comforted: "uncle, now go and save a girl like you. When we pick her up, we''ll go home together."


    The girls nodded together and said, "OK."


    Aoki gave all the money to the shopkeeper and confessed, "you watch them for me and don''t let them leave until I come back. See if there''s enough money here to pay for the meal. If there''s enough, add more dishes to them. If not, wait until I come back."


    The shopkeeper looked at a lot of money on the table and was shocked: "Oh, where do you need so much? You have enough money to bring down my shop."


    Aoki said, "Oh, it''s your tip to look after them!"


    He then ignored the boss''s surprised and inexplicable expression, went straight out of the hotel, hurried on his motorcycle and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Beauty Yu doesn''t know where she is at the moment.


    The room was full of flowers, like the bride''s wedding room. Two old ladies came in and wanted to take off her clothes. She resisted desperately, but the two old ladies with more wrinkles on their faces than old enkun had great strength. They forcibly stripped her clothes and threw her into the bathtub.


    "Girl, you''re lucky. You''re liked by the general. As long as you accompany the general, you''ll enjoy yourself every day in the future!"


    "Don''t be dissatisfied. Those who are not liked by the general have been sold to prostitution street! You are heaven and hell compared with them!"


    They gave her a bath and chattered in broken Chinese.


    After taking a bath, they changed her into new clothes. That dress looks very beautiful, like the princess in the picture. But beauty Yu doesn''t like it at all. She knew that she could not become a princess, but was about to become a slave to others.


    The old lady took many bottles of things to make up for the beauty. The beauty is very resistant to these cosmetics with pungent smell and does not cooperate with them at all.


    Makeup is a delicate job. No matter how strong the two old ladies are, there is no way for Yu Meimei not to cooperate. An old woman was about to reach out and hit her, but another old woman stopped her: "Oh, you''re stupid again. She''s going to serve the general tonight. You hurt her and swollen her. What should the general blame?"


    The old lady withdrew her hand and asked angrily, "what if she doesn''t obey? She won''t give her some medicine. She will obey."


    Another old woman said, "the general likes real things, but it''s not true after taking medicine. Use this --" she said, taking out a long needle and scaring the beauty, "if you move around again, you''ll poke you!"


    The beauty still doesn''t cooperate. The two old ladies lifted up the beauty''s skirt and poked her ass with a needle. The beauty clenched her teeth in pain, but she didn''t hum a word.


    They stabbed her in the arm and back and said, "it''s really fierce. No wonder the general likes it."


    Seeing that it didn''t work and couldn''t really hurt her, the two old women gasped and stopped. One of them shouted, "fill the medicine. If you don''t, you can''t do it. You forced us."


    She said and went out. After a while, a younger woman came in with her, holding a tray with syringes and small medicine bottles on it.


    Two old ladies pressed Yu Meimei, and the young woman gave her an injection. Beauty Yu struggled, so she had to let them do it.


    An old woman said, "do less, just make up for half an hour. If you play more, the general doesn''t like it."


    The woman who gave the injection said, "don''t worry, this dose is about the same as a sedative."


    The white emulsion in the syringe was injected into the arm of beauty by a little bit. The beauty suddenly felt her heart beating violently, and then a hot thing began to hit her brain, just like someone poured a bowl of hot oil into her brain. Then her consciousness began to blur, her whole body was light, and she felt like she was flying.


    She flew to the forest, where there was a big garden castle. Many small animals played with her in the castle. She is their princess.


    On this day, the princess will get married. The prince in the distance is riding on a white horse and waiting for her float.


    She was wearing the most beautiful clothes in the room covered with flowers. The servants stood on both sides, and two old ladies were making up her.


    "Well, that''s good. Add some red here."


    "Come on, smile. It''s good to laugh!"


    Beauty Yu laughed. They all said she smiled well. The prince in the distance must feel the same way! She thought.


    She always felt that the person sent by the prince to pick her up was coming, and her heart jumped up for fear that they wouldn''t like her now.


    The door was pushed open with a squeak.


    Beauty Yu turned her head and saw a man with messy hair coming in, her hands in her trouser pockets. It looked cool. She always felt that the man was familiar. When she heard the trampling footsteps, it sounded in her mind like the bell of a temple in the distance.


    Her consciousness flashed a glimmer of clarity, but the hot power in her blood still hit her heart and brain, and collided with the trampling footsteps, like two encountered armies. The battle began in her body, and with a roar in her mind, she fell down.


    Before fainting, she murmured, "green wood!"

 Chapter 138

    The two old ladies looked at the stranger at the door and shouted, "what are you doing? Don''t you see we''re making up for the little lady? Men can''t come in casually!"


    Qingmu stepped into the door and gently held beauty Yu fainting in bed in her arms.


    Beauty Yu closed her eyes and wore delicate makeup on her face. Her face was red, like a drunken little princess.


    "Hey, this is the woman the general wants. How can you hold him casually?" the old lady didn''t know who he was. She thought it was sent by Wu suoton or muka.


    Aoki raised the beauty''s arm, pointed to the little red dots on it and asked, "what''s going on?"


    The old lady said awkwardly, "she''s too disobedient, so she pricked her with a needle. Oh, it''s okay. It''s okay. I can''t see it if I put on makeup."


    "What about here?" there were obvious signs of injection on the beauty''s intravenous injection point.


    "Cough, well, the needle didn''t work, so I had to give her some medicine." when the old lady saw that she couldn''t hide it, she told her honestly, "but she only played a little, and the medicine will be better after a while. Moreover, muka acquiesced in this, and the medicine is also a new drug he brought."


    Aoki is a little angry. He seldom gets angry. Even when he kills, he is calm, because those who die in his hands always know that they are committing a crime and are still trying to escape and hide their crimes. Even if Aoki doesn''t kill them, those people will always be punished.


    Here, all crimes take place in broad daylight, drug trafficking, rape, murder... Those crazy guys commit crimes openly, but no one can punish them. There is no justice and conscience here. People here only know big smoke. Whoever has more opium and guns can be the boss.


    People like Wu suoton don''t even care about the Myanmar and Vietnam government. He is the local emperor here. Of course, the woman he likes can''t escape the fate of being a slave.


    It''s hard to imagine what would happen to the beauty tonight if Aoki didn''t cross the river to save the beauty. If he didn''t meet a madman? What a tragic situation this kind girl''s life will fall into from now on!


    Aoki is really angry!


    "What needle did you stab her with?" he asked.


    The old lady took out a long iron needle and said, "that''s it."


    Aoki gently put the beauty down, then grabbed the old lady''s hand, turned his hand and stabbed it, and inserted the needle into the old lady''s eyes.


    "Ah -" the old woman covered her eyes and shouted, blood seeping from her fingers.


    Aoki let her shout and didn''t worry about attracting people in the villa. His anger needs to be vented. He wants to burn here with anger and send all these criminals to hell.


    He came forward and pulled out the long needle inserted in the old woman''s eye, put it into the other eye with a puff, and then pulled it out and walked towards the other old woman.


    The old lady was scared out of her body. Kutong knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "spare your life! We don''t want to take medicine! We have been serving the general here for several years, and many little girls did the same before! The general never blamed us..."


    Before she finished, Aoki inserted the needle into Dazhui point behind her neck. Due to excessive force, the long needle penetrated the cervical spine and came out of the throat in front.


    At this time, someone heard the scream of the blind old woman coming in: "what''s the situation? What''s your ghost''s name?"


    The man saw two old women lying on the ground, rolling their eyes, as if they were dead. The other covered his face and screamed like killing a pig. His face was covered with blood.


    He took out his gun and pointed it at Aoki: "who are you? What do you do?"


    Aoki bent down and gently picked up the beauty from the bed, put her head on her shoulder, and then walked slowly to the door.


    "Stop! What do you do?" the man at the door shouted with a gun.


    Aoki ignored it and stepped over.


    The man suddenly felt his heart pounding and wanted to shoot, but his hand didn''t listen and couldn''t pull the trigger. He wanted to turn around and run away, but his legs and stomach suddenly beat like a muscle.


    Aoki came up to him, held the beauty in one hand, held out the gun in the other hand, and shot him in the head.


    A woman with a tray and a white coat just came over. Looking at this scene, she screamed with fear, lost the tray in her hand, and sprinkled the needle barrel and medicine on the ground.


    Aoki couldn''t say anything. He shot her dead with another bang.


    He walked out slowly, pulling the board and tapping the smooth ground.


    The servants in the villa ran around in a panic. Aoki doesn''t have time and energy to distinguish who should die and who should not die. Anyway, he seems to want to intercept his way, so he ends the other party''s life with one shot.


    The gunfire attracted the guards outside, and they rushed into the villa one by one with carbines. Dense bullets suddenly shot at Aoki, but their usual proud shooting skills suddenly lost their accuracy, just like those days of sweat training in the sun are dreams. None of them would have thought that they were really dreaming at this time.


    Aoki''s pistol soon ran out of bullets. He picked up a carbine and killed it all the way.


    Perhaps Wu suoton''s villa is very hidden, perhaps out of self-confidence in his prestige in the masuba area, or these security personnel are experts from thousands of miles. In short, there are not many guards in the villa.


    Aoki easily killed the jeep parked by the guards outside. All the guards had been killed by him, except for a driver in the car.


    Aoki put a gun on his head and asked, "is there any explosive in the car?"


    The driver shook his head: "no, only grenades and bazookas."


    Aoki said, "Oh, you move them all to the villa and detonate them."


    The driver nodded, obediently drove the car to the door of the villa, then moved down the two boxes of grenades and several rockets and laboriously moved into the villa.


    In fact, Aoki had already left and didn''t force him with a gun. But I don''t know why, he just had an idea, which was deeply imprinted in his mind like a steel seal - to blow up the villa with himself.


    Aoki walked slowly to his motorcycle with the beauty in his arms. Behind him came a loud noise. I don''t know whether it was the shock wave or the wind that blew up his windbreaker and floated the beauty''s white princess skirt.


    Beauty Yu was awakened by the explosion.


    She only remembered that she was still in the room covered with flowers, waiting for the prince from afar to send someone to pick her up. She found herself lying on a man''s shoulder and wanted to jump down in some panic. However, when she heard the sound of stepping on the pulling board, her heart became very stable.


    She lay on Qingmu''s shoulder, looked at the collapsed house in the smoke in the distance, put her arms around Qingmu''s neck and said, "Qingmu, I seem to have heard the gunshot just now."


    The green wood dusted the dust on the beauty''s white skirt, smiled and said, "you''re dreaming!"


    "Well, I also dreamed of my garden. There are many, many flowers in the garden."


    "That must be beautiful!"


    "It''s beautiful! But there are a lot of poppies in it. I don''t like poppies."


    "Why?"


    "Because poppies are bad flowers that harm people."


    "Naya, take you to cut the poppies and cut all the poppies here so that they can no longer harm people, okay?"


    "Good!"


    The sound of stepping forward again, and Yu Mei Mei smiled happily. Although the needle pricked places on the arms and buttocks still hurt faintly, when Aoki held her, it was as warm as when she was held by her father, and all hard injuries were melted by this warmth.

 Chapter 139

    The scenery on both sides of the road retreated rapidly. Yu Meimei sat behind the motorcycle and hugged Qingmu''s waist tightly. The wind roared past her ears.


    Before long, the motorcycle stopped. Yu Meimei saw a magnificent building built along the mountain, with barbed wire on the high wall, sandbags piled outside the gate, and heavily armed soldiers patrolling on both sides.


    Aoki took her off the motorcycle and held her on her shoulder as before.


    Beauty Yu asked, "where is this?"


    Aoki said, "this is where the poppies bloom. Let''s go and cut the poppies now."


    Beauty Yu said, "OK."


    Qingmu took beauty Yu in his arms and walked towards the gate of Wu suoton''s general''s house.


    Of course, Wu suoton is not a real general, but he is the king in masuba. He hired many mercenaries to escort his drug business and trained many of his own semi professional troops. Because the local armed separatism of Myanmar and Vietnam is very serious, the government has no time to take care of it, and Wu suoton''s so-called cause has indeed brought prosperity to northern Myanmar, so the Kokang government doesn''t care about things here at all. The whole Ma Su dam is Wu suoton''s world.


    There is a long row of horse stakes 50 meters outside the main door of the building, which can effectively prevent the raid of armed vehicles. Although the fortification built with sandbags at the door is simple, as long as it is not a large-scale regular army attack, those machine guns can still stop the attack of most people who want to be unfavorable to Wu suoton.


    On the top of the building, there are many sentries with guns walking around. The protection is very tight. It seems that although Wu suoton is the local emperor here, there must be many people who want to destroy him or replace him.


    At this time, Wu suoton had received the news that his secret villa had been carried. Of course, he didn''t believe it was a young man. Although the defense of the villa was different from that here, it had to be removed, and it had to be so clean that Wu suoton had no news except after receiving a report call. In his opinion, it took a class of professional soldiers to do it.


    Wu Suotun decided that he had done the right thing in Golden Triangle. When he tried to clean up the ghost some time ago, he found many old people who were arranged around him in addition to many police lines.


    He immediately strengthened the guard of the mansion. As long as you don''t come in tanks and planes, if you want to capture his building, you don''t want to send a company''s regular army.


    However, he never thought that the only person who walked into the building was a young man with a little girl in his arms.


    The green wood trampled to the gate.


    The guard shouted, "go away, go away, you can''t enter here!"


    Aoki continued to move forward until he stopped in front of the horse resisting stake.


    The soldier raised his gun and asked, "who are you and what are you doing here?"


    Qingmu ignored him and said to beauty Yu, "I''m going to cut poppies. Close your eyes."


    Yu Meimei seemed to understand something and said, "OK." then she obediently lay on Qingmu''s shoulder and closed her eyes.


    Qingmu patted beauty Yu on the back and said, "good boy!"


    The beauty feels warm and light. Although she closed her eyes, she saw that she had come to a sea of flowers. Those flowers are within her reach. They are beautiful.


    Then she saw that among the flowers, some were particularly enchanting. She knew that was the harmful poppy.


    "I''ll cut the poppy, too," she murmured, reaching for the nearest poppy.


    Seeing that Aoki ignored him, the soldier was very angry. He turned the gun head and planned to hit the man dressed like a beggar with the butt of his gun. This is their usual trick against the poor.


    At this time, the sunny day just now suddenly overcast. The soldier felt a little strange and looked up at the sky. A dark cloud was floating in the distance, blocking the sun in the sky.


    Just as he looked up, Aoki''s hand had been stretched out and his fingers clasped the AK trigger in the soldier''s hand. As he had just turned the gun head, the muzzle of the gun was right against the soldier''s own chest.


    The soldier''s chest burst out with red blood.


    With a "Ba Da" sound, beauty Yu broke the flower branch of the poppy in front of her, and the fracture flowed red juice.


    The soldier''s hand loosened and shot and fell back.


    The gunfire alerted the soldiers at the gate 50 meters away, and two machine guns were ready to fire. Snipers in the rooftop sentry tower also aimed at the target and were ready to pull the trigger at any time.


    However, at this time, there was a crow cry in the sky, and the dark cloud in the distance floated quickly. When it was close, people could see that it was a huge bird. Its open wings were like two clouds hanging in the sky, casting a huge shadow on the earth.


    The giant bird flew closer and closer. With the incitement of its wings, the strong wind rolled up and the dust rolled in.


    The guards were blinded by the dust storm. They could see nothing but the sound of footsteps in the strong wind.


    When the dust moved and they opened their eyes again, they found that the man in the pull board had come to the gate, holding a little girl in one hand and an AK in the other.


    Suddenly, the gunshot remembered that two machine gunners fell to the ground, and the heads of the two machine guns hung down.


    Patta, Patta, Yu Meimei broke two poppies in the sea of flowers.


    The sniper on the sentry pulled the trigger. The bullet went straight to the green wood with rotation. However, the huge crow suddenly appeared on the top of the sentry tower and fanned its wings. The strong wind took the flying bullet away from the original track, drew a circle in mid air and flew back.


    The sniper watched the bullet pop into his forehead. He leaned back, his head fainted, and his mind went blank.


    Am I dead?


    He got up and crept forward vaguely. The scene in front of him recovered and a gunshot was heard at the same time. Realizing that he was not dead, he quickly touched his forehead and found that he was not hurt.


    He calmed down and was ready to touch the sniper gun again. However, he found that he was no longer in the shooting position, but climbed outside the sentry tower.


    The huge crow was on top of his head and his claws were reaching out to him. He let out a cry of fear and fell off the sentry tower.


    Beauty Yu stretched out her hand, grabbed a poppy far away from her, pulled it out, and then threw it out.


    The soldiers patrolling upstairs shot at the crow one after another. The bullet passed through the crow''s body like a cloud. The crow seemed to be annoyed by them, shouted at them "quack", and jumped down with his huge body.


    The soldiers were so frightened that they fled one after another and fell from the upstairs.


    Beauty Yu did the same, took turns with her hands, pulled out the poppies one by one and threw them out.


    A soldier in the compound, carrying a rocket launcher, fired at Aoki. The rocket dragged its trail and flew out. It made a sharp whistling sound, hit Aoki and exploded.


    With a loud bang, the flame soared into the air.


    The soldier relaxed and put down the rocket launcher. When he was ready to celebrate, he suddenly found that the rocket was well installed on it and did not launch at all.


    He doubtfully turned the rocket launcher to see why the warhead had not been launched, and looked at the raging flame at the explosion just now. Suddenly he heard a cry of "quack", and a black giant bird flew out of the fire and rushed at him.


    He was startled and nervously pulled the trigger of the rocket launcher, but he forgot that the rocket launcher was facing himself at this time.


    With a loud bang, the soldier carrying the bazooka blew himself up.


    Beauty Yu grabbed another poppy and threw it away. The poppy rolled into the sky and was blown far away by the wind.

 Chapter 140

    Wu suoton sat in his study full of weapons, listening to the sudden sound of guns and shelling outside.


    In addition to throwing a few pistols at random, there is a black panel on the table. There are digital keys and fingerprint sensors on the panel.


    His men hurriedly ran in: "general, come on, hide quickly, we''re going to rush in!"


    Wu suoton asked, "how many people have come?"


    "Just, just one," the man replied.


    "Is it really just one?"


    Although I heard the report from the moment the gunshot sounded, it was a young man with a little girl who broke into the camp alone. Wu suoton was still a little surprised.


    "Go and ask Dewar to come," he said.


    "Yes." his men promised and went out.


    The sound of guns became more and more intense, and I vaguely heard several crows croaking.


    After a while, his men came in again: "general, let''s go. We''re really coming in."


    Wu suoton asked, "is it still alone?"


    "Yes, yes, still alone."


    "When will Dewar come?"


    "Du, Duva..." his men hesitated and hesitated.


    "Speak quickly!" Wu suoton glared at his men.


    "Dewar said to let you... Let you seek your own blessings." his men lowered their heads.


    Wu Suo''s thin face shook twice, and his eyes showed a fierce color. He quickly pressed a few numbers on the black panel on the table, and then pressed his thumb on it to verify the fingerprint.


    The panel rises slowly, revealing a semicircular sphere with a red button on it.


    This is a detonating device. Just press the red button and the whole building will be razed to the ground in ten minutes.


    Wu suoton originally designed this thing to prevent the government army from attacking. He doesn''t want his foundation to fall into the hands of the government army. Of course, he doesn''t want to be robbed by the sworn enemies of the golden triangle.


    He put his finger on the red button. He was always cruel and resolute. At the moment, he trembled. Up to now, he doesn''t know who the man who broke in alone outside is.


    Interpol? Khmer armed forces? The mercenaries invited by the leaders of the golden triangle? Former enemy?


    He thought about it one by one. He couldn''t figure out where such a powerful person would emerge. It''s not a legend, it''s a myth!


    Only Dewar has such ability!


    Thinking of Dewar, Wu suoton was not angry. Over the years, he spent a lot of money on dewar and offered her as a Buddha, hoping that she could help him one day.


    When he was young, he thought about dewar. At that time, he was in his thirties and had just laid his own world in mazuba. Dewar looked like he was in his thirties. He was confident that he could win Dewar''s heart.


    Now more than 20 years later, he is over half a hundred years old. Although he is still energetic, he has to admit that he is old. That''s why he especially likes young girls to make up for his old heart. However, Dewar still looked like he was in his thirties and had not changed at all.


    Wu suoton was jealous of her and afraid of her. He knew that he could offend anyone in the world, but he could not offend dewar.


    If it''s a character like dewar, it''s in trouble.


    Who sent it?


    Wu suoton racked his brains and couldn''t figure out who had the ability to invite such a strong man to deal with himself.


    People like him, in times of crisis, always doubt which enemy is dealing with themselves, but never consider whether they will be punished for doing too many outrageous things.


    He put his finger painfully on the red button, with a ferocious expression on his face, and pressed it hard.


    Then Wu suoton went to the wall and opened the safe door. It was full of gold and dollars.


    "Let''s go," said Wu suoton.


    "Don''t you take these away?" the man didn''t understand why he opened the safe but didn''t take the money away.


    "If you don''t take it, let these things keep the man."


    Wu suoton is a decisive man. Once he makes up his mind, he will not hesitate. He activated the self detonating device and wanted to kill the man outside here at all costs.


    It exploded in less than ten minutes!


    Even if those fools outside can''t stop him for so long, these gold dollars will drag him down.


    Money is the best killing weapon!


    Just then, the gunfire outside stopped and the whole world was quiet.


    So fast?


    Wu suoton had some accidents. He quickly opened the door of the secret room and was ready to escape through the secret passage.


    A crow suddenly rushed out of the secret passage and flew straight to his front door.


    He was startled, leaned back, and accidentally fell to the ground.


    The crow croaked and stopped on the windowsill.


    "How could there be crows in the secret passage? What bad luck!" Wu suoton murmured. He was about to stand up and walk when he heard footsteps on the stairs.


    ¡­¡­


    The rifle in Aoki''s hand suddenly flared, as if to vent his anger.


    The crow hovered over the building and cast a huge shadow on its wings. The sun cannot be seen in the sky, and the sand swept around the building, just like an invisible wind wall built by the devil.


    From the refusal stake to the gate, from the gate to the yard, and then from the yard to the building, Qingmu just moved forward calmly.


    He didn''t hide left and dodge right, and didn''t jump forward and backward. He walked with Yu Meimei in one hand and AK in the other.


    The bullet fired angrily and the windbreaker flew.


    Whoever stands in my way is only dead.


    ¡­¡­


    On the stairs upstairs, Aoki killed the last guard in the building, threw the gun in his hand and said to the beauty, "you can open your eyes."


    Beauty Yu opened her eyes, turned back and asked, "qingmuyeye, how many poppies did you cut?"


    "Ah? Number? No number!" Aoki scratched his scalp and said.


    The beauty said, "I just picked 78 poppies. Isn''t it powerful?"


    Aoki praised, "that''s great!"


    "After the poppy is cut, can we go home?"


    "There are still several biggest ones that haven''t been cut. Shall we go home after cutting?"


    "Well, do I have to close my eyes?"


    "Close your eyes when I cut."


    "Good!"


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of stepping on his feet sounded like a scream, hitting Wu suoton''s heart one by one. He felt as if a grenade had been stuffed into his chest and his heart was about to burst.


    Although he has insisted on not touching drugs for so many years, his body will inevitably be affected when dealing with these things every day. In addition, his middle-aged life is still difficult to control. His body has long been hidden dangers, his blood pressure and blood sugar have been abnormal, and his heart and kidney function is not very good.


    The damn tap sound seemed to induce all his problems.


    He struggled to get up, turned and saw a young man coming in at the door. The man''s hair was very messy, his clothes were very old, but very clean, and there was no smoke outside the house, as if the gunfire had nothing to do with him.


    He held a little girl in his hand, wearing a white princess dress and a beautiful face. It was Wu suoton''s type.


    As soon as Wu suoton''s men raised their guns, the crow on the windowsill suddenly flew up. The originally small crow suddenly became huge. Its wings stretched out of the house, and its sharp beak rushed at him like a black missile.


    He was so frightened that the bullets went through the crow''s body and smashed the chandelier in the house.


    The crow whistled through his body.


    His face turned white, his body trembled, and his trousers were wet.


    "Wow, it stinks!" the crow returned to the windowsill and covered his mouth with his wings.


    Aoki walked slowly over, picked up a pistol from the table in front of Wu suoton, aimed it at Wu suoton''s incontinent man, and then said to Yu Meimei, "close your eyes."


    "Good!"


    Beauty Yu quickly turned her head, lay on the green wood shoulder, closed her eyes, heard a gunshot, and another poppy in the flower sea in her mind was pulled out.


    She counted softly, "seventy-nine."

 Chapter 141

    "Who the hell are you?" Wu suoton looked at his fallen men and asked in despair and unwilling.


    "I am Aoki." Aoki never conceals and avoids mentioning his name.


    "Oh, my name is coal boss!" the crow on the windowsill showed his identity unwilling to fall behind.


    "Who sent you?" Wu suoton always thought someone was trying to seize his territory.


    "Who?" Aoki thought, "maybe it''s God."


    "God?" Wu Suo Tun was stunned and said angrily, "I can''t live anyway. Why do you play with me again? Who is your God?"


    "My God is her!" Aoki pointed to Yu Meimei in her arms, and then pointed the muzzle of the gun at Wu suoton.


    "No, no, no, no, that''s not how you judge a person." the crow flew over and stopped on Qingmu''s head, "speaking of your eloquence... Alas... I don''t dare to compliment! You should --"


    It raised its claws, trimmed its feathers, half spread its wings, straightened its neck, and said in its unique magnetic voice:


    "You grow opium, manufacture drugs and sell drugs to neighboring countries, especially China, which is absolutely not allowed!"


    "What is your behavior of privately building armed forces, reselling arms and domineering in the local area? It is even more annoying than the underworld. Your underworld is already heinous and even darker than my hair!"


    "You kill people like a hemp. There are not 800 but 1000 people who died in your hands. If you count the people killed by your drugs, it is even more thousands."


    "How many women have you harmed by the erosion of your private life and the establishment of a private harem? The key is, you can''t do it. What do you want so many women to do? It''s called occupying the pit and not taking a shit, which adds to the crime!"


    "You also sell people. Those women you are tired of are sold to prostitution street like garbage to make chickens. Do you know how miserable it is to be a chicken? Being a chicken is much worse than being a bird! If there is a next life, I suggest God reincarnate you into an egg!"


    "You still hurt little girls! It''s unbearable! They''re so pathetic! You''re an animal! Eh..." the crow suddenly remembered his identity, "... Animals are not as good as animals! Far from it!"


    "These are your seven sins!"


    The crow lowered his head, raised his claws and counted. It first raised its left claw: "1, 2, 3..." and then raised its right claw, "4, 5, 6... Well, it seems that one is missing..."


    Then she tilted her head and thought, pointing to the beauty Yu held by the green wood with her wings: "your seventh crime is also the biggest crime. You shouldn''t hurt her! Although it''s an attempted crime, it''s enough for you to die a thousand times!"


    Wu suoton was scolded by a bird. He was so angry that he almost blew up. He roared, "who is this girl?"


    Aoki said, "she is an angel!"


    Wu suoton laughed: "angel! Hahaha... Fuck your angel!"


    The number on the hemisphere display where the red button is located is counting down, and there are only the last 50 seconds left.


    "Have you seen the TV series? Do you know how those cowards in the TV series - Oh, how do you say good people die?" Wu suoton''s face twisted and his teeth creaked. "They''re all fucking wordy!"


    "If you hadn''t talked so much nonsense and shot me, you might still have a chance to run out. Now, it''s too late!"


    He pointed to the hemisphere on the table. The numbers on it were beating rapidly: 30, 29, 28


    "Do you know what this is? Hahaha! I buried two tons of TNT under this house. Do you know how powerful two tons of TNT are? You are a leopard twenty seconds before the explosion. It''s too late to escape."


    "Want me to die? I want you to die with me! Hahaha..."


    Wu suoton laughed wildly, like crazy.


    The crow askew his neck and asked Aoki, "is there such a bridge in the TV series?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "I don''t watch TV."


    The crow sighed and said to Wu suoton, "Hey, you poor old man, are you crazy? Open your eyes and have a good look. It seems that the bullshit explosive device you said has not started yet!"


    "What?"


    Wu suoton was surprised and looked at the semicircle where the red button was located. The number on it doesn''t jump at all, only four zeros are displayed.


    "How is that possible?"


    Wu suoton found that the red button had not been pressed at all. He didn''t know what had happened. All he had left in his mind was to start the detonator.


    He rushed over and tried to press the red button again.


    Aoki raised his gun to his outstretched hand, and the bullet pierced a hole in his wrist.


    Wu suoton screamed "ah" and his arm hung down.


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll start the detonator for you now."


    Aoki said he was going to press the red button.


    The crow fell from his head, flew to the table, jumped and said, "I''ll come, I''ll come, let me come!"


    Aoki said, "you are not an entity. How do you come?"


    "Oh, oh!" the crow quieted down dejectedly.


    Aoki patted the beauty on the back and said, "beauty, press the switch."


    Beauty Yu woke up leisurely, saw the red button on the table and asked, "what''s this?"


    Aoki said, "press this button and the evil poppy will not bloom again."


    The beauty said, "OK." she stretched out her white and tender hand and pressed the blood red button.


    With a "drop", the numbers on the hemispherical screen began to beat.


    "It''s ten minutes!" Aoki said. "Beauty, close your eyes."


    The beauty said, "OK" and closed her eyes again.


    Aoki shot Wu suoton on both legs and said, "I won''t kill you. If you can climb out of this building in ten minutes, you can live!"


    Holding the beauty in his arms, he went to the secret room channel opened by Wu suoton himself.


    "Quack, you wait, wait... There''s a safe there." the crow reminded, "don''t you take some money before you go? Quack, it seems that there''s a lot, quack, and gold!"


    Aoki thought for a moment, turned around and walked to the safe. He took some dollars and stuffed them into his windbreaker pocket: "your eyesight is good!"


    "I''m flattered!" said the crow. "Hey, don''t you get some gold?"


    "It''s too heavy."


    ¡­¡­


    The footsteps faded away, and the numbers kept beating. Wu suoton struggled desperately and wanted to climb out. However, he had only one hand to work hard, and the wound was still bleeding, consuming his strength.


    When he climbed to the door, he finally gave up.


    He knew he could not climb out of the building in ten minutes. Even if he had strength, his blood would have dried up before he climbed out.


    He lay panting on the floor, opened his eyes and looked at the relief on the ceiling. These gold painted reliefs can prove his glory, but now it seems that it is just a dream.


    He closed his eyes, and darkness came with the fear of waiting for death.


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki stepped up the mountain from the back of wusuoton residence. At the foot of the mountain not far away, there was a white house, which was muka''s laboratory.


    There was a loud bang behind him, and a piece of black smoke rose into the sky and bloomed into a mushroom in the air.


    Beauty Yu lay on Qingmu''s shoulder and murmured, "eighty."

 Chapter 142

    "I didn''t think it was you who came after me." muka pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose and didn''t look very flustered.


    Aoki sat down opposite muka, put the beauty on her lap and said to the beauty, "this is probably the last poppy."


    The beauty stared at muka: "green wood, the last one, can I watch you cut?"


    "Yes," Aoki said.


    "Ha ha, you seem to be sure of me." muka is still so gentle, even pulling out his gun looks like a gentleman. The Smithsonian 500 pistol in his hand is very new. The shiny gun paint is like spray on the heel, and he can smell the faint smell of gun oil.


    "Wu suoton is finished," Aoki said.


    "Thank you for helping me kill Wu suoton. If it weren''t for you, I really couldn''t find a suitable opportunity to replace him." muka smiled and shook the black muzzle of the gun. "You shouldn''t throw the gun away."


    "I didn''t bring a gun before I entered Wu suoton''s general''s house," Aoki said.


    Muka smiled disdainfully and said, "I''m different from Wu suoton."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Wu suoton is just a bumpkin who has never seen the world. His eyes are only guns, white powder and women. He thinks he is an earth emperor and is not afraid of heaven and earth, but he doesn''t know that a person can''t make great achievements without enough self-discipline and broad vision."


    "I''m different from him. I studied angrily since I was a child. I went from South Asia to Europe, and then went to Africa and America. I spent time in the best schools and laboratories in the world. If I like, I can choose the position of top executives in the world''s top 500 companies. But what''s that? I gave up the seemingly beautiful but boring job opportunities and the corrupt life in the capital world and went back to China Here, I just want to change this poor, ignorant and backward land through my efforts. "


    "I know that it is impossible to achieve long-term peace and prosperity here by relying on opium, but there is nothing here except opium. The incompetent government can''t help us. The drug dealers in the golden triangle and overseas capitalists only see the profits brought by the poppy bloom, so they exploit our residual value infinitely."


    "But so what? I don''t care! We need opium and heroin to complete the original accumulation. Didn''t the empire that never set the sun also launch the Opium War against your country? Which Empire didn''t develop by blood and aggression?"


    "I don''t smoke, drink or touch white powder. I haven''t touched any other women except cuckoos. There are never more than three dishes on my table. All I do is for this land and the people living here. I want to liberate them! One day, we will put our own flag in our land and announce to the world that we stand up! Don''t any of you Want to bully us again! "


    Muka was a little excited. Although his actions and voice were still elegant, tears overflowed from the corners of his eyes.


    "I like one of your Chinese poets very much. He has a poem called" I love this land. "


    "... the land hit by the storm, the river that always surges our grief and anger,... Why do my eyes often contain tears? Because I love this land deeply..."


    He recited, just like when he recited "beauty Yu" in mangdian police station, with a gloomy voice and a long breath, as if he was standing on the reader''s stage at the moment.


    Aoki quietly waited for him to finish reading the poem and said, "your ideal is admirable, but your means are heinous! Have you ever thought about the families destroyed by your drugs?"


    "They are to blame. No one forces them to take drugs. Excellent people can get out of the mud without getting infected."


    "Just like you?" Aoki sneered.


    Muka smiled confidently and stopped talking.


    Aoki shook his head and said, "what about those girls? Just for your bullshit ideal, you take them as mice in the laboratory, give them to Wu suoton as gifts, and sell them to prostitution street as prostitutes. This is what you call greatness?"


    "Great undertakings always have to be sacrificed. Their lives have been valued because of this, which is much more noble than those who rot in the drunken and golden fans of the city!" muka said.


    "No matter how cunning you are, you can''t change your essence and wash away your sins." Aoki gently stroked Yu Meimei''s hair. "If I didn''t meet this, it''s just that, but you kidnapped her. Now, your great dream should wake up! Maybe there''s still a chance to dream in hell."


    "How did you wake me up?" muka held a gun in one hand and pushed his glasses in the other hand. His eyes were full of curiosity. "Now it''s me who has a gun in his hand."


    "Do you know the name of this pistol? - Smith Wesson M500 - the king of pistols. 0.50 inch caliber, five magnum powerful pistol bullets, the warhead weighs about 22 grams, the muzzle velocity is 602 meters per second, and the muzzle kinetic energy can reach 4109 joules. If you are good at shooting, you can kill a brown bear with one shot. It''s enough to kill both of you in such a short distance."


    "Oh, I forgot to say. You don''t have to worry about its recoil. It''s really difficult for ordinary people to shoot with one hand, but I can. I used it to shoot rhinoceros with one hand during my investigation in the African jungle. Therefore, don''t doubt the power of the gun and my shooting method."


    "Of course, I know you can hypnotize me, make me dream, make me hallucinate, make me think the gun in my hand is a poisonous snake, or let me enter some other illusion. But you know, I have learned this set. Moreover, my mental power is strong enough that I can last 20 minutes under the hypnosis of cuckoo. Even if you are ten times better than him, I still have two minutes to wake up Room. "


    "It doesn''t take two minutes to kill you. It only takes two seconds. I have a gun in my hand. As long as I have two seconds of consciousness, I can shoot you. No matter how good your hypnosis is, I only need a strong idea like a steel seal. As long as I have two seconds of consciousness, I can pull the trigger."


    "In such a short distance, I don''t believe you can avoid bullets!"


    Muka''s hand holding the gun was steady without shaking.


    Aoki sighed and asked, "have you seen a TV play?"


    "What?" muka was a little puzzled. "Except for the news, I never watch things that waste my life."


    Aoki said, "well, actually I don''t watch it either. But do you know how most villains die?"


    Muka was stunned and asked, "how did you die?"


    "Long winded!" Aoki said with a smile, "if you shoot early, you may still have a chance. But you have to talk about your great ideal in front of me, and boast about how powerful your pistol is, so as to show your erudition and ability. Alas... Now you don''t have a chance!"


    "You only know that you have a firm will and can resist hypnosis and dream, but don''t you know that consciousness can not only access brain memory, but also control neural activities in the cerebral cortex through brain waves? I don''t need to hypnotize you into dreams. I just need to cut off the connection between your consciousness and motor nerve center, so that you can''t give instructions to your muscles. Although this process is better than hypnosis Sleep is slow, but your wordiness gives me enough time. "


    "You can try now. Can you pull the trigger?" Aoki said.


    Muka''s face changed. He immediately gave himself an order to shoot. However, he only saw his hand holding the gun firmly and motionless.


    Because of excitement and tension, muka blushed. His glasses slid down from the bridge of his nose, but he couldn''t reach out to help.


    He watched Aoki take the gun from his hand, and he was still in a funny posture of raising the gun.


    Aoki pointed the muzzle of the gun at muka and said to Yu Meimei, "cover your ears." then he muttered, "unfortunately, the recoil force of this gun is too large, otherwise I can teach you to shoot now."


    At this time, Aoki felt the slight vibration of the surrounding space, like a huge soap bubble broken.


    A peaceful and ethereal voice came: "please look at Dewar''s face and let him go!"


    "Dewar? Why should I give you face!" Aoki said and pulled the trigger.


    Although Yu Meimei covered her ears, she heard a dull and loud noise. She saw muka''s chest burst into a big blood flower, and the man and the chair fell back to the ground.


    "Eighty one." beauty Yu said softly.

 Chapter 143

    From muka''s laboratory, Aoki walked all the way up the mountain.


    He did not walk blindly, but followed a mysterious guide.


    Around him, there was always something like a soap bubble enveloping him, a little bigger than a person and a little smaller than a house. If you take a step forward, it will roll forward, so that you can''t touch its edge. But if you don''t go, it will automatically drift forward and guide you to the place it wants you to go.


    This is a dream.


    It doesn''t appear in the air. It appears in human consciousness. You can''t touch it, you can''t see it, but it''s right there, wrapping you. Its edge is right in front of you, but you can never touch it.


    It creates a membrane in your consciousness that can let you enter your dreams at any time.


    Aoki is certainly not afraid of being hypnotized, because he is a dreamless man. But this illusion did affect his consciousness. This technique is better than hypnosis and more difficult to prevent.


    However, Aoki was not in a hurry to remove the soap bubble of this layer of consciousness, because he felt that the dream bubble did not have much malice, but was just guiding him.


    He is really an expert who can influence his consciousness in this way at such a long distance. Aoki began to have a little interest in the woman named dewa.


    There is a temple on the mountain. The gate and front hall of the temple have been newly repaired, but it can still be seen that it is a little primitive. It can be seen that it took a lot of effort to repair it.


    When Qingmu stepped into the gate of the temple, the soap bubble broke with a pop, rippling several layers of waves in the surrounding space.


    The waves hit his brain in circles, just like the CT scanner in the hospital. It seems that he wants to scan something wrong in his brain.


    "So you are a dreamless man." Dewar''s voice came from the temple, still peaceful, but not as ethereal as before.


    Qingmu took beauty Yu in his arms, crossed the high threshold and stepped in.


    Through the courtyard, you enter the main hall of the temple. Of course, the so-called main hall is not as magnificent as those famous temples. It is just a large square room with a Buddha statue more than three meters high in the middle.


    On the futon in front of the Buddha, there is a woman kneeling on her knees. She is in her thirties, with beautiful eyebrows and smooth skin, just like a jade carving. Her hand also pinches an orchid finger, which is the same as the image in the medicine woman''s dream, but a little more elegant and noble than the medicine woman.


    "Are you Dewar?" Aoki went in and asked.


    Dewar nodded, pointed to the low couch in the corner of the hall and said, "put the child there."


    Beauty Yu fell asleep on Qingmu''s shoulder. Her little face was red and her mouth was smiling. It can be seen that she slept peacefully.


    Aoki Yiyan put the beauty on the low couch, then came back and sat down in the futon next to dewar.


    "The little temple has no food or wine, only clear water. If you are thirsty, just drink," Dewar said, pointing to a nearby water tank.


    Aoki was not thirsty, but he was addicted to smoking, but he felt his pocket and found that the smoke was gone. He came to masuba in a hurry to save people, but he didn''t have time to buy it. He looked up at the Buddha, scratched his head, and gave up the idea of asking Dewar if he had a cigarette.


    "You look like an expert, but your apprentice is really not very good!" Aoki said.


    Dewar smiled: "Mrs. Yao''s father had kindness with me, so I handed her some things of Qingming awakening, but she was stupid by nature. I was afraid that she would go astray, so I pretended to Buddha Dharma. Unexpectedly, she went astray."


    "No wonder she always talks about magic. You lied to her!" Aoki said with a smile. "She went astray. You, the master, won''t stop her?"


    "Everyone has his own fate. When she meets you, it''s her fate. I don''t have to stop it."


    "What about muka? Muka was doomed when he met me, but you just wanted to save him."


    Duval sighed: "Muka is a natural awakening material. If you study hard with me, your achievements will be unlimited. I have lived for more than 70 years and rarely met such an excellent young man. Of course, I would like to take him as an apprentice to inherit my knowledge and complete the mission I can''t complete. It''s a pity that he is devoted to his secular career and is not interested in the cultivation of the spiritual world. Otherwise, you will be here today It may not be so easy to kill him. When I saved him, I just held the hope that he would wake up after narrowly escaping death. Of course, most of this hope would be lost. "


    Aoki said, "if he agrees to be your apprentice, will you protect his life no matter how many crimes he has committed before?"


    "Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. Isn''t that good?"


    "If you put down the butcher''s knife, can you really become a Buddha? Who do those who die under the butcher''s knife want to complain? You? Or the Buddha?" Aoki asked.


    Dewar said: "all promising dharmas are like dreams and illusions, like dew and electricity. We should do so."


    Aoki disagreed and said, "do you think a verse of the Vajra Sutra can eliminate all sins invisible? Even if people commit crimes in a dream, it is also a sin. Their sin originates from their heart, and their heart is not good. Most of the later sins are connived by you."


    Dewar smiled, stopped arguing with Aoki and said, "speaking of it, my real apprentice has only one cuckoo. She is not bad at heart and has no desire for fame and wealth in the world. She just has an obsession after meeting situ. She often does things regardless of good and evil. It''s her fate to meet you. She must not come back?"


    Aoki looked carefully at the expression on Dewar''s face and found that she didn''t have special anger or sadness when talking about cuckoo, but admired her calmness and freedom.


    "The cuckoo really can''t come back, but I didn''t kill him, and I didn''t want to kill him." Aoki said, and roughly explained what happened in the Japanese pig cage cave.


    Dewar listened quietly, sighed and repeated the verse of the Vajra Sutra: "all promising dharmas are like dreams and illusions, like dew and electricity. We should do the same."


    "You already knew about the cave. Why didn''t you destroy it earlier and even remind your apprentice cuckoo?"


    Dewar shook his head and said: "That cave is just a broken old dream, which survived with the help of mountain geography. I don''t know what method situ used to restart it. I went to see it later and didn''t find anything special. It must be your strong mental power that affected the stability of the space and triggered something to activate the dozens of things left in it Consciousness years ago. If this is not a natural coincidence, but the designer intends to do it, the ability of Kitano Zhenwu is really unimaginable! "


    Aoki couldn''t help asking, "do you know Kitano Zhenwu?"


    Dewar closed his eyes slightly and seemed to be thinking about something. After a moment of silence, he said, "you know, my mother once mentioned this man to me. He was the greatest awakener in the world and a respected dream teacher. Unfortunately, the war broke out and he lost his mind in the war that no one could escape."

 Chapter 144

    "Awakener? Great dream mentor?" Aoki seems to have heard these terms somewhere.


    Dewar nodded: "speaking of Kitano Zhenwu, we have to mention an organization - the awakening alliance."


    "The awakening alliance? What''s that for?"


    Dewar smiled and said nothing. He turned to the Buddha and worshipped a few times. Then he said to Aoki, "please follow me."


    She got up from the futon, went barefoot to the ground and walked towards the back door of the hall. As she passed the low couch, she glanced at the sleeping beauty Yu, put her hands together and said, "what a beautiful and kind child!"


    Qingmu followed her out of the back door, through a dense and quiet purple bamboo forest, and entered the back hall of the temple. The building of the rear hall is obviously different from that of the front hall. The stone wall has been somewhat broken, and the vermilion paint on the arch has fallen off, but it is more and more simple and desolate. Entering the arch is a narrow passage two meters wide. There are many niches on the walls on both sides of the passage, in which there are stone statues of Buddha.


    Through the passage, you enter a stone house. The walls of the house are empty. There is a meadow on the ground in the center, which is a little like the Abbot''s room of Buddhism.


    Dewar went into the room, picked up the meadow in the middle and asked, "do you know this?"


    On the stone floor under the meadow is engraved a symbol - an equilateral triangle with two vertices connected. In the middle, a line segment passes through the connected point and connects the center points of the two triangles.


    This symbol Aoki has been seen several times. The first time I came to the bar to find him, the woman full of strange fragrance painted on the table; The second time was on Professor Mei''s mobile phone, taking photos from the remains of the undersea pyramid; The third time was in the cave where Kitano Zhenwu dreamed.


    If you count this time, it''s the fourth time.


    "I''ve seen it, but I don''t know what it is." Aoki said honestly.


    Dewar looked at Aoki quietly and seemed to be judging the truth of his words. Finally, he smiled and said to himself, "it seems that I''m suspicious. You don''t need to lie to me at all. Just, if you''re not from the alliance, how did you get such a strong spiritual power?"


    "To tell you the truth, I also want to know, but I really don''t remember." Aoki scratched his head


    Dewar said with a smile, "why do you have such strong spiritual power, but you are a dreamless person without memory. You confuse me more than situ."


    Aoki asked suspiciously, "do I have anything to do with the alliance you said?"


    Dewar said: "I''m not sure about that. But people like you, situ or Zhenwu Kitano can do whatever they want in the world without corresponding constraints. By comparison, the bad things done by Wu suoton and muka are not worth mentioning. That''s why I don''t want to teach muka something before he gives up his secular ideals, but his subconscious is always unwilling to compromise with me."


    Aoki was surprised. This was a problem he had never considered before, because before that, he had never carefully calculated how strong his ability was, and never thought he would compete with a group of semi professional soldiers. These things happened naturally. Only a moment before it happened, he did it calmly, as if he knew he could do it ¡£


    Now he has seen his ability, and the real situation is probably stronger than what he knows now. Although he doesn''t know who he is, he is very sure that he is not God. Since he is not God, he can''t be the only one in the world who has such ability. God won''t let one person be better than everyone.


    If you are a traitor and villain, the consequences are unimaginable. Just like Shinzo Kitano, you can help the Japanese create a pig cage dream and train death squads. Moreover, you can imagine that if Japan did not lose the war, his dream could continue to expand, more and more people would be involved in the dream, and the coverage would be larger and larger.


    If Dewar doesn''t accept muka as an apprentice before he gives up his secular ideal, it will be a disaster with muka''s talent and will. Fortunately, people''s subconscious can''t deceive people, muka can''t deceive dewar.


    "I see. The alliance you mentioned is used to restrain people like me." Aoki said, "I am what you call an awakener? Then why has no one ever told me this? For example, what Secretary of the alliance sent me a notice?"


    "Strictly speaking, you are not an awakener, because you can''t dream," Dewar said, sighing again. "And the alliance doesn''t exist anymore!"


    "Doesn''t exist? Why?"


    "I don''t know," Dewar said. "All I know is that the alliance was split during the war, and after the war, the alliance didn''t exist. My mother brought me here, just after the war. Later, she focused on the Buddha. I asked her about the alliance again, and she wouldn''t say anything."


    Aoki was inexplicably disappointed: "then there are always people like you who are still alive. Don''t you all contact each other?"


    "It is said that the awakened ones only contact through the dream corridor, and with the demise of the alliance, the dream corridor has disappeared." Dewar looked at Aoki and was disappointed, smiled. "If you are interested in the alliance, you can ask situ. He is as mysterious as you, but he knows more than you."


    "Where is he?" Aoki asked.


    Dewar shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "What else did he tell you?"


    "Oh, well, let me see. Situ is very interesting. When he first came to me more than ten years ago, he also asked me about the alliance and Kitano Zhenwu. Unfortunately, I don''t know much more than him. He put forward a bold idea at that time."


    "What idea?"


    "He said that the Second World War was false and a dream shared by people all over the world," Dewar said.


    Aoki widened his eyes and opened his mouth in surprise. He had never been so surprised, even when he heard Professor Mei Xu talk about the undersea pyramid.


    He thought the idea was ridiculous and nonsense, but he didn''t know how to refute it. A rational person may not even think about such a problem!


    "Aren''t you surprised?" Dewar said with a smile. "I was like you at that time, but after so many years, with the understanding of dreams and the perception of Buddhism, I think everything is possible. Moreover, situ didn''t guess blindly. He has been looking for evidence in this regard and heard that he has found some."


    Aoki''s mind is a little confused. He seems to want to start something, just like dreaming, but he can''t dream. He felt a little headache, so he had to stop thinking about it.


    "You brought me here and said so much. Since you didn''t want to avenge your apprentice, what was it for?" he asked.


    Dewar said, "although my mother died peacefully, I knew she was hurt. Her death must have something to do with the disappearance of the alliance. I have been trying to find the people of the alliance and learn more about the truth. As you said, some residual people are still alive! I think you are, just like I thought situ was more than ten years ago."


    "As a result, we are not?"


    "It''s hard to say now. At least you can''t be sure of your identity, can you?"


    Aoki has to admit that it is.


    "So, how about we make an agreement?" Dewar looked at Aoki with a smile.


    "What agreement?"


    "If you have any news about the alliance in the future, please be sure to tell me. Of course, I will pay back," Dewar said mysteriously.


    "How can I tell you?" Aoki asked.


    "You can write a letter, send an email, or add my facebook. Although I''m old, I don''t refuse these new things. Of course, if you want to keep it secret, we can agree on an Internet Password." Dewar said, "just like situ, he posted a post with contact mark in an obscure forum some time ago. He said he found aliens."

 Chapter 145

    Aoki didn''t know more about the awakening alliance from dewar, but the information he got so far was enough to shock him, and he became more and more curious about situ.


    When beauty Yu woke up, Aoki took her down the mountain. This is the afternoon. If we hurry up, we can get back to China before dark. He doesn''t want to spend a night abroad.


    Wu suoton''s mansion has become a ruin. When Qingmu returns there, he can still see the smoke and embers that have not dispersed. He thought that the whole area of masuba would be under martial law, a cordon would be set up around Wu suoton''s residence, and the police would arrest people all over the street. However, I don''t know whether the trees fell and the monkeys scattered, or whether the government was unwilling to take care of things here. Everything didn''t happen. The streets were even quieter than in the morning, and there were almost no pedestrians.


    Aoki rode away the motorcycle parked not far from the ruins and took the beauty to the restaurant where the other three girls had dinner.


    The shopkeeper is waiting anxiously. On the one hand, he was afraid of the sound of guns and wanted to close the door and go home. On the other hand, he took Qingmu''s money and was embarrassed to ignore the three children. He was anxious like an ant on a hot pot. Suddenly he heard the sound of a motorcycle.


    When he saw Aoki, it was like seeing his relatives. He said with tears in his eyes, "Oh, you''re back. I''m so anxious!"


    Seeing beauty Yu coming in with Aoki, the madman danced happily and shouted vaguely, "beauty! Beauty!"


    Beauty Yu saw the madman and said, "Hey, isn''t this a beggar?"


    Seeing that she recognized herself, the madman was a little embarrassed. He laughed and showed his yellow and black teeth.


    Aoki asked Yu Meimei to sit with several girls and asked the boss, "do you have anything else to eat? Get them some more."


    The boss was a little embarrassed and said, "didn''t you hear the gunshot just now? Something must have happened. You''d better go home early!"


    Aoki said with a smile, "don''t worry if it''s OK." he took out a stack of dollars from his pocket and threw them away.


    Where dare the boss answer: "you''ve given me too much just now. I''ll cook dinner for them. I really can''t take the money."


    The girls soon became familiar with each other. When they finished eating, they had become good friends with each other.


    When Aoki got out of the hotel, he rode a motorcycle and said, "let''s go home!" the girls shouted excitedly.


    Beauty Yu sat in front of Qingmu, and the madman helped hold the other three girls to the back of the motorcycle. Then Aoki said to the madman, "you sit in the back. Although it''s a little crowded, you have to believe that my driving skills are no worse than that of a San family!"


    The madman shook his head and waved his hand.


    Aoki asked strangely, "won''t you go?"


    The beauty also asked, "beggar, won''t you go?"


    The madman shook his head and then smiled at the beauty.


    Aoki started the car, and the motorcycle drove away with a big four.


    The madman chased after them for a few steps and watched them turn around the corner and disappear into the distance of the road. He kept waving and shouting "beauty" in his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    In a village not far from the South Bank of Nangou River, a dark and thin man stood on the path at the entrance of the village and looked forward to the distance.


    A woman scolded behind him, "you are a fool! Only a fool like you can lend a motorcycle to a stranger!"


    "Oh, they said they would pay it back!" the man was not confident when he spoke.


    "Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? A stranger will return your car to you after riding away?" the woman said more and more angrily. "Don''t you know this motorcycle is for your son''s marriage?"


    "Why don''t I know? I can''t bear to ride myself!" said the man.


    "I can''t bear it! I can''t bear it! How can you lend it to a stranger? How can I marry such a stupid man as you! Without a motorcycle, what do you take to pick up the bride? You want to make my son lose his face and die!"


    "Wait and see! He said he would come back before marriage!" the man squatted on the ground and buried his head in his arms.


    The woman kicked him hard: "wait, wait, wait! You know to wait! What if you don''t come back? You''ll wait until you die of old age at this intersection every day? Your son won''t get married?"


    While the two were shouting, a black spot appeared at the end of the path in the distance.


    The man looked up, squinted and said to himself, "is it coming?"


    The woman said, "come on, you dream!"


    Although it is dusk, the road is still steaming hot in summer, and you can''t see things far away.


    The black spots grew larger and became real through the twisted heat. Before long, I could hear the sound of the motorcycle coming off.


    "It looks like a motorcycle!" the man stood up and looked at it with his hand in the shed.


    "It''s a motorcycle, it''s your motorcycle!" the woman still didn''t believe it.


    Until the brake creaked and Aoki steadily parked the motorcycle in front of them, the man laughed wildly. He laughed more happily than when he bought a motorcycle.


    He grinned at his mother-in-law and said, "look! I said he would come back! I said I wouldn''t read the wrong person!"


    The woman glared at him: "look, I''m happy with you, as if the motorcycle was given to you!"


    Aoki returned the motorcycle to the man, fumbled around from his windbreaker pocket, found a lot of dollars, stacked them neatly on the motorcycle seat, and said, "your son will get married next month? The motorcycle is old, so you can buy a new one."


    Men and women were stunned. They have never seen so many dollars. In this small border village, it''s OK to get married and buy a motorcycle of 500000 kyat. These dollars on the motorcycle may be a wealth they can''t earn in their life.


    The woman slapped the man in the ear: "you''re stupid! Thank you!"


    The man woke up from the shock and looked around with the woman. The strange man had held the hands of four little girls in a row, clapping hands and singing songs towards the north border:


    "Our motherland is a garden. The flowers in the garden are really bright... Wahaha, Wahaha... Everyone smiles..."


    ¡­¡­


    The afterglow of the sunset sprinkled on the Nangou River and lit up a red sparkling light. Several waterfowl fly back and forth on the water, and the quiet and beautiful scenery of the southern Yunnan border can be seen at a glance at this time.


    Shi Dazhuang stood by the river, but he was not in the mood to appreciate the scenery. He walked anxiously up and down the river bank, and from time to time he picked up his telescope and looked at the other side.


    Peng Jiahu leaned against the beach, fiddled with his gun and hit the stones on the beach with the butt of his gun.


    A policeman ran over: "team Shi, team Peng, it''s almost ready to go back. Let''s just watch here."


    Peng Jiahu angrily said, "we are not allowed to cross the river, and we are not allowed to wait here!"


    In fact, he and Shi Dazhuang have discussed it. Tonight, he will touch it in casual clothes while it is dark and go to masuba to make a good noise and give a fucking bird''s breath! If you can''t save the beauty, you won''t come back alive without this old face.


    But director Yan seemed to have seen through their minds and sent special police to watch them.


    The special police reluctantly said, "team Peng, we also carry out the order."


    Everyone was in the same trade. Of course Peng Jiahu knew that they were in trouble, so he hummed and stopped talking.


    At this time, a helicopter flew over and stopped in the open space by the beach.


    Seeing director Yan get off the plane, Shi Dazhuang and Peng Jiahu hurried to salute.


    "I knew you didn''t give up." director Yan shook his head and said, "we just received the news that there was a large-scale armed conflict in masuba. It is likely that Wu suoton''s sworn enemy fought with him. It has agreed that we should go to save people. This is also a great opportunity to catch Wu suoton and muka."


    "Really?" Shi Dazhuang and Peng Jiahu looked at each other, beaming.


    Director Yan nodded solemnly, "but for one thing, you can''t bring any certificates or our standard equipment. After crossing the river, someone will pick you up. The time is only tonight."


    "I see!"


    At this time, someone suddenly shouted, "Yan Bureau, Shi team, Peng team, look!"


    As they walked along, they saw a bamboo raft coming slowly to the other side. On the bamboo raft stood a man with a pole in his hand, and his windbreaker fluttered in the wind like a flag.


    In front of him, there were four little girls sitting in two rows, pointing and laughing.


    "Abbess! It''s Mr. Aoki back! I see the beauty!" Peng Jiahu shouted with a telescope.


    Shi Dazhuang''s chest fluctuated violently. Suddenly, his throat was sweet, a mouthful of blood came up and burst out, but his tight face finally relaxed and smiled

 Chapter 146

    The news of the collapse of the wusotun group spread like wildfire, shaking the international community. In the applause, everyone was guessing who pulled out the tumor at one fell swoop. Based on the analysis of various clues, the surrounding governments and Interpol determined that Wu suoton and muka angered the Chinese police that day before they suffered a devastating blow. But how the Chinese police quietly and completely destroyed Wu suoton''s headquarters, they can''t think of it.


    However, all the people involved in the operation in southern Yunnan knew that Qingmu crossed the river alone and rescued Yu Meimei that day. On this day, Wu suoton''s residence was taken away. It''s a coincidence to say that it has nothing to do with Qingmu.


    In the pursuit of muka, nearly 1000 police were dispatched, six inbound armed elements were arrested and 17 people were killed. Then, through the clue of drug woman, dozens of drug traffickers were arrested, some drugs were seized, and dozens of women and children were rescued.


    Seven policemen and two assistant policemen killed in the anti drug operation, including Meng Yan, were awarded the title of martyr. At the same time, Yu Gang''s martyr certificate finally came down.


    Shi Dazhuang personally led people to move Yu Gang''s ashes from the forest land behind the yuziba mountain to ruihekou martyrs cemetery.


    Before leaving, old enkun took the whole dam people out to see them off. Only then did the people in the dam believe that the poisonous scorpion who was so vicious that even the dog dared not bark at him was a real hero!


    Shi Dazhuang always apologized to Lao enkun. It was this old man''s profound righteousness that enabled their original anti drug action to be carried out smoothly in yuziba; It was this old man who took in the daughter of his comrades in arms and has been raising her up to now. But le Mao, the only son of old enkun, died just when Aoki gave him hope to get rid of drugs. He died under Shi Dazhuang''s eyes.


    "Enkungong, Le Maohe..." Shi Dazhuang didn''t know how to speak when he was leaving at the dam mouth.


    Old enkun forced his crutch into the mud, straightened his bent back and said, "death is worth it! Death is worth it!"


    Holding Yu Gang''s urn, Shi Dazhuang knelt down to old enkun in front of countless police and villagers, choked and said, "thank you, Duke enkun!"


    Old enkun was worshipped by him with a crutch. Old tears swirled in his muddy eyes, smiled and said, "it''s all worth it! It''s all worth it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki and Yu Meimei witnessed Yu Gang''s burial ceremony. The neat police force stood in awe, the martyrs'' cemetery was solemn and solemn, green yarn and yellow chrysanthemum, and the hero said goodbye.


    Director Yan read out the heroic deeds of several martyrs, especially Yu Gang, and said that they were worthy of the shining police badge and the sonorous oath. They wrote loyalty with their lives and forged monuments with their bravery. The people of ruihekou and southern Yunnan will always remember these heroes. He also encouraged the police to turn grief into strength, inherit their will, move forward with a heavy load, go up with grief, and move forward fearlessly for the well-being and happiness of the people!


    When the pathetic "Flower Song" sounded, beauty Yu finally couldn''t help it, and her tears gushed out like a spring in the mountain in summer.


    ¡­¡­


    Director Yan gave Peng Jiahu and Yigan''s drug enforcement team members who had an old relationship with Shi Dazhuang a three-day holiday to get together. In these three days, it was not Shi Dazhuang and Peng Jiahu who drank the most, but Aoki.


    Everyone wanted to get him drunk and let him talk about how he saved several children unharmed in masuba and how he killed Wu suoton and muka. Aoki smiled and drank. He didn''t refuse anyone. He just didn''t mention the matter of masuba, which made everyone itch.


    Director Yan personally accompanied him to a meal, stood up, raised a glass and said to Aoki, "ancient Zhao Yun went into Cao camp alone, went in seven and went out seven times to save ah Dou, but that''s all! After this battle, Myanmar and Vietnam drug dealers were frightened, and the drug situation in southern Yunnan was gone in three years. Mr. Aoki, you not only saved Yu Gang''s children, but also thousands of children poisoned by drugs. I thank you for the people of Southern Yunnan!"


    Director Yan made a decision and held Qingmu as Zhao Zilong. It''s a pity that Aoki is not a policeman. Naturally, he can''t remember first-class merit for him. However, even without what happened later in masuba, he can''t do without his entanglement with Yaopo and the clues provided to the police. Ruihekou Civil Affairs Bureau awarded him a courageous award to encourage his spirit of fighting against drug traffickers.


    Aoki left ruihekou with such a medal for courageous deeds and set off for Wuzhong with Shi Dazhuang and Yu Meimei.


    When Yu Meimei came to Chuncheng for the first time, Shi Dazhuang thought about it and called back to Wuzhong to ask for two more days off, ready to take Yu Meimei to have a good tour of Chuncheng.


    Many people come to spring city in summer, and all scenic spots are crowded with people. Aoki is a lazy man and doesn''t like to squeeze into places with many people. And Shi Dazhuang needs to cultivate more feelings with her to raise beauty in the future. Aoki simply didn''t bother them, went to Qianwang street alone, and then went back to the hotel.


    A group of people in airline uniforms stood in the hotel lobby with suitcases. When Aoki passed the lobby, one of the stewardess suddenly came up and greeted him with a smile: "Hi, Hello!"


    Aoki was stunned for a moment, then recognized that it was the stewardess who was made difficult by the fat woman on the coming flight, and said, "Oh, what a coincidence!"


    The stewardess said, "yes, what a coincidence. Do you live here, too?"


    Aoki said, "yes, I just came in and went back in two days."


    The stewardess said, "really? Have you booked the ticket? I''ll rest these two days and return to Wuzhong on duty the day after tomorrow. If you haven''t booked the ticket, I can book the internal ticket for you."


    Aoki said, "Oh, the ticket has been booked. It''s my friend."


    The stewardess seemed disappointed. At this time, her colleagues behind her were calling her and saying that the room was arranged. She deliberately asked loudly, "which room am I?"


    Her colleague replied, "it''s 1503. Why are you shouting so loudly?"


    The stewardess smiled and said to Aoki, "you see, although the company has set an agreement Hotel, I always stay in a different room every time. Well, I''m going to my room."


    As she said this, she took a large suitcase and followed their troops. After taking a few steps, she turned back, clenched her fist, stretched out her thumb and little thumb, put them beside her ear, made a telephone gesture, and said, "goodbye, Mr. Aoki!"


    Aoki returned to the room, took out the newly bought cigarette from his pocket, and a wrinkled business card fell out. Aoki picked it up and looked at it. He remembered that it was a business card he had used on the plane. When the stewardess picked it up and returned it to him, he also wrote a line of numbers on the back. Her posture just now probably meant to let him make this call!


    Aoki picked up his cell phone and thought about it. Suddenly, he felt so boring, so he threw the business card into the dustbin.

 Chapter 147

    When he came back from Nangou River, Aoki still had several stacks of dollars in his pocket. He thought it was cumbersome, so he gave it all to Shi Dazhuang. Let him confiscate it or use it for private use.


    Shi Dazhuang is not a pedantic person. He divided the money and left one for Lao enkun and the families of several martyrs respectively, and the rest for their journey back to Wuzhong. It happened that they did suffer losses when the mangdian Hotel exploded.


    In order to make the beauty have fun, Shi Dazhuang ruthlessly stayed in a quasi five-star hotel, which has a cooperative relationship with the airline. If it weren''t for this, Aoki wouldn''t happen to meet a stewardess.


    Shi Dazhuang booked two rooms, one for Yu Meimei and one for Qingmu.


    The room in the five-star hotel is very big, but for Aoki, everything else is a waste except a bed and an ashtray, and this bed is a little too soft compared with the one in his studio.


    He smoked in the room and turned on the TV. He remembered that Wu suoton said that the good people in the TV series were wordy and dead, but he changed this sentence and gave it to muka. He unconsciously wanted to laugh.


    After watching the TV play for a while, I found that the characters in the play are really wordy, whether good people or villains. What can be solved in one sentence is the trouble that can be easily solved in the first half of the day. It is necessary to beat around the Bush and cause a lot of right and wrong.


    He felt bored and turned off the TV. It was almost time for dinner. In fact, he didn''t care much about eating, but when he thought of the food crow, he had to ask this and that when he went back. If he didn''t eat any decent special food in Chuncheng except rice noodles, he would be ridiculed by the crow.


    So Aoki called Shi Dazhuang. Shi Dazhuang said that he and Meimei were visiting the wildlife park, but seeing that Meimei had a good time, he changed his half day plan to one day. The Expo park that he was going to go to in the afternoon can only go tomorrow.


    Yu Meimei grabbed the phone and said, "it''s a pity that you don''t come to the zoo! The zoo is fun! There are a lot of animals here, including long and strong deer with long necks, baboons with red buttocks and giant pandas! Dad also took me to see an elephant show, and... Ah... Don''t say it! I saw the peacock open!"


    Aoki can see Yu Meimei''s sweaty happy smiling face across the phone.


    Before he could ask shi Dazhuang where to eat, Yu Meimei hung up because of the peacock.


    Aoki had to put on the pull board and step out alone. But he didn''t want to find any special snacks under the hot sun outside, and didn''t want to go through the bad software in his mobile phone, so he planned to ask at the service desk.


    Unexpectedly, I met the stewardess at the service desk again. He heard her saying something like 1717 with the front desk. Suddenly he remembered something. He took out his room card and looked at it. He found that 1717 was his room number!


    At this time, the stewardess also found him and greeted him with a smile: "ah, meet again, Mr. Aoki!"


    "Yes, I see you again," Aoki said.


    "Are you going out?" asked the stewardess.


    "Oh, I just want to come to the front desk and ask where there is a closer specialty food nearby."


    "Well, what do you like to eat?"


    "Whatever. I''m not very particular about eating, but when I come here, I always have to find something special to taste, don''t I?"


    "The most distinctive thing here is rice noodles! Haven''t you eaten it yet?"


    "I ate it last night. I just wanted to taste something different, so I came to ask."


    "Why don''t I take you there? I know there''s a shop that makes good pots and bait." the stewardess said with a smile.


    "Ah, that''s so funny. It''s such a hot day."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m going to have dinner anyway."


    "That will trouble the stewardess!" Aoki said.


    The stewardess chuckled, "my name is Yao Jingjing. Just call me Jingjing."


    She generously held out her hand and shook Aoki, and then said, "wait for me, I''ll change my clothes."


    Aoki sat on the sofa chair in the lobby and waited. After a while, Yao Jingjing came back, changed into a white T-shirt and a floral skirt, and wore a sun hat on her head. She didn''t look as mature as when she was wearing a stewardess uniform, but it didn''t reduce her beauty, and she looked more youthful and playful.


    "Let''s go," said Yao Jingjing.


    Aoki followed her. Out of the gate of the hotel and turning a corner, Yao Jingjing pointed to a hotel with a little old door and said, "this is it."


    She took Aoki in, chose a comfortable position, took the menu to Aoki and asked him to order.


    Aoki looked at the dazzling menu and was a little frightened. He shook his head and said, "you''d better order."


    Yao Jingjing smiled and skillfully drew on the menu. At the same time, she said, "in addition to the pot and bait, the marinated flavor here is also good. How about a marinated goose head and goose sole? It tastes good!" she said several dish names that Qingmu had not heard of, and then asked, "what would you like to drink, red wine or beer?"


    Aoki said, "whatever."


    Yao Jingjing thought for a moment and said, "let''s have beer at noon to relieve the heat. If you like red wine, I can drink it with you in the evening."


    Aoki always feels that Yao Jingjing is suggesting something, but he is not so sure.


    After the wine and vegetables came up, Yao Jingjing picked up the glass and said, "thank you!"


    Aoki was a little confused by her sudden politeness: "thank you for what?"


    "Thank you for helping me on the plane." Yao Jingjing said sincerely, "if it weren''t for you that day, the female... Female passenger... Although the company can handle that kind of thing in the end, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be so good."


    "Oh, it''s just a small thing." Aoki drank a big beer, and the cold foam was filling the throat.


    Yao Jingjing also took a sip and said, "can I ask you a question?"


    "What?"


    "What method did you use that day..." Yao Jingjing seemed to think it was presumptuous to ask, so she carefully considered her tone. "I mean, you must be a great person? I think it''s strange on your business card. I''ve never seen such a strange business card!"


    Aoki said, "didn''t you give me your business card back? How can you remember?"


    "I took a picture!" Yao Jingjing raised her cell phone. "But you didn''t remember the phone number I gave you?"


    Aoki scratched his head: "I really didn''t remember!" he was embarrassed to say that he had just thrown the business card into the dustbin.


    Yao Jingjing''s face showed a disappointed look, but she soon laughed.


    Aoki asked her what she was laughing at. She said, "I laugh at myself. It''s silly to think of copying the phone number now. However," she turned on her mobile phone again, "I still want to add a wechat with you." then she looked at Aoki with great expectation


    Aoki didn''t expect the girl to be so straightforward and lovely. She immediately increased a lot of goodwill. She also took out her mobile phone and said, "OK, add a wechat, but I don''t brush my circle of friends."


    Just as they were making friends with each other, Yu Guang from the corner of Aoki''s eyes suddenly saw a man sitting on a table not far from them. At the same table with him was a coquettish woman with exposed clothes.


    Aoki thought the man looked familiar, so he looked more and finally recognized it. Isn''t that Ma Fuqing?

 Chapter 148

    Ma Fuqing also saw Aoki at this time. The expression on his face was frozen with shock. He held the long rice noodles in the air with chopsticks in his hand. The woman sitting opposite her shook her hand in front of him. He put his chopsticks as if waking up, stood up and came to Qingmu.


    "Mr. Aoki, why are you here?" Ma Fuqing gave Aoki a cigarette and bowed down.


    "This should be what I asked you?" Aoki refused his cigarette. There was a no smoking sign on the wall of the hotel.


    Ma Fuqing was a little embarrassed. He took the cigarette back and said, "you know my brother''s situation, and the prosecution withdrew the lawsuit. My mother is gone. I was watching things and thinking about feelings at home alone, so I wanted to go out and relax. I happened to have worked in Chuncheng before. I was familiar here, so I came here. I didn''t expect to meet you here!"


    Aoki said "Oh" and said, "so you used to work in Chuncheng."


    Ma Fuqing nodded his head. The woman sitting with him came over, held his shoulder and asked, "Yo, where''s this friend? Fuqing, why don''t you introduce me?"


    Ma Fuqing hurriedly pulled her away, pushed her away and said to Aoki, "excuse me, Aoki, I''m sorry. I''ll come to see you another day!"


    Aoki always felt that Ma Fuqing''s attitude was a little strange, but he was too lazy to think more.


    Yao Jingjing asked curiously, "your friend?"


    Aoki said, "I''m not a friend. It''s a former customer."


    "Oh, customer," Yao Jingjing became curious about Aoki''s business, "is what you wrote on your business card true?"


    Aoki asked, "what is true or false?"


    "It''s dream interpretation and psychological counseling." Yao Jingjing looked at him very seriously.


    "Well, of course it''s true." Aoki scratched his hair hard, as if he hadn''t been scratched by crow''s claws for many days. He was a little unaccustomed. "Don''t you also want to interpret my dreams?"


    Yao Jingjing said, "no, I just think you''re mysterious."


    "Where''s the mystery?"


    "It''s just a feeling! I always thought that people like you should wear cotton and hemp Tang clothes, have a lot of strange hand strings, long hair and beard. But..." she looked at the green wood and suddenly burst out laughing, "I didn''t expect an expert like you!"


    "I''m not an expert." Aoki grabbed a goose wing and chewed it in his mouth. "Have you ever seen an expert eat like this?"


    Yao Jingjing giggled.


    Ma Fuqing over there quickly finished eating. He hurried over to say goodbye to Aoki: "Aoki teacher, I''ll go first!"


    The woman with her complained, "what''s the matter with you today? What are you doing so fast!"


    After Ma Fuqing left, Aoki and Yao Jingjing chatted for a while. When Yao Jingjing went to check out, the waiter told them that someone had already done it.


    Aoki was stunned and asked for a long time to find out that it was ma Fuqing who settled the account.


    On the way back, Yao Jingjing asked Aoki how he ate. Aoki says it''s good. It''s more distinctive. In fact, he didn''t think it was delicious. He just wanted to go back and boast with crows.


    Yao Jingjing didn''t know his true thoughts, and said happily, "what about dinner? What would you like to eat?"


    "Ah? Dinner?" Aoki looked at the big sun in the sky. "It seems that it''s still a very distant thing!"


    Yao Jingjing said with a smile, "if you have no foresight, you will have immediate worries! What''s more, it''s still such an important thing as eating!"


    Aoki laughed and thought it was like what the coal boss said.


    When returning to the hotel to say goodbye, Yao Jingjing said, "if Mr. Aoki doesn''t think about it, I''ll arrange dinner."


    Aoki thought that Shi Dazhuang and Yu Meimei should come back for dinner and said, "no, I have to accompany Meimei in the evening."


    Yao Jingjing was a little stunned, and her face suddenly turned white: "Oh, is there a beauty?"


    Aoki didn''t react for a moment and said, "yes, she''s very cute."


    By this time, the elevator had reached the 15th floor. Yao Jingjing said "goodbye!" and went out. She turned back and smiled and waved to Aoki.


    Until the elevator door closed, Aoki remembered that Yao Jingjing misunderstood his meaning and regarded this beauty as that beauty.


    He felt a little funny and shrugged in front of the elevator mirror.


    After returning to his room, he sent a text message to Shi Dazhuang: "Ma Fuqing is in Chuncheng. Can you ask someone to check him?"


    He always felt that Ma Fuqing''s attitude was very suspicious, and when he was in Wuzhong, he told Hu Xing that there were many doubts about Ma Fuqing''s family case.


    In the evening, Shi Dazhuang and Yu Meimei came back.


    Shi Dazhuang asked Aoki, "why do you think of Cha Ma Fuqing?"


    Aoki didn''t answer and asked, "have you got any results?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "you didn''t say anything. It''s hard for people to check. I asked someone to touch the situation. The procuratorate in Wuzhong withdrew the lawsuit. Just the day before yesterday, Ma Fuqing left Wuzhong the day before yesterday. However, it''s strange that he seems to know the time when the prosecution withdrew the lawsuit. The ticket is booked in advance."


    "Do you know why he came to Chuncheng?" Aoki asked.


    Shi Dazhuang said: "he has three houses in Chuncheng. From the current situation, he has been in Chuncheng and Wuzhong for many years. This should be the place where he works for a long time."


    "Three houses? Rich people!" Aoki sighed. "Can you earn so much by working?"


    "It''s a little mysterious, but it''s not impossible," said Shi Dazhuang. "What do you want to investigate? If you don''t say it, I''m not good for them to go deep into it. You know, the police can''t investigate anyone at will."


    Aoki smiled and said, "it''s estimated that you''ll do meritorious service again this time."


    "What?" Shi Dazhuang was puzzled.


    Aoki said, "although you took away the nests of Wu suoton and muka, and the drug dealers in ruihekou also arrested 7788, you didn''t dig out their offline. What channels did the drugs flow to the north, such as Sanwu?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "yes, the medicine woman is dead, and there is nothing to judge from those mental patients. I don''t know which family they want to sell. This is the biggest regret. Do you have a way to ask what from those mental patients?"


    Aoki shook his head. After the cave dream collapsed, the subconscious seeds given by cuckoo and medicine woman to those people also disappeared.


    "But now I seem to have found another clue," Aoki said.


    Shi Dazhuang asked suspiciously, "you mean Ma Fuqing?"


    "That''s right," Aoki said. "Do you remember the cave with a pig cage I told you about?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "why don''t you remember? It''s incredible!"


    Aoki''s experience in the cave was only briefly mentioned by Shi Dazhuang. As for the official side, he was even more vague. In fact, even if he told the truth, others would not believe it. The most important function of this cave now is to add an additional criminal evidence during the Japanese invasion of China.


    "I felt a little familiar when I went into the cave and saw the pig cage. Now I remember that Ma Fuquan was locked in such an iron cage when he was locked in the basement of his house."


    Aoki didn''t further explain that the scene he saw in Ma Fuquan''s dream was closer to the pigsty cave.


    "You mean that Ma Fuquan was also driven crazy by the medicine woman in the cave?" Shi Dazhuang was shocked.


    Aoki nodded and said, "not only that, it is likely that Ma Fuquan was locked in by Ma Fuqing himself."


    Hearing Aoki say this, Shi Dazhuang combed all the links in his mind and understood it all at once.


    He is a veteran of criminal investigation. He is a hundred times better than Aoki in reasoning and handling cases. The reason why he didn''t think of it was because he didn''t have Aoki''s special ability, and this case just involved an unimaginable man-made dream.


    Although he didn''t personally handle Ma Fuqing''s case, he consulted all the files and materials, and he remembered every detail very clearly.


    "I''ll arrange the control!" Shi Dazhuang stood up and left. He went to the door and looked back and said, "I''ll give you the beauty!"

 Chapter 149

    While Shi Dazhuang was talking in the green wood room, Yu Meimei was taking a bath in the bathroom of her room. As soon as Shi Dazhuang left, Yu Meimei came and knocked on the door of Qingmu room.


    "Where''s daddy?" asked the beauty.


    "Your father has gone out to work. You can stay with me in the evening. Now I''ll take you to dinner," Aoki said.


    Beauty Yu said, "but Aoki, I want to take a bath first. After playing all day, I sweat a lot. It stinks!"


    "Didn''t you take a bath just now?" Aoki asked.


    Beauty Yu said with a little embarrassment, "the bathroom here is so big that I can''t use anything in it." she blushed and was embarrassed that she hadn''t seen the world. She grinned shyly, "qingmuyeye, am I very rustic?"


    "Ah, what soil is there? Everything has its first time. You will use it once." Aoki encouraged.


    "But those things are so exquisite and beautiful that I''m afraid to break them!" Yu Meimei looked at Qingmu very seriously. "Qingmu, why don''t you wash them for me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Aoki, with a black thread, scratched his uncomfortably itchy but uncomfortable scalp, "this, this..."


    What a pure mountain girl!


    Yu Meimei is neither old nor young, but she is malnourished and does not develop as early as children in the city. In the mountains, especially in remote places like yuziba, people eat and drink the most simple things, and their hearts are as pure as the sweet spring in the mountains without any stain.


    "Aoki, what''s the matter with you?" beauty Yu was surprised at Aoki''s funny appearance.


    "Ah, nothing, I just... That..."


    Just when Aoki was in trouble, the doorbell rang.


    On the occasion of the amnesty, Aoki went to open the door and saw Yao Jingjing standing at the door. It was like seeing a savior. He said, "Oh, you''re just in time. Come on, come in and take a bath with the beauty." then he went to pull Yao Jingjing.


    Aoki is a lazy person and sometimes a very nervous person. Especially he has no concept of money and interpersonal communication. He often does something that makes people laugh and laugh. All his life, Hua once lamented that it was a miracle for people like him to survive alone in today''s society.


    Of course, Aoki never thought so much. He just lived in his own way and did what he wanted to do. When you''re lazy, you don''t want to do anything. You just push $10 million. In his eyes, it''s just a pile of paper printed with not very good-looking patterns; When he decides to do something, such as saving the beauty that day, he will do it without hesitation even if the plane, artillery and rocket launcher are stopped in front.


    Yao Jingjing was surprised by Aoki''s enthusiasm and was pulled into the room. If she hadn''t determined that Aoki was not a bad person, she would have called for help. She blushed and said, "what did you say? Wash... Take a bath?"


    Qingmu pointed to Yu Meimei and said, "beauty can''t use the bathroom. Please help me take a bath for her!" he suddenly remembered that Yao Jingjing is not a lifelong flower after all. They don''t know each other very well, so he touched his head and smiled, "ah, am I a little abrupt?"


    Yao Jingjing stared at Yu Meimei: "beauty? Is this what you call beauty?"


    Aoki nodded: "yes, her name is Yu Meimei, my friend''s child."


    Yao Jingjing relaxed a little nervous, smiled like a relieved load on her face, squatted down and said to the beauty, "so you are a beauty. You are really a little beauty!"


    Beauty Yu blushed when she said it. She stuck out her tongue and said, "well, my name is the name of a flower. My father hopes that there are beautiful beauty Yu in the world without harmful poppies."


    Yao Jingjing sighed: "your father can not only name, but also a good man."


    "Hmm!" beauty Yu nodded vigorously.


    Yao Jingjing said, "OK, aunt... Oh, you call me Xiao, right? Would you like to take you to take a bath?"


    "Good!"


    Yu Meimei followed Yao Jingjing to the bathroom.


    Aoki came to the balcony alone, from here you can take over the scenery of less than half of the spring city. He sat on the rattan chair, took out his cigarette and lit it with a match from the hotel.


    Then his phone rang. It was a lifetime call. Lifeflower asked him when he would come back and said that a man named Huang Ziqiang had come to him several times. Aoki asked him what he wanted to do when he came. All his life, Hua said that the man didn''t say anything, but left a business card and said he would visit again when you came back.


    Aoki searched in his mind and thought for a long time before he remembered that the lifelong flower and Mo Yu were kidnapped by Jiang Deqian to hot spring villa. The boss there seemed to be Huang Ziqiang. At that time, Huang Ziqiang should have been very frightened. Aoki left him a business card and joked that he would introduce business if there was business. Did he really introduce business to himself?


    However, this kind of person is really nothing in Aoki''s eyes, so he didn''t care much. After asking the coal boss and Xiao Qi about their situation, the lifelong flower said that your bird was becoming more and more difficult to raise, which made Xiao Qi and Mo Yu miserable.


    Aoki knows that no one can make this broken beaked crow except himself and his lifelong flowers. Aoki was amused at the thought of Xiao Qi''s black face.


    After a few more words, she said she was busy and hung up the phone.


    Aoki always feels very sorry for his lifelong flowers. Now he is the major shareholder of Ruhua bar. However, everything from decoration to opening has been thrown to lifelong flowers. He, the masters, turned his back and enjoyed a good time in the five-star hotel in Chuncheng. Thinking of this, he suddenly regretted that he didn''t bring more dollars out of Wu suoton''s safe. Although he has no concept of money, he also knows that it is very useful at some time, at least it can make his life easier.


    Yao Jingjing also came to the balcony, smiled and said to Aoki, "your little beauty is really a clever girl, very considerate!"


    Aoki asked, "how did you come out, beauty?"


    "Wash it inside. No matter how advanced the hotel is, the faucet is still a faucet. No matter how beautiful it looks, no matter how many intelligent switches, it will also flow out of water, not nectar. The little beauty of your family is very smart and can learn it as soon as she learns."


    Yao Jingjing stretched out, and the edges of her clothes and hair were stained with water stains. Her graceful and exquisite figure could be seen at a glance in the sun.


    Aoki said with a sigh of relief, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. I bumped into it myself!" Yao Jingjing said with a smile. "But you can teach her such a simple thing yourself. You look nervous just now. It''s like the sky has fallen!"


    Aoki smiled and said, "do you believe me if I say I never take a bath?"


    "Ah?" Yao Jingjing stared in surprise, then giggled, "I don''t believe it!"

 Chapter 150

    Aoki remembered that he was the master in this room and Yao Jingjing was the guest. It was unreasonable that he didn''t even give others a glass of water, so he went to the room to get a drink.


    Yao Jingjing said, "let me make tea for you!"


    She rushed into the room, like a host, boiling water and making tea. On the contrary, Aoki became a guest and smoked leisurely on the balcony.


    Yao Jingjing found that Qingmu didn''t bring her own tea, so she ran back to her room to bring fresh Yunwu Tea. She said that the quality of Pu''er in the hotel was very poor, but yaman black tea didn''t meet Qingmu''s identity.


    Aoki smiled and asked her, "what''s my identity? I''m so particular about drinking tea?"


    Yao Jingjing said, "you are an expert! Don''t experts drink tea because they are so elegant and chic that they always have a breeze in their armpits and go back to Penglai mountain from now on?"


    Aoki said, "it seems that I can''t be an expert in my life."


    Yao Jingjing poured him tea, said it was made in her hometown, and asked him how about tea.


    Aoki Gudong drank a few mouthfuls of praise: "good tea, good tea."


    Yao Jingjing smiled and asked, "what''s a good way?"


    Aoki said, "I judge whether tea is good or not based on whether it can quench my thirst. Your tea quenches my thirst, so it is good tea."


    Yao Jingjing said a little disappointed, "you are perfunctory to me!"


    Aoki said, "I''m not perfunctory! It''s called returning to nature. You see, the ancients soaked this thing in water just to quench their thirst! Later people were artful and created all kinds of fame for tea. Instead, they ignored the original intention of drinking tea. They drank and drank there, which only added a burden to their liver and kidney."


    Yao Jingjing smiled: "you beat all the tea drinkers with your rod! You said you were not an expert!"


    At this time, beauty Yu came out after taking a bath. Her hair was wet behind her ears. Her face was red and tender, like fresh peeled litchi.


    Yao Jingjing took a towel to wipe her hair and said, "remember to dry her hair after taking a bath, or you will catch a cold." then she put the towel and took a hair dryer to blow it for her.


    After drying her hair, Yao Jingjing sprayed a little bit of the perfume in the hotel on the beauty body, sniffed and said, "well, Xiang Xiang, beauty is beautiful!"


    Yu Meimei said, "thank you!"


    Yao Jingjing looked at Aoki and asked, "how''s your dinner? Haven''t you arranged it yet? Why don''t I arrange it."


    Aoki said, "that''s not going to trouble you again!"


    "It''s all right. I was going to invite you at noon, but your friend invited me. I still owe you a meal!" Yao Jingjing said, "you go down first, wait for me in the lobby, and I''ll go back to my room to get my bag."


    After Yao Jingjing went out, Aoki asked Yu Meimei to change her shoes and took her men upstairs.


    Beauty Yu asked Aoki, "this is so beautiful. What is she doing?"


    Aoki said, "she is a stewardess."


    Yu Meimei asked, "what is a stewardess?"


    Aoki said, "it''s the little sister who works on the plane."


    "Wow, that''s awesome!" beauty Yu looked up as if a plane had flown over the ceiling of the hotel lobby, looking envious.


    After Yao Jingjing came down, she called a car with her mobile phone. Three people took a taxi to a hotel next to Cuihu.


    This shop looks much more upscale than the one at noon, and there are more dishes. Beauty Yu was dazzled. After seeing it for a while, she pulled Qingmu and Yao Jingjing out and said it was too expensive to eat here.


    Yao Jingjing was still persuading Yu Meimei that she should not be afraid of being expensive, but Yu Meimei suddenly began to cry. Yao Jingjing was startled and asked her why she was crying. Beauty Yu wiped her tears and said, "I miss my mother. My mother has never eaten such a good dish!"


    Yao Jingjing looks at Aoki like asking for help. Qingmu picked up Yu Meimei and said, "let''s go and eat cheap. Mom must be very happy to know that beauty is so sensible."


    Three people first strolled in the night market by the lake. There are a lot of things in the night market. Beauty Yu looks at this and touches that. Before the tears in the corners of her eyes are dry, the corners of her mouth have shown a smile. Yao Jingjing paid for some gadgets for her, which made her very happy.


    Seeing the beauty calmed down, they found a hotel that was relatively cheap, but it couldn''t go anywhere. When ordering, Yu Meimei didn''t resist as much as before. She sat quietly on the table and nodded or shook her head only when she asked her whether she liked it or not.


    At dinner, Aoki told Yao Jingjing about the life experience of beauty Yu. Yao Jingjing would almost cry if it weren''t for the beauty.


    After dinner, when I came out of the hotel, the lights were on by the Cuihu lake, the noise of the day retreated, and the footsteps of pedestrians became leisurely. The light is reflected on the lake bank, showing a bit of tranquility in the bustle.


    The three of them walked aimlessly by the lake bank without saying much.


    Beauty Yu was fascinated by the beautiful scenery of the lake. When she was tired of walking, beauty Yu asked Qingmu to hold her, just like when she was cutting poppies that day.


    Yao Jingjing''s face is filled with a satisfied smile. In the dim moonlight, her figure is as graceful as the green willow swaying in the breeze by the lake.


    Beauty Yu suddenly leaned over Qingmu''s ear and whispered, "Qingmu, this guy likes you."


    Aoki said "ah" and said, "what?"


    Beauty Yu giggled.


    Yao Jingjing asked them curiously what they were laughing at. They both said at the same time, "Oh, nothing, nothing!"


    Yao Jingjing shook her small fist and tried to beat them: "ha, you two bully me!"


    They said at the same time, "how dare you!" and then they laughed together.


    Beauty Yu smiled back and forth on Qingmu''s shoulder.


    Yao Jingjing knew they must be talking about her, but there was no way. She was so angry that she pretended to ignore them and said, "I don''t want to know!" but she was always thinking about what they said.


    When she came out from the edge of Cuihu lake to the commercial street, Yao Jingjing looked at the clothes on Yu Meimei and complained, "you big men are really. You know how to bring the beauty out of the mountain and don''t buy her some decent clothes!"


    She then took the beauty into the mall and picked out a lot of clothes for her.


    When changing clothes in the dressing room, Yao Jingjing secretly asked the beauty, "what were you two saying about me just now?"


    The beauty blinked and said, "do you really want to know?"


    Yao Jingjing nodded: "of course! If you don''t tell him, he will be angry!"


    Yu Meimei said, "OK, OK." she attached to Yao Jingjing''s ear and said, "I told Aoki you like him."


    Yao Jingjing shouted "ah", and her face turned red at once. The green wood outside thought something was wrong inside. He knocked on the door and asked them what was the matter. Yao Jingjing and Yu Meimei said in unison, "it''s all right. Then they all laughed.


    "How did you answer Aoki?" Yao Jingjing touched her hot face and pretended to be casual.


    "He......" Yu Meimei was pondering like a little adult, making Yao Jingjing nervous for no reason. "He would giggle heiheihei Hei without saying anything!"


    Yao Jingjing chuckled, "your green wood is a wood!"

 Chapter 151

    It was a little late when she returned to the hotel. Yu Meimei fell asleep on Qingmu''s shoulder. Aoki puts the beauty on the bed. Yao Jingjing helps cover the quilt and adjust the temperature of the air conditioner.


    Because Yu Meimei lives with Shi Dazhuang, Shi Dazhuang booked a parent-child room, while Aoki''s room has only one big bed. When the beauty came out, she didn''t bring out the room card. Aoki didn''t bother to go to the room service staff to waste his words, so she let the beauty sleep in her room. It''s just that he has no place to sleep.


    Yao Jingjing said, "why don''t you sleep with me."


    Aoki was stunned: "ah?" the heart said that the girl was too direct!


    Yao Jingjing wanted to laugh when she saw Aoki''s embarrassment, but she was embarrassed when she remembered that she didn''t speak clearly. She quickly explained, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I have something to go back to my hometown and booked a train ticket at 12:00 p.m. the room was reserved by the company. It will be returned after tomorrow. It''s empty."


    Aoki said, "Oh, so it is! How can you book a ticket so late?"


    Yao Jingjing said with a smile, "the original reservation was at 8 o''clock, but today I didn''t have dinner with you and the beauty. I changed my signature to 12 o''clock."


    Aoki said, "I''m really sorry that we delayed your trip!"


    Yao Jingjing said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ve been thinking about thank you. Finally, I''ll wait until the opportunity. I''m very happy to be with you today!"


    At this time, Aoki''s mobile phone rang. It was Hu Xing.


    After all, Hu Xing is an insider of the police. She has heard about what happened in southern Yunnan. She thinks that Aoki and Shi Dazhuang are here. She is a little worried, so she calls to ask. Knowing that they were all right, she let go of her heart and chatted with Aoki about the interesting things that had happened in Wuzhong recently.


    Aoki asked about the situation of the old Xia family. Hu Xing said that her grandfather''s recent situation was OK and his spirit had recovered almost. The whole Xia family was happy. Her two uncles, Xia bochi and Xia zhongnight, said they wanted to thank Aoki.


    Finally, Hu Xing asked about the Qingming dream. She said it was easy for her to dream now, but it was still difficult to wake up and didn''t know how to control it. Unable to wake up, the Qingming dream was so terrible that she was almost schizophrenic now.


    Aoki asked her to read books on quantum mechanics to inspire herself. He said that dream and reality are two spaces. When dreaming, our consciousness shuttles back and forth in the two spaces, just like quantum, in an uncertain state. According to Heisenberg''s quantum uncertainty principle, quantum motion is unobservable, and quantum collapse will occur as soon as it is observed.


    The same is true of consciousness in dreams. We can''t observe. As soon as we observe, space will collapse. So when we dream, as long as you realize that you dream, you will wake up. Because you observe your consciousness, just like quantum, once observed, it must only exist in a stable state. Once observed, consciousness can only exist in one space. Usually, people will wake up and return to the real world.


    The Qingming dreamer is to keep the consciousness in another space, that is, the dream, while observing, and briefly cut off the connection with reality. To come back, we need to return consciousness to the unobservable state of fuzzy overlap, just like returning the observed microscopic particles to the quantum state.


    Hu Xing was confused and said OK, OK, I''ll look for a book.


    When Aoki was on the phone, Yao Jingjing helped Aoki change a cup of hot tea and listened quietly. After he hung up the phone, he pushed the teacup in front of Aoki and said, "Mr. Aoki still knows quantum mechanics!"


    Aoki said, "I''ve talked a lot with Professor Mei. I just know a little about it."


    Yao Jingjing smiled and said, "it can''t be specially used to pick up girls? Mr. Aoki must be an expert in this way."


    Aoki laughed: "how can it? Where do I know that!"


    Yao Jingjing asked, "was that your girlfriend on the phone just now? It sounds sweet!"


    Aoki said, "that''s my apprentice. I''m alone. Where''s my girlfriend!"


    "Sure enough, they are experts, and all the disciples are beautiful women!" Yao Jingjing chuckled.


    Aoki is noncommittal. On the one hand, he teaches Hu Xing because she has a little talent in mental power. On the other hand, she is Xia Wenyuan''s granddaughter, which is convenient to observe master Xia''s situation. The shadow in master Xia''s brain is really strange. Aoki also wants to know who used what methods to let an independent consciousness invade people''s brain and grow by stealing memory, and finally attempts to replace ontological consciousness.


    Aoki and Yao Jingjing talked for a while, and Shi Dazhuang came back. He was a little surprised to see Yao Jingjing. Although he had only seen Yao Jingjing once, and Yao Jingjing changed his casual clothes, the criminal investigation captain immediately recalled the stewardess on the plane in his mind, laughed and said, "what a coincidence!"


    Aoki briefly told Shi Dazhuang what happened today. Shi Dazhuang said, "that''s true. Thank you, Miss Yao. Otherwise, my lazy brother can''t find a restaurant within 50 meters. Maybe he won''t even bother to eat."


    At this time, Yu Meimei woke up, rubbed her eyes and shouted, "big dad."


    Shi Dazhuang goes to hold Yu Meimei. Yu Meimei looks at Yao Jingjing and Qingmu and whispers something in Shi Dazhuang''s ear. Shi Dazhuang said, "Oh, I''ll take the beauty back to my room and go to bed. You can talk!"


    Yao Jingjing probably guessed what Yu Meimei was talking about. Her face turned red and quickly said, "Oh, it''s getting late. I should go back. I have to catch the train at 12 pm!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "it''s still early at twelve o''clock. You can talk a little more." then he took beauty Yu and left.


    Yu Meimei waved to Yao Jingjing and made a grimace: "bye!"


    Yao Jingjing said with a smile: "people are big, little ghosts!"


    After Shi Dazhuang and Yu Meimei left, the room suddenly became quiet. They seemed to have nothing to say, and the atmosphere became a little embarrassed.


    Yao Jingjing stood up and said, "Mr. Aoki, I''d better go back to my room and tidy up my luggage."


    Aoki didn''t say anything, so he sent Yao Jingjing to the door. Suddenly he remembered something and said, "the railway station is not far away. Shall I see you off later?"


    Yao Jingjing looked happy and said, "no, I don''t need it. My luggage is not heavy. Even if I''m late and there''s no subway, I can take a taxi."


    Aoki is too lazy to think about things. Lazy people are often very sincere, because cheating and flattery are very troublesome. So when Aoki said he wanted to send Yao Jingjing, he was really willing to send Yao Jingjing. It was not polite, but when Yao Jingjing said he didn''t need it, he really thought he didn''t need it and said, "take care."


    Yao Jingjing kept a smile on her face, but she was inevitably disappointed. She bit her lips and said "goodbye!" and silently turned away.

 Chapter 152

    At about ten o''clock, Shi Dazhuang came over and found that Aoki was still there. He asked, "where''s the stewardess Yao?"


    Aoki said, "go back to tidy up your luggage. I should have gone to the railway station by now."


    Shi Dazhuang asked, "why don''t you give it away so late? Besides, she booked a ticket so late because she was with you."


    Aoki said, "she said no."


    Shi Dazhuang was really worried about the brother''s elm head. He shook his head and said, "you deserve to be single!"


    Aoki said with a smile, "aren''t you single, too?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "when Yu just died, I vowed not to find women in my life. In our business, there is today and tomorrow. Don''t live on your pants and belt. Looking for someone is harmful to others."


    Aoki said, "your criminal investigation team is not as dangerous as the anti drug team at that time."


    Shi Dazhuang said: "the danger of life is much smaller, but work is there, day and night, life is irregular and uneven. One day, the heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney will strike."


    Aoki thought that the problem was very unsolved, so he simply didn''t mention it and asked, "did Ma Fuqing catch it?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "how can it be so easy? At present, all things are just speculation. The police need evidence to handle the case, and they can''t arrest people without evidence. I''ve asked people from Chuncheng City Bureau to control and closely monitor Ma Fuqing. If it''s a poisonous scorpion, it will always show its tail."


    At this time, Aoki received a wechat from Yao Jingjing: "did you sleep? I wanted to say goodbye again. I''m afraid it''s too late to disturb you."


    Aoki thought of what Shi Dazhuang said and thought it was right to give it to others. He replied, "I haven''t slept yet. I''ll give it to you."


    Yao Jingjing replied, "no, I called a free ride and got on the bus."


    Aoki replied, "Oh, have a nice trip!"


    Yao Jingjing smiled back.


    Aoki was still chatting with Shi Dazhuang about Ma Fuqing while sending wechat: "the line of the medicine woman has been broken. If no one delivers goods to Ma Fuqing, how can he show his tail?"


    Shi Dazhuang said: "this is indeed a problem. The events at ruihekou have not been announced yet, but they will receive the news sooner or later. There can be no action in the near future. However, with the object of suspicion, it will be much easier to do later."


    Aoki said: "from the Majiabang case, Ma Fuqing has a deep mind, careful thinking, and conventional means are not easy to deal with."


    Shi Dazhuang said: "if Ma Fuqing is really an important channel for them to the north, even if the source is broken, his downline will come to him. Those addicts can''t stand it for long. Once you get involved in drugs, whether you are drug addicts or drug traffickers, it''s hard to get rid of it in your life!"


    At this time, Aoki''s wechat received a message from Yao Jingjing:


    The driver is so sick


    Always looking at me in the rearview mirror (embarrassed)


    Said I was very beautiful and wanted to kiss me (vomit)


    Luckily I didn''t sit in front


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki frowned at the screen and had a bad feeling. He quickly sent a message and asked: where have you been now?


    Yao Jinghui:


    It''s too dark outside


    Night blindness road mania


    Don''t know the way at night (cover your face)


    It seems to be out of the East Third Ring Road


    See the road sign of Fenghuang Mountain (question)


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki asked Shi Dazhuang, "how far is it from here to the high-speed railway station? Does it pass through Fenghuang mountain?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "it''s about thirty kilometers to the high-speed railway station. In the past, you can take rainbow road or chunmo Expressway instead of Phoenix Mountain!"


    Green Trojan sent a location sharing request to Yao Jingjing, and then said to Shi Dazhuang, "lend me the car."


    In order to bring beauty to play, Shi Dazhuang asked Chuncheng''s friends to borrow an SUV. He readily handed the key to Aoki and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you want me to come forward and let the police here help?"


    Aoki thought about it or forget it. In case he was just suspicious, he not only wasted the police force, but also delayed Yao Jingjing''s trip. Besides, he won''t catch up much slower than the police now.


    "But tomorrow you may have to find a way to deal with the violation record of this car," Aoki said, shaking the car key.


    ¡­¡­


    At first, Yao Jingjing only thought she met a sick driver who was a little abnormal, and didn''t think of the worse. Aoki''s wechat back warmed her heart. At least it proved that others cared about her and opened location sharing to know where she was.


    But after a while, she felt wrong. It was getting darker and darker outside the car. She couldn''t see the bustling lights of the city. There were very few cars on the road, as if she had been to the suburbs.


    "Master, are you going the wrong way? I''ll go to the South Railway Station!"


    The driver turned back and smiled grimly at her: "it''s coming soon, beauty!"


    Yao Jingjing was a little flustered when she saw the driver''s expression and called, "turn around, I won''t go, I''ll go back to the hotel."


    The driver who had been whispering to her suddenly stopped talking and just drove forward. The sudden silence and the darkness outside the window frightened Yao Jingjing.


    She cried, "I told you to turn around. Do you hear me? I''m going back to the hotel! If you don''t turn around again, I''ll call the police!"


    The driver said in a strange manner, "you called a car, which is equivalent to signing an agreement. It''s my obligation to send you to the place. If I didn''t send you to the place, it''s my breach of contract. But now you want to go back to the hotel, it''s your breach of contract."


    Yao Jingjing said, "I won''t lose your money when I go back to the hotel. I''ll supply you with how much you want."


    The driver said, "I only earn money to send you to the railway station."


    Yao Jingjing said, "but you don''t go to the railway station at all!"


    The driver said, "how can it be? The agreement doesn''t specify which way to go or when I will send you to the railway station. As long as I finally send you to the railway station, I''ll fulfill the contract. So even if we stop on the road and invite you to have a midnight snack and play a car shock, it''s no problem, isn''t it?"


    Yao Jingjing slapped the back of the driver''s seat: "you pervert! Stop! Stop! I want to get off!"


    The driver glanced at the rearview mirror: "beauty, don''t move around, your pants are leaking!"


    Yao Jingjing "ah" screamed, covered her thighs with both hands, and pulled the floral skirt down: "stop now, now! Or I''ll call the police!"


    She took out her cell phone to dial 110


    The driver stopped the car and said, "you have to get off yourself. You can''t blame me."


    When Yao Jingjing saw the driver stop the car, she hurriedly got off the car and found that it was on a secluded path. She hurried along the light of the street lamp and walked in the direction of the distant road. After taking a few steps, she remembered that her luggage was in the trunk and ran back to get it.


    Just as she bent down to get the trolley case in the trunk, the driver suddenly hugged her from the back and said, "beauty! You''re so sexy, I can''t help it!"


    Yao Jingjing resisted desperately, but the driver''s strength was very strong. His arm hooped her like an iron bar, dragged her into the woods on the nearby hillside, threw her to the ground and rushed up like a hungry wolf.


    "Help!" Yao Jingjing struggled and shouted.


    The driver went to cover her mouth and took out a knife: "please be careful, I''ll stab you!"


    "Help!" Yao Jingjing shouted while resisting in spite of the danger.


    ¡­¡­


    When a car passed by, the male driver stopped, looked into the woods and said to his female companion, "Hey, did you hear that? It seems that someone is shouting ''help''?"


    His girlfriend gave him a white look: "Oh, drive your car. Why are you so busy in the middle of the night!"


    The man closed the window and opened the side of the upside down trunk with one foot of the accelerator.

 Chapter 153

    The cold blade is against Yao Jingjing''s slender neck. The driver covers Yao Jingjing''s mouth with one hand and holds the handle with the other hand. His vampire red eyes stare at Yao Jingjing and hoarsely shout, "please let me cool! Otherwise I''ll kill you!"


    Yao Jingjing is almost desperate!


    She shouted for help, but there was no response in the middle of the night; She cried for mercy, which not only did not attract half sympathy, but aroused the beast of the gangster.


    But Yao Jingjing never gave up fighting. Even in the face of the threat of life, she also tried her last strength to protect her body from infringement.


    Just when she was in despair, the mobile phone that fell on the grass not far away suddenly vibrated, which made her rekindle hope. She remembered that Aoki had been sharing a position with her.


    He must have found me in the wrong position. Is he calling me? If I don''t answer, will he think of what happened and help me call the police, or will he come and see what happened himself?


    Although Yao Jingjing saw hope optimistically, her despair became deeper. Because she had to face a problem that made it difficult for her to choose: is it to obey the gangster and save her life first? Or fight at the risk of death?


    If there is no hope at all, she will fight to death. However, with the hope of life, the situation faced by people will be much more complex, and it is much more difficult to make accurate choices. More conditions need to be analyzed.


    The ideological struggle is complex, but Yao Jingjing''s time to make a decision is very short, one second, maybe even shorter.


    We must fight!


    If he really cares about me so much that he comes to save me, how can I let him save a broken and dirty body!


    Such an idea supported Yao Jingjing. Faith kept her chastity, but it also angered the ferocious gangster in front of her.


    The driver angrily raised the knife: "Cao NIMA''s little bitch has a lot of strength! You forced me! If you don''t let me feel good, I''ll kill you! If you die, I can feel good!"


    The tip of the knife is aimed at Yao Jingjing''s neck. The driver looks completely crazy and looks like a salivating mad dog.


    Death is so near! Yao Jingjing thought she was dead.


    "Goodbye, Miss Aoki!" she said softly in her heart, looking at the shaking mobile phone from the corner of her eye.


    Just then, a strong light came, the roaring engine rumbled, and an off-road vehicle roared up the hillside, rushed into the grove, crushed many low shrubs, and suddenly stopped in front of them with the harsh sound of brakes.


    The driver holding the knife just shook his eyes by the headlights of the off-road vehicle. Before he could recover, he saw the car stop in a hurry, the door opened, a figure flew out of the car, and grabbed his wrist holding the knife.


    He heard a click, and a piercing pain came from his wrist. However, before he could make a sound, the man threw him out.


    The sudden sense of weightlessness caused a burst of urination. He saw that the sky suddenly became very close, and the stars hung on it like a light bulb. He flew into the sky and smashed many stars. Then he saw a huge black hole. The boundless darkness sucked in the surrounding light and everything. He struggled desperately to escape the black hole.


    The fear of death exacerbated the urination. His heart jumped out of his throat and into his mouth. It was going to jump out of his mouth soon. He swallowed his heart forcibly, causing a bout of retching.


    Just when he felt that he was about to be sucked into the abyss of death by the black hole, a hand held him.


    He saw two huge stars exploding and emitting strong light. There was a figure in the strong light. I couldn''t see his face clearly. I could only see his messy hair and windbreaker moved by the wind.


    "Help me!" he pleaded.


    "I can''t save you," said the man. "It''s a black hole of sin. You can''t escape because you have a weapon of sin."


    The driver threw away the knife in his hand: "I lost it, I lost it!"


    "It''s not this. It''s not the weapon you want to commit a crime."


    "What else?"


    The power of the black hole is getting stronger and stronger. He feels that his body has been distorted and elongated under the suction of the black hole.


    "When you think about it, what crime were you going to commit?"


    "What? What do I use?" the driver repeated frantically. Suddenly, another burst of urine hit his lower abdomen. "I know! I remember!"


    He picked up the knife again and cut it into his crotch.


    No pain! Nothing! Except that the force of the black hole behind him is decreasing bit by bit.


    "Yes, that''s it," said the man.


    "That''s it? Yes, that''s it!" he said, cutting again and again. With each knife, the power of the black hole behind him will be reduced.


    After a while, he felt that the black hole had disappeared. Bright stars appeared in front of me again, and the sense of weightlessness hit again. However, this time I felt not urine, but severe pain.


    "Ah -" he shouted, then fell to the ground with a bang.


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki pulled up Yao Jingjing lying on the ground, hugged her violently shaking body, pressed her head on her shoulder, let her cry, but also prevented her from seeing the bloody scene.


    The driver''s crotch was covered with flesh and blood. He screamed, "pain --"


    Aoki said to him, "the black hole attracts your sin, and the Milky Way washes away your pain. Go, jump into the Milky way, and you won''t hurt any more."


    The driver struggled to get up from the ground, still holding his knife in his hand, as if he was ready to mend the knife for fear that the evil had not been eliminated. He stumbled forward and startled the fireflies in the woods.


    The firefly flew in front, and he followed.


    Together they went out of the woods and over the hillside. There is a high stream bridge. Under the bridge is a deep stream. The stream rushes under the bridge and makes a turbulent sound in the silent night.


    At this time, Aoki asked Yao Jingjing to turn around and watched the lost driver jump off the bridge.


    Yao Jingjing sobbed and leaned against Qingmu again on his shoulder. The previous struggle exhausted all her strength. At the moment, she was as soft as pulling out all the bones from her body. Fear and despair turned into grievances at this moment, and all of them poured out with her tears and penetrated into Aoki''s clothes.


    Aoki let her cry for a while, then helped her into the car and said, "I''ll take you to the station."


    The car drove away and the night in the woods was quiet again.


    Moonlight sprinkled on the hillside, casting a sparse shadow of trees. Crickets sing freely in the grass and fireflies dance happily in the bushes. All the tension, danger and evil that have happened have melted into the silence between heaven and earth, leaving no trace. Even the residual blood on the ground only adds a little fertilizer to the wild grass insects and ants.

 Chapter 154

    Yao Jingjing once hoped to miss the train, so she had reason to stay in Chuncheng and let the man around her accompany her more. Her just frightened heart needs to be comforted. She needs a strong chest. The hard arms like iron can protect her weak body, and the beating warmth in her chest can melt her blood solidified by fear.


    In terms of distance and time, after such a delay, it is very likely to miss the departure time. But Aoki drives like a plane, and the road at night is also very cooperative. It is almost unobstructed all the way.


    What a piece of wood!


    At the entrance, Yao Jingjing fell into despair again.


    The station is brightly lit. The bright light silently calls the travelers, as if to say, come on, come on in, here are the home you want to go back, the dream you want to find, and the distance you want to go


    Outside the station is a dark night. The stars and moon are dim, as if telling that the palace in the sky is lonely and the Guanghan palace is cold. It''s better to stay on earth and love prosperity.


    However, where is the prosperity of the world?


    Yao Jingjing thought of the beautiful lights and graceful willows by the green lake; Think of the pair of lovers snuggling up and walking by the lake; Think of the whispers and laughter of beauty Yu lying in Qingmu''s ear; Think of Qingmu''s giggle like a piece of wood, but he was flustered by his giggle.


    Perhaps, that is the prosperity of the world.


    "Go in, it''s about to start." Qingmu, clutching like wood, handed the lever of the suitcase to Yao Jingjing.


    Yao Jingjing did not reach for it, but looked down at her toes and said, "do you know why I have to go home today?"


    Aoki said honestly, "I don''t know."


    Yao Jingjing said, "my mother is very ill. She wants me to get married soon. You know, I''m usually very busy at work, either on the plane, on the way to catch the plane, or taking part in company training. Among the men I know, except those who fly the plane, there are only a few frequent passengers. So I haven''t been looking for a boyfriend."


    "Some people say stewardess! How can we be single? Others think how corrupt our private life is! In fact, we live very simply, just a waiter on the plane. No one will think that we are angels flying in the sky."


    "My colleagues and little sisters often invite me to some so-called rich family gatherings, but I don''t like such occasions. They seem luxurious and noble, but they are extremely vulgar in essence. They only judge a woman by her beauty, and feel that if they have enough money and status, they are qualified to possess your beauty. After several times, I won''t go again."


    Yao Jingjing talked endlessly. Her toes stepped on the ground, as if there was an insect on the ground that couldn''t die.


    "Most of the little sisters around me are off the list, and there are few like me. My parents have only one daughter and have been worried about my affairs. They always say that if they don''t find someone else, they will become an old girl."


    Yao Jingjing smiled at herself and breathed a sigh. The wind blowing late at night is a little cool.


    "I always beat them up before. They told me to go on a blind date, and I won''t go either. In my heart, love is a sacred thing. Fate must have been arranged by God long ago. He will arrange a romantic encounter for those who really fall in love."


    She looked up at the sky with a look of fascination and longing on her face. The sky was misty and gray, and the light of the spotlight in the station square was scattered in the night fog.


    "I often think that the lover I hit must be a very special person, different from everyone. He will suddenly appear in front of me in a most special way one day, making my heart beat and making me never forget him again."


    "Then, we will meet again in a particularly unexpected way, just as it is written in the script. If it is not arranged by God, how can there be such a coincidence?"


    "We looked at each other. Just like that, I looked at him, he looked at me, and our eyes told each other that this was the person I was waiting for. Then we ate together, went shopping together, and watched the night view of Cuihu Lake..."


    As she spoke, her face suddenly darkened.


    "But my mother is ill. I''m busy with my work and haven''t been able to take good care of her. I feel very sorry for her. Now she has only one wish. I hope I can decide my life as soon as possible and have a good home. The company has two days off this time. I can just go back to see my mother, so they arranged a blind date for me. It''s said that the man is from the bank and the conditions are good."


    "I can''t refuse this time. It will hurt my mother''s heart. I don''t know how long she can live..."


    Yao Jingjing sobbed softly, and two crystal tears fell from the corners of her eyes. She wiped her eyes gently, and then burst out laughing, "am I stupid? I''m talking to you so much! In fact, I just want to say..."


    "I want to say that if the old naive has eyes, he should immediately send my lover to me to stop me from getting on the train and going on a blind date. I don''t need him to say sweet words, make promises, or swear vows. I just want him to say, ''it''s too late today, don''t go.'' I will follow him without hesitation and go from then on Where, I''ll go! "


    She smiled on her face, but her nose was still sobbing. She raised her head and looked at Aoki with a very serious expression. Her clear eyes just washed by tears were full of expectation.


    Qingmu stood like a piece of wood, and the night wind blew, making his already bad hair even more messy.


    Silence is like clouds in the sky, gathering and dispersing silently. You never know what the weather is like after silence.


    The night is becoming more and more lonely. The mountain shadow in the distance is hazy. The moonlight is falling quietly, like a fairy in plain clothes. The stars are quietly without blinking their eyes. They seem to be waiting for some time to come. Only Aoki''s windbreaker rustled with the wind, as if responding for him.


    Suddenly, the sound of flute came from the distance. Another high-speed railway came into the station. The rumbling sound of the car was really heard in the dark.


    "Go in, the car is about to drive." Aoki said.


    Yao Jingjing''s body trembled slightly, and her raised face gradually frozen in the night wind. She lowered her head slowly, took the lever of the suitcase from Aoki''s hand, and turned slowly.


    The roller at the bottom of the box makes a heavy rolling sound on the marble brick, like a sad feeling of parting.


    Aoki stood quietly and looked at the girl''s back. Something hit him hard in the heart.


    When entering the gate, Yao Jingjing suddenly turned back and waved to Aoki with a smile on her face and shouted, "Mr. Aoki! Thank you!"


    Aoki also waved to her. When waving, I felt the cold on my shoulder and found that there were still girls'' tears.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 155

    Aoki is a dreamless person and never sleeps. But that night, he lost sleep. When he returned to the hotel, his mind was full of confusion. Many things were like weeds after the spring rain, but he was immediately covered with a layer of severe frost and had nothing.


    A man poured himself a cup of tea in the room. The tea was still Yunwu Tea brought to him by Yao Jingjing. He took a sip and suddenly found that the taste of the tea was a little different.


    It tastes quite sweet at first. When the tea soup is thick, it will have an astringent taste. When he finished smoking two cigarettes and came back to drink tea, the tea was cold, and the tea soup changed from light green to thick yellow. A sip was bitter and astringent.


    It was OK for him to drink tea when he felt thirsty for the first time. Although he was not happy enough, he had a different style. Thinking of this, he drank a few more cups, but he was too lazy to change tea. As he drank, the taste of tea gradually became weak, so that later, it was as insipid as white water.


    Sweet and bitter, bitter side feel flat, the taste of life, roughly so.


    He looked at the time and thought that Yao Jingjing might have arrived at his hometown at this time. Will someone pick her up when she arrives so late? Will there be any danger?


    He opened wechat, considered his words and wanted to say something. However, when he saw the small letters of the mobile phone input method, he became lazy again. A wave of lazy fatigue hit, and he threw his mobile phone aside.


    He took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He picked up a match. Just when the match was lit, a text message was uploaded on his mobile phone.


    Aoki looked at the striking red dot on the SMS icon, threw the match into the ashtray, and gently put the cigarette on the tea table before clicking on the icon.


    This is a strange number:


    "Mr. Aoki, I want to talk to you. - Ma Fuqing"


    Aoki was a little disappointed and a little surprised. Ma Fuqing wants to talk to himself. What are you talking about?


    He only answered one word: say.


    Ma Fuqing immediately returned the message: there is a uncompleted clock tower building next to the farm dormitory on Nongken road. I''ll wait for you there. I''ll surprise you.


    Aoki opened the map and looked at it. The clock tower building could not be found on the map, but the farm dormitory could be found.


    He picked up the cigarette on the tea table again, lit it with a match, closed his eyes and took a sip.


    He is not in a hurry. Since Ma Fuqing sent him a text message to meet him at this time, something must have happened. Ma Fuqing is also in a hurry.


    Do you want to go?


    Go ahead. Maybe you can help Shi Dazhuang. Anyway, Ma Fuqing started his own business. He thought so.


    The tea cup on the table was dry, and the wet tea was lying at the bottom of the cup. He remembered Yao Jingjing''s weakness when she was crying on his shoulder. He touched his shoulder. The tears had already dried and left nothing. It was like a dream.


    Unfortunately, he is a dreamless man.


    After smoking, Aoki slowly got up, went downstairs and drove Shi Dazhuang''s car to Nongken road.


    The location of the farm dormitory is easy to find, and the uncompleted residential building next to it is very eye-catching. The city''s street lights and neon lights are flashing. Only the uncompleted residential building is dark around, like a black hole in the bright starry sky.


    Aoki climbed up the stairs layer by layer and saw Ma Fuqing on the roof.


    "Here you are, Mr. Aoki!"


    By the starlight, Aoki saw Ma Fuqing bow and bow. He looked like the honest farmer.


    "Did you expect me to come?" Aoki asked.


    "I''m not sure. Just wait and see. You see, you''re here!" Ma Fuqing smiled.


    "What if I don''t come?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t come. You''ll always come to see me. It''s a matter of being early and late."


    Ma Fuqing handed over a cigarette. Aoki refused and said, "it can''t be drugs?"


    "How can I?" Ma Fuqing said, "no matter how stupid I am, I won''t give you drugs. No, muka is in your hands!"


    "The news is very well informed!" Aoki found that he may still underestimate Ma Fuqing. "Say, what can I do for you."


    Ma Fuqing said, "the police are staring at me. It must have something to do with you. If it weren''t for you, the police wouldn''t suspect me."


    "So?" Aoki said, "what do you want to talk to me about?"


    Ma Fuqing took out a small box, opened it on the ground and took photos with his mobile phone. It was full of money.


    "Here is a million dollars. It''s a little something I gave Mr. Aoki."


    "It seems that you''ve really made a lot of money. One shot is a million!" Aoki sneered and said, "do you want to buy me with this money?"


    "Don''t dare." Ma Fuqing locked the box and put it aside. "I just want to ask Aoki for one thing."


    "Oh, what''s up?" Aoki asked.


    "Mr. Aoki is an expert in the world. Why care about these common people and common things? I don''t ask Mr. Aoki to help me do anything, let alone buy. I just ask Mr. Aoki not to care about my affairs." Ma Fuqing said.


    Aoki said with a smile, "you know you''ve been watched by the police. I don''t care what happens?"


    Ma Fuqing said: "The police have no evidence, so they can''t do anything about me. I''ve been going to quit for a long time, but it''s not easy to quit in this business. Now you''ve helped me by bringing them all together. I should thank you. As the saying goes, a prodigal son doesn''t change money. A person like me who is determined to repent and start a new life and is only willing to live in peace from now on, Mr. Aoki You must do it! "


    He looked very sincere. When facing Aoki, he bowed all the time, just like facing a big leader.


    Aoki was a little surprised and said, "originally, I didn''t want to meddle in your business. Whether the police can catch you or not, it''s the police''s business. But I can''t make sense if you call me here in the middle of the night!"


    Ma Fuqing said, "I just want to confess my sins in front of you. Please give me a chance to be a new man. I''m a little anxious, but I''m not afraid of long dreams. If I delay for a long time, there will be misunderstandings!"


    "Then I''ll listen to your confession. If you repent well, I can consider your proposal," Aoki said.


    Ma Fuqing smiled and moved the box on the ground with his feet: "This one million yuan is just a little gift. Besides this, I have a landscape villa in Sanya. Anyway, I''m idle. I''d better give it to Mr. Aoki. Your stewardess girlfriend is so beautiful. It''s hard to fly around in the sky all day! It''s better to go to the beach and enjoy a good time."


    Aoki suddenly became vigilant, looked at Ma Fuqing and said, "are you threatening me?!"

 Chapter 156

    Ma Fuqing said, "how dare I threaten you? I sincerely repent to you. Please let me go. You see, I don''t even want money and villa. I just want to live an ordinary life safely for the rest of my life!"


    Aoki said, "what if I don''t agree?"


    Ma Fuqing said calmly, "you will promise, you will promise. Your girlfriend has just arrived at her hometown. I happen to know some people there. Maybe I can help!"


    Ma Fuqing''s speech was still simple, straight and humble, just like barefoot discussing the division of fields with the second uncle next door on the ridge.


    Aoki said, "do you know why muka died?"


    Ma Fuqing said, "well, I really don''t know. I just got the news. Wu suoton, muka and Yaopo are all finished."


    "How do you know that muka''s death has something to do with me?" Aoki asked.


    "I guessed everything. When I met you today, I had a bad feeling. I never believed in any coincidence. All coincidences have their internal connections. I straightened out the events of the past few days, and I guess it has something to do with you. So I cheated you just now, and you didn''t deny it!" Ma Fuqing said with a smile.


    Aoki found that Ma Fuqing was much more cunning than he thought. The farmer like simplicity of this man was all disguised.


    He said, "let me tell you, muka didn''t have to die. He has escaped from the border. But when he left, he bound my friend''s children. If not, I wouldn''t go to Myanmar and Vietnam to end his nest. I hate people threatening me with my friend''s life, so I think you should die today."


    Ma Fuqing''s body stiffened. Obviously, he didn''t expect Aoki to cross the border alone to catch up with masuba and end Wu suoton''s nest. It''s unimaginable. He didn''t expect Aoki to say so decisively that he would die tonight.


    But he immediately regained his composure. Hehe smiled and said, "I know Aoki is very powerful. He can kill Wu suoton and muka. Don''t mention these two big men. I''m not even as good as the medicine woman. So if you want to kill me, it''s not as simple as stepping on an ant!"


    "And I saw you kill the driver. That''s great! That''s great!" Ma Fuqing said, stirring up his thumb, "I''ve never seen such a terrible death, nor such a brilliant killing technique. I don''t want to stab the lifeblood with a knife and then jump into the river to commit suicide like that guy. I don''t know where the body will be washed away and whether I can find it. Even after the body is picked up, the forensic expert will judge that he committed suicide, and the police will never find it Your head. "


    "Oh, don''t think I''m cheating you again. I really know this time. If you don''t believe it, look at this..." he took out his mobile phone, slid it a few times and called up a video. "I happened to have installed several cameras in the grove. Unfortunately, I took a picture of you."


    The picture in the mobile phone video is very vague and dark. You can vaguely see a dark shadow rolling on the ground, like two people. After a while, a car sped up and the headlights lit up the woods. A man on the ground was pressing on a woman, who was resisting, and the man raised his knife. At this time, the car door slammed open and the car rushed out A man, like a leopard, quickly knocked down the man and saved the woman.


    With the lighting of the car lights, you can see clearly that the man who ran out of the car is Aoki.


    "Don''t look at the back, it''s too bloody! It''s too bloody!" Ma Fuqing took back his cell phone, "If this video is in the hands of the police, although the driver committed a crime first, I think you are also in trouble? Our law protects the safety of citizens'' lives and property. Although you killed a bad man, you have no right to kill him before the judge convicted him. Even if the court sentenced him to death, you have no right to kill him. If you kill him, you have committed a crime. Although it looks like that guy committed suicide, people with clear eyes can see that you can''t get rid of his death. "


    Ma Fuqing analyzed the case and criminal responsibility like a professional lawyer.


    Aoki narrowed his eyes and finally showed a strong killing intention: "you arranged the driver!"


    Ma Fuqing said, "I didn''t expect that guy would be crazy and take out a knife to kill people. Originally, I just wanted to take some commemorative photos of your girlfriend. The driver was not so kind. He owed hundreds of thousands of gambling debts. He didn''t dare to fart when he was chased by the creditor! If he had been so kind, I wouldn''t ask him to do such a thing."


    "Oh, oh, by the way, you can''t think of killing me now." he probably felt Aoki''s anger and killing intention, stepped back and said, "I''ve already sent this video to a friend. If I disappear, the video will be uploaded to the Internet tomorrow. Even your police friends can''t help you."


    "And this, you see..." Ma Fuqing turned and picked up a selfie pole from among a pile of waste steel bars. There was a black mobile phone on the head of the pole. It was very difficult to be found because it was dark and hidden.


    "A friend of mine likes to play selfie, so he gave it to me. The situation I met with Mr. Aoki just now and what we said should have been posted to him. It''s the same. If something happens to me, this video will be posted online tomorrow."


    "Also, my brothers who are going to help your girlfriend don''t know what they will do if they can''t answer my phone at dawn!"


    Ma Fuqing said this at one breath, then took a long breath, as if he had completed a heavy task. His body relaxed completely, and his waist, which had been bowed, was straight. It was as if he had suddenly become the leader''s superior from the leader''s small attendant, and his momentum was immediately raised


    He stepped on the cash box, took out a cigarette, lit it himself, took a deep breath, looked at Aoki fearlessly and said, "I''ve finished my confession. I don''t know if Aoki can let me live and give me a chance to be a new man now?"


    "It''s really a difficult thing to do!"


    Aoki scratched his messy hair, then began to pace on the roof of the uncompleted building, as if thinking about how to deal with the current dilemma.


    Ma Fuqing was not in a hurry. He enjoyed the feeling of planning and playing with people.


    What is medicine woman? What about muka? Just a bunch of self righteous stupid melons! Ma Fuqing felt that if he were in their position, he would do better than them.


    He has made a plan. When the storm has passed, he will connect with the leaders of the golden triangle and take over all domestic business. At least his family is the dominant line from southern Yunnan to Sanwu and Shenzhou. After that, he was no longer a little man. He has worked hard in this line for so many years, and he is finally going to make a start!


    In a sense, he would also like to thank the man in front of him for creating such an opportunity.


    It was getting dark, and the stars and moon hid in the clouds. It''s a bit windy at night. It seems to rain. Spring city in summer is not as hot as other places, but there is a rainstorm from time to time.


    The lights in the distance are gradually dim in the heavy wet air with the approaching rainstorm, and the chaotic city seems to be sleepy until now.


    With the aggravation of darkness, the air seemed to condense, and everything became silent, except for the tap sound of green wood''s pull board stepping on the half poured floor.

 Chapter 157

    The sound of footsteps became heavier and heavier, and there was a penetrating force that spread far away in the dark night. The floor was like a hollow one, making a thumping sound. Together with the footsteps, it was like a concerto movement, and the whole building shook.


    It was getting dark and almost out of reach. The wind roared past Ma Fuqing''s ears, but it couldn''t hide the vibration of the floor.


    The sound seemed to hit people''s brain, and even the heart beat.


    Ma Fuqing felt a little uncomfortable. His stomach churned. He wanted to vomit and couldn''t vomit out. It seemed that he was carsick.


    "Mr. Aoki, have you made up your mind?" he was a little worried.


    He could see nothing in the dark. He only heard the voice of Qingmu: "think about it."


    Ma Fuqing smiled proudly: "well, I''ll keep my word. You can live in the villa in Sanya at any time if you want to. However, you have to do something for me! Don''t do much. Just do a little favor. I''ll earn you a share of the money in the future."


    Aoki said, "Oh, do you think I''m thinking about this? How can I be bored to think about this?"


    "Then what are you thinking?" Ma Fuqing asked puzzled.


    "I wonder how you should die!" Aoki said.


    "You..." Ma Fuqing was a little angry. More importantly, the sound of the footsteps made him very upset. "Aren''t you afraid of those videos being posted on the Internet? If I die, you will be in constant trouble. Besides, don''t you worry about your stewardess girlfriend?"


    "Be afraid! I''m not afraid!" Aoki''s voice was ethereal by the wind, one moment on the left and one moment on the right, "But that''s what will happen tomorrow, isn''t it? Whether you put the video on the Internet or you send someone to hurt my girlfriend - Oh, by the way, it''s my friend, not my girlfriend - that''s not going to happen until tomorrow? You''ve calculated so much, but you forget that I''m a lazy person. You don''t know lazy people. Lazy people never think about tomorrow And how you die is about to happen! "


    "You... You''re bluffing me!" Ma Fuqing said angrily, "don''t think I''ll believe that! If you kill me today, you''ll be finished like me tomorrow!"


    Aoki said, "I said I won''t think about tomorrow. You still threaten me with tomorrow."


    Ma Fuqing found that what Aoki said may be true, but he never believed that a person would be lazy like this, so he now doubts that the guy in front of him is not lazy, but sick!


    He suddenly felt a deep sense of frustration. It was like in the boxing ring, he tried his best to study the enemy''s weakness, observed the attack route, and thought of a series of back moves. Then he gave a heavy punch, thinking he could knock his opponent Ko. However, after he hit his fist out, he found that the guy opposite was lying on the ground before he hit. You can''t hit a Lai People who can''t get up on the ground. Not only that, you have to worry about whether this irregular guy will kick you at any time.


    "What do you want?" Ma Fuqing asked a little guilty.


    Aoki said: "There are many ways to die. For example, if you jump from here, you''ll die completely in five seconds. But that''s too cheap for you. How can people like you make you die so easily! I''ll let those who have been harmed by you suffer all the sins on you. If you can survive until then, let''s study your final way of death That''s a problem. "


    Ma Fuqing was thrilled when he heard this. Suddenly, a lot of people appeared in front of him. The boundless darkness made these people very clear.


    He didn''t want to stay in this place anymore. He wanted to run away. However, when he turned and wanted to run, he suddenly bumped into something. He reached out and touched it. It was cold iron bars standing in front of him one by one.


    He found himself in an iron cage. He heard the sound of the water. Then he found that the water was rising under his feet and had gone over his ankle.


    "How could it be? How could I be locked in? Where''s the medicine woman? Let me out!" Ma Fuqing shouted loudly.


    "So you really know this place. You not only know it, but also know it very well. You know the details of the change of water level very well." Aoki''s cold voice came, "it seems that your brother is really driven crazy by you!"


    "No, it''s impossible. How could you know? How could you lock me in?" Ma Fuqing shook the iron cage. "Let me out!"


    "I didn''t shut you in. How can I let you go?" Aoki said. "It''s your brother who shut you in. You have to go through all his hardships, otherwise he won''t let you out."


    Ma Fuqing said, "it''s impossible! He''s locked up in Wuzhong mental hospital. How could he lock me up here!"


    The water level rose rapidly, reaching below his knees and waist, and soon reaching his neck. Ma Fuqing felt cold all over and his chest was suffocated by the water pressure.


    "Let me go!" he begged.


    "In fact, I really want to know why you want to lock up your brother and drive him crazy? You are brothers after all!" Aoki asked.


    The water level slowed down and stopped at Ma Fuqing''s chin. He raised his neck, grabbed the top of the cage with both hands, spit out the water he had eaten into his mouth, and Leng hum: "Brother? Shit! From childhood, I didn''t feel like a brother with him! All the brothers in other people''s families wear new clothes. When the boss can''t wear them, he gives them to the second. Our family is the opposite. He wears new clothes. When he wears old clothes, he gives them to me. When I was a child, my clothes were short and small. Every time I go to school, my classmates laugh and have PE class I cry when I go home, and my mother doesn''t buy me new clothes. At most, she can get me some rags to add a sleeve or trouser leg. My brother shines every day. "


    "From small to large, he ate meat and I drank soup; when eating, he could serve, but I could only squat on the threshold; he could play with toys at home and watch Saint Xingya, while I did farm work in the field... Sometimes I thought, am I my own? I was born by a mother, why!"


    "But that''s OK. I can bear it. I study hard. I want to go to college. As long as I go to college and go to a big city, I can live the life I want. However, it''s clear that my academic performance is not bad, but they won''t let me read and let me go out to work for my brother''s school."


    "You say, this is called a brother? A brother? Hahaha... What a fucking brother!"


    Ma Fuqing laughed like a madman.


    Aoki said coldly, "because of this, you cheated your brother to southern Yunnan, put him in a pig cage and drove him crazy? Then why don''t you just drive him to death and send him back to Wuzhong for what?"


    Ma Fuqing said, "kill him? Of course I won''t kill him. After all, he is my brother! I took him home to show my mother what her once precious son has become. The more painful she is, the more comfortable I am! I want him to know that this family can only survive on me. I want him to regret what she has done before."


    Aoki sighed, "it''s a pity that your mother doesn''t seem to eat your set. Your brother is crazy. She still loves him and likes him. No matter how much money you earn, she doesn''t like you."


    Aoki''s words pierced Ma Fuqing''s pain like a thorn. He shouted hysterically, "so I want her to die! They all die!"

 Chapter 158

    Aoki once again went through the tragedy in Majiabang in his mind. As soon as he confirmed what Ma Fuqing said, the case suddenly became clear.


    "What about your wife? Why did you harm her?" this is the most puzzling part of Aoki''s whole case.


    The water level gradually receded. Ma Fuqing put down his hanging arm, moved a little, sat down against the iron fence and murmured, "I don''t want it, I don''t want it."


    "She could have enjoyed happiness with me as long as she didn''t care about anything. When I was in the most difficult time, she encouraged me and accompanied me all the time. I will never forget the days when we lived together in Qiaodong, sold dishes at the gate of the electronic market and were chased around by the urban management. But she shouldn''t care so much. She shouldn''t care about my selling powder. She just wanted to enjoy it. I''ll buy her the most Good cosmetics, live in the biggest house. She shouldn''t always persuade me to stop, let alone call the police... "


    "I see." Aoki finally figured out all the links. "Your wife found out about your drug trafficking, advised you to stop many times, and even threatened to call the police, so you got up to kill, pretended to promise her, and went back to your hometown with her, waiting for the opportunity to start."


    "It happened that you wanted to revenge your mother and your brother, so you designed a bureau to use your brother to kill your wife and your mother to protect her son so that she could become an accomplice. You deliberately dumped the body in Lu County, then went to laoyingbi lane of Lu county to pick up a used condom and threw it at the scene, blaming the unlucky Yang Baoguo who had just returned from whoring."


    Aoki remembered seeing Yang Baoguo in the detention center of Lu county. At that time, he only met Yang Baoguo and concluded that Yang Baoguo was not the murderer, because when Yang Baoguo was desperate, he still had a real belief that "I didn''t kill".


    "Coincidentally, Yang Baoguo, who was framed by you and almost sentenced to death, is a drug addict. If I guess correctly, he bought all the drugs from you? On the surface, you don''t know each other, but secretly you are familiar customers." Aoki continued to analyze, "There must be something wrong with your cooperation with him. Maybe you think this person is too addicted and something will happen sooner or later, so you want to get rid of him for a long time. The used condom was not picked up by you at all, but specially brought after you followed Yang Baoguo."


    "First, you drove your brother crazy and used your crazy brother to punish your mother. Then, you used your mother and your brother to kill your wife, and blamed Yang Baoguo for the murder. Even if Yang Baoguo was found to be wronged, it was your brother who killed, and you were at most a accomplice. Because your brother was insane, the prosecution is likely not to sue. Anyway, You''ll be fine. "


    "What a perfect crime plan!" Aoki said with emotion.


    Ma Fuqing said, "unfortunately, I still missed a move. I didn''t expect to meet the police there."


    "No wonder!" Aoki remembered that Ma Fuqing saw Hu Xing at that time, and he left a thousand red envelopes without doing anything. He didn''t look like a farmer at all. "It seems that you even calculated me. You came to me as part of your criminal plan?"


    "At that time, I really had nightmares every day. I dreamed that my wife came to me and asked for her head." Ma Fuqing said, "I''ve heard of you. You''re very evil! If I imagine a person like you, if I go to my house, I may find traces of my brother''s murder. Even if you can''t find it, I''ll help you find it. In that way, my mother will try to kill you in order to protect my brother."


    "I see!" Aoki nodded, "It''s not your mother''s idea to bury your wife''s head under the locust tree in your yard. It''s your idea. You lied to your mother that if you bury your head under the locust tree, the enemy won''t come to the door. In fact, your purpose is to wait for me to find clues. Then wait for your mother to kill me, and she can only spend the rest of her life in prison."


    "No, No." Ma Fuqing shook his head and said, "I won''t let her kill you. I''ll help you in the dark until you kill her, and then I''ll avenge her. I''m a filial son!"


    Aoki suddenly felt a little sick.


    Aoki didn''t feel this way either when the medicine woman thought she was a Buddha holding an orchid finger or when muka loudly read out his oath of struggle for the land. He just felt that these people were pathetic and hateful. But Ma Fuqing made him feel sick.


    When Ma Fuqing said that he was a filial son, he smiled foolishly, as if he was being praised by the whole village. He groped in the dark for a while, stood up from the ground and said: "When I met officer Hu there, I thought it would be bad. Fortunately, the final result was not bad, even better than I thought. Except that the boy Yang Baoguo was acquitted, everything else was very good."


    Aoki said, "so you killed Yang Baoguo in the detention center! I said, how could he choose to cover himself with a wet paper towel to kill such a tragic suicide!"


    Ma Fuqing said, "this guy is too greedy. If he doesn''t die, the whole line in Wuzhong will have problems."


    Aoki said, "you''re dead too. If you don''t die, I''ll be disgusted by you."


    Ma Fuqing was stunned for a moment, then hehe smiled and suddenly seemed to have a clear mind: "I know your means. I found it when you came to my house. I knew your ability when my brother cut around with an axe. And you can kill the medicine woman, you must be better than the medicine woman. So I''ve been in your trap now, haven''t I?"


    "I also know that your set of things is to control people''s spirit and make people hallucinate. As long as your willpower is firm, it will be difficult for you to succeed. I know what I see now is true or false, true or false, but anyway, I just have to identify my own business."


    "As long as I don''t care, if I don''t move, I won''t be affected by hallucinations. If I don''t move, I won''t jump from a building or call my friends to delete the video. In that way, you can''t take me. You can''t kill me. If you kill me, you won''t be better tomorrow!"


    Ma Fuqing sat down cross legged, put his hands on his knees, closed his eyes and didn''t move. Even if the water level rose and passed his neck, he still didn''t move.


    "Don''t move. Don''t move. Everything is an illusion..." Ma Fuqing sat there muttering, constantly strengthening his own faith, "don''t move. Don''t move. Everything is an illusion. Don''t move. Don''t move. Everything is an illusion..."


    Aoki has to admit that Ma Fuqing is an extremely smart man. He didn''t get Dewar''s personal advice like the druggist, but just because he saw the druggist''s means of hypnosis and dreaming, he learned to keep a trace of clarity when hypnotized.


    This trace of Qingming is the signal of awakening.


    Neither the medicine woman nor the cuckoo understood the Vajra verse often said by dewa, but Ma Fuqing, a layman, understood it:


    All promising dharmas, such as dreams and illusions, such as dew and electricity, should be observed in the same way.


    "What a clever man!" Aoki said with emotion, "but you underestimate my ability. If you can''t even compete with your self hypnosis, how can I kill muka and Wu suoton?"

 Chapter 159

    At first, Ma Fuqing still insisted and sat there repeating his belief: "don''t move, don''t move, everything is an illusion..." even if he felt the water level rise and slowly flooded his mouth and nose, he just shook his body a little, didn''t stand up, and didn''t use his hand to pull the iron bar on the top of the cage.


    He tried to take deep breaths several times, but there was no feeling of choking water and respiratory block except that his chest was cold. He laughed, "look, I''ll tell you, it''s all an illusion, just like a nightmare."


    He heard Aoki say, "you''re really good, so you can keep the light. If you don''t move, I really can''t help you. But it''s going to rain. If you don''t take shelter from the rain, it''s enough for you."


    Ma Fuqing opened his eyes and looked up. It was dark and couldn''t see anything, but there was a drop by drop of heavy rain. The ideas were falling, sparse, and occasionally one or two drops fell on his face, cold and cold.


    After a while, the rain became dense and spread on the roof like broad beans, making a crackling sound.


    Ma Fuqing was soon wet, like a drowned chicken, and the rain flowed down his face.


    At this time, his breathing began not to be smooth. With a little force, rain was sucked into his lungs, causing a severe cough.


    He wanted to find a place to take shelter from the rain, but he remembered that he must adhere to the belief of "not moving". If you move, you may no longer be able to distinguish what is illusion and what is reality.


    The wind roared and blew large tracts of rain at an oblique angle, like an army shooting arrows here in the distance. Ma Fuqing felt that he was a little unstable and almost knocked down by the wind. The wind and rain made his cheeks ache.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier. Ma Fuqing really can''t stand it.


    A flash of lightning lit up, like a silver shining snake, twisted in front of his eyes and almost broke through the floor of the building.


    With the light of lightning, Ma Fuqing saw the situation on the roof. He saw nothing except the pouring rain. The cage that trapped him is gone, and the underground river is gone. Aoki already didn''t know where to go.


    A loud clap of thunder sounded in his ear and startled him from the ground.


    Yes, who would foolishly stay on the top of this abandoned building in the rain! The building has been abandoned for more than 20 years. Maybe it will collapse one day when the wind blows.


    Ma Fuqing took out his mobile phone and wanted to light it. He found that the mobile phone was no longer on, probably because he was caught in the rain. Thinking that the mobile phone hidden in the pile of waste steel bars should be even more useless, he didn''t even look at it.


    He had to walk towards the stairs in the dark. Fortunately, he was familiar with it. Several transactions had been made here before.


    He felt the position of the stairs by the wall, tried to take a step forward and put his foot on the steps. He breathed a sigh of relief, patted his wet chest, but smiled easily on his mouth.


    He remembered that the medicine woman pinched an orchid finger and put a giant Buddha in front of him. Isn''t she also dead in Qingmu''s hand now? Even the legendary muka and wusuoton are dead, but this green wood can''t help me!


    Ma Fuqing became complacent. When he went downstairs, he was a little careless. Suddenly, he stepped down and fell down.


    His heart tightened with fear and he almost had a myocardial infarction. Fortunately, his ass hit the ground quickly and fell on a pile of waste steel bars on the floor of the next floor with a bang. The caudal vertebra fell and felt cracked.


    He cried ouch ouch, struggled to get up from the steel bar, and carefully groped for the wall.


    However, the steel bars on the ground were not flat, but stood up one by one, blocking his way.


    Ma Fuqing felt very strange. He had never seen such steel bars before. He felt around the erected steel bars and found that these steel bars stood up one by one and just circled around like a cage. I just fell from the top and was not killed by the vertical steel bar. It''s really lucky.


    At the same time, he smelled a pungent smell, as if he had fallen into a shit pit.


    At this time, the sound of wind and rain gradually stopped, the sky on the roof gave off a hazy light, the lights of the distant city also drilled out of the wet fog again, and a fuzzy outline could be seen in front of the scene.


    Ma Fuqing adapted to the dim light for a while, and then saw that he really fell into an iron cage, but this time he was not immersed in water like a pig cage.


    The iron bars of the cage were about two meters high, with straw and dirty mats under them. There were several thick chains in the cage, which locked the cage door. There is a pit in the corner of the cage, from which the smell comes out. Ma Fuqing looked closer and smelled again. He found that it was really a shit pit for people to shit and pee.


    He hurriedly covered his nose and stepped back. Suddenly, his back hit a warm and soft thing. He seemed to hear a heavy gasp, a slight whistling air flow through his neck behind him.


    He was so frightened that he held his breath and suddenly turned around. He saw a dark figure squatting behind him, and the whites of his eyes were particularly bright in the dark.


    Ma Fuqing was frightened. He leaned back and climbed upside down with his hands. He accidentally put one hand into the pit of excrement and urine.


    The shadow seemed very happy to see him covered with excrement and urine, and laughed hehe hehe.


    Ma Fuqing felt his voice was very familiar. When he looked carefully, he found that it was his brother Ma Fuquan squatting in front of him.


    "Why are you here?" Ma Fuqing asked puzzled.


    Ma Fuquan smiled and stretched out his hand to pinch Ma Fuqing''s neck: "you locked me up! You locked me up!" he squeezed his neck and banged Ma Fuqing''s head against the ground.


    Ma Fuqing wanted to resist, but he didn''t know whether he was a little weak in the rain or his brother''s strength was too strong. Anyway, he couldn''t use any strength. He could only watch himself choked by his brother.


    He tried to break his brother''s fingers and said something indistinctly that he couldn''t even hear. Then his tongue came out, making the old elder look like a hanging ghost. His eyes bulged out like a dead fish.


    It is strange that Ma Fuqing is dead, but he can still see himself and everything around him, but the despair and pain at the moment before his death have not dissipated in him. He just watched himself die, and his brother smiled with satisfaction.


    The sound of footsteps on the stairs was not very loud, like the sound of walking barefoot without shoes.


    Then a white figure appeared at the entrance of the stairs.


    It was a headless woman, naked and white, like a white pig who had just pushed her hair in boiling water. Her neck was empty, her skin turned outward, and dark red blood overflowed from her neck like a group of twisted worms.


    Ma Fuqing saw the headless woman walking towards the dead man step by step. His snow-white chest trembled, and a black mole on his left chest was particularly conspicuous.


    "Give me back my head!" said the woman.

 Chapter 160

    When a woman speaks, her belly is bulging, and Ru''s head stained with blood at two points on her chest turns into two eyes. Her navel is wide open and becomes a mouth. The voice from her abdominal cavity sounds very loud.


    Ma Fuqing knew it was his wife. He wanted to tell her not to come, but he couldn''t speak or do anything. He remembered that he was dead and lay upright on the ground. Next to him is his brother, who is still watching him laughing.


    The woman raised her hand, put it into her neck, took out a bloody saw, and there were many pieces of meat on the serrations. Her blood red eyes were bulging, and the mouth on her white belly was still saying:


    "Return my head -"


    Ma Fuqing watched the Headless Woman squat down and cut his head with a saw. The sharp serrations scraped on the skin of his neck, and the blood seeped out at once.


    He was dead, but he could still feel the pain of tearing his heart. He remembered that at that time, when he personally cut off the head of her wife''s body, could she still feel such pain?


    The saw creaked and blood gurgled out, flowing a large pool on the ground. Ma Fuquan laughed beside him. Seeing that the saw had cut to the bottom and his head fell off, he clapped his hands and shouted.


    Ma Fuqing was sure that he was dead. He couldn''t die anymore. He even lost his head, but he could still feel the cool wind blowing into his internal organs at his neck.


    The woman took his head and left, while Ma Fuquan picked up his body and ran in the other direction.


    "Hey, where are you going? You can''t separate me!" Ma Fuqing shouted, but he was actually dead and didn''t shout out anything.


    Ma Fuquan ran to an abandoned fish pond and threw Ma Fuqing''s body into the pond full of water and grass. The woman came to a big locust tree, dug a hole and buried his head.


    Ma Fuqing waited for a long time, as if it were as long as a century. He could feel that his mouth and nose were full of soil. An earthworm climbed over his cheek, got into his nose and out of his ear. While his brain is full of maggots, his body is swelling and rotting among the water and grass in the distance.


    Ma Fuquan and the Headless Woman are gone. I don''t know where they have gone.


    The decaying headless corpse slowly climbed out of the pond tenaciously, put his fingers into the soil, and climbed in the direction of the head bit by bit. I don''t know how long it will be, maybe longer than a century. He climbed to the edge of the old locust tree, dug the soil with his hands, dug out the rotten head and put it on his neck.


    Maggots and centipedes were crawling around his face, but he couldn''t control so much.


    He took a hard breath.


    Ah!


    The fresh air tastes good!


    It''s good to be alive!


    However, he just thought he was reborn and was happy about it. When he was breathing greedily, a thin and tall man suddenly came up to him.


    The man''s cheekbones protruded, there was almost no meat on his cheeks, and his two eye sockets were deep in black circles. At a distance, he looked like a ghost.


    "Yang Baoguo!" Ma Fuqing recognized it at a glance.


    Yang Baoguo didn''t speak. His face was gloomy, like the sky before the rain. In his hand was a basin full of water.


    Ma Fuqing had a premonition that something bad was going to happen. When he just wanted to run, four strong men in detention center clothes came out of nowhere and knocked him to the ground.


    Yang Baoguo put the basin on the ground, took out a packet of napkins, took out a few and covered Ma Fuqing''s face. Then dip some water into the basin with your hand and sprinkle it on the paper towel.


    Ma Fuqing immediately felt a little difficult to breathe. He had just struggled to climb back from the land of death, was greedily breathing the fresh air of life, and suddenly returned to the edge of death.


    His body was held down by four strong men and could not move. He could only blow hard and tried to blow away the paper towel on his face. However, the paper towel wet by water was firmly absorbed on his face like a magnet. As soon as it was blown open, only a little air leaked in, and it was immediately covered back.


    "Please, let me go!" Ma Fuqing shouted across the paper towel.


    He doesn''t want to die again. The feeling of death is too painful, not only because of the tragic death method, but also because he has to watch himself die every time. This kind of near death fear, helplessness, despair and the pain of death are unbearable.


    "Let you go?" Yang Baoguo sneered. "Did you let me go?"


    Ma Fuqing said, "I''ll give you whatever you want. Please, let me go!"


    Yang Baoguo said, "is everything ok?"


    Ma Fuqing said, "all my money, goods and channels belong to you! Oh, yes, you like women. I have a lot of mistresses. I have a lover in Chuncheng. He is an online celebrity anchor. Shenzhou and Yangcheng also have several college students. If you like, give it to you!"


    Yang Baoguo smiled and asked, "are you willing?"


    Ma Fuqing nodded desperately.


    Yang Baoguo took off the paper towel on Ma Fuqing''s face, took out his mobile phone, opened the recording and said, "then you can tell all your things, including your last home, next home, customers, women, as well as the location of the goods and the trading location."


    "Yes..." Ma Fuqing began to explain his things bit by bit, just like reciting a manuscript, and the memory of crime in his brain kept coming out.


    "I said, you let me go," Ma Fuqing said after explaining everything he could remember.


    Yang Baoguo showed a ferocious smile on his face: "let you go? Unless you let me live!"


    He slowly added paper towels to Ma Fuqing''s face and sprinkled a little water with each one. After adding four floors, Ma Fuqing couldn''t absorb any air.


    "Mmm... Mmm..." Ma Fu stared in horror, and his body kept shaking. Because his lungs inhaled too hard, the white paper towel was sucked into his mouth and nose, and his face was clearly printed on his face, like a plaster statue.


    Ma Fuqing watched him die again. The feeling of being suffocated by a wet paper towel is 10000 times more painful than being strangled by his brother.


    He just lay there straight. The stars in the sky are dense, like countless eyes looking at him. He didn''t know where he was, but he could see both the sky and his dead self.


    It''s dead this time!


    At this time, he wanted to go to hell quickly. However, what he was waiting for was not the yellow spring kid who led him on the road, but the sound of footsteps.


    "Congratulations, you''ve survived." Aoki lazily walked up to him, put his hands in his trouser pockets, bent over and looked at Ma Fuqing lying on the ground. "Now let''s discuss how you should die."

 Chapter 161

    There were few passengers on the late night train and it was very quiet. Yao Jingjing sat against the window, watching the light rapidly recede from the window, and her heart plunged into the darkness ahead with the train.


    Darkness doesn''t mean the unknown. It''s just a journey to another brightly lit city.


    Yao Jingjing just goes back to visit her mother. The day after tomorrow, she will come back to work and continue to face every passenger boarding with a standard smile. But she felt that she was saying goodbye to a certain kind of life, and the days might not change, but from now on, she would have to give up some long-term things and compromise with others.


    The road from Chuncheng to Cuan Prefecture is not far. It takes less than an hour by high-speed railway and two hours by ordinary air-conditioned car. However, Yao Jingjing has been sitting in a car for half a century. When she came out of cuanzhou station and smelled the familiar fog in her hometown late at night, she should be excited about going home, but suddenly felt that her legs were filled with lead and her feet were very heavy.


    The very bright square light in front of her dragged her and the suitcase in her hand out a long shadow behind her.


    After the spring city incident, she dared not call online car hailing, and the subway in Cuan Prefecture was silent after several years of high-profile planning. She simply took the box and walked slowly along the familiar road. Although it was a late night with few pedestrians, it was safer than sitting in a stranger''s car.


    In addition, her slow pace is more like a futile struggle, like a leaf struggling in the wind. No matter how much wind blows, she will inevitably fall into dust.


    At dawn, Yao Jingjing came to the hospital. Her mother was ill again and was hospitalized, otherwise she wouldn''t be in a hurry to come back. She looked at the time. Although her parents are used to getting up early, it''s too early to go up at this time, and it''s not time for the inpatient department to visit.


    Yao Jingjing thought and sat down on the bench in the hospital. She was ready to go upstairs when it was completely dawn. She didn''t notice that two sneaky people followed her all the way from the railway station to here.


    "Hey, I said, is it this girl?"


    "Yes, the train number given by brother Bazhi can''t be wrong, and the people and photos are also right."


    "I hear she''s still a stewardess?"


    "It should be right. You see, she looks no worse than the host of our TV station."


    "Hey, if I can taste it, it''s worth three years!"


    "Don''t think about it. I heard it was ordered by brother Bazhi''s boss. Be careful that brother Bazhi peeled your skin!"


    "Who is the boss of brother Bazhi?"


    "I don''t know!"


    ¡­¡­


    It was finally dawn. The nurse and the accompanying family members came out of the building and went to the canteen for breakfast. Yao Jingjing got up and entered the inpatient building.


    Yao''s mother, who was wearing a sick man''s suit, looked good. Seeing her daughter, she was even more happy. But she scolded: "didn''t you say you came back yesterday? Why did you arrive this morning? Tell her mother, did you go on a date yesterday?"


    "Mom!..." Yao Jingjing called home after the ticket change, but didn''t say he would be back in the middle of the night in order not to worry them.


    Father Yao said, "Oh, look at you. Your daughter has just come back and hasn''t eaten breakfast yet. You just ask what object is not an object!"


    Mother Yao said, "breakfast is to eat, and the object is to talk about! How many days can I live like this? If I don''t hurry up, don''t say grandson, I''m afraid I don''t even know what my son-in-law looks like in my life!"


    "Mom... What are you talking about?" Yao Jingjing''s nose was sour and hugged her mother. "You live a long life! Don''t mention your son-in-law''s grandson, you can even see your great grandson!"


    Mother Yao smiled and said, "don''t comfort me. I don''t know about my disease? I can tell you that you must go on a blind date today!"


    Yao Jingjing said, "Mom, I want to take you to the capital. Someone in my unit introduced me to a doctor in the capital. It''s very powerful."


    Yao''s father also said, "yes, the medical level in Beijing is high. Why don''t you go and have a look?"


    Mother Yao said: "Chuncheng and Yangcheng have gone too. The money has been spent so much. Isn''t it the same as the hospital in Cuan Prefecture? I don''t believe that the doctors in Beijing are more powerful than those in Yangcheng and can produce a matched bone marrow for you? Besides, how much money has been spent for my disease? If we can do bone marrow transplantation, we can''t afford it. Now the most important thing is our baby daughter''s bone marrow Marriage. As long as I watch her get married, I will die in peace. "


    Father Yao said, "you are too! Don''t say that you can''t die in front of your children. Don''t give out the money. Don''t we still have a house!"


    Mother Yao suddenly said anxiously, "don''t sell me a house! I can tell you that the house is for my daughter''s marriage. She will marry in the future. If she is bullied by her mother-in-law, her mother''s family doesn''t even have a house. Where do you want her to go? If you dare to sell the house, even if I get well, I''ll die to show you!"


    "Mom! Dad!" Yao Jingjing said hurriedly when she saw that her mother was in a hurry. "You don''t have to worry about money. I''ll find a way."


    Mother Yao said with a smile, "OK, OK, I know you are filial. Wait until you use the money. Your task now is to find the object for me."


    Yao Jingjing knows that today''s blind date can''t escape.


    When the doctor came to the ward round in the morning, he saw Yao Jingjing coming, so he asked Yao Jingjing to go to his office later. Doctors rarely take the initiative to let patients'' families go to his office. Yao Jingjing is a little uneasy.


    When she got to the office, the doctor said to her, "now there is good news and bad news. Which one do you want to listen to first?"


    Yao Jingjing thought for a moment and said, "you''d better listen first."


    The doctor said, "the good news is that your mother''s bone marrow matching is successful. As long as you agree, we can be ready for surgery at any time."


    "Really?" Yao Jingjing was ecstatic. This was the best news she had heard in the past year. She almost jumped up and rushed out to tell her parents the news, but she soon calmed down, "so do you mean money? How much does it cost?"


    The doctor said, "in your mother''s case, the total cost of surgery and later rehabilitation may be about one million. Less than one third of your mother''s medical insurance can be reimbursed. You should prepare 500000 first. As soon as possible, the longer it takes, the higher the cost may be. However, the bad news I want to tell you today is not a matter of money."


    "Ah?" Yao Jingjing exclaimed in surprise, "what''s that?"


    The doctor said, "well, when we examined your mother two weeks ago, we found some strange lesions in her brain. At first, we suspected encephalitis and asked a neurologist for a consultation. Now the basic results come out."


    "What is it?" Yao Jingjing asked.


    "We can''t judge what it is. I can only describe the symptoms to you." the doctor said, "there is fibrosis and necrosis in your mother''s gray matter layer, which is commonly referred to as the cerebral cortex. Although the necrosis area is small at present, it tends to expand gradually."


    Yao Jingjing asked, "what do you mean? Does this have anything to do with leukemia?"


    The doctor shook his head and said, "leukemia may cause lesions in the central nervous system and cerebrospinal fluid, which we call brain white. But the symptoms are completely different from your mother, so we are not sure whether it is a complication or whether it has an impact on bone marrow transplantation."

 Chapter 162

    Yao Jingjing has no concept of cerebral gray matter fibrosis, but he knows what leukemia is and has a deep fear of it. So she decided to have a bone marrow transplant first. As for the brain lesions, she would find a way to treat them after the operation. She secretly told her father about it, and his father had the same opinion.


    The question now is, where does she get a million?


    Yao''s mother has been diagnosed with leukemia for a long time. She has been to Chuncheng and Yangcheng hospitals successively, and spent more than 200000 before and after. Although Yao Jingjing''s salary is not low, she has short working hours and little savings. Her father had a decent job. After her mother was ill, she basically semi retired at home.


    Cuan Prefecture is known as the second largest city in Yunnan Province, but in the whole country, it can''t even rank as the third tier city. More than 200000 is a lot of money for ordinary people living here. Yao Jingjing''s family savings have long been used up, and her relatives and friends have borrowed a lot of money.


    Yao Jingjing plans to go back to the company tomorrow and apply to the company. She should be able to advance a little salary and bonus, and then ask her colleagues to borrow some. With her classmates and friends here in Cuan Prefecture, she can probably get together more than 100000 or 200000. But this figure is still far from enough. Even if you include the part that can be reimbursed by medical insurance, it is still not enough. If you can''t, you can only sell the house secretly behind your mother''s back. However, the house price in Cuan Prefecture is not high. The old house of their family is probably worth $5.6 million.


    At noon, Yao''s mother urged Yao Jingjing to go on a blind date and said that he was from a bank and how good the conditions were. Yao Jingjing smiled and said, "Mom, you can''t wait to sell me!"


    Mother Yao said anxiously, "what are you talking about? I''m not for you! Also, don''t mention my illness to others. Who is willing to share with my mother-in-law who has leukemia!"


    Yao Jingjing said, "Mom, you don''t know others!"


    Mother Yao said, "I''ve already introduced all the people I know. You can''t see them! This is introduced by your aunt Zhao. She has a wide way and knows many people."


    Yao Jingjing shook her head and said, "she''s not reliable!"


    Yao''s mother said, "Oh, go and have a look first. Come back if it doesn''t fit. It''s OK to have a look."


    Yao Jingjing couldn''t resist her mother, so she went to a cafe in the south of the city according to the agreed meeting address.


    The cafe is not big, but it has a great atmosphere. It is located on an old street in the south of the city. There are green bricks, grey tiles and lush old trees everywhere, which block most of the sun and bring a little shade to the street.


    Because of an instinctive resistance to blind dates, Yao Jingjing deliberately slowed down when she came, trying to make a bad impression by being late. If it fails, she might as well give her mother an explanation when she goes back. People don''t like her this time.


    But when she went into the cafe and looked around, she found that the man who should have been waiting for her here was not in there. Yao Jingjing laughed at herself and thought she was late. Unexpectedly, someone was later than him.


    It''s not the same idea! Yao Jingjing thought so.


    Ordered a cup of coffee, sat down in a corner by the window and immersed in the laziness of old jazz. For some reason, Yao Jingjing suddenly remembered the guy who looked lazy in Chuncheng.


    There were few pedestrians on the old street outside the window. A figure passed by the alley in the distance. Yao Jingjing just looked over there and saw the figure of the man in a windbreaker, slightly hunched back, his hands in his trouser pockets. He looked lazy and flashed into the alley.


    Yao Jingjing got up from her chair and subconsciously wanted to catch up. Her lower abdomen hit the table. The cups on the table clattered and coffee splashed on her skirt.


    But she didn''t realize it. Her heart was beating all the time. After a while, she slowly sat back and rubbed her temples.


    You must have read it wrong. This is Cuan state. How can it be him!


    I said I didn''t want to. How can I remember again! Yao Jingjing almost despises herself.


    ¡­¡­


    In an alley at the old street corner, several gangsters gathered together. One of them, a tall and thin man with a sun hat, had only two fingers on his right hand.


    "Brother Bazhi, can''t we go up? Just wait?"


    "Yes, it''s so hot that day! When things are done, go to mahjong."


    Several gangsters couldn''t stand the heat and hurried up.


    Tang Ba pointed his eyes, raised his right hand and motioned them not to make noise.


    Tang''s eight fingers actually have only seven fingers. Because only his thumb and index finger are left in his right hand, whenever he reaches out his hand, it seems to express the meaning of "eight", so there is a mixed name of "eight fingers" in the Jianghu.


    Tang Bazhi''s ruthlessness is famous in Cuan Prefecture. His three missing fingers were not cut off because of an accident, but when he fought with people in the casino. He didn''t blink when cutting his fingers. He was only sixteen that year.


    "Wait a minute." Tang eight fingers looked at the time, "wait another 20 minutes. If Ma Ye doesn''t call, we''ll withdraw."


    "Brother Bazhi, why did you withdraw? Didn''t you say that if master Ma didn''t call, he would ask us to clean up this girl?"


    Tang Bazhi said, "you''re stupid! If master Ma doesn''t call, he has an accident. He has an accident. What girls do you help him clean up? Do you think the police eat dry food?"


    "Yes, brother Bazhi just thinks far. Unfortunately, I heard that this girl is a stewardess. I really want to do it once. If there is powder in prison, it''s worth eating in prison!"


    "Make your mother a plane!" Tang eight fingers knocked on the head of the lusty guy with his eight fingers. "There are many women! This......" he glanced in the direction of the cafe, "fuck, wait until the wind is over, and find a way to get the brothers to bed sooner or later!"


    Tang Bazhi waited for a while, looked at the time, and said, "withdraw!"


    As soon as they turned around, they saw a man standing in the alley. The man''s hair was messy, like a chicken nest, and he stood up as if he had just been driven by a high wind. He was wearing an old gray windbreaker. A pair of bell bottomed trousers were not like bell bottomed trousers, and the nine point trousers were not like the broken open thread trousers of the nine point trousers. There were a pair of pull plates under his feet. His hands were inserted in his trouser pockets, slightly hunched over his back, and he looked at them lazily.


    Tang Ba Zhi was stunned and scolded, "shit, psycho!" and walked around the man. His little gangsters also scolded dirty words and fished past from both sides.


    They just walked a few steps, and suddenly heard the man behind them say, "Ma Fuqing is dead."


    Tang Bazhi was startled. He quickly turned around and asked, "what did you say?"


    "Ma Fuqing is dead. He asked you to accompany him." Aoki slowly turned around, put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked lazily towards them.


    The pull board trampled on the bluestone board, making a clear sound of tapping, echoing in the long alley. Tang Bazhi saw that the light at the entrance of the alley behind Qingmu was getting brighter and brighter, while the shadow of Qingmu against the light was getting darker and darker.


    The narrow alley gradually became dark, and the light in front became more and more dazzling. Tang Bazhi found himself standing in a tunnel.


    With the sound and rumble of the siren, a high-speed train rushed out of the light like a giant beast passing through time and space and crashed into the tunnel entrance.


    Tang Bazhi stood there and couldn''t move. He watched the train crash.

 Chapter 163

    Yao Jingjing sat in the cafe and knew nothing about what happened in the alley.


    I don''t know when there was a light rain outside the window. The rain crackled on the glass window, making her uneasy.


    According to the agreed blind date, more than half an hour has passed. If you don''t come now, you won''t come. Yao Jingjing breathed a sigh of relief and felt as if she had escaped.


    When she got to the door, she remembered that she didn''t bring an umbrella. Although the rain was not heavy, she would probably get soaked when she went back. When she took out her cell phone and wanted to call a car, she remembered what happened last night and put down her cell phone.


    There are also several tables in front of the cafe, with large umbrellas over the tables. Yao Jingjing was not in a hurry at this time, so she casually chose a position to sit down and enjoy the rain color of the old street. A few drizzles floated under the umbrella and fell on her. It was cool. The sound of raindrops falling on the green bricks is like a beautiful piano music, while the wet streets and the walls of the old houses in the rain are like an ancient painting.


    She saw a man standing at the entrance of the alley in the picture, with messy hair, wearing old windbreaker and trousers, one hand in his trouser pocket and one hand carrying a small suitcase. That''s a perfect match for the painting.


    Yao Jingjing''s heart jumped again, but this time she didn''t stand up recklessly, but calmly closed her eyes. Rubbing his eyelids, the heart said: impossible, this must be an illusion!


    She told herself to face the reality and not to dream that unreal and impossible dream. Everything has passed. What she has to face now is her mother''s illness and how to solve the problem of money for treatment.


    Thinking of this, her just throbbing heart calmed down. She covered her eyes with both hands and told herself that if she opened her eyes and saw the man again, she would run over. Whether the man was the one she wanted or not, she would also run over to see who he was. But she knew that most of them could not be seen, most of them were hallucinations. How could there be two people so similar in the world, and such special people?


    She didn''t know whether she was hopeful or self mocking, she let go of her hands and suddenly opened her eyes. A Cayenne just drove into the old street, blocking her view.


    The car stopped in front of the cafe. A young man and a middle-aged woman came down from the car. The two men walked side by side to the gate of the cafe. The woman held an umbrella in her hand to shelter the young man who was half a head taller than her from the rain.


    When he came to Yao Jingjing, the man suddenly stopped and looked at her. The woman holding his umbrella stopped and asked, "Feiyu, what''s the matter?"


    "She... She..." the man still stared at Yao Jingjing, making her very uncomfortable.


    The middle-aged woman also looked at Yao Jingjing, looked up and down, and then said, "Oh," it''s better for her son to have good eyes. If you don''t say I didn''t see it. "She approached Yao Jingjing and said," are you Jingjing? "


    Yao Jingjing was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly, this is the blind date. However, it''s a little too late!


    Out of politeness, she stood up and replied, "I''m Yao Jingjing. May I ask you two...?"


    The young man said, "I''m Xiang Feiyu. We..."


    Before he finished, the middle-aged woman dragged him into the Cafe: "it''s raining outside, let''s talk in." then he turned back and said to Yao Jingjing, "come in too." that tone was like the princess in an ancient costume film calling the maid in waiting.


    Yao Jingjing knows that the object of her blind date today is Xiang Feiyu. She thought they would say some excuses for being late. Unexpectedly, his mother''s attitude is so arrogant.


    She wants to say it''s so late that there''s nothing to talk about. But when I think of my mother''s repeated entrustment and aunt Zhao''s introduction, it will inevitably be embarrassing in the future. Anyway, if you''re here, get to know each other, go in and say a few words and find an excuse to leave.


    She went into the cafe and sat down with her mother and son.


    The middle-aged woman called the waiter and ordered three cups of coffee without asking Yao Jingjing''s opinion, as if she knew her taste. However, what she ordered was the kind Yao Jingjing hated most.


    Yao Jingjing said, "Oh, no, aunt, I just drank it."


    The woman ignored her and asked the waiter to place the order according to her order. Then he looked at Yao Jingjing carefully.


    Yao Jingjing is a little hairy by her, but as a stewardess, she has long been used to dealing with all kinds of people and eyes. She showed an iconic smile and waited for the other party to speak.


    The middle-aged woman looked at it for a while, nodded and said, "it''s good. It looks good and has a good temperament." she raised her wrist and looked at the Patek Philippe watch in her hand. "She was also very patient and waited for 45 minutes. In general, she was very excellent and could be our daughter-in-law at home."


    Yao Jingjing looked confused. Is this a blind date or a concubine? How come you are free to comment on yourself as soon as you come up, no matter what people feel in their hearts. Moreover, it was the first time she met a man on a blind date with her mother.


    The middle-aged woman said to her son, "Feiyu, do you like it?"


    Xiang Feiyu looked straight at Yao Jingjing, nodded and said, "I like it."


    The middle-aged woman said to Yao Jingjing: "OK, that''s it. I set three conditions. First, you should do a good job in property justice before marriage; second, you should have at least two children within three years after marriage. If there is no boy, you should be ready to have a third child, otherwise you will divorce; third, I know you are an only daughter, but all your children must be surnamed Xiang, not Yao. In case of divorce, you can''t compete for the custody of your children."


    Yao Jingjing was stunned after listening to the black line. She didn''t know what to say. Where did this woman get her confidence? Is she the richest man in the world?


    When the woman saw that Yao Jingjing didn''t speak, she thought she agreed. She smiled and said, "that''s settled. We''ll do justice in a moment."


    Yao Jingjing said, "aunt, you don''t seem to have asked me for advice?"


    The woman said, "you can put forward any suggestions, but you should hurry up. I''m very busy. I should have a sense of time in doing business."


    "It seems that someone was 45 minutes late just now." in view of the woman''s attitude, Yao Jingjing spoke impolitely.


    The woman didn''t seem to expect Yao Jingjing to support her. She was stunned and said, "as a stewardess, you eat youth food. If you don''t rely on your body, how much money can you make? Your 45 minutes are not worth a second compared with me."


    Then she stood up and said to her son, "son, let''s go. Such an impolite woman can''t enter our house."


    Xiang Feiyu didn''t go, but he just looked at Yao Jingjing: "no, mom, I want her."


    Yao Jingjing found that Xiang Feiyu, who asked his mother to accompany him on a blind date, seemed to have a brain problem.


    Xiang Feiyu''s mother couldn''t beat her son, sat down again, looked at Yao Jingjing and said, "in addition to the three things I just said, all the clothes and jewelry Feiyu bought for you in the future, no matter how expensive, belong to you, as well as cars. You can choose any car within one million after marriage. It''s decent for us to go out to our daughter-in-law."


    Yao Jingjing was unmoved and said, "I''m sorry, I''m here for a blind date today, not to sell myself." she finally couldn''t help but stood up and prepared to go.


    The middle-aged woman sneered and suddenly said, "is your mother ill? Wait for the money?"


    Yao Jingjing''s body was shocked and stood there like lightning.

 Chapter 164

    This is the most disgusting and embarrassing blind date Yao Jingjing has ever experienced, or it is not a blind date at all, but a transaction. Xiang Feiyu''s mother is completely using a way of doing business to buy her son a decent tool to have children. It seems that in her eyes, women are commodities that can be traded, but the difference is the price.


    However, Yao Jingjing really hesitated this time. It is not only a matter of money, but also the choice of hospitals. Cuan Prefecture is a small city after all. Of course, it would be better to go to the big hospitals in the first tier cities for surgery.


    Yao Jingjing also thought about taking her mother to Wuzhong for treatment. She flies the route from Chuncheng to Wuzhong all year round. She knows that the Hematology Department of the First Affiliated Hospital of Sanwu university is very famous and can rank among the top three in the country. But she has no way to find a doctor there, and Cuan Prefecture is thousands of miles away from Wuzhong. If she goes to Wuzhong for treatment, the cost will increase exponentially.


    Now, Xiang Feiyu''s mother not only promised to bear all the costs of treatment, but also was willing to help them contact the best hospital. The premise was that in addition to agreeing to her three marriage conditions, Yao Jingjing had to quit her job in the airline, move over and live with Xiang Feiyu immediately, and could not take any contraceptive measures.


    To be honest, the conditions for home are still very good. Wearing gold and silver, driving a luxury car and helping her mother see a doctor cost her millions. And Xiang Feiyu is not ugly. In addition to looking a little mentally retarded, such a big man still acts like a child behind his mother''s ass.


    Under such conditions, a large number of money worshippers are willing to give birth to children in his family. Yao Jingjing doesn''t understand why this young master Xiang is reduced to a blind date, and his wife really likes him.


    Of course, Yao Jingjing didn''t immediately promise to his wife. She just said to go back and think about it. Mrs. Xiang seemed to have a plan in mind. She almost regarded Yao Jingjing as her daughter-in-law and proposed to go to the hospital to see her in laws. Yao Jingjing politely refused.


    Yao Jingjing dragged her tired body back to the hospital. Before entering the ward, she tried to adjust her facial muscles to look happy.


    Yao''s mother is sitting on the hospital bed watching TV while Yao''s father is cutting her apples. Seeing Yao Jingjing come in, they were overjoyed at the same time: "Oh, Jingjing, you''re back. Where have you been all this time?"


    Yao Jingjing put down her bag and touched her mother''s forehead: "Mom, are you okay? You asked me to go on a blind date!"


    Mother Yao said, "I thought you didn''t have a boyfriend to let you go on a blind date. I didn''t know you had a boyfriend! You said you were a girl and didn''t say anything when you made a boyfriend, which made me worry about you every day."


    Yao''s father also said, "yes, Jingjing, why didn''t you tell us when you found a boyfriend?"


    Yao Jingjing said, "Dad, mom, what are you talking about? Where did I get my boyfriend?"


    Yao''s mother smiled at Yao''s father and said, "Oh, look, she''s still embarrassed!"


    Yao''s father pointed to a small box on the cabinet and said, "if it''s not your boyfriend, who will send us so much money at once? The doctor told us that the bone marrow matching is successful, but it will cost a lot of money. I originally wanted to sell the house, but now it seems that I don''t have to sell the house."


    Mother Yao accused: "sell a house, sell a house, you know it''s useless to sell a house! If your daughter is not capable and finds a good partner, I''ll see where your old face goes. It''s hard to sell a house!"


    Then he took Yao Jingjing''s hand and said, "Oh, money is very rich. He brought a million cash with him. He is also tall and handsome, but that''s the dress... What''s the word... Kill... Kill Matt? Yes, kill Matt a little!"


    Yao''s father said, "it''s fashion for young people. Don''t talk nonsense. Why kill Matt! Killing Matt is red and green and not serious at all. Look at people, although their hair is a little messy, they don''t dye their hair; their clothes are a little old, but they are clean. It shows that people live a simple life. There are not many young people who can be so simple and simple these days. They have a tutor at first sight."


    Yao''s mother said, "also, the people we Jingjing like can be far worse!"


    Yao Jingjing''s heart pounded and asked nervously, "who are you talking about?"


    "Your boyfriend!" Yao''s mother and father said at the same time.


    "Where is he?"


    "Went to the doctor''s office!"


    "Oh!" Yao Jingjing hurriedly stood up and rushed out of the ward.


    Mother Yao looked at father Yao and said with half anger and half smile, "look at this child!"


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Jingjing rushed into the doctor''s office and gasped, "doctor, did you see me... That..." she suddenly didn''t know how to ask, and rubbed her hands nervously.


    The doctor asked her strangely, "how many beds do you have?"


    Yao Jingjing said, "36 beds."


    The doctor said, "Oh, your boyfriend just came to ask about the situation. Are you looking for him?"


    Yao Jingjing blushed and nodded.


    The doctor said, "he went to neurology."


    Yao Jingjing gave a cry and ran to the Department of Neurology. After a turn to the Department of Neurology, an acquaintance didn''t see it. She was disappointed and anxious, so she hurried back to the ward.


    Seeing that she was sweating, mother Yao asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Yao Jingjing said, "I... that... He..."


    Mother Yao said, "look at your child. When you say your boyfriend is coming, you don''t speak quickly."


    "Oh, no!" Yao Jingjing was worried and didn''t know what to say.


    She has a strong expectation in her heart. Is that him? She''s almost sure it''s him. But how did he come? How did you send so much money? That''s a million! If it''s him, what does he mean?


    What if not? She was vaguely worried again.


    No, you must see him first and ask clearly, or you will die of embarrassment in front of your parents!


    Yao Jingjing stamped her feet and ran out in the confused eyes of her parents. As a result, she collided with Aoki who was coming in.


    "Ah -" Yao Jingjing shouted and jumped out of Qingmu''s arms. When she saw the visitor clearly, her face turned red to her ears and her heart jumped like riding a deer.


    "You''re back." Aoki saw Yao Jingjing and said, "I just went to the doctor to find out about the situation."


    "Well." Yao Jingjing lowered her head and tried to hide her panic, "how''s the situation?"


    Mother Yao quickly called them in and said, "Oh, don''t stand at the door and talk. Come and eat fruit." she also said to her husband, "go and wash the grapes for the children."


    "It shouldn''t be the children who wash it for us!" Dad Yao complained, but he still picked up the grapes and went to the bathroom.


    When Yao Jingjing and Aoki came in, Yao''s mother moved her position, patted the edge of the bed and said to Aoki, "come on, sit here."


    Yao Jingjing felt a little embarrassed, so she pulled over her chair and said, "sit here."


    Yao''s mother said, "yes, sit there. You see, I''m old and confused. How can I let the guests make a hospital bed? Sit there and it''s clean."


    Aoki sat down on the edge of the bed indifferently. He just felt that the edge of the bed was closer than the chair and it was convenient to sit down, but it was completely different in the eyes of Yao''s mother and daughter. Yao''s mother smiled and secretly gave Yao Jingjing a thumbs up. The blush on Yao Jingjing''s face just faded came up again.


    "What did you ask the doctor just now?" Yao Jingjing was afraid that her mother would say something she shouldn''t say, so she quickly pulled the topic to the disease.


    "Oh, the situation is a little complicated. I want to ask my aunt a few questions." Aoki said.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Do you often have nightmares recently?"

 Chapter 165

    "Nightmare?" mother Yao''s face changed and seemed to think of something terrible. "There was a time when she often had nightmares, which made her restless and couldn''t sleep well."


    "When was that?" Aoki asked.


    Yao''s mother thought for a moment and said, "after finding out the disease, Jingjing and her father kept it from me at the beginning, but this kind of thing can''t hide from me. I knew it as soon as I had chemotherapy. Nightmares were also done every day during that time. It was too painful to do it as soon as I closed my eyes. If I hadn''t been distracted by Jingjing''s marriage and wanted to see what her son-in-law looked like, I would have died at that time!"


    She said life and death, but her face was full of laughter.


    "In fact, I''ve been open to life and death. It''s fate. God has pity on me. I have to hold my grandson! Otherwise, there are so many good things at this moment. You see, the type is matched, the son-in-law is also here, and the money for my treatment is also sent."


    Yao''s mother suddenly grabbed Aoki''s hand and looked more and more happy when her mother-in-law saw her son-in-law. "Now, my son-in-law has seen it. Even if the operation fails, I will die in peace!"


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Yao Jingjing said angrily.


    Aoki was held by the old lady and heard inexplicably: "that... Aunt, you still didn''t tell me when to start dreaming?"


    Mother Yao patted on the forehead: "Oh, look at my brain. I''m too happy. Dream, right? Let me think... The first chemotherapy... That was not long after years, about March."


    "Do you still do it now?" Aoki asked.


    "Not now," said Yao''s mother, "The main reason is that at that time, I couldn''t bear it all at once. I always felt that I was going to die. After chemotherapy, I was in poor health, so I had nightmares every day. Later, I thought, ah, I can''t die. My family Jingjing hasn''t been married yet! I have to wait until she has a destination. Think about it. After chemotherapy, I''ll be much better and don''t have nightmares."


    After talking for a long time, mother Yao suddenly changed the subject and asked, "when are you going to do it?"


    Aoki was stunned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Mother Yao said, "get married! When are you going to get married?"


    Aoki looked confused and forced. He didn''t know why the old lady asked him this, but he honestly replied, "it may be early."


    "I know it''s still early to say this, but I just want to..." Yao''s mother sighed. "While I''m still in good health, you can either settle the matter."


    Yao Jingjing stamped her foot and said, "Mom, what are you talking about? People ask you about your condition!"


    At this time, Yao''s father came back with the washed grapes and said, "that is, people ask you about your condition. Where have you been? Come on, you eat grapes."


    Yao''s mother said, "Oh, what''s there to ask about his condition? The doctors have asked very clearly. Is he more powerful than the doctors?"


    Father Yao said, "do you know? Maybe someone else is a doctor!"


    Yao''s father and mother remembered that they didn''t know what Aoki did, so they looked at Yao Jingjing together.


    Yao Jingjing was embarrassed to death at this time, especially when she saw Aoki''s Wooden expression - the wood obviously didn''t understand what her mother said.


    "He... He''s a psychologist." Yao Jingjing doesn''t know what Aoki does. He can''t say he''s a Jianghu warlock according to that business card.


    "Oh, Hello, psychologist! Hello, psychologist!" mother Yao nodded happily. "If you have anything to ask, just ask."


    Aoki nodded numbly and asked, "can you tell me what your nightmare is like?"


    "Ah?" Yao''s mother didn''t seem to expect Aoki to ask about the content of the dream. "Speaking of that dream, it''s frightening to think of it! Oh, can you not say this!"


    Aoki said seriously, "no, this is very important. The more detailed you say, the better."


    Yao''s mother looked to her daughter for help. Yao Jingjing didn''t know why Aoki asked this, but she trusted Aoki very much and said to her mother, "Mom, just talk about it. It''s just a dream. It''s all over. What''s to be afraid of."


    Seeing that there was no result in asking her daughter for help, mother Yao complained and said, "now let''s elbow out! I won''t help my mother. Alas - well, let me see, I''m really afraid when I think of it!"


    She leaned against the bed, closed her eyes, frowned and said after a while: "Actually, it''s not a dream for two days. At first, I often dreamed that something followed me. At that time, it was hazy and didn''t take it seriously. Later, the feeling of that thing followed me became more and more obvious, and the dream memory became more and more clear. I was a little afraid. I always felt like someone followed me when I did anything in the daytime ¡£¡±


    "At that time, I was in poor health and often dizzy and weak. One night, I was brushing my teeth in the bathroom in front of the mirror. Suddenly, I felt that I was a little strange in the mirror, but I couldn''t tell what was wrong. Later, I came out and lay in bed and remembered that I and I in the mirror should be left and right opposite. When I moved my left hand, she should move her right hand. But just now I brushed my teeth When I saw her teeth, I moved my right hand, and she also moved her right hand. When I thought about this, my heart became angry. I went to the bathroom again and looked in the mirror. "


    "But what as like as two peas in the mirror, I was sure that I had not read it wrong. I looked at my mirror in the mirror for a moment, and then I moved my right hand to see if there was any change in the mirror. I didn''t know what was lost in my mind. I actually played with stone scissors cloth in the mirror. What did I do in the mirror? There''s nothing wrong with it. It doesn''t matter whether you win or lose. "


    Yao Jingjing burst out laughing when she heard this: "Mom, you are so funny! How old are you? You still play such games with yourself."


    Yao''s father also said, "yes, I haven''t heard of you!"


    Yao''s mother glared at him and said, "Oh, how can I say such a shameful thing." she looked at Aoki a little embarrassed, "it''s not for Jingjing''s happiness. My old face doesn''t matter!"


    "Mom -" Yao Jingjing shouted angrily, "you''d better tell me what happened later?"


    Mother Yao said, "later, I remembered the trick your father and I used to play with stone scissors and cloth when we were young."


    Yao''s father grabbed the interface and said, "you keep punching and cheating me. At the critical moment, you give me a pair of scissors to win me."


    Mother Yao said, "that''s you stupid!"


    Father Yao said, "who''s stupid? I didn''t want to expose you and make you happy. You''re serious!"


    Mother Yao said, "you have a hard mouth and die to save face!"


    Yao''s father laughed.


    Mother Yao then said, "later, I kept giving out scissors, and I kept giving out scissors in the mirror. I played in the mirror for a long time. I just wanted to turn into a stone. Unexpectedly, I first gave out a stone in the mirror, and I still had a scissors in my hand. The man in the mirror made a face at me and said, ''you''re so stupid!''"

 Chapter 166

    Although it was broad daylight, the people in the ward were thrilled.


    The patient in the next bed also opened the curtain and said, "old sister-in-law, are you telling a ghost story?"


    Yao Jingjing also said, "yes, mom, what are you talking about!"


    Mother Yao said, "I''m not in the mood to tell ghost stories. It''s all my own experience. I was scared that day and had a high fever the next day. I came to the hospital for examination. As a result, I found out such a problem later. I also told your father that I hit a ghost and wanted to burn incense in Yuantong Temple!"


    Father Yao said, "it''s true, but you didn''t tell me about looking in the mirror! Where else is someone playing with stone scissors and cloth in the mirror? Are you hallucinating?"


    Mother Yao said, "it''s a shame to tell this! Let you know, I can''t be laughed at by you for the rest of my life!"


    Yao''s father said, "if it''s all like this, you still need face! How can you say it now?"


    Mother Yao said, "this is not the son-in-law''s question!"


    When Yao Jingjing heard that her mother started her son-in-law''s long and son-in-law''s short again, she quickly interrupted and asked, "did you go to burn incense later?"


    Yao''s mother said, "I didn''t go. Later, I found out the disease. I thought it might be an illusion caused by poor health. However, I didn''t dare to look in the mirror and go to the bathroom in the middle of the night for a long time. Moreover, I felt that someone followed me all day, like being watched."


    "You''ve seen a lot of spy dramas," said Yao''s father.


    "Don''t interrupt!" mother Yao glared at him, "In fact, it''s different from stalking. That person is not the one hanging far away from you, but is with you, overlapping with you, like your shadow. This feeling is very strange. Sometimes it makes me afraid, and sometimes it makes me feel kind. It''s like I suddenly have a partner, doing everything with business and quantity. Even when I''m sick, it seems that someone can share it It''s the same as my pain, but I can''t see her. "


    "Later, I don''t know how, I began to dream. As soon as I sat down, I was sleepy, I dreamed as soon as I slept, and I dreamed all day long. I had a variety of dreams, but strangely, all my dreams were real things that happened when I was a child and when I was young. They played my life again like a movie, except that the order was disordered, but things were different It''s true. I''ve forgotten a lot of things myself. I even have letters from my pen pal when I was at school. There''s no difference in every word. "


    Aoki knows that this is the mining of memory under deep hypnosis, just like a computer virus constantly searching hard disk files in the background. This process consumes CPU and memory resources. Similarly, people under deep hypnosis do great harm to their spirit and brain when searching memory, and hypnotists have to maintain this frequency of hypnosis for a long time Great mental strength is even greater than the damage suffered by the hypnotized person, but hypnotists generally have professional training and have much stronger mental strength than ordinary people. Therefore, hypnotists will never do such things under unnecessary circumstances.


    Because Yao''s mother''s brain lesions are close to Xia Wenyuan, Aoki wants to ask her if she has had nightmares and seen a shadow, so as to judge whether there is a connection between Xia Lao''s disease and the shadow in her dream. However, he didn''t expect that Yao''s mother''s situation seems to be more complex than Xia Lao. However, she was caught by something like a consciousness virus and searched her brain for memory.


    "Aunt, did you dream of anything special later?" Aoki asked.


    Mother Yao said, "I saw her later."


    "Who?"


    "It''s the one who has been following me, and the one who plays with me in the mirror with stone scissors and cloth." mother Yao''s face turned a little white when she talked about this person, "I was as like as two peas in the day when I started chemotherapy, and I saw her when I fell asleep. She looked just like me, wearing a sick dress. I saw her as if I saw myself in the mirror, but I knew it was not me at the first glance."


    "At that time, Jingjing and her father kept it from me. They didn''t tell me what was wrong. They only said it was antibiotics. At that time, I had guessed that I had a bad disease, but I was sure it was the man in my dream who told me. She said I was dying and had no cure. Tell me to tell the truth, otherwise she would kill me before I died."


    Aoki and Yao Jingjing asked together, "what does she want you to explain?"


    Yao''s mother said, "I don''t know! She didn''t say. She asked me to explain all day, and then came to pinch my neck. Every time I felt that she was almost strangled, and I woke up."


    "When it comes to nightmares, I haven''t done it before. I saw ghosts and fell into the river in my dream, but I can''t remember it when I woke up, so I didn''t think it was terrible to have nightmares. But the dream was too real, just like it had happened. At that time, I had chemotherapy injections and lost all my hair. I was confused all day What you''ll see. It''s as like as two peas. Every day, there''s a man who looks exactly like me to kill me, but he doesn''t really kill me. You''ve never met that kind of situation. If you really want to meet it, you will know what life is like. Marriage is not for the sake of the life of the Jingjing. "


    Yao Jingjing is worried that her mother starts calling Aoki''s son-in-law again. At this time, the patient in the hospital bed next door helps her solve the siege and interrupts: "Old sister-in-law, you''re not dreaming. You''re called obsessive-compulsive fantasy. A relative of mine always thinks that someone wants him. He''s paranoid. Sometimes he says the food is poisonous and sometimes he says someone is following him. He gets up in the middle of the night and runs around the city. He tells the driver that there are spies chasing him. He''s going to send information to the contact station of the organization. Ask him what information, He didn''t say it again. "


    Yao''s mother was a little embarrassed and said, "I also secretly asked the doctor. The doctor said it might be because I was too nervous due to illness. He told me to relax."


    "Do you still have such a dream now?" Aoki asked.


    Yao''s mother said, "I haven''t done it for a long time. I won''t have this dream after chemotherapy."


    Aoki as like as two peas, Xia Wenyuan can be sure that Yao''s mother is similar to that of Xia Wenyuan. But Xia Wenyuan''s mental strength is strong enough to resist the invasion consciousness. So his consciousness has been in the shadow state. Yao''s mother is just a common people, mentally weak, and the invasion consciousness soon becomes a person exactly like her.


    The only thing I don''t understand is that the invasion consciousness clearly has the ability to kill her and the dove occupies the magpie''s nest. Why don''t you kill her and force her to explain?


    If Yao''s mother knows any secret, the invasion consciousness has searched her memory through the conscious virus. There will be no omission in the subconscious search memory, unless someone sets up a protection area in a certain area of Yao''s mother''s brain with strong mental power, just like encrypting the computer hard disk. If even the administrator''s permission can''t be decrypted, the virus will disappear This area cannot be searched.


    But why did the invasion consciousness give up later? Was it because Yao''s mother had a terminal disease, so the invasion consciousness thought she was worthless?


    "Aunt, do you remember what kind of circumstances you stopped dreaming about? Where did she go in the dream? Did you leave anything?"


    Yao''s mother said, "I remember that day that ''I'' came to force me to tell me some secrets. When she was about to strangle me, my cat came. She seemed to be very afraid of cats and ran away."


    "Cat?" Aoki didn''t expect such a result.

 Chapter 167

    This result was completely beyond Aoki''s expectation.


    At the beginning, he and the crow failed to completely eliminate Xia Wenyuan''s shadow. If we want to forcibly eliminate it, it is likely to be hurt together with Xia Wenyuan''s subject consciousness. Yao''s mother''s sense of invasion was obviously more mature than the shadow. As a result, a cat jumped out and meowed twice, and the immortal guy ran away?


    "Aunt, can you be more specific? Have you seen that cat before?" Aoki asked.


    "Of course I have. It''s a domestic cat raised by my own family. How can I not have seen it!" mother Yao said.


    Yao Jingjing said strangely, "Mom, when did our family have a cat? Why don''t I know?"


    Father Yao said, "yes, we haven''t had a cat!"


    Mother Yao said, "it was raised by my grandmother. Of course you don''t know. When I was young, where did you come from? When I was a child, the cat was close to me. He rubbed around with me all day, even eating with me."


    Yao Jingjing giggled, "it turned out that my mother was a shit shoveling official when she was a child!"


    Yao''s mother didn''t understand. She scolded, "what kind of tragic death? You curse me!"


    Yao Jingjing hurriedly explained, "what I''m talking about is shoveling excrement officials, which means raising cats. How can I curse you!"


    Mother Yao said, "young people try to get some words we don''t understand."


    There they explained the problem of excrement shoveling officials, while Aoki fell into meditation. Yao''s mother had a cat when she was a child for at least forty or fifty years. The average life span of a cat is only more than ten years. At present, the longest cat in the Guinness Book of records is only in its thirties. So the cat Yao''s mother dreamed of should have died long ago. Then there are only two possibilities. One is that the cat she dreamed of was copied by her subconscious mind in the dream space according to her memory; Another possibility is that the cat''s consciousness did not dissipate after death, but entered Yao''s mother''s brain through some special method and has been lurking in it.


    Aoki first ruled out the first possibility. If it is just a replica of self-consciousness in a dream, it is impossible to drive away the intruder. But if it''s the second possibility, it''s too strange.


    In addition to the hidden genetic memory, the memory of life is stored in the brain. The brain is like a huge hard disk, which controls the storage and retrieval of information through the nervous system. Generally speaking, consciousness itself does not have the function of memory, and information can be stored only with the help of substances with functions similar to the brain.


    Not to mention the metaphysical problem of whether consciousness can exist alone after it is separated from matter and what way it can enter the body of another life body, only theoretically, once consciousness leaves the noumenon or the noumenon brain dies, the conscious body will lose its authority or ability to access memory, and its memory of the past will no longer exist. It can''t remember who it was, who its friends were and who its enemies were.


    If the cat retained consciousness after death by some special way and entered Yao''s mother''s consciousness area, in fact, it, like the invading consciousness, became an alien parasitic consciousness.


    As the saying goes, one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers. It is impossible for two conscious bodies to live together in one conscious area. Just as an awakened person has to be careful when entering other people''s dreams, he has to use powerful spiritual power to cover up his own existence or control each other''s consciousness. Therefore, the invasion as like as two peas in Xia Wenyuan''s body will become a hidden way to grow up, and because he has stolen all his memories, he will become the same as the main body after growing up.


    So how did the cat live with mother Yao for so many years without invading each other?


    "Aunt, have you ever dreamed of that cat before?" Aoki asked.


    "No," Yao''s mother said with great certainty.


    "Never?"


    "Hey - it seems..." mother Yao also wondered, "it seems really not. Since the cat died, I really never dreamed of it. Even if I dreamed all day a while ago, I dreamed of trivial things from childhood to childhood, but I didn''t dream of the cat."


    "The cat is actually dead?"


    Mother Yao said: "Dead, long dead. I left with my grandmother. When I was in high school, my father suddenly came to the school and told me that my grandmother was dying. When I returned to cuanjia village, my grandmother lay in bed and the cat held her in her arms. When she saw me coming back, she let me sit next to her. Then I fell asleep and seemed to have a dream. When I woke up, my grandmother and the cat had gone ¡£¡±


    Aoki knows that there must be an encrypted protected area in Yao''s mother''s cerebral cortex memory area, which has something to do with the cat. There must be something that the invasive consciousness wants in that protected area.


    He decided to hypnotize Yao''s mother and take a look in her dream. Although it may not be what he thought, it would be a matter if he could unlock the secret of invasion consciousness. After all, he received so much money from Xia Wenyuan, but he didn''t completely solve the shadow. Moreover, he was also very curious about the origin of the shadow, and even vaguely felt that he had a little relationship with himself.


    However, with the existence of the cat, Aoki is not sure how long it will take to enter Yao''s mother''s dream and what will happen.


    Although there is no time correspondence between dream and reality, it can even be said that there is no time in dream, because time is only an artificially created concept to understand the world. There is no time in the dream space itself. The subconscious mind does not need to rely on realistic logic to construct dreams. In other words, in dreams, time has become a visible dimension, so the subconscious can call and reconstruct things at different times at the same time. When we recall the dream, we feel that the dream is very long. In fact, it is only a moment.


    In order to prevent taking too long to search Yao''s mother''s memory block, or any accidents due to the cat, Aoki decided to support Yao Jingjing and Yao''s father.


    "Jingjing, I''m hungry," Aoki said.


    "Ah?" Yao Jingjing trembled. The wood used to call her "stewardess Yao" politely or "hello" impolitely. At this time, a "Jingjing" suddenly caught her off guard. Yao Jingjing suddenly got goose bumps, but her face turned red unconsciously.


    Aoki didn''t feel anything different about Yao Jingjing. How did he come? He used to be called a lifelong flower. He was also called Ruhua for a while and landlady for a while; Call Hu Xing, call his name for a while, and call officer Hu for a while. At present, Yao''s mother has been calling "Jingjing, Jingjing", and he just calls it.


    Lifelong flower said he came from an alien. His brain is different from that of people on earth. There may be several things with an IQ of only 50. When he fits, he is extremely smart, and when he doesn''t fit, he is mentally retarded.

 Chapter 168

    Mother Yao patted the edge of the bed: "Oh, look at me. I''ve forgotten this stubble. Jingjing, why don''t you take Qingmu to dinner!"


    Aoki said, "aunt, I want to talk to you again and let Jingjing go down and buy some."


    Yao''s mother wanted to say how to do that. Suddenly she understood something. She said, "well, Jingjing, what are you doing? Go down and buy it." she also said to Yao''s father next to her, "you can''t take it alone."


    "I''ll just go alone and let Jingjing stay here." Yao''s father felt embarrassed to let the young man come for the first time and leave him alone in the ward.


    Yao''s mother put on a stiff face: "you know a fart! Jingjing won''t go, you know what the children taste?" then she hurried them downstairs.


    Yao Jingjing stood up and looked at Aoki suspiciously. Yao''s father, urged by Yao''s mother, also got up helplessly.


    When they left, Yao''s mother looked at Aoki with a smile and said, "what do you want to say to your aunt? All right, speak quickly, aunt, listen."


    Aoki did not answer, but pulled the curtain around the hospital bed.


    Yao''s mother''s mental strength was very weak. Aoki hypnotized her without any effort. He didn''t use any false and real methods, but directly let Yao''s mother naturally enter the dream.


    The first scene is the hospital, but it is different from the ward in front of us. It is more like the old health center decades ago. Mother Yao sat among a group of patients hanging drops, and nurses in white coats busily shuttled around.


    Mother Yao grabbed a nurse and asked, "nurse, when will the doctor operate on me?"


    The nurse took a needle and poked a needle in Yao''s mother''s arm, released a drop of light red blood and said, "it''s still red. What''s the hurry? You see, the man''s blood has turned white and is still waiting."


    At this time, as soon as the scene changed, a patient appeared in the line of sight, and the skin on his face and arm was pale, like plaster powder. The nurse also took a needle and poked it on his arm, and it shed white blood like milk.


    Yao''s mother stopped talking and had to wait anxiously.


    The scene of the whole dream is very small, and the scenery a little farther away is very blurred. It can be seen that Yao''s mother''s spiritual strength is very weak, perhaps because of illness, even weaker than normal people.


    After a while, another doctor came and said he would give her another bone marrow examination. Yao''s mother was very afraid: "it hurts to smoke bone marrow again!"


    Without saying anything, the doctor dug a vertebrae from Yao''s mother''s back, poured out the bone marrow and observed it under a magnifying glass.


    Mother Yao asked, "doctor, how''s my bone marrow?"


    The doctor said, "it''s OK. The bone is fresh." then he returned the bone to mother Yao and told her to keep it in the refrigerator when she went back, or it would be broken.


    At this time, the scene turned into a kitchen. Mother Yao poured out the soup in the soup pot in her apron and shouted to the outside: "Jingjing, the bone soup is stewed. Come and have a drink."


    Then the scene returned to the ward. Yao Jingjing came in with bone soup and opened it to drink. Yao''s mother hit her hand and said, "Why are you so greedy? Give Qingmu a drink first." Yao Jingjing turned and fed Qingmu soup spoonful by spoonful.


    But that green wood is not a real green wood, but built by mother Yao according to her memory in her dream. Although the Aoki still has such facial features, his hair has become fresh and short hair. His bangs are slightly hot and curly, like a stick star. Clothes were also changed into slim suits and shiny leather shoes.


    Aoki stood on the side and watched the stick star drink the soup fed by Yao Jingjing. The water in the soup pot was still boiling, and a spine rolled up and down in the water.


    ¡­¡­


    The scene changes from hospital to home. If this continues, I don''t know when I can dream of what Aoki wants to see. But he can''t forcibly influence Yao''s mother''s dream, let alone search her memory like virus consciousness, otherwise Yao''s mother''s current mental and physical condition will collapse soon.


    Aoki can only wait patiently and wait for the opportunity to guide Yao''s mother to dream about cats.


    The scene finally changed to the countryside. In a depression, some crops were planted sparsely. Next to it were several low houses, which looked like rural houses decades ago.


    Mother Yao became a little girl, squatting on the edge of the depression, watching an ant moving at the root of an old tree.


    Aoki went forward, squatted down with her and asked, "why do ants move?"


    "How stupid! It''s going to rain!"


    "You are wrong. There are mice in the hole. The mice drove out the ants."


    "Psycho, how can there be mice in such a small ant hole!"


    Mother Yao raised her head and was obviously surprised when she saw Qingmu. There was a slight fluctuation in the surrounding space. Aoki knew that the space was going to collapse, but he couldn''t miss the opportunity to support Yao''s mother''s dream space with his own strength and protect her conscious body. Then he said, "look, isn''t there a mouse?"


    Yao''s mother was a little short of breath, but she still looked down and saw a mouse crawling out of the ant hole. The mouse was as big as an ant at first, and then it grew bigger after climbing out.


    Yao''s mother was startled and hid behind Qingmu with a cry.


    Aoki said, "where''s your cat? Let the cat catch the mouse."


    Mother Yao was stunned: "cat? There is no cat in my family!"


    Aoki said, "your family obviously has a cat."


    Yao''s mother shook her head: "there''s really no cat."


    At this time, there were more and more mice, even in a string, climbing towards Yao''s mother. Mother Yao was so frightened that she shouted, "grandma, grandma! There are mice!"


    Aoki saw the people in the earthen house open and came out with an old lady in coarse agricultural clothes, but she walked with unspeakable grace. Her head was full of silver hair, but there was no wrinkle on her face. As soon as Aoki saw her, he thought of Dewar - the woman who won''t be old.


    "Grandma, grandma, there are mice." Yao''s mother ran to the old lady and pointed to the ground.


    The old lady was obviously created by mother Yao in her dream. She had no special ability except to retain her face and temperament in her memory.


    The old lady picked up the hoe next to the door and was about to hit the mouse.


    Aoki reminded, "let your cat come. The cat can catch mice."


    "Cat? I don''t have a cat at home," said the old lady.


    There were more and more mice, crawling all over the depression, crawling around the feet of mother Yao and the old lady, and seeing that several were about to climb to their feet.


    "Cat, let the cat come!" Aoki said.


    Mother Yao was so frightened that she cried and shouted, "grandma, cat! Grandma, I want a cat!"

 Chapter 169

    Yao''s mother''s dream space is always small, not far away is a gray boundary.


    Aoki looked at the void at the boundary of the dream, and there were fuzzy flashes bit by bit. That was the trace left by Yao''s mother''s own consciousness constantly searching for memory.


    She is looking for her cat.


    But I don''t know why, she still can''t get the relevant memory.


    Aoki feels very strange. When she is awake, Yao''s mother can remember her cat, but when she is dreaming, she can''t retrieve the cat''s memory. This method of consciousness interference and memory blocking is very clever. It''s like a file on a computer. You can see it when you open it normally, but you can''t find it when you want to copy it, Whether you use administrator privileges or background virus programs.


    After countless bright spots flashed on the vague space boundary of the dream, Aoki found an area that was always in darkness. That area is not big, like a black moon hanging in a gray sky. Because the dream space is not big, the black moon seems to be out of reach.


    Aoki knows that''s the encrypted hidden area.


    When he tried to touch that area with spiritual power, the world suddenly turned into darkness.


    The depression is gone, the crops are gone, the houses are gone, the old trees are gone, the ants moving under the trees and the rats crawling everywhere are gone, and the graceful old lady is gone


    But the space did not collapse, but the things in the space were missing. Like a house, all the bricks, wood, concrete and steel bars have been taken away, but the space of the house is still there, Aoki and Yao''s mother are still in the house.


    Then, a dazzling white appeared in this space.


    Aoki saw the cat - covered with soft white hair, like Siberian winter snow, especially dazzling in the dark void.


    From Aoki''s point of view, the cat was far away from him, but he could still see every detail of the cat - snow-white and soft hair, sapphire like crystal green eyes, black pupils like black pearls embedded in sapphire. The posture of sitting there was noble and elegant, and only the little lips and nose with a little pink added a bit of loveliness to it.


    Although the scene is lost, it does not mean that the dream space is gone. On the contrary, the dream space is huge now. Because of the darkness, it is difficult for you to judge where the boundary of space is. Just as we look up at the sky in the dark, we can''t judge the height of the sky. Sometimes you feel within reach, and sometimes you feel unfathomable.


    Aoki felt a surging spiritual force and expanded the whole space like the shock wave after the atomic bomb explosion.


    Now this dream space is by no means built by mother Yao, because her spiritual power can never be so huge. However, they are actually in Yao''s mother''s dream, and the core of the whole space is her dream. And with her ability, she can''t bear such a huge space quality.


    Without thinking, Aoki gently raised his hand and used his spiritual strength to protect Yao''s mother. If not, the huge space pressure will crush the core dream built by mother Yao, and her conscious body will also be injured.


    Almost at the same time, the white cat moved its paws gently.


    Aoki''s spiritual power just protected Yao''s mother''s conscious body, he touched another spiritual power. The two forces collided in the same space without warning, just like two stars in the universe suddenly collided.


    The huge shock wave burst into thin hair and was about to devour Yao''s mother''s consciousness. Aoki had to raise his hands and bear all the impact force with his body to prevent Yao''s mother''s conscious body from being hurt.


    At the same time, he saw that the cat suddenly arched its back, blew its hair, opened its eyes and made an aggressive gesture.


    Aoki can feel a huge spiritual force emanating from the cat''s consciousness, without concealing it, like a fierce tiger angry to protect his territory.


    The man and the cat are facing each other like this.


    Mother Yao now seems to be standing in an invisible ball. There is a protective cover outside the ball, and half of the protective cover is formed by the power of Aoki, and the other half is the cat.


    The white cat seemed to feel that Aoki had no intention to hurt it or Yao''s mother, and slowly relaxed. The white hair on his back lay down slowly and became silky and soft again.


    The surrounding space is slowly shrinking, and the body of the white cat is slowly getting smaller. Before long, the white cat became a normal sized cat.


    The depression came back again, and the cabin behind him came back. The ants under the big tree were moving, and the mice fled everywhere. After a while, they disappeared.


    Yao''s mother and her grandmother stood there, looking at Aoki and white cat foolishly.


    The white cat stared at the old lady for a moment, then turned and walked towards the fuzzy area of the dream boundary.


    "Hey - wait a minute!" Aoki shouted.


    The white cat stopped, looked back, slightly opened a small pink mouth, meowed to the green wood, and then hid into the darkness.


    Aoki watched it leave helplessly.


    Of course, he can touch the black moon again and force the white cat out, but it''s no use thinking about it.


    It was not a complete cat, but just an idea to protect mother Yao and the encrypted area in her brain. It is strange that the power of this idea should be so powerful. It can be imagined that the cat was such a tough guy that it might not be much worse than the coal boss.


    An idea won''t tell him more. Aoki can do nothing more than destroy the idea and open the memory of the encrypted area in Yao''s mother''s brain. That may uncover some secrets, but it may also hurt Yao''s mother. Isn''t it embarrassing if it''s just some privacy in other people''s homes?


    To destroy such a beautiful and lovely cat by hand, although it is only an idea, Aoki can''t do it, not to mention whether he can kill or not without affecting Yao''s mother.


    Aoki had to honestly withdraw from Yao''s mother''s dream. Of course, before he withdrew, he waited for a relatively peaceful and beautiful dream space. Even so, Yao''s mother woke up with depression and was as weak as she had just finished the operation.


    "What''s the matter with me? It seemed like a dream just now." mother Yao said when she woke up.


    "It''s all right. You''re just too tired. Just have a rest." Aoki said, pulled open the curtain, and then poured a cup of hot water for mother Yao. "Have a drink of water."


    Mother Yao said, "Oh, I''m so sorry. You didn''t entertain you well when you came back for the first time and asked you to take care of me..."


    Aoki originally wanted to ask Yao''s mother about the cat and her graceful and noble grandmother, but seeing Yao''s mother wake up from her dream, she has reached the limit of spiritual endurance. He asked no more questions and asked his mother Yao to lie down and sleep for a while. Of course, with his help in hypnosis, mother Yao fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes.


    After a while, Yao Jingjing and Yao''s father came back, packed a lot of dishes, chicken, duck, fish, fresh and sparse fruits, and brought a big pot of soup.


    Yao''s mother woke up, saw the big tile jar and asked, "why did you bring up the jar? How heavy!"


    Father Yao said, "this is a stewed soup. It''s not good to drink without a pot. I specially bet ten yuan as a deposit. Look at the color of the soup and the bone. It''s fresh!"


    As he spoke, he lifted the lid and stirred it in the earthen pot with a spoon. Pieces of bones rolled in the Milky soup.

 Chapter 170

    Yao''s father seemed particularly satisfied with the soup he bought and kept greeting everyone to drink. Yao''s mother didn''t move chopsticks much because she was just overdrawn and had no appetite. Yao Jingjing eats with her head down, bites her chopsticks in a daze from time to time, and blushes all the time. It was Aoki who ate and drank without scruples. He hasn''t eaten anything since last night and hasn''t even taken a sip of water, but he just can''t get interested in the bone soup in front of him.


    Yao''s father felt a little embarrassed when he saw that everyone didn''t drink soup and didn''t talk, so he asked about Yao Jingjing''s noon blind date.


    Yao''s mother winked at him hard: "you''re old and confused!"


    Father Yao remembered Aoki''s presence and patted his head: "Oh, I remember wrong. I remember wrong. It''s not about Jingjing. What''s that..."


    Yao Jingjing puffed a smile and said, "Dad, mom, what are you doing? It''s not a shameful thing." she said the noon thing roughly, and observed Aoki''s face as she said it.


    However, Aoki was unheard of and ate by himself, which made Yao Jingjing flustered. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In fact, Aoki saw everything at noon. After solving the gangsters, he planned to say hello to Yao Jingjing and leave. He happened to hear Xiang''s mother and son talking about marriage with her, and threatened her mother''s condition.


    Although Mrs. Xiang is a little domineering, she doesn''t mean any harm. It''s inconvenient for Aoki to come forward on this occasion. When he learned that Yao''s mother needed money for treatment, he happened to have a cumbersome money box in his hand, so he simply sent the money directly to the hospital. When he got to the hospital, he learned about his condition by the way and found that Yao''s mother had a lesion similar to Xia Wenyuan''s brain, but the hospital obviously didn''t realize the rarity of this lesion and only regarded it as a complication caused by leukemia.


    Aoki remembers that Dr. Peter said that Xia Wenyuan''s disease has only found more than ten cases all over the world, and they are all famous people. He always suspected that the brain lesion had something to do with the shadow. Now everything that happened to Yao''s mother seems to support his idea.


    Now the remaining question is, Yao''s mother is just an ordinary person, and what does the invasion consciousness want to find through her? Is that the cat? And how did the cat deal with the invasive consciousness?


    It seems that we need to find a way to get rid of the cat and untie Yao''s mother''s memory blockade.


    Before Yao Jingjing finished speaking, Yao''s mother patted the table and said angrily, "what dare you threaten my daughter with my disease? Money is great! You say your aunt Zhao is really, who do you know!"


    She suddenly remembered that Aoki was also a rich man and couldn''t suffocate with a stick. Seeing that Aoki ate silently, she thought he was unhappy because of Yao Jingjing''s blind date, so she explained: "It''s all my fault! I don''t know Jingjing has a boyfriend. Look at my illness. After today, I don''t know if there will be any tomorrow, so I''m worried. Don''t take it to heart, child. My family Jingjing is filial piety, just to make me happy. Now I know. I''ll never do this again. Don''t blame Jingjing, blame me if you want!"


    Yao Jingjing said anxiously, "Mom, stop talking. The more you say, the more confused you become!"


    Yao''s mother said, "OK, OK, I won''t say, I won''t say."


    Although Aoki was stupid, he also heard that Yao''s mother regarded him as her future son-in-law. But he was too lazy to explain. Seeing that Yao''s mother''s spirit was much better, he asked about her cat when she was a child.


    Yao''s mother said that the cat was raised by her grandmother. She had been there since she was born. When she was young, her grandmother was in charge of her family and listened to her everything. Grandma regarded the cat as a baby, which was more precious than her granddaughter, so she was very jealous of the cat when she was young. But after all, she grew up with the cat, so she had a good relationship with the cat. But the cat was closest to her grandmother , it''s not easy for others to hug.


    Aoki asked, "is your cat very special?"


    Mother Yao said: "It''s white and clean! It''s a little clean like a cat. We were in the countryside at that time, not to mention dogs and cats, but people. One day we didn''t get ashen. But my cat was snow-white and wouldn''t get dirty anywhere. I think it didn''t like to be held by others at that time. My grandmother was very clean, no matter working in the field or burning a stove at home, She won''t let herself get dirty. Although she is also dressed in coarse linen, everyone says she looks like a big family. "


    Aoki said, "your grandmother is not an ordinary person."


    "I think so too," said Yao''s mother. "There are not many people surnamed long ago in Cuan Prefecture. My grandmother''s one is the most authentic."


    Yao Jingjing said, "it turns out that Tainai''s surname is Cuan. That''s the pride of Cuan Prefecture. So I also have the blood of Cuan family!"


    Mother Yao said, "I used to have a family name of Cuan. We all had my grandmother''s family name. Because this family name was too difficult to write, the people in Cuan village had changed their family name. Only my grandmother insisted on not changing it until she died."


    "Inch, Cuan..." Yao Jingjing said in her mouth, "the pronunciation of the two words is very close. It turned out to be like this!"


    Aoki is not interested in the surname problem. He doesn''t want to know more about Yao''s mother. After dinner, he gets up and leaves.


    Yao Jingjing sent Qingmu out, went downstairs and asked him, "how did you come to Cuan Prefecture? How did you know my mother was hospitalized and asked for money?"


    Of course, Aoki can''t say that he came mainly to kill some gangsters who wanted to be bad for her, but he was not good at lying, so he said, "I just came to see you."


    Yao Jingjing thought Aoki''s reason was far fetched, but her heart was still warm and said, "thank you."


    Aoki said, "you''re welcome."


    Yao Jingjing said, "I''m afraid I can''t pay back so much money for a while. I can only pay you back slowly for the rest of my life."


    "Don''t pay it back. The money was yours." aomu felt that Yao Jingjing was targeted by Ma Fuqing because of herself, and almost suffered from it. If he was a little late last night, the driver succeeded, not to mention one million, how much money can''t make up for the regret.


    "Ah?" Yao Jingjing didn''t understand why Aoki said, "mine?"


    Aoki also found that there was a loophole in what he said, so he said, "well... I picked up the money on the road. Don''t worry about it."


    Yao Jingjing, of course, didn''t believe it. She chuckled and said, "if the owner comes to the door and I spend the money again, I can only promise him the rest of my life."


    Aoki didn''t understand what Yao Jingjing said. He said very definitely, "the owner won''t find it."


    Yao Jingjing lowered her head and smiled. She said it was really a piece of wood.


    They talked all the way, but they didn''t seem to be on the same channel. In the end, they became silent. Until she got to the parking lot and looked at Aoki who had stepped on the car with one foot, Yao Jingjing finally summoned up the courage and shouted, "Aoki!"


    Aoki held the door and turned back: "what?"


    "I... I..." Yao Jingjing looked down at her toes and felt her face hot. She didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" Aoki asked.


    Yao Jingjing was silent for a long time and said, "will we see each other again?"


    "This..." Aoki suddenly remembered something and asked, "is there a hospital in Wuzhong that sees this disease very badly?"


    "Well, the Department of Hematology in the Affiliated Hospital of Wu university is very famous." Yao Jingjing looked forward to Aoki saying that she would let them transfer to Wuzhong for treatment, but she felt that such a request was too much. I met you by chance and have already offered one million yuan. How can I make such a request again.


    "Is it Sanwu university?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s easy," Aoki said. "I''ll go back and ask if I can help you arrange an operation in Wuzhong."


    "Really?" Yao Jingjing was overjoyed. "So we''ll meet again soon!"


    "Yes, we will meet again soon." Aoki said with a smile, but suddenly thought of the white cat in his mind.

 Chapter 171

    When he returned to spring city, Shi Dazhuang also took beauty Yu to play in the World Expo Park. Aoki went to pick them up and went back to the hotel. As a result, a skinny little yellow cat got on the bus with them.


    Aoki lamented how he didn''t end up with the cat today. He just met a white cat that looked like a Thai Royal cat in Yao''s mother''s dream. Now he saw another half dead orange cat.


    Yu Meimei held the cat in her arms, stroked the cat''s back and said, "Qingmu, it''s obedient." then she said to the cat, "this is my Qingmu, shout quickly."


    The cat opened its mouth and meowed, but the sound was no louder than that of a mosquito.


    Shi Dazhuang explained, "the stray cat we met on the road followed us all the way. The beauty looked at it pitifully and had to take it in. I think the beauty followed me all day when she came to Wuzhong. It''s good to have many companions, so she agreed."


    Aoki said, "stray cats should pay attention and be careful of getting sick."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been taken to the pet hospital to take a bath, and the basic examination has been done. There''s no problem except that I''m weak." Shi Dazhuang stretched his waist. "I didn''t play anything this day, so I dealt with the cat."


    Beauty Yu was probably too tired. She soon fell asleep in the back seat holding the cat. The little yellow cat lay quietly in the arms of the beauty. It looked very clever, but Aoki felt something was wrong. When the cat barked just now, he thought it was wrong. There was no cat with such a small voice.


    He tried and immediately found that the cat''s mental strength was very weak. The mental power of cats is much stronger than that of ordinary animals, and even not weaker than that of humans to some extent. However, the cat''s conscious body is not much weaker than an insect, and it can''t even support a complete dream space.


    Aoki is sure that this is not just the weakness caused by hunger. If this mental state occurs to a person, in folk words, it is incomplete soul. A scientific statement is congenitally deficient, but this statement is not scientific, because science does not recognize such things as "spiritual independence" and "dying without illness".


    Aoki reminded Shi Dazhuang: "I''m afraid the cat will not live long. At that time, the beauty will be sad. You should be mentally prepared."


    Shi Dazhuang said: "not really. The doctor said it was very healthy. It was malnutrition caused by long-term vagrancy. There should be no problem to keep it well."


    In fact, Shi Dazhuang has no bottom in his heart. Because of his professional relationship, he was very sensitive to life and death. When he saw the cat, he always felt that the cat was too weak, as if he would die at any time. It may also be this reason that has aroused the kindness of beauty Yu more and more. Shi Dazhuang has no choice but to let the beauty take it back.


    "The pet''s health problem can be left to you later. You are an expert!" Shi Dazhuang said.


    "When did I become a pet expert?" Aoki said suspiciously.


    Shi Dazhuang said, "you can even raise crows so well, not to mention cats."


    "You say coal boss? As long as there is something to eat, anyone can raise it!"


    Aoki sighed when he thought of the crow. He always felt that the bird was getting more and more nagging and talking more and more smoothly, and was about to become fine. Even if one day ordinary food can''t satisfy its appetite, it will think of what kind of moth.


    It''s easy to take in a cat, but it''s not easy to bring it back to Wuzhong. First, Aoki lit a cigarette for Shi Dazhuang, then turned on his mobile phone and sent a recording to Shi Dazhuang.


    After listening for a while, Shi Dazhuang gave Aoki a thumbs up: "OK! It''s a pity that you don''t work as a criminal policeman."


    "Just take me as your informant." Aoki certainly won''t tell Shi Dazhuang what happened between himself and Ma Fuqing. Otherwise, it will be difficult for Shi Dazhuang to know the whole truth with his identity and character. That audio Aoki has also been eliminated, leaving only the paragraph in which ma Fuqing confessed his criminal record.


    "With this recording, you can bring all the gangs on Ma Fuqing''s line."


    Shi Dazhuang vaguely guessed something and knew that Ma Fuqing might not be able to catch it. But Aoki didn''t say, and he didn''t ask any more.


    The next morning, Shi Dazhuang returned the car first and went to the police station to hand over Ma Fuqing''s recording to the police in Chuncheng. Shi Dazhuang originally wanted to make an agreement with Chuncheng and take unified action between the two places after he returned to Wuzhong. However, because Ma Fuqing mentioned Yaopo and muka in his recording, he merged the natural and just concluded large anti drug case in southern Yunnan, and the specific action was transferred to the provincial department. Shi Dazhuang is also happy. Anyway, he is indispensable for the final credit.


    In the afternoon, they rushed to the airport and took the flight from Chuncheng to Wuzhong. Shi Dazhuang ordered the same type of aircraft from the same airline when he came. Theoretically, they are likely to meet the same group of stewardess. But Yao Jingjing is not on the plane. Aoki remembers that she said she would go back to work today. She doesn''t know whether she asked for leave or on other flights.


    Although they didn''t meet Yao Jingjing, they met another acquaintance.


    As soon as he got on the plane, Aoki saw a fat woman sitting in the first class seat, her lips painted with bright lipstick like pig blood.


    The fat woman was stunned when she saw Aoki, then hurriedly took out the boarding pass from her handbag and shook it in front of Aoki. She said excitedly like she had just exposed a liar who had made a sharp turn in her head: "the boarding pass in first class is the same as that in economy class!"

 Chapter 172

    After leaving for more than ten days, as soon as he returned to Wuzhong, Shi Dazhuang became a busy man. There was no way. The work of the criminal investigation team pointed to him.


    Aoki is still idle.


    He didn''t have to worry about the decoration and opening of the bar. Life flower brought him a large pile of bills to have a look. After all, he is a major shareholder. But as soon as Aoki saw the dense numbers, he became big and waved his hand like the supreme Emperor: "it''s Aiqing who decides everything." all his life, Hua reluctantly shook his head and helped him clean up his room, so he stopped caring about him.


    No one came to the mental health counseling room in the community. Since Liu Huaian''s affair, no one has come to do any psychological counseling for fear of being regarded as a psychopath. After leaving for more than ten days, only three people came to register for consultation. They were all children with their parents. It was nothing more than playing games in the summer vacation. Aoki simply dealt with it and rested with the crow sent back by Xiao Qi blowing the air conditioner.


    When Xiao Qi sent the crow back, he kept complaining: "the bird is too difficult to raise. He doesn''t say anything. The key is to be nosy and know everything. The house I live in is too small. There are more birds with Mo Yu..."


    The crow stopped on Qingmu''s head and turned a blind eye to Xiao Qi''s complaint. Knowing that there was nothing good in the bird''s mouth, Xiao Qi hurried away.


    The coal boss asked Qingmu what delicious food he ate in southern Yunnan. Aoki said seven or eight kinds of rice noodles, and the crow croaked and laughed: "I ate rice noodles for more than ten days. Why didn''t I eat you?"


    Aoki was also helpless. Yao Jingjing did order some special dishes when he took him to dinner in Chuncheng, but he forgot the name of the dish.


    Taking advantage of his free time in the consulting room, Aoki wants to visit Professor Mei Jiqu. On the one hand, if Yao Jingjing''s mother wants to transfer to the Affiliated Hospital of Wu University, it will be no problem to say hello to Professor Mei''s qualifications in Sanwu University; On the other hand, the Group real scene dream created by Zhenwu Kitano in the mountain is too shocking. He has a lot of doubts in his mind and needs to find someone to discuss it, especially a knowledgeable person like Professor Mei.


    In terms of days, Mei has been to Copenhagen for more than half a month and should be back. Aoki just wanted to send a message to Professor Mei to confirm, when he received a call from Mei Ziqing.


    Mei Ziqing''s voice seemed anxious: "Mr. Aoki?... I''m Mei Ziqing. I''d like to ask you for help... Yes... We''ve come back, but Professor... Professor seems crazy. He locked himself in the laboratory and said he can''t trust anyone. Many of his old friends came to him and were turned away by him. The key is that he refused to sleep and said that he would be invaded. He also forced him to go to bed The staff of the laboratory are learning Lester''s signature. If they can''t learn Lester''s signature, they will be dismissed. I don''t know what''s wrong with the professor. It looks crazy. Mr. Aoki, you are the professor''s closest friend. Maybe you can do something! "


    Aoki feels that the situation is a little serious. He knows Meixu very well. This erudite and proud scientist has wisdom that ordinary people can''t understand. He has enough proud capital. However, his heart is as simple as a child, never conceals his hatred, and he is a natural optimist.


    This is why he and Aoki can become friends. To some extent, they have a similar temper, or similar smell.


    In Aoki''s opinion, nothing can defeat this unfathomable little old man. Although his research on consciousness and spirit only stays in theory and never tries to have a Qingming dream or peep into other people''s dreams, Aoki knows that his spiritual power is very strong, far more than ordinary people.


    Professor Mei''s lifelong pursuit is to reach the peak of science and explore the ultimate mission of mankind. Money, power and even life threats are not enough to shake his spiritual world. It can drive a person like him crazy unless something happens that can affect the fate of mankind.


    When Aoki arrived at the special experimental building in Meidu, the scientific researchers who usually worked hard in various laboratories in the building were crowding in the conference room on the second floor to protest against learning the thinking matrix password.


    Of course, they don''t understand Mei Tuo''s intentions. They think that Mei Tuo lost his mind after Lester''s death because of her blind worship. Although these scientific workers all admire Lester, they don''t feel the need to mourn the great scientists in this way.


    The best way to mourn a scientific leader is to continue to cut through thorns and thorns and forge ahead on the road he has opened up.


    Mei Ziqing takes Qingmu to Mei duo''s workshop. The door there is tightly locked.


    Mei Ziqing knocked on the door and shouted, "Professor..."


    Before she finished her words, she heard Mei''s grumpy voice: "don''t come in. No one is allowed to come in until Lester''s signature is used to verify your identity."


    Aoki seems to have heard the term, but he doesn''t remember it. He asks Mei Ziqing, "what is Lester''s signature?"


    Mei Ziqing explained: "It is a kind of information transmitted through brain waves, also known as thinking matrix password, which can only be completed in the state of deep self hypnosis. The decipherer must know the thinking characteristics of the person sending the information like the back of his hand and find the conscious location from the matrix, so as to combine the disordered information flow into orderly information for deciphering. Because this thinking matrix password was invented by Mr. Lester And because it can guarantee the authenticity of information and cannot be forged, it is called Leicester signature. "


    "So complicated?" Aoki felt his head and thought for a long time. He still didn''t understand how to sign this signature.


    Mei Ziqing smiled: "Yes, this thought matrix cipher was invented by Mr. Lester in the study of quantum problems. I heard that at that time, Mr. Lester tried to prove the interaction between quantum and consciousness. They often discussed this topic together when they were at Princeton University. In other words, the invention of the thought matrix was also due to the professor! Unfortunately, it was better later For example, the experiment on the influence of consciousness on quantum failed, but Leicester signature has spread as the most difficult encryption method to decipher and falsify in history. However, to master Leicester signature, we not only need a high level of mathematics and logic, but also have a very powerful spiritual force to hypnotize and control our consciousness. Even in the scientific community, there is no How many people have really mastered it! "


    When Aoki heard of his high level of mathematics, he turned and left, shook his head and said, "it seems that I can''t learn in my life."


    Mei Ziqing just wanted to keep him, when the door of the workshop suddenly opened.


    Professor Mei, who looked haggard, stood by the door with a pipe in his mouth: "you don''t have to learn. You can come in."

 Chapter 173

    Mei''s workshop is full of smoke. Even old cigarette guns like Aoki feel a little choking.


    Mei Ziqing stood outside and didn''t dare to enter the door. She asked MEI LAI if she had any orders.


    Mei thought for a moment and said, "if you don''t hate the smoke here, come in together."


    Mei Ziqing said "yes" happily, smiled at Aoki and secretly raised her thumb. The professor can let her in, which shows that she has complete trust in her. She is happy in her heart and admires Aoki very much.


    However, Mei Ziqing obviously underestimated Mei Wang''s smoking frequency and smoke concentration. As soon as she entered the workshop, she kept coughing.


    "Professor, why don''t you turn on the purifier!" Mei Ziqing complained, and then pressed several switches on one wall.


    "Oh, smoke helps me concentrate," Professor Mei said lightly.


    In theory, such an advanced laboratory can remove every dust in the workshop without leaving smoke. Not long after Mei Ziqing turned on the purification switch, the smoke in the room disappeared, and the fresh air was refreshing.


    "Professor, what happened?" Aoki asked.


    Instead of directly answering Aoki''s question, Professor Mei Tui handed Aoki his pipe: "would you like a breath? I have only this here. All the cigarettes are in the upstairs office."


    Mei Ziqing immediately said, "I''ll get it."


    "Oh, no, I have it myself." Aoki took out his cigarette from his pocket and lit it with a lighter.


    "The lighter is good!" Mei tried to look at the DuPont lighter in Aoki''s hand. "Have you made a fortune?"


    Aoki said with a smile, "the business you introduced last time made three million yuan. I heard it was a lot of money."


    "Three million? It''s really a lot of money. You can take a stake in a project in my laboratory." Mei tried to deceive Aoki to move the studio again. "I''m here all projects that can change the fate of mankind! Spending money here is more meaningful than you waste on buying lighters."


    Aoki said, "the lighter is from a friend."


    "Girlfriend?" Mei was surprised.


    "Well... It''s a girl, but it''s not a girlfriend." Aoki said after confirming the meaning of Mei''s girlfriend in his mind.


    "Oh, what do I say?" Mei Tui took a long puff of smoke. "How can a person like you have a girlfriend? You don''t know love at all, because you are a wood! However, some silly girls will like a wood like you."


    Aoki was stunned by Meiduo. He couldn''t tell whether the professor was hurting him or praising him.


    Mei Ziqing covered her mouth and smiled secretly.


    "So your $3 million hasn''t moved yet?" Mei asked.


    "I didn''t move, but..." Aoki said honestly, "I gave it to another woman. It seems... It seems that it''s almost finished."


    Mei Tui shook her head and said to Mei Ziqing, "look, wood is wood. You never know what stupid things a piece of wood will do!"


    Mei Ziqing said with a smile, "Professor, don''t you often call money a blocker? I think Mr. Aoki has the same temper as you! You don''t have any concept of money, so you spend money indiscriminately."


    "Are you criticizing me for spending money indiscriminately?" Mei tried to blow her beard and glare.


    Mei Ziqing bowed her head and dared not answer back, but she couldn''t help laughing at the thought of the story between the professor and Qian. This straightforward, lovely little old man with an occasional temper has no concept of money. Although his math level is not inferior to that of any math professor in the University, when you show him the financial statements of the laboratory, it''s like the teacher forcing the pupils with poor grades to do their homework. He can be cheated out of all his cash by a swindler pretending to visit relatives in the street, or he can debate with the store for eight yuan a bottle of mineral water in the scenic spot for two hours. Finally, the leaders of the scenic spot came out to apologize. He was furious at the CPPCC meeting, forcing the Tourism Committee and the park and Culture Bureau to issue a notice to reduce the prices of the scenic spot.


    Of course, Mei Tao didn''t know what his students were thinking. She waved and said, "forget it, your three million won''t work. That box can''t be made by millions."


    "What box?" Aoki said, "are you studying something strange again?"


    Mei Xu said, "well, let''s not talk about this first. I''d like to discuss some problems with you first."


    "OK, you said." Aoki waited for Mei to ask.


    Mei Tui thought for a moment with her pipe in her mouth and asked, "you can hypnotize, and I remember you told me that you can enter other people''s dreams in a special way, can''t you?"


    Mei Ziqing was surprised and thought the professor was joking. When she saw Aoki nodding, she almost exclaimed, "ah, really..."


    Mei tried to stop her and asked Aoki, "if you enter other people''s dreams, you can see other people''s consciousness, right?"


    Aoki said, "yes."


    "So, what are you relative to the conscious body?" Mei Tui suddenly looked at Aoki with a very serious expression.


    "What am I?" Aoki also became serious and thought carefully for a while. "Everything in the dream space is constructed by ontological consciousness through memory reorganization, including the rules of the whole dream. For him, my appearance means danger, and the space is likely to collapse. In other words, I shouldn''t be there, I''m more like an intruder."


    "Well, intruder..." Mei tried to close her eyes, meditate and inhale a few cigarettes. "When you invade a dream, is there any way to kill the idea and body in that dream and become the master of that dream?"


    "No." Aoki replied very definitely, "unless I have all his memories, I can''t fully grasp the details of the dream space he built. If the mind body is killed, the dream space will collapse. Unless I enter his body to replace him, I will be trapped."


    Mei asked again, "if there is already an intruder in that dream, you should be able to find it when you go in? Or if there are two conscious bodies in a person''s body, which conscious body do you hypnotize when you hypnotize him, and which one will you see when you enter the dream?"


    Aoki suddenly remembered the shadow in Xia Wenyuan''s dream, the intruder mentioned by Yao''s mother, and the white cat.


    After a little thought, he said: "I have never encountered such a situation. Theoretically, if there are two conscious bodies, I will see two in my dream."


    Mei nodded and began to smoke. After a long time, he said, "your words have inspired me a lot! Mankind is facing an unprecedented disaster. If we are careless, we may be doomed!"


    Mei Tuo said so seriously. Looking at his thin face and smoke red eyes, Aoki knew that something must have happened and asked, "Professor, what happened? Why should we learn Lester''s signature?"


    "Mr. Lester is dead," said Maison.


    "I heard." Aoki saw the news on the Internet. A great scientist is indeed enough to change the fate of mankind, but he doesn''t think the death of a scientist will make mankind doomed.


    Mei tried to give Aoki a metal eye mask like a large diving mirror: "take it."

 Chapter 174

    Lester''s reputation is really loud enough. Even laymen like Aoki know that he has made great contributions to the development of human science.


    In an age of impetuosity, people can count the names of the rich on the Forbes list. Their biographies are placed on the best-selling bookcase stage in the bookstore all year round, and chicken soup about their struggle can be seen everywhere in the circle of friends. However, few people know that there are several academicians of the Academy of Sciences, the name of the winner of the Nobel Prize in physics and why he won this award. In addition to the Nobel Prize, few people know such as the fields prize and the Lasker prize. The works of scientists and philosophers who have really made indelible contributions to the fate of mankind are usually covered with dust in the most obscure corners of the library.


    Even in such an impetuous era, Lester''s name is still well known by most people. He is like a real giant. As long as he stands there, he has to let people look up and worship from the heart. Every step he takes can shake the earth and cheer mankind.


    Aoki took the large metal eye mask and asked, "what''s this?"


    "The latest VR head display produced by HW," Mei said, "I originally customized a product of Japanese SN Company, which is lighter and more exquisite than this one. It is impeccable in sound effects and scenes, but that thing is more suitable for watching Japanese action movies. They seem to forget that the future of VR is not entertainment, but through multi-dimensional presentation, which can enable humans to break through the limitations of biological audio-visual, so as to further develop the intuitive experience of the brain."


    "I finally chose HW company''s products. Although they have great defects and are bulky, at least they have the potential temperament to become future leaders. Small Japanese things can be infinitely close to perfection in details. Over the years, they still can''t become a superpower with leading technology. In addition to land area and resource constraints, they are more important Our nation lacks the wisdom and courage to look forward for more than a thousand years. "


    Speaking of Japan, Aoki thought of what happened in the cave in southern Yunnan.


    "Have you heard of Zhenwu Kitano?" he asked as he put on the VR head display. He felt that it was really heavy.


    "Kitano Zhenwu?" Mei tried to hold his pipe and think for a while, but finally shook his head. "It sounds familiar, but I can''t remember. The Japanese name sounds similar." he saw Aoki wearing VR equipment and pointed out, "there''s a red start button next to it. Just press it."


    Aoki reached out and touched the metal shell of the eye mask for a long time. Finally, Mei Ziqing helped him turn on the switch.


    As Mei Tuo had seen, after a blue light flashed, a huge blue three-dimensional matrix appeared in front of her and extended to infinity. Green lines kept falling from the top of the matrix, inserting from the left and right sides, or shooting like arrows from a distance, with a series of long numbers composed of 0 and 1. There were some snake shaped ones in the middle The sequence is interspersed in the gap of the matrix, like a twisted barrage.


    Then Aoki saw a bald westerner appear at the edge of the screen. He pointed to a point in the matrix, which lit up like a star. Then, the series of disordered sequences quickly concentrated in a certain area like an instruction, and slowly turned into a face.


    Although Aoki doesn''t know what Lester''s signature is, he has an inexplicable sense of familiarity with the disordered sequence matrix. Before entering the dream, he often feels the dreamer''s disturbance of consciousness, which may be better called brain waves. After entering the dream, similar traces of conscious activities can be seen at the boundary of the dream. However, they are not displayed in this VR With such a sense of science and technology, it is obviously processed by the decipherer of the thinking matrix.


    The face in the center of the screen is becoming clearer and clearer. You can see the shape of bones and muscles. When the facial features and fur are displayed, he becomes a real person. Aoki recognizes that this is the famous scientist Evans Lester.


    "Hello, I''m Evans Lester. I''m guaranteed."


    Aoki once again confirmed that there was no problem with his English level, but he was soon deeply regretted by Lester''s questions.


    What Leicester described is as like as two peas in Xia Wenyuan''s case. Aoki knew that shadow was an invasive entity, but never thought of any alien.


    He began to deeply admire the scientific giant. Lester should have strong spiritual power, but obviously he was not a trained awakener. It was not easy for him to fight an invasive consciousness for so long at this age. Aoki had learned the power of the shadow.


    Of course, Xia Wenyuan also persisted for a long time. But the greatness of a scientist was reflected at this time. Lester, in an almost desperate situation, was able to judge the source of this invasive consciousness, speculate on their race, and use his thinking matrix password to send a final warning to mankind at the last moment.


    Until now, Aoki clearly realized that he had encountered an invasive parasitic consciousness.


    He slowly took off his head display, and his eyes seemed a little dull because he didn''t recover from the VR environment to adapt to the indoor natural light: "it''s really a big problem!"


    Mei tried to appreciate Aoki''s performance and was puzzled: "don''t you doubt the authenticity of this thing at all?"


    Aoki said with a wry smile, "no doubt, and I can prove that what he said is true."


    Then, Aoki told meI about Xia Wenyuan''s condition in detail.


    Mei was shocked. After hearing this, she suddenly beat her chest and feet: "if you had known Evans earlier, he would not have died. With his wisdom and your ability, you will be able to find a way to deal with these parasites!"


    Aoki also laments that things in the world are so coincidental and so unlucky.


    Mei Ziqing, who was nearby, was completely stunned and reacted for a long time: "Professor, Mr. Aoki, do you mean that human beings have been invaded by aliens now?"


    "It can be said that. The problem now is that such aliens have no form but only consciousness. They don''t need any advanced weapons to attack the earth, but directly invade your brain, inherit your memory, and then occupy the magpie''s nest and drive you out."


    "What about that? Can you find out those people?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    Mei tried to shake her head: "that''s the problem. We don''t know who is still himself or who has been invaded into aliens."


    Mei Ziqing said, "didn''t Mr. Aoki just say that he could see the invading consciousness?"


    "Aoki can''t be allowed to check in everyone''s dream all over the world, just as everyone can''t be required to pass the verification of Lester''s signature," Mei said


    "How many people have signed through Lester now?" Aoki asked.

 Chapter 175

    "Less than a hundred." Mei Xu was a little depressed when she talked about this. "Leicester signature is too difficult. In addition to having high requirements for mathematics and logic, we should also learn deep self hypnosis. The most important thing is that Leicester signature itself is the most difficult password in the world. The declassifier must be familiar with the past thinking characteristics of the signer in order to find the coordinates of consciousness."


    "People who engage in science do not necessarily learn to hypnotize. People who can hypnotize may be mathematical idiots. It is not easy to have a group of people who master Lester''s signature, but not necessarily the right people to decipher it."


    Mei Tui sighed, poured out the cigarette residue in the extinguished pipe, refilled the cut tobacco, lit it with a match and sucked it.


    "There are 7 billion people in the world. We can''t know how many people have been invaded. We can only determine how many people are normal on a small scale. Unfortunately, our small group of people known as scientists have no ability to change this phenomenon."


    "What about the government? Does the United Nations take care of it?" Mei Ziqing couldn''t help asking.


    Mei tried to snort: "at the end of Copenhagen, government representatives from several major countries came, but they didn''t believe it was true."


    Aoki said, "I''m afraid they are more reluctant to believe it. If they believe it, how can those government dignitaries prove their innocence? Let them come to Lester for signature from the president?"


    "That''s right!" Mei said. "This is the most tragic place. In the face of this great disaster, no government can come forward to organize. Mankind is a mess. The key is that we don''t have any means of resistance."


    "Maybe the situation is not so bad!" Mei Ziqing is a cheerful and optimistic girl. Her beautiful and intellectual smile can often ease the tension in the boring laboratory. "Since no large-scale invasion has been found yet, it shows that they also have any scruples or weaknesses!"


    Mei Tui shook her head and sighed, "we know nothing about them."


    Aoki said, "Professor, she''s right. I don''t think the current situation is out of control."


    "Oh? What do you think?" Mei asked.


    "Xia Wenyuan had fibrosis in the gray matter layer of his brain. From the beginning, I suspected that it was related to the invasion shadow in his sleep. When I was in Cuan Prefecture, I met a patient with a similar lesion in the brain. Although the doctor diagnosed it as a complication caused by leukemia, I am basically sure that she and Xia Wenyuan had the same thing."


    Then Aoki told Yao Jingjing about her mother and asked Mei for help to see if the Affiliated Hospital of Wu university could arrange a hospital bed and surgery.


    "This is no problem. I''ll call Zhou Yuan of medical school right away."


    May tried to be swift and resolute, picked up the phone and called. In Wuzhong, he speaks no less than the mayor. As soon as the call was over, the vice president of the Affiliated Hospital of Wu University called and asked the patient''s name and information in detail. He said that the best bed had been reserved and the best expert doctors would be arranged for consultation.


    After hanging up the phone, Mei asked Aoki, "when will you pick up the patient? I have to consult with him about brain lesions."


    Aoki said, "I''ll arrange it as soon as possible."


    Mei thought for a moment and said, "well, let old Xia send someone to pick him up. The rich of them do this kind of thing much faster than you, and a special plane picked him up. You can contact the Xia family later, and I''ll go to see him with you."


    "Also, Ziqing," Mei tried to explain to Mei Ziqing, "you should contact Dr. Smith of Hopkins Medical Center and ask them to send Mr. Lester''s death report and information."


    Mei Ziqing said "yes" and immediately went to contact Hopkins Medical Center in the United States.


    Mei Tui said to Aoki, "I see what you mean. All people who are invaded may have a common feature - fibrosis in the cerebral cortex. Therefore, at present, no one with this disease is safe, is that right?"


    Aoki said: "at present, it seems so."


    Mei Tui shook her head: "I''m afraid not! Although I don''t know the final result of this brain disease, I can roughly guess from your description that if this disease is allowed to develop, people''s brain will be scrapped and may become vegetative. In that case, what are they doing invading us? What''s the use of occupying a vegetative body?"


    Aoki thought for a moment and said, "Peter, Xia Wenyuan''s personal doctor, seems to have said that there are no more than ten cases of the same type in the world, and they are all celebrities."


    "There should be more than ten, but they haven''t been found." he tapped the table gently with his pipe, "Mei Ziqing is right. The situation should not be out of control. Although this race has no memory, they are very smart and naturally know how to choose the best. The first targets of their invasion are people who can have an important impact on the world - scholars, politicians, celebrities and rich people. Well, you see Lester and Xia Wenyuan are very representative figures. As for brain Lesions of the neck... "


    Mei tried to scratch her Einstein style explosive head. "It may be after strong resistance. Maybe they have something like a self destruction device that will start under certain circumstances. If they can''t occupy the body, they will try to destroy him."


    Aoki said, "this doesn''t seem to make sense. Consciousness can block nerve transmission, but it can''t affect the metabolism of human cells, let alone change the physical properties of brain cells. The intruder is a conscious body. How can he make brain lesions? That''s why I''ve been hesitant to connect the two things."


    Mei nodded and said, "you''re right. I hope our guess is wrong, otherwise things will be more difficult!"


    Aoki asked, "didn''t you just say that things haven''t been out of control?"


    "Everything has two sides. If you think so, since their goal still stays on celebrities, it means that most ordinary people have not been invaded," Mei said.


    "I agree with that." Aoki can at least conclude that several people around him are in a normal state. If they are abnormal, he will notice it, and so will the coal boss. As for Yao Jingjing''s mother, there must be something important hidden in that secret area of her brain. But how do aliens know?


    Mei Xu continued: "From another perspective, only a dozen people in the world are known to have brain lesions. Does that mean that other celebrities, including those who have mastered most of the technology, power and wealth of human society, such as engineers in Silicon Valley, capital giants on Wall Street, presidents, prime ministers and generals in the army, have been invaded Occupied? "


    Mei Ziqing came back with a report. Just after hearing the professor''s inference, she was shocked and stood there speechless.


    Even Aoki, a lazy man who never cared about anything, shuddered and said, "isn''t it so serious? Aren''t you okay? If I were an intruder, I would start with someone like you first."


    "Maybe they think I don''t have enough influence. In fact, controlling a president or general is much more useful than controlling an old man like me. Moreover, at present, there are less than 100 people who have passed Lester''s signature verification, and the scientific community is very dangerous, not to mention those stupid politicians and rich people!" Mei duo sighed and took out an envelope, "Situ''s warning to me is right - you can''t trust anyone!"

 Chapter 176

    Situ again!


    Aoki was upset for no reason. He wondered how everything could be related to this man.


    "Professor, do you know situ?" he asked.


    Mei asked, "do you know situ, too?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I''ve heard about it for a long time. Recently, several things have something to do with him."


    Mei Zhuo said: "Well, I''m not sure if we''re talking about the same person. The situ I know is a talented scientist of Chinese origin. His English name is Arthur stone. In Chinese circles, it''s customary to call him situ. When I was in Princeton many years ago, he was in the limelight in major schools. I met him a few times, but I didn''t have any deep friends. But he was a real genius, Mr. Lester He has been mentioned to me in many letters. There is an idea to let him inherit the mantle between the lines. "


    Mei ziqingqi said, "no, according to you, he should not be young, but the man I met in Copenhagen looks very young!"


    Mei Lei said, "so I say this situ may not be the other situ!"


    Aoki was more interested in the young man Mei Ziqing said: "what does the man you met look like?"


    "He''s very handsome... Well... I can''t say any other adjectives except handsome." Mei Ziqing half raised his face, looked at the empty distance, lost his focus, just like sleepwalking. After a long time, he calmed down and suddenly blushed, "please forgive my gaffe. That man is really... So handsome!"


    Aoki remembered that when the girls in the Conservatory of music mentioned situ, they were more obsessed than Mei Ziqing was now. He was basically sure that what they said and what made Du Juan fall in love at first sight should be the same person. However, Du Juan was only 13 when she first met situ, so situ was a handsome young man at least ten years ago and had the opportunity to start Beiye Zhenwu The ability of that group to dream.


    If the situ Mei wants to know is the one Mei Ziqing sees, there will be another monster in the world that won''t grow old like dewar.


    Can all the people of the awakened alliance stop facial surgery? This is really a miracle in the field of life science.


    Thinking of the awakening alliance, Aoki thought of the symbol: "Professor, did you mention the progress of the investigation of the undersea pyramid at your meeting in Copenhagen?"


    "It''s all gone!" Mei Tui sighed.


    "What''s gone?" Aoki asked.


    Mei looked sad and just kept smoking.


    "The professor said that the underwater relic was gone." Mei Ziqing was clear about the agenda of the Copenhagen conference. In addition to Lester''s last words, she knew everything else. "What disappeared were not only the underwater relic and the inverted pyramid, but also several ghost islands that had just been relocated, as well as scientific research ships carrying dozens of scientific researchers."


    Aoki has no say in this kind of scientific research accident, so he won''t ask any more. Anyway, he already knows that the mark is the logo of the awakened alliance, and he has a vague relationship with the alliance. As for what it is, I''m afraid he won''t know until he finds the woman full of strange fragrance.


    What Aoki doesn''t understand is why the woman came once and disappeared. If she doesn''t want to be found by herself, what''s the matter with her performance in the bar that day?


    Mei Tuo has been smoking there all the time, and seems to be thinking about something. His eyes are red and bloodshot. I don''t know whether it''s because he hasn''t slept for several days or because he''s smoked too much. Aoki sees that the professor''s mental state is worrying, so he gets up and leaves to let him have a good rest.


    Mei tried to remind him finally, "don''t forget to make an appointment with old Xia. Such rich people always make time more valuable than Einstein. They have to make an appointment with everyone."


    Mei Ziqing chuckled and said, "don''t you also want to make an appointment when others want to see the professor? You see how many people you have refused since you came back. You don''t even answer the mayor''s phone."


    "That''s not the same!" Mei Tui glanced, but she couldn''t tell the difference. She asked, "who else has come to me except the mayor?"


    Mei Ziqing said, "they are all colleagues and students from your school, as well as several journalists and enterprises who come to you to talk about cooperation."


    "It doesn''t matter!" said Mei.


    "Oh, by the way, there was a woman who said she had been here several times. I think we should be in Copenhagen at that time," Mei Ziqing said.


    "Did she say anything?" Mei asked.


    "No. she only said that she had something very important to tell you face to face." Mei Ziqing added, "she is a very beautiful and temperament woman with a child."


    "Oh, well, next time if she comes again, you take her to the reception room." Mei asked Mei Ziqing to send Qingmu out and confessed, "tell everyone to go back to work and don''t worry about Lester signing."


    After Mei Ziqing sent Aoki downstairs, she thanked Aoki: "thank you, Mr. Aoki! You helped everyone out. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know what the professor would have forced me into!"


    Aoki said with a smile, "the professor is a man of great wisdom. Even if I don''t come, he will adjust soon."


    "Oh, really!" said Mei Ziqing with a smile, "but thank you anyway!"


    When he came out of the laboratory, Aoki first came to the bench in Jiangbin Park and sat for a while. Although the sun was very hot at this time, he was used to sitting in that position. There you can see the flat river surface. The floating grass in the upstream flows along the river and is blocked by the river to form a large green duckweed.


    The invasion of alien life sounds a little strange, but even the Japanese devils have been seen in southern Yunnan. What''s more strange! Now, recalling what Dewar said that situ was looking for evidence that the two world wars were a dream, he suddenly felt that it was not so incredible.


    The great cause of saving mankind has always been done by leaders or wizards. You can''t think about it. However, it''s good to participate with scientists. The key is that this matter has a lot to do with him. If human beings fart, his life will also be greatly affected.


    All living around are aliens. They get goose bumps when they think of such things.


    However, no matter how great the cause is, it can only start with guerrilla warfare with millet and rifles, not to mention where the enemy is still unknown.


    Aoki felt a little confused, so he sorted his thoughts carefully and planned to sum up what he had encountered recently and make a plan.


    But the thought of summing up and planning such complicated things made his head as big as when he saw the bill he had spent his whole life on. After enjoying the river scenery for a long time in the hot summer sun, he finally summed up three things:


    First, call Li Wei and make an appointment with Xia Wenyuan;


    Second, let Xia Wenyuan help arrange for Yao''s mother to come to Wuzhong;


    Third, the coal boss should be hungry and hurry back to feed.

 Chapter 177

    Here comes the cat


    When Aoki returned to Liuying lane, instead of going directly to the community studio, he went to Ruhua bar to see the decoration progress of the bar. Anyway, he is also the big boss of the bar; Second, I want to ask if there are any sauce elbows made for lifelong flowers. If there are some, I''ll bring them to the crow. If not, I can only buy something in the nearby restaurant.


    The decoration workers now know that this cool young talent is the big boss here. They greet Aoki warmly.


    "Here comes the boss!"


    "Good boss!"


    Aoki nodded one by one.


    The workers thought the boss was very talkative, so they joked:


    "Boss, will you give me some cold drinks on such a hot day?"


    "Buy a few cases of beer!"


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly I heard a loud roar: "how about two more roast ducks and three kilograms of duck neck! I didn''t pay you? I also paid for cold drinks! Those sour plum soup and popsicles have been fed to the dog!"


    As soon as the decoration workers heard the sound, they were silent and worked hard one by one.


    When Aoki saw that he had spent his whole life sweating, he came in with two buckets, put them on the ground and shouted, "dinner."


    The workers came to pick up the lunch box with a smile. Someone joked: "the boss is back. It''s time to have a good meal!"


    For so many days, they have long been familiar with the boss''s temperament. They know that she has a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. She scolds people fiercely, but they don''t lose them at all. Seeing Aoki back, I knew that the landlady was in a good mood, so I joked.


    "Yes, madam boss, it''s time to change. You see, the boss is back. If you let us eat tofu again, we don''t dare!"


    Everyone laughed.


    "Eat your mother''s head! Go home and ask your daughter-in-law to make tofu!" when she saw that Aoki was there, Hei hei De Le, she was angry and looked at him with her waist crossed, but she had nothing to do.


    Aoki broke off the shoulder of his lifelong flower, pushed her to the side of the air conditioner, blew the cool wind, and said, "look at you, you are sweating! You won''t ask someone to help with so many meals. Girls, don''t eat spinach every day."


    The worker coaxed: "hey hey, the boss knows how to love people!"


    Aoki looked pale all his life: "it''s easy for you to be a shopkeeper. You don''t care about anything. You walk birds every day. Now it''s not enough to raise a crow, but also a cat?"


    Aoki was stunned: "when did I have a cat?"


    The whole life flower went to the back and took out a paper box. The cover of the box was open. There was a little orange cat lying in it. He was looking up at them pitifully.


    As soon as Aoki patted his head, he remembered that Shi Dazhuang lived alone. When he handed the cat to the express in Chuncheng, in case of any change in the itinerary, before the person arrived, the cat was sent to Ruhua bar in Liuying lane, and no one signed for it. The signer was Bi Shenghua. Aoki forgot to call lifelong flower and said that he forgot everything when he came back.


    The flower shook her head all her life. Fortunately, she understood Aoki''s temperament and never had any hope for his memory. She knew that he might have forgotten, or she might send the cat to a stray pet shelter.


    The workers smiled and said, "the boss likes raising cats, which is better than raising small three! Do you think so, Madame boss?"


    Lifelong flower said, "it''s none of my business for him to raise a little three!"


    The worker said, "landlady, you''re standing and talking without backache. Our boss is an honest man. Another man has raised women outside long ago. How can you have the time to raise a cat!"


    "Cut! How honest do you think he is?" lifeflower picked up the cat in the box and stuffed it into Aoki. "There are women who like him outside in line!"


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki didn''t bring the sauce elbow, but he held a cat and made the coal boss jump with anger: "cat! I hate cats!"


    The little orange cat was full of curiosity about the crow standing on the table. It jumped out of the green wood''s arms and wanted to scratch the crow''s feathers with its claws.


    The coal boss was startled, spread his wings and flew up, shouting, "don''t touch my hair!"


    The kitten seemed to be startled, meow on the table, stare at the round eyes, and look pitifully at the crow that had flown to the windowsill. Maybe it''s because the cat is too thin. Its eyes look so big that they almost occupy half of its face.


    "Oh! The cat seems to..." the coal boss heard something from the cat''s cry, "it seems... It won''t live long?"


    Aoki nodded and said, "then be nice to others."


    The coal boss said, "well, well, you tell it that our well water does not invade the river."


    Aoki said, "then I''ll buy you something to eat. You take good care of it."


    "Quack! What?" the coal boss was worried. "You want me to stay alone in the house with this thing? Oh, no, no, no! You can''t do this! You''d better take me out and fly for a while."


    Aoki said, "now is not the time."


    The crow said, "well... Then you take it out! This is a cat. The cat can''t stay at home. Look how thin it is. Its skin is so yellow. It needs... Emmmm... The sun! Yes, it needs the sun!"


    "The sun has set." Aoki shook his head, went out and closed the door.


    Quack


    Pulala


    Meow


    The shrill bird calls, the sound of wings flapping the air, and the weak and pitiful cat calls sounded behind the door at the same time.


    When Aoki came back, he saw that the house was in a mess, with the marks of bird''s claws and cat''s claws everywhere. Two bird hairs fell on the ground. The crow stood dejected on the table. The little orange cat walked around him. From time to time, he went up and rubbed his face against his feathers, making a meow.


    "I hate cats," said the coal boss weakly when he saw Aoki coming in.


    Aoki put the cat on the ground, found a basin, poured in the newly bought cat food and moved it to the cat.


    The cat was obviously hungry. He got together to smell it and ate it.


    "Quack, where''s mine?" cried the coal boss discontentedly.


    "How could I forget you?" Aoki opened the packed lunch box, which contained four small dishes, a box of rice and a box of fruit platter.


    "Wow!" the crow looked at the dishes and felt quite satisfied. He first stretched out his mouth and drank two salivas in his special water cup to moisten his throat. Then when he was ready to eat, he looked at the cat on the ground and said to Aoki, "you should give him a bowl of water."


    "You''re right." Aoki has no experience in raising a cat. He thinks the crow is reasonable. He looks for a bowl. He hasn''t found it for a long time. When he comes back, he finds that the cat is already on the table. He is leaning over and licking the water in the crow''s special cup with his tongue.


    The coal boss and Aoki stared.


    Aoki simply put the water cup and the cat on the ground and said to the coal boss apologetically, "I''ll change a cup for you tomorrow."


    During the meal, the coal boss asked Qingmu what food there was in southern Yunnan besides rice noodles. Qingmu really couldn''t remember the names of those food, so he had to describe the appearance and taste of the dishes and heard crows drooling.


    At first, the little orange cat was still happily eating cat food on the ground. After a while, she found that Aoki and crows were eating on the table. She rubbed and jumped up, lying on the edge of the table, staring at them curiously.


    After watching for a while, he stretched out his tongue, licked his mouth and meowed.


    The crow was immediately alert. He spread half his wings, blocked the cat''s face, protected the food on the table, and said to Aoki, "he won''t want to grab food with me, will he?"

 Chapter 178

    The coal boss cherishes two things most, one is its dark gem like feathers with a little blue light, and the other is its food. Although he didn''t have his favorite sauce elbow today, he would never allow a cat to rob him.


    "Hey, hey, your food is on the ground." the coal boss pointed to the cat food on the ground with the tip of his wings.


    The little orange cat meowed at him and rubbed his head against his feathers.


    The coal boss hid away in disgust, and the cat took the opportunity to take a piece of meat from a bowl and eat it with its head tilted.


    The crow finally couldn''t bear it. He spread his wings and flew to the cat''s head. He grabbed the fur on the back of the cat''s neck with his claws, grabbed the cat, threw it on the ground and croaked angrily.


    Aoki said, "be light. Your claws can scratch the crocodile skin!"


    "So powerful?" the crow raised his paw suspiciously and appreciated himself. At this time, the cat rubbed and jumped up again.


    The crow stretched out its feet horizontally and pushed the cat down.


    The little orange cat cried pitifully on the ground, changed direction and jumped up from the other side of the table. As soon as he got to the table, he rubbed the crow''s feathers as if he wanted to be close to him.


    "Oh, I hate cats, quack!" the crow covered his eyes. "Why are you looking for me? Why don''t you bother the man opposite me? That guy brought you back, not me, quack!"


    The kitten continued to circle around the crow. This time, she didn''t steal the dishes in the bowl.


    The crow looked pitiful, took a piece of meat out of his mouth, put it next to the cat and said, "OK, OK, eat quickly. Don''t bother me when you''re finished!"


    Like a reward, the cat happily ate the meat on the table, and then continued to meow to rub the coal boss''s feathers.


    The meal was so delicious that the boss had no temper at all. In the face of a sick man who may die soon and is trying to please his cat, the crow is really cruel to drive the cat out.


    "If you weren''t so thin! If you weren''t so short-lived! Hum..." the crow stretched out its claws and flapped its wings, looking indignant and looking for someone to fight.


    Aoki smiled and said, "if it''s not so thin, you may not be able to beat it."


    The crow stood there with his neck straight, looked at the cat on the ground, and looked down at himself: "well, this is the eleventh unsolved mystery in the world. But I''m sure I can easily turn it over in my dream. Even if it is a hundred times stronger, it''s a piece of cake."


    Aoki suddenly remembered the white cat and said, "there is a cat. Maybe you can know it."


    "What? It''s a cat again?" the coal boss shook the bird''s head desperately. "No, no, I hate cats!"


    "Well, we''ll talk about it later," Aoki said. "Eat quickly. When you''re finished, go home and sleep."


    The coal boss suddenly thought of something, looked at the cat beside him and asked cautiously, "where does this thing sleep?"


    Aoki said, "sleep with me before its owner takes it back."


    "Oh, my God! Do you want him to live with us?" the crow croaked to the sky, croaked a few times and stopped, looked at the green wood and said, "what do you say? Its owner? So you''re not its owner? It''s just temporary for a few days?"


    After Aoki''s confirmation, the crow happily sang with its special magnetic voice: "my old North surname, I''m so happy today, my old North surname, I''m so happy today..."


    When the orange cat heard the crow singing, it meowed on the side, as if cheering for him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the lifelong flower asked Aoki if he had bought cat litter. Aoki asked what cat litter was. He looked at him all his life, then went to get a plastic basin, filled a basin of earth sand, and said, "dare to raise a cat if you don''t understand anything? This is for meow to defecate. Make do with it first."


    Aoki said, "shouldn''t you go to the toilet to defecate?"


    The crow croaked and laughed, "do you think it''s me? It''s a cat! Stupid cat!"


    The lifelong flower scolded, "what''s the advantage of your dead crow? When you first came, you were everywhere in my house!"


    "Emmmm... If there is a cat outside, save some face!" the coal boss shyly covered his face with his wings and gently hummed, "don''t mention the past. Life has been stormy. Even if the memory can''t be erased, excrement and urine are pulled into the pit..."


    The orange cat mewled to add oil to the singing crow.


    He spent his whole life spreading a blanket in each of the two corners of the sofa and said to the two small animals, "you have one corner each. Don''t make trouble at night. If anyone dares to make trouble in the middle of the night, be careful, I''ll stew you tomorrow!"


    The kitten seemed to feel the fierce and fierce in the flower language of his life. It was completely unlike a pet owner joking. He was so frightened that he meowed. He slowly retreated to a corner of the sofa and lay down quietly, with a trace of fear in his big eyes.


    As soon as he spent his whole life going out, the crow patted the little orange cat''s head with his wings, just like the veteran in the prison who comforted the new prisoner after the warden left, and said, "don''t worry, if that man and woman were serious, I would have been stewed by her 180 times."


    I don''t know whether the cat understood the crow''s words or felt the soothing warmth. With a meow, it rubbed the crow''s hair with its head.


    "Hey, hey, don''t make trouble!" cried the crow, "sleep." then he jumped to another corner of the sofa and lay on the blanket that Ruhua had paved for him.


    The coal boss is very proud of his sleeping skills. Unlike other birds, he can not only sleep standing and lying on his stomach, but also lie on his back.


    But he had just slept well, and the cat came up and lay down next to him, curled up and made a position to sleep.


    "Hey, hey, your bed is over there!" the crow jumped up and cried. Seeing the cat unmoved, he said helplessly, "well, well, you like this side, I''ll give it to you."


    He said and jumped to the other end. As soon as he lay down, the cat came and lay down close to his body.


    "Quack, my shit!" the crow cursed, suddenly remembered the warning of lifelong flowers, and hurriedly covered his mouth. He can pretend to force in front of the new kitten, but he doesn''t dare to really fight against lifelong flowers.


    The crow runs to this end, the cat follows this end, runs to the other end, and the cat follows the other end. Finally, the coal boss had no choice but to stand on his bird shelf and spend a difficult night alone with his superb Golden Rooster independence skills. Instead of sleeping on the sofa, the orange cat slept on the Aoki desk closer to the bird shelf.


    Such days lasted for two days until Hu Xing drove with Yu Meimei. When the coal boss heard that the little girl was the owner of the cat, he thanked Hu Xing and shouted, "thank you for croaking. You saved my bird''s life!"


    Hu Xing came to Aoki: "why don''t you tell me when you''re going to see my grandfather? I can make an appointment for you."


    Aoki said, "it''s more convenient for Li Wei to follow Xia Lao all day than you."


    Hu Xing said, "cut, I haven''t thought about me at all. Now I''m not going to pick you up!"


    Aoki asked, "where''s Li Wei?"


    Hu Xing said, "go to pick up Professor Mei. OK, let''s go too."


    Aoki looked at the beauty and said, "what about her?"


    Hu Xing said, "let''s go together. I''ll take her to meet summer and let them be friends."


    The beauty held the cat in her arms and asked, "apricot, can I take the cat with me? It''s so pathetic!"


    The crow jumped on the green wood''s head and shouted, "quack, I''m poor!"


    Hu Xing said, "OK, go!"

 Chapter 179

    Xia Wenyuan and his wife showed enough enthusiasm for the arrival of Aoki and meiwang. From the number of servants and the pomp of entering the door, it can be seen that it is much larger and more formal than when Aoki came last time.


    Xia Wenyuan sat in a wheelchair, pushed by Wu Lixia, met at the door in person. Holding Mei Tuo''s hand, he kept saying, "Professor, I''m very beautiful. Forgive my sick body, but I can''t meet you far."


    Mei tried to respond, "master Xia is polite." when she entered the door, she quietly said to Aoki, "you see, compared with others'' speaking level, my professor title seems to have been bought."


    Xia Wenyuan has the same respect for Aoki, not only because he cured his nightmare, but more importantly, he found the invisible ability to control people''s life and death by means of Aoki''s dream.


    People like Xia Wenyuan are cautious about everyone who approaches them. They investigated Aoki''s background, but to his surprise, the young man''s life experience is ordinary. No matter his family was born, his growth process or his life circle, he can''t see anything unusual.


    With such ability, Xia Wenyuan can''t think of why such a person should be a psychological counselor in a community hidden in an alley in Wuzhong City if he is not a real recluse without desire.


    In fact, Aoki himself often doubted his life, but whenever he thought of the key points, he was lazy and had a headache. He felt comfortable only after sleeping.


    After entering the Xia family manor and exchanging greetings, Mei Tui got to the point and asked about Xia Wenyuan''s condition.


    Like last time, Xia Wenyuan took them to the study and dismissed others, leaving only Wu Lixia and Dr. Peter and Li Wei at the door. This time Hu Xing didn''t accompany her, but took Yu Meimei and summer to the back garden. Yu Meimei held the cat and summer was like a green wood with crows on her head.


    Compared with Aoki, Mei wants to be more professional. He asked Peter about Xia Wenyuan''s condition in detail without missing any details. Later, Peter had to open his tablet to retrieve Xia Wenyuan''s medical records for Mei''s reference.


    Peter has great respect for Mei Zhuo. His attitude is not as arrogant as that of Aoki. He basically answers questions and sometimes discusses with the professor. Mei Tuo also praised Peter as a good doctor, saying that an excellent doctor like him should spend all people in the hospital, rather than bury his medical skills as a private doctor of rich people for a few bad money.


    Peter looked embarrassed. Wu Lixia couldn''t cry or laugh. Xia Wenyuan laughed and said, "Professor Mei is quick to talk and has the style of the ancients."


    Mei Tuo also began to appreciate Xia Wenyuan''s openness. She smiled and said, "you''re not bad, old Xia. Unfortunately, you don''t know how to do business. You''ve made a lot of money, but your life value is not high."


    Mei Tui''s words seemed to mention Xia Wenyuan''s pain. He said with emotion: "yes, the value of life can''t be measured by money. My life seems beautiful, but it''s actually worthless. I think my father could sell his family property and try my best to save the country, but I can only keep a pile of wealth. When I think of it, I have no face to see my father under the spring!"


    Wu Lixia said, "Lao Xia, you can''t say that. You have done a lot of charity in recent years."


    Xia Wenyuan said: "they can''t help themselves. In fact, they are a social circle. The money donated may not really help several people who really need help."


    Mei Xu took the opportunity to lobby: "you can invest in some science and technology projects to benefit future generations!"


    Xia Wenyuan said, "If Professor Mei has any good projects, you might as well give me a chance."


    Mei Tui laughed, but stopped talking about investment. Instead, she turned to Dr. Peter and said, "Mr. Xia''s examination is not comprehensive enough. He only did routine CT, cerebral angiography, magnetic resonance imaging and neurotransmitter detection. Why not do brain puncture and pathological analysis? How can you conclude that this is not a new type of encephalitis virus or is damaged by neurotoxin?"


    Peter looked at Xia Wenyuan and said: "The ten similar cases found all over the world are celebrities like Mr. Xia. They are all older, and the lesion is located in the brain, so the examination is relatively conservative. However, among these cases, a young man did all the examinations he can do at Hopkins Medical Center, including brain tissue sections. However, no active substances were found on the gray matter layer of the lesion "If it is caused by neurotoxin, it can be detected by blood and neurons."


    "Have you ever been to Hopkins Medical Center?" Mei asked.


    "Of course," Peter said. "Mr. Xia checked there twice."


    "I mean, are you familiar with it? For example, are there any familiar doctors?" Mei said. "Did you get Mr. Xia''s examination report the first time? Who did you get the pathological data of the young man?"


    Peter was a little overwhelmed and even insulted by this series of questions. He angrily said, "Professor, are you doubting my character and ability as a doctor?"


    Mei looked at Peter seriously and asked Aoki, "do you think there''s a problem with this guy?"


    Aoki said: "at present, it seems not, but if he has not been him for a long time, I can''t tell."


    Peter listened inexplicably, frowned and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Mei tried to ignore him and pointed to Wu Lixia and asked, "where is she?"


    Aoki thought and said, "almost, but my intuition tells me that Aunt Xia is reliable."


    "Great." Mei tried to point to Xia Wenyuan and asked, "what about him? Can''t we hear his shadow when we talk?"


    "I should be able to hear." Aoki had hypnotized Xia Wenyuan just now, and saw the faint shadow. It is growing with Xia Wenyuan''s consciousness. When he inherits all his memory, he will stand up and try to kill Xia Wenyuan like last time.


    "Is there any way to make it inaudible?" said Mei


    Aoki said: "even if you can''t hear it, as long as Mr. Xia hears it, it can slowly find information from Mr. Xia''s memory."


    "That''s the future. Anyway, they will know sooner or later, as long as it''s not now." Mei Xu suddenly became very serious. "What I''m going to say next is very important. We can''t let them know our plan in advance, so I must ensure that everyone in the room is a terrestrial."


    Xia Wenyuan, Wu Lixia and Peter were more and more surprised. They looked at Mei Tui and Qingmu blankly. They suddenly felt like they were in a mental hospital. It seemed that Xia Wenyuan was not ill, but the two guys in front of them.

 Chapter 180

    Now, in the whole xiajiazhuang garden, Aoki is the only one that Mei can trust, while Hu Xing, Xia Xia and Yu Meimei who came to play are the only ones that Aoki can trust.


    After returning from Professor Mei''s laboratory, Aoki began to unconsciously investigate the mental status of the people around him and even the people he met on the street. If he had a chance, he would enter their dreams and have a look, but he didn''t find a suspicious shadow. However, this is also in line with their inference that the preferred targets of these alien life bodies are the outstanding human beings - those who control real power, wealth and technology, while ordinary people seem safe at present.


    However, the Xia family is completely different. Since they have chosen Xia Wenyuan as their goal and can''t win Xia Wenyuan in a short time, they have no reason not to think about the people around Xia Wenyuan. Among these people, Xia Wenyuan''s wife, two sons, personal doctors and bodyguards must be the first choice.


    Aoki thinks Wu Lixia has no problem, but it''s just intuition and unreliable.


    So finally, at Mei''s strong request, Wu Lixia and Peter left Xia Wenyuan''s study. Wu Lixia doesn''t trust Xia Wenyuan. She hopes to have a relative to take care of him. After obtaining Aoki''s consent, she calls Hu Xing who plays with the children.


    In this way, there are only four people left in the study: Xia Wenyuan, Mei Ji, Qingmu and Hu Xing.


    Xia Wenyuan said, "Professor, now you can say it?"


    Mei Tui shook her head and said, "not yet." he looked at Aoki, "can you deal with his shadow again? If you can''t die, you can''t die."


    "You can try." Aoki looked at Xia Wenyuan and said.


    "Hey, take me." Hu Xing said hurriedly, not knowing when Aoki would start hypnosis.


    Aoki asked Xia Wenyuan to close his eyes and rest, then looked at Hu Xing and asked, "how is the practice of Qingming dream going recently?"


    Hu Xing said, "I''ve felt the way to wake up a little, but I''m not proficient. I mainly rely on the alarm clock."


    "What about the control of dreams?"


    "I can control some of my behaviors, but not completely. I''m tired of controlling them. I feel like I can''t do what I want."


    "That''s right," Aoki said. "Your mental strength has improved a lot."


    Hu Xing said, "really? You can see it this way?"


    Aoki said, "of course, you can try to feel your grandfather''s brain waves now."


    "Brain wave? How can you feel it?" Hu Xing felt incredible. When she looked at Xia Wenyuan, she found that Xia Wenyuan had fallen asleep, but her eyes were not moving. "My grandfather hasn''t dreamed yet?"


    "He is already dreaming. You should carefully feel the brain waves when he is dreaming. That is the only way you can enter other people''s dreams." Aoki said with a smile, "today is even a class for you."


    "True or false?" Hu Xing didn''t believe it. "How do you feel?"


    "Of course, it''s your spiritual strength," Aoki said.


    Hu Xing tried to feel it with mental strength.


    In fact, she still doesn''t quite understand what spiritual power is, but after constantly practicing the Qingming dream, her consciousness in the dream is indeed growing, and the dream space is expanding.


    She never thought she could use her mental power when she was awake, but she did feel some special invisible fluctuations in the surrounding space.


    She began to focus on Xia Wenyuan and stared at his head. But Xia Wenyuan slept very peacefully, and no information was uploaded from him.


    "No!" Hu Xing was a little depressed. "Is my mental strength still not strong enough?"


    "Feel it carefully and remember to relax and don''t be nervous." Aoki encouraged.


    Hu Xing nodded and began to adjust her breathing, trying to relax her whole body. At this time, she suddenly felt a strong wave, just like a fish suddenly surfaced, bubbling and rippling.


    However, the fluctuation of blisters and water lines did not come from Xia Wenyuan''s head, but appeared out of thin air in front of Hu Xing. The position was a little erratic. For a while, the tentacles could be touched, and for a while, it became out of reach.


    "Ah, I see!" Hu Xing suddenly shouted, "I''m already in a dream!"


    When she was shocked, Xia Wenyuan and Mei Tuo in front of her became two fuzzy fog shadows. The four walls of the study suddenly became black, and then the dark shadows around quickly compressed to the middle. Hu Xing knew that her dream space had collapsed and wanted to stay, but there was no way.


    Qingmu reached out and pulled Hu Xing. Hu Xing grabbed Qingmu''s arm as hard as a drowning man grabbed a life-saving straw. Then she felt that she was pulled out of a dark space.


    She saw the white walls around her, and there was nothing but a white ceiling lamp on the ceiling. She and Aoki sat on a spotless bed with the blankets neatly folded.


    "Is this your dream or my dream?" Hu Xing asked. "This is definitely not my grandfather''s dream."


    "How are you sure?" Aoki said.


    "This is your room, and my grandfather has never entered your room. Of course, it''s impossible to dream."


    Hu Xing said confidently and touched the clean sheet with her palm. Suddenly she saw a pool of water stains on the sheet and seemed to be steaming.


    Her heart went up to her throat and thumped. While Aoki didn''t notice, she quickly moved her ass, blocked Aoki''s line of sight with her body, covered her hot face with her hands, and didn''t know whether people''s face would be red in her dream.


    Aoki said, "now you can feel your grandfather''s brain wave again."


    Seeing that Qingmu didn''t seem to be aware of her abnormality, Hu Xing secretly glanced at the sheet and found that the water stain was slowly drying. She didn''t let go until she knew it had completely disappeared.


    She tried to relax her mind, adjust her breathing, and then use her mental power to feel her surroundings.


    Those bubbles and ripples like being disturbed by a fish appear in the void, this time closer. Hu Xing concentrated, the ripples became clear, and finally turned into a dark black area, like a black hole in unknown space.


    The black hole attracts Hu Xing with great gravity. She thought it was a door to another time and space, and she could go in. When the idea first arose, her body went directly to the door. She stepped in gently, and after passing through the darkness, she saw the light again.


    Then she saw a reservoir, which was very similar to the reservoir outside Xiajia manor, but the surrounding mountains were different. The water in the reservoir is also cleaner and clearer, which is almost equal to the water quality of the sfeira crack in singhville National Park, Iceland.


    From the perspective of Hu Xing, you can see the panorama of the reservoir, like a huge sapphire inlaid in the green mountains and forests, just like aerial photography; You can also see the close view of the reservoir, and you can see every swimming fish in the water clearly.


    This scattered perspective effect like Chinese painting can only be seen in dreams. Since entering the Qingming dream, Hu Xing extremely doubted that the origin of traditional Chinese painting was used to draw dreams.


    Xia Wenyuan sat quietly fishing on the bank. His reflection can be clearly seen in the water. He is as quiet as him.

 Chapter 181

    Hu Xing knows that she has entered Xia Wenyuan''s dream. Sitting on the shore fishing is Xia Wenyuan''s conscious body, and the reflection in the water, she can''t tell whether it is the intruder or a normal shadow.


    She knew she couldn''t disturb him at this time. Once a dreamer is disturbed by an external disturbance, his dream space will collapse like a building block accidentally knocked down by a child.


    Hu Xing asked Qingmu what to do next. However, as soon as she looked back, she found that Qingmu was not behind her at all.


    This frightened Hu Xing, just like a child wandering in the street and suddenly found that his parents were missing.


    She wanted to go back along the original road, but she couldn''t find the door connecting the two time and space. At this time, Xia Wenyuan could not be disturbed, and there was nowhere to go. A more terrible feeling hit him than waking up in his Qingming dream.


    She dared not take another step forward, which would disturb Xia Wenyuan. When she wanted to step back, she found that there was no road behind. No matter how she turned around, her vision was the same. The blue reservoir and Xia Wenyuan were always in front of her. Even if she walked backwards, the distance of her vision would not change.


    Hu Xing just stood here quietly. In fact, she didn''t know where she was standing, as if she were on the edge of Xia Wenyuan''s dream.


    I don''t know how long it took. There was a dark shadow on the mountain in the distance. A bird flew quickly towards this side. When it flew to the lake, Hu Xing saw that it was a crow, not a water bird.


    Hu Xing smiled like seeing her relatives who had been away for many years. The broken mouth, greedy crow, who often took her handle and mercilessly slaughtered her, looked so kind at the moment.


    The crow flew close to the water, circled around Xia Wenyuan''s head and croaked a few times. The reflection in the water seemed to feel danger and suddenly dived into the deep water. However, the water in the library was so clear that there was no room to hide. Hu Xing could clearly see Xia Wenyuan''s shadow swimming away along the pebbles at the bottom of the reservoir. But his feet were still in the fishing position of Xia Wenyuan, so the shadow under the water was longer and longer.


    The crow croaked, rose into the sky, then turned down, plunged into the water and followed the shadow''s head. Looking from the water, it was like the reflection of a black plane gliding in the sky, and the elongated shadow just became the wake of the plane.


    The shadow seems to have no strength. The longer it is pulled, the farther it is from Xia Wenyuan''s consciousness body, the slower it swims. The crow was not in a hurry to catch it and followed it. When he swam to the other side, the shadow supported the reef on the lake bank with his hands, his head sticking out of the water and seemed to be panting.


    At this time, the crow croaked, jumped on it, grabbed the shadow''s shoulders with its claws, flew across the water, circled for a while, and then flew to the sky.


    The crow flew higher and higher until there was a small black spot left. The shadow was drawn longer and longer like black lasagna, and with the increase of height, the shadow became lighter and lighter, from a dark shadow to a fog, like farm smoke. Until finally, it was dispersed by the wind like smoke, and disappeared into the world in front of Hu Xing with crows.


    "Finally destroyed!" Hu Xing said to herself, waiting for the eggs like she had just watched a thrilling movie.


    "Not yet. It is accompanied by your grandfather''s consciousness. I haven''t found a way to completely destroy it without hurting your grandfather." Aoki suddenly appeared in front of it.


    "You''re here at last." Hu Xing sighed. "I thought you left me here. I can''t go out until my grandfather''s dream collapses!"


    Aoki smiled and said, "you are still too nervous. If you can find the way to come, you can find the way back."


    "Do I want to feel my own brain waves?" Hu Xing asked.


    "From a scientific point of view, brain waves are not comprehensive, but there is no better way to understand them." I don''t know when Professor Mei suddenly appeared. He looks a little strange, a real Einstein. This is probably his subconscious impression or ideal of himself.


    "This dream is really good. It''s my first time to come to someone else''s dream." Mei looked around and said to Hu Xing, "you''re very good. You can find a way to another dream by yourself, but I can only let Aoki bring it in."


    Aoki said: "professor''s deep self hypnosis is not what ordinary people can do, but takes different routes. In terms of spiritual power alone, you are already very strong, much more powerful than some people who have studied for a long time and can''t touch the doorway."


    Hu Xing said, "I can''t compare with the professor! But the professor is so powerful, why don''t you learn Qingming dream and dream?"


    Mei tried to shake her head and said, "I don''t want to waste my time dreaming. I learned self hypnosis to improve the depth of thinking, and I can more calmly deal with the difficulty of not resting for days and nights in the laboratory. However, today''s experience is very helpful for me to better understand human consciousness."


    "Professor, you just said that brain waves were inaccurate, so what is it? How can I find my way back?" Hu Xing asked.


    "When people are dreaming, their subconscious mind needs to transfer a lot of brain memory to build a dream space. At this time, each memory area of the cerebral cortex is very active, and the brain waves are also very active. But I think the brain waves are just signals, and they will not form a channel you can walk through. This channel should be generated by the unstable fluctuations in the space when building a dream," Mei said


    "The dream space is more like opening up a temporary space in our three-dimensional world. It should change at the singularity, just like a miniature big bang. The level is too small for us to perceive. The energy fluctuation caused by the explosion will form many small wormholes. This wormhole is too small to have any impact on the real material world, but it can Let consciousness pass, and the energy required for consciousness to pass comes from the spiritual power of the human body, or consciousness energy. "


    "In a sense, if anyone can stabilize his dream, it is an expanding universe, and his own subconscious mind is the master of the universe." Mei said after thinking for a while, "I think in different dimensions, there must be the birth and annihilation of space all the time. In fact, it is the birth and annihilation of universes. Our universe is one of them."


    Hu Xinggang had just read several books about the universe, relativity and quantum mechanics. He didn''t understand it. He asked, "Professor, do you mean that the world is actually someone''s dream?"


    "That''s understandable," said Mei, "if God existed, wouldn''t we be in the dream he created?"

 Chapter 182

    What else does Hu Xing want to ask, but Mei duo has changed the subject and asked Aoki: "can the shadow still hear us now?"


    Aoki said: "not for the time being, but when it grows up, it will know sooner or later."


    Mei Xu nodded and said, "it''s time to have a good talk with old boss Xia." then he consulted Aoki, "do you want to talk here or go out?"


    Aoki said, "go out and talk. Old Xia is not an awakener. You may not remember what you talk about in your dream when you wake up. Moreover, you are quite an intruder now. If you talk to old Xia, I can stabilize his dream as much as possible, but your mental power will be consumed soon."


    "OK, let''s go out and talk." Mei Tao didn''t seem surprised to hear the strange term awakener.


    ¡­¡­


    Hu Xing woke up and saw Mei Yi sitting there. She was lifting her wrist and looking at her watch. She looked no different. The old man''s mental strength surprised her


    Mei asked, "how long did you feel in your dream just now?"


    Aoki smiled without speaking.


    Hu Xing thought for a moment and said, "before you came, I didn''t know how long I waited. At that time, I was very afraid and felt like centuries have passed. Later, the crow took away the shadow and came to you. We should chat together for an hour or two."


    Mei asked again, "guess how long the reality has passed?"


    "More than ten minutes, it won''t be too long anyway." since she can have Qingming dream, Hu Xing often dreams by alarm clock, so she has a little concept of the time comparison between the two spaces.


    Mei Tuo pointed to her watch and said with a smile, "Seventeen seconds! Everything we have in our dreams has only passed seventeen seconds in reality, including the time I use to hypnotize myself."


    At this time, Xia Wenyuan also woke up, drank a sip of tea, moistened his throat, smiled at Aoki, and then asked Mei to: "what does the professor want to say, can you say it now?"


    Mei Tao took out her pipe and asked Xia Wenyuan. Xia Wenyuan said please. Mei Tao put on the cut tobacco, lit it with a match, took a cigarette and said, "the next thing may be too shocking. Mr. Xia, including Miss Hu Xing, I hope you will keep calm after listening to it. Don''t tell anyone about it for the time being."


    Xia Wenyuan and Hu Xing nodded.


    Mei tried to tell the Copenhagen conference about Lester''s death and his last words roughly, and then looked at them quietly with a pipe in his mouth.


    Hu Xing grew up in surprise and looked at Qingmu a little incredulously, while Xia Wenyuan frowned deeply.


    "Professor, do you mean that the shadow in my dream is an alien?" Xia Wenyuan won''t trust anyone easily, so he should ask clearly.


    "It seems so at present," Mei said.


    "But... You can''t prove that what Mr. Lester said must be true." Xia Wenyuan has always been peaceful. Once he gets serious, he speaks with a dignified momentum. Even if he is old and ill, his eyes have a penetrating power. "Of course, I also respect Mr. Lester very much and don''t doubt his personality and knowledge."


    Mei Zhuo said: "You''re right. We debated this issue in Copenhagen for three days and nights without results. Before I learned about Mr. Xia, I''m not sure what the so-called parasitic consciousness is, but now I''m quite sure what Mr. Lester said is true. It''s not clear whether it comes from outer space or from the sleeping underground It doesn''t matter. What matters is that mankind has been invaded, and there is nothing we can do. "


    Xia Wenyuan said, "people always think of ways. Since the professor has come, he will not come to sentence me to death."


    Mei said, "old Xia is really a talent."


    They looked at each other and laughed.


    After laughing for a while, Xia Wenyuan asked, "Professor, just make it clear. What do you need me to do?"


    Mei Zhuo said: "Just now your personal doctor said that you had been examined and treated at Hopkins Medical Center, and Mr. Lester died there. The death report we got about Mr. Lester said that he died of acute encephalitis, but I just received a secret message from a friend. In fact, Mr. Lester had another last word before he died, asking the hospital to treat him An autopsy was performed. The hospital did the same, and a new virus was detected in his brain. However, the virus samples and pathological reports were destroyed. "


    "Is there such a thing?" Aoki didn''t even know about it. He didn''t listen to the professor in Meilai''s laboratory last time.


    "It was just confirmed yesterday. My friend found the problem when sorting out the data in the database of the medical center. Although some deleted data were recovered, the specific virus information could not be found," Mei said


    "How could such a thing happen?" Hu Xingqi said. "Hopkins Medical Center is too lax!"


    "This shows that someone in the medical center has been parasitized successfully, and this person''s authority is not small," Aoki said.


    "Yes, this is the problem we are facing," Mei said. "At present, there are only a dozen cases in the resistance stage like Mr. Xia in the world. In addition to the cases that have not been found by us, the remaining people are either safe and normal people who have not been invaded, or have been successfully parasitized and turned into aliens."


    "So you even doubt aunt Xia?" Hu Xing realized that there were only four of them in the room. He suddenly shuddered at the thought of the possibility of Mei''s trying to say. She looked at Aoki and smiled gratefully. She knew that she could stay in this study because of Aoki''s trust.


    Mei Zhuo said: "At present, the important target of the invaders is those who master the resources of human society, including technology, power and wealth. Government institutions, the army, scientific research centers and medical centers will certainly become their key targets of invasion, and the more tightly guarded places will become more and more unsafe, because for them, all defenses are in vain, and only those who can deal with them Human beings have their own spiritual power. "


    Xia Wenyuan suddenly understood why Qingmu lived in Liuying lane. Most of the experts in the world are like this. Even an unintentional move can just meet the will of heaven and become the best choice at present.


    "I see. You want to find the virus sample from me," Xia Wenyuan said.


    Mei Lei said, "don''t worry, old Xia. The current technology won''t cause any material damage to your brain."


    Xia Wenyuan said with a smile, "I, Xia Mou, am going to die. I don''t care if I''m damaged or not. Just do it. What else do I need to do?"


    "We demonstrated an idea when we were in Copenhagen. If successful, we may be able to solve the current dilemma, but there are not many trusted rich people, so we urgently need R & D funds," Mei said


    Xia Wenyuan asked, "how much does it cost?"


    "The more, the better," Mei said


    Xia Wenyuan thought for a moment and said, "I can directly mobilize about one billion funds without the consent of the family or public. If it is not enough, I need to find someone to make an investment report, but as you said, I can''t find a reliable person to do these things now."


    Metso said, "there''s not a billion, but if it''s not enough, we''ll talk about it later. Fortunately, our hundred or so people are still very useful. At present, there is no shortage of talents."


    Xia Wenyuan naturally knows what kind of people Mei Tuo said about the more than 100 people are. When he thought that he was about to invest in a project to save mankind jointly developed by the world''s top 100 scientists, he suddenly felt that life had meaning, and he had not lived in vain for more than 80 years.

 Chapter 183

    The painting called dream is still hanging on the wall of the study.


    While Mei Tuo and Xia Wenyuan were discussing investment issues, Aoki went to the painting and carefully appreciated Picasso''s original work again.


    I don''t know why, when he saw the girl in the picture, he immediately thought of Xia Wenyuan''s daughter Xia Xiaoxiao, and then the little girl named Meimei and her mother appeared in front of him.


    "Professor, do you think that the residual spirit of the painter in his creation may be parasitized by the conscious body?" Aoki suddenly asked when looking at the painting.


    Mei duo was talking quietly with Xia Wenyuan when she noticed the painting on the wall: "I''m not sure. Theoretically, the spiritual residue in the painting is not a complete conscious body. Maybe it is complete in the two-dimensional world in the painting. If the conscious intruder wants to parasitize, it is also parasitized in a two-dimensional world."


    "But we can feel that the painter''s mind devoted to his works means that there is a certain connection between the two-dimensional world created by the painter and our three-dimensional world, and consciousness or human spirit can move between the two worlds in a special way?"


    "There is such a possibility, but this is beyond the current scientific understanding." Mei tried to stand up and go to the painting, carefully put her hand holding the pipe behind her, so as not to let the smoke smoke smoke the picture, and enjoyed it carefully, "what a good painting!"


    "Hmm..." Aoki pondered for a moment and turned to ask Xia Wenyuan, "who did Mr. Xia say he sold you this painting last time?"


    "Ronald Cohen," said Xia Wenyuan.


    "Is it Ronald Cohen from the dream foundation?" Mei asked. "I know that man. He''s a crazy art collector."


    "That''s right." Xia Wenyuan nodded.


    Aoki reminded Mei to: "I remember in Mr. Lester''s last words that he was invited by Ronald to visit a painting exhibition, and Xia Lao met Ronald at the auction before the accident and bought the dream."


    Xia Wenyuan said in surprise, "you mean Cohen is..."


    Aoki said, "now it''s just speculation, but I think it''s very suspicious. What does the dream foundation do?"


    "The dream foundation is really mysterious. It is a fund management platform with more than 100 mutual funds." Xia Wenyuan explained the composition of the dream foundation, "Unlike fund companies like BlackRock, the management of the dream foundation is relatively loose. It is not an independent company, but more like a guild organization spontaneously established by many fund managers. Moreover, the dream foundation not only absorbs funds, but also dream members. It is said that the requirements for members are very high, and they can''t enter with money."


    "Have they invited you to join?"


    "No."


    "It looks suspicious!" Mei tried to smoke her pipe and fell into meditation.


    Aoki also took out a cigarette and began to puff. There was thick smoke and silence in the study.


    Although the study has a good ventilation and purification system, Hu Xing still can''t stand it. She warned: "my grandfather is not in good health. Can you smoke less."


    Xia Wenyuan said, "it''s all right. I used to smoke, but I quit because I cherish my life. Now that my life is not long, why care about the smell of smoke!"


    Hu Xing said angrily, "Grandpa, what are you talking about? You live a long life! Aoki must have a way to completely drive away the shadow in your dream." she said and looked at Aoki, "right, master?"


    Aoki took a long puff of smoke and said: "This parasitic consciousness is accompanied by your grandfather''s noumenon consciousness and disguised as his shadow. But people can''t have no shadow. This is the rule of the real world. When Xia Lao was dreaming, he also moved this rule into his dream. Moreover, because of the existence of the shadow, this rule was strengthened intentionally or unintentionally by Xia Lao''s own consciousness. The way to make the shadow disappear There are no more than two... "


    "Which two?"


    "Let the light source disappear, or let the object blocking the light source produce shadow disappear."


    "It''s impossible! What you mean is either to turn my grandfather''s dream into eternal darkness, or to eliminate it together with my grandfather''s ontological consciousness..." Hu Xing covered her mouth and took back the last word that was about to blurt out.


    "In fact, the first method doesn''t work. Even in the dark, you just can''t see the shadow. The invading consciousness still exists, and it doesn''t even need to disguise at that time." Aoki said. "In fact, there is another way."


    "What?"


    "Change the rules of dreams."


    "How to change?"


    "Shadow under the light is the physical rule of our world. The rules of dreams are built by the subconscious. Think about it carefully. Sometimes dreams can fly?" Aoki asked himself, "That''s because you changed the rules of dreams. Of course, it''s very difficult to change consciously, and you have high requirements for mental power. Therefore, I once proposed a flexible method to Xia Lao."


    Xia Wenyuan suddenly said, "is that what you said last time to make light everywhere?"


    Aoki said: "That''s right. There is light but no shadow, which is too different from the rules of the real world. The change of a rule means that a series of rules related to it will change, which will consume great spiritual power. However, to make light everywhere, you only need to increase the number of light sources, just like the shadowless lamp on the operating table, not to let the shadow appear, which is in line with the real world It''s easier to create such a dream world. "


    "But my grandfather can''t have Qingming dream. How can you let him control the content of the dream?" Hu Xing reminded.


    Aoki said, "yes, so I just hint instead of force. But now I seem to have found another way to solve the parasitic consciousness."


    "What can I do?"


    "I met many strange people and things in southern Yunnan this time. One of them is very similar to Xia Lao."


    "Oh, just finish it in one breath. Don''t tempt me!" Hu Xing said anxiously.


    Aoki smiled and briefly described what happened to Yao''s mother in Cuan Prefecture, and then said, "when her bone marrow transplantation is completed and her body is better, I''ll go and study how her intruder was driven away."


    Hu Xing immediately said, "leukemia can come to Wuzhong. The blood research center of the Affiliated Hospital of Wu university is the best in the country."


    "I''ve said hello to the hospital, but some things you rich people do more efficiently," Mei said


    Xia Wenyuan understood Mei''s meaning and immediately said, "apricot, tell your aunt Xia in a moment and ask her to send someone to arrange it."


    Hu Xing promised, then squeezed his eyes at Qingmu, hummed and said, "you can see that beautiful stewardess again soon!"


    Aoki puffed out a puff of smoke, showing a smiling expression, and then turned to talk to Mei.


    Hu Xing wrinkled her nose and muttered in a low voice: "flirting with flowers and grass is also stinging!"

 Chapter 184

    Aoki and Yao Jingjing met in a few days.


    With Mei''s face and the energy of the Xia family, the hospital''s attitude towards the Yao family was like a guest of honor. It not only arranged expert consultation for them, but also vacated the intensive care unit to provide 24-hour special care, which made Yao''s mother think her daughter was in the wrong place. She didn''t believe it was a hospital until a large group of doctors in white coats surrounded her to discuss her condition, Feeling the gap between remote fifth tier cities and developed cities.


    Aoki visited Yao''s mother on the afternoon of her admission. Hu Xing came with her. After knowing Hu Xing''s identity, mother Yao''s mood changed from joy and surprise to worry. In her heart, she always thought that although Aoki was rich, he was a rich second generation who was willing to give one million yuan to cure his future mother-in-law. Unexpectedly, the girl he followed was not only beautiful, but also seemed to be the daughter of a rich family.


    Yao''s mother asked Yao Jingjing when there was no one: "Jingjing, how far have you and Aoki gone? We girls in the old Cuan family can''t be junior to others!"


    Yao Jingjing blushed and said, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    Yao''s father was unhappy and said, "why do you always say that you are from Laolong''s family? Jingjing Mingming''s surname is Yao. It''s our Laoyao''s family."


    Yao''s mother said, "your old Yao''s family is a fart in Cuan Prefecture! Besides, the old Yao''s family can''t be a junior!"


    Father Yao said, "that''s true."


    Aoki visits every day. On the one hand, he wants to see the changes of Yao''s mother''s mental state, on the other hand, he also wants to understand the consultation results of the hospital. This made Yao''s mother relax again. In her eyes, if she wasn''t her son-in-law, how could she be so interested?


    But just two days after this heart was put down, Aoki came with a man and a woman, along with a little girl holding a cat. The little girl seemed to know Yao Jingjing and shouted very affectionately, but the flat breasted girl with beautiful facial features but dressed like a man was very familiar with Aoki. Yao''s mother sensitively felt the unusual relationship between them. But she was embarrassed to ask, so she winked at Yao Jingjing.


    Yao Jingjing didn''t know the flowers of her life. She was very strange. She secretly asked Yu Meimei, "who''s that girl?"


    Yu Meimei said, "she lives with Aoki YeYe. They have a good relationship."


    Yao Jingjing''s heart clattered, and her mood was lost to the extreme.


    "What''s the matter with you, Jingjing?" Yu Meimei asked, noticing the change of Yao Jingjing.


    "Oh, nothing," said Yao Jingjing with a smile. "Where does the beauty live now?"


    Yu Meimei said, "I live in dada''s house. Sometimes XingTuo will take me to live with her and play with her in summer. Their house is very big. Because I''m going to visit you with Aoki YeYe today, I lived in Huatuo yesterday."


    Yao Jingjing said, "isn''t Hua Xiaoyao living with you aomu? How inconvenient it is for you to live with them?"


    Yu Meimei said, "they don''t live in the same room. There are many rooms in Hua''s family."


    Yao Jingjing said "Oh" like a relieved burden, and then asked, "who is your girlfriend, Aoki YeYe, between apricot and flower?"


    Yu Meimei shook her head and said, "I don''t know." she said, "Jingjing also wants to be YeYe''s girlfriend?"


    Yao Jingjing was thinking about what was on her mind. Unconsciously, she said "um" and quickly denied: "ah? No, I don''t!"


    Yu Meimei ran away with a smile like many flowers and said, "I know. Jingjing wants to, but I''m sorry to say, I''ll tell Qingmu!"


    Yao Jingjing didn''t grab it. Looking at the beauty who ran away, she scolded: "it''s a big kid!"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s nothing to spend my whole life visiting mother Yao. She has been idle for two whole days.


    The decoration of the bar was just half done, and the three shops had been opened. When the workers were working in full swing, Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang next door suddenly sent a message that the shop would not be transferred, and returned the transfer money they had spent their whole life to them through bank transfer.


    I spent my whole life in a daze. How can the agreed things change?


    At first, because we were neighbors for more than ten years, we didn''t rush to sign the transfer contract all our life. Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang''s shop business is average. Although they don''t lose money, they can''t make much money. When they spent their whole life talking, they gave them 5% of the shares of the bar in addition to the transfer fee, so Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang agreed without saying a word.


    Such a business is clearly win-win, and there is no reason to go back.


    Aoki reminded lifelong flower: "do they think the transfer fee and rent are low? After all, now the house price and rent are rising a little outrageous."


    Lifelong flower said, "as long as it''s about money, it''s easy to talk. What can''t be said in the open in our neighborhood for more than ten years? I gave them 5% shares, so they won''t lose."


    She went to Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang and wanted to talk again. If it''s really about money, add a little more within a reasonable range. This time she thought it over and must sign the contract.


    But the people of the two families suddenly lost their trace as if they had negotiated with them. No one at home didn''t say it, and even the mobile phone was turned off. The neighbors said they had traveled abroad.


    I have no place to spend my life. I can only go home and sulk.


    The worker asked her if she would go on working. Spend your whole life patting the table: "dry! Keep working! Shit, I don''t believe I''ve decorated it. You can drive me out if you''re paralyzed!"


    That is to say, she just let the workers do it. Anyway, she paid the money and bought the materials. But she no longer foolishly worked hard, so she gave herself a big holiday.


    Originally, Yao''s mother''s illness had nothing to do with her half a dime, but she was bored after staying at home for two days. At the same time, Aoki and Yu Meimei were going to see Yao''s mother in the hospital, so she came together.


    When she got to the hospital, she found that Yao Jingjing''s eyes at Aoki were a little wrong, and Yao''s mother''s attitude towards Aoki was even more strange.


    She was very angry about Aoki''s trip to southern Yunnan and lost the package and money she had prepared for him. As a result, she picked up a million and gave it away in a twinkling of an eye. Now she''s still hooking up with a stewardess. She''s even more angry.


    On the way back from the hospital, the lifelong flower scolded Aoki: "do you have the aura of the protagonist of the novel? Are those women retarded? Why is it that a woman sticks to you?"


    Beauty Yu held the cat in her arms, looked up at the lifelong flower and said, "flower, you are also a woman!"


    Aoki laughed.


    The whole life flower saw him smile unkindly, stared and scolded, "laugh at your mother! Do you never treat me as a woman?"


    Aoki nodded hurriedly and pounded garlic: "when, why not be a woman? In my heart, you are the most beautiful woman in the world!"


    "Cut!" the flower disdained to raise her hand all her life. She wanted to stretch her face, and suddenly smiled.


    She was not a careful person, so she scolded a few times and nothing happened. Thinking of Aoki''s rescue of Yao Jingjing in Chuncheng, he said, "have you heard? There was another accident in nuanzhou. A hitchhiker killed a girl."


    Aoki also saw the news on the Internet and sighed: "the superior does not hesitate to die, and the people are like ruminant dogs!"


    "Bullshit!" all her life, Hua felt that Aoki was out of touch. Instead of blaming the society, she might as well do it by herself. She is a person who is jealous of evil. She waved her fist and said, "if I were the girl''s father, I would take a knife to bleed the boss of the irresponsible online car Hailing platform and see if they dare to eat vegetarian food in the future!"


    When passing the riverside park, the cat in Yu Meimei''s arms meowed. Aoki saw a black barrel sticking out behind a big tree next to him.

 Chapter 185

    Aoki fought back immediately when he realized the danger. However, when he tried to hypnotize, he felt a trace of resistance from the other party''s consciousness. Although the slightest resistance was insignificant in front of the spiritual power he fully mobilized, Aoki was startled.


    Just like when facing muka in Myanmar and Vietnam, if the gentle drug dealer didn''t show off his knowledge and ideals for a long time, but shot at the first time, Aoki couldn''t say he could take him unharmed.


    It was still in the case of open swords and guns, and each had his own defense, and now the guy hiding behind the tree is sneaking attack. Even if his sense of resistance is weak, he has enough time to shoot. Moreover, he can shoot before Aoki is unaware of the danger.


    Aoki stopped and said to the lifelong flower, "I suddenly want to start something. You take the beauty back first."


    Flower knows Aoki very well all her life. When she sees that his laziness suddenly stops, she knows that there is really a very important thing. The tacit understanding and sense of trust cultivated all year round were reflected at this time. She said "good" without asking, and took the beauty''s hand and left.


    Aoki looked at the figure of lifelong flower and beauty Yu disappearing in his sight, and then walked slowly to the back of the tree.


    Hou Biao was wearing a sun hat and his hand holding the gun was straight. The muscles on the tattooed arm are bulging, and the green tendons seem to bulge from the skin. The fingers hold the trigger tightly and can shoot at any time.


    However, only he knew that his muscles were completely out of his control. Except that his eyes could rotate, his whole body could not move up and down, just like when nightmare was pressed.


    He watched the man in the Drawboard approach, and the oncoming river wind blew his old gray windbreaker washed white and his messy hair on his head.


    A big man with a gun and a young man with his hands in his trouser pockets looked at each other in the woods by the river for a long time. If there was no one in the park on a hot day, passers-by must think they were shooting some dog blood TV series.


    I don''t know how long later, Hou Biao suddenly felt that his body was loose, just like waking up from a nightmare. He had been nervously trying to regain the feeling of controlling his muscles, so his finger almost pulled the trigger.


    "You really can control your mind." Hou Biao remembered that night in the bar, when he confronted Aoki, he felt in a trance, and today confirmed his conjecture.


    "Have you studied it too?" Aoki asked.


    "When I was a mercenary, I learned some fur from a hunter in the jungle. He can control wild animals. I didn''t expect that there are such people in the city." Hou Biao slowly put down his gun and looked at Qingmu. "Why did you let me go?"


    "Why didn''t you shoot?" Aoki asked, "you had a chance to shoot before I cut off the connection between your consciousness and motor nerve center. And you''ve been lurking here for a long time. You had a better chance to shoot me before I found you."


    The muscles on Hou Biao''s face shook: "I don''t want to kill you by sneak attack. Besides, there are women and children around you. I want to kill you openly and let you die in front of me. But now I know that I can''t kill you."


    "But why did you kill me?"


    "You killed Lord Jiang''s brother. I want to avenge him."


    "Lord Jiang?" Aoki thought for a long time before he remembered Jiang Deqian. "That guy deserves to die."


    Hou Biao said, "I know, but Lord Jiang is kind to me. My life is given by Lord Jiang."


    Aoki said, "then you should give him a life instead of killing for him."


    Hou Biao said, "I can only kill."


    Aoki said, "but you can''t kill me. Normally, if you can''t kill me, you will be killed by me, but if I don''t kill you, you also owe me a life from now on. You owe a life to Jiang, but you have done a lot of things and killed many people for him? And you also owe me a life, but you haven''t done anything, so you have to listen to me."


    Hou Biao was stunned. He felt that what Aoki said seemed reasonable and unreasonable. After thinking for a long time, he said, "you want to buy me off, so you don''t kill me?"


    "No, no, no, I won''t kill you because you didn''t shoot just now." Aoki said with a smile, "If you regret it, I can give you another chance. You can hide anywhere and I''ll walk home along this road. Before I go home, you can try to shoot me. I have no women and children around me now. If you kill me, you''ll have your wish. If you shoot but can''t kill me, I also have a reason to kill you."


    Hou Biao listened quietly and seemed to be thinking about whether to do what Aoki said. The shadow of the sun visor covered his face, but could not hide his fierce eyes. He said, "I want to have a hard fight with you. I don''t need a gun, and you don''t use mind control."


    Aoki didn''t expect Hou Biao to put forward such a request. He said with a smile: "well, what if no one can win?"


    Hou Biao said, "no matter what the result is, we are clear. No one will trouble anyone in the future."


    "OK, I agree. Let''s start." Aoki also thinks this proposal is a little interesting.


    In the past, his understanding of himself was hazy. He can''t dream, but he has strong spiritual power and can enter other people''s dreams at any time. He did not lose his memory, but every time he thought of the past, he had a headache at the critical moment. This headache was not a real headache like head wind disease, but a headache that was irritable when he was lazy. He didn''t remember learning many things, but he found that he knew them all. This time I went to southern Yunnan, and this potential became more obvious. For example, he clearly did not learn Japanese, but he could talk to the Japanese in the cave; I''ve never been a soldier, but I can use a gun; I haven''t learned Kung Fu, but I seem to be good at fighting.


    He once asked Professor Mei if there was such a thing as self-taught and gifted in the world. After analyzing his situation, Mei Xun said that he may have learned too many things in his dreams in the past, so God turned off his dream function.


    Aoki thought about this possibility. A person who has a Qingming dream can remember the things in the dream in an orderly way. A person with strong spiritual power can control the dream and naturally learn in the dream. And the time in the dream is infinite. You can finish a bachelor''s degree in the dream by lying in bed and squinting for a while.


    Professor Mei said that many great inventions are made in dreams. The premise is that you have to have strong enough mental power to bear the quality of large dream space and the amount of brain computing such as computer overclocking.


    Aoki wants to confirm his fighting level. He knows that Hou Biao is very powerful. It is rare for such a person to be willing to have a hard fight with you. At the same time, he also appreciates Hou Biao''s open and aboveboard style.


    In addition, he came up with a new idea temporarily.


    When he just saw the black muzzle facing himself, there was a moment of fear rising from the bottom of his heart. This fear does not stem from the fear of their own lives, but from the fear of the situation they will face in the future. Even if they have prepared for the worst - most upper class people have been invaded, and only scientists signed by Lester and a small group of people like Aoki are reliable, their risk estimation of invading consciousness is still insufficient.


    If the conscious invaders find Mei, these scientists are trying their best to deal with them. If they have controlled enough powerful people, how can we ensure Professor Mei''s safety? Metso''s laboratory is not as well protected as the national defense research center.

 Chapter 186

    Hou Biao took off his sun hat, put the gun in his hat and put his hat on the ground.


    He takes a small step forward and bends his legs slightly to keep his center of gravity stable and flexible. Clench your fists, cross your chest, bow your back, slightly lower your shiny bald head, bury it between your fists, block your face, and only show your eagle eyes staring at the green wood.


    Since he left the underground ring, Hou Biao hasn''t put on such a posture for a long time. After becoming a mercenary, the purpose changed from defeating the opponent to killing the opponent. Many boxing skills are useless. In terms of killing skills, of course, it''s great to be a soldier, but if you fight one-on-one with your bare hands, no matter how strong a soldier is, he can''t beat a first-class professional fighter.


    Hou Biao is an excellent mercenary. He has fought in the rainforests of Africa, the Middle East and South Asia; He is also a first-class fighter. He has created 43 wins, 3 losses and 30 Ko opponents in 46 combat competitions in his career. Whether in the mercenary market or in the underground boxing ring in Thailand, his nickname "monkey" was also famous. Although his skill is not as good as before, he really hasn''t met any opponents in a city like Wuzhong.


    Aoki still looks lazy, slightly hunched back, just like yawning all night in the Internet cafe. But his hands, which had been stuck in his trouser pockets, pulled out and his fingers curled slightly.


    Hou Biao vaguely heard several slight joint explosions, and the sound was rattling. He knew that only a real trainer could make such a sound without action. He took a look at the pull board on Aoki''s feet, then suddenly ran out like a leopard and hit Aoki''s face with a straight fist.


    Aoki moved slightly, and one side of his body avoided Hou Biao''s fist. At the same time, his right hand stood like a knife and cut horizontally. He obviously did not use modern fighting, but a technique similar to ancient martial arts. He didn''t know why he used such a move, but instinctively.


    Hou Biao expected that his fist would fail, so he didn''t use all his strength. When he saw Qingmu siding away, he had already stopped the strength of the fist, raised his left arm to block Qingmu''s palm attack, and pulled his right leg to Qingmu''s center of gravity leg.


    Aoki hit Hou Biao''s arm with a palm. It was like cutting on a steel plate. He found that this person''s muscle was much stronger than he thought. At this time, Hou Biao''s whip leg has arrived. Aoki presses down with his left hand, presses and holds the tibia of the lower leg thrown by Hou Biao, grabs it with his five fingers, sucks it on his leg like a suction cup, and then lifts it out, and the gap in Hou Biao''s footwall is exposed. As soon as Aoki lifted his left foot, he recorded a bullet leg, pulled the board and kicked out of Hou Biao''s crotch.


    Hou Biao didn''t expect Aoki''s reaction to be so fast, and the palm adsorbed a little more than he expected. He almost fell to the ground with unstable center of gravity. But he has rich fighting experience and knows that his gap is exposed. The other party must attack his crotch. Without thinking about it, the right fist he just received hit under his crotch and just hit the instep of Qingmu''s raised foot.


    They heard a slap. At the moment of fist to foot contact, they shook at the same time. Hou Biao only felt numbness in the back of his hand and pain in his knuckles. He unconsciously loosened his five fingers and shook them. Aoki''s instep is no better. It seems that he just kicked an iron hammer.


    They changed their steps, and crackled a few moves. They were all lightning and stone fire, regardless of the outcome.


    Hou Biao became more and more addicted. He felt that he had returned to the boxing ring in those years. However, the boxing ring does not use homicide, so it is more like returning to the battlefield. However, there is no such pleasure of boxing to meat on the battlefield.


    Compared with Hou Biao, Aoki''s feeling is more complex.


    For the first time, he fought closely with people, without relying on weapons or spiritual power. This feeling is wonderful. He almost fought with Hou Biao with an instinctive reaction. Every punch or kick was not in his plan. It was like he was a string puppet, and his body was being commanded by another consciousness. But he vaguely remembered that he had learned these things and had quite rich practical experience. In his mind, scenes of bloody battles even emerged, which were more intense and spectacular than the current fighting. However, these pictures are independent and incoherent, and can not provide him with more complete memory information. Whenever he wants to connect these memory fragments, he feels his head is big and wants to be lazy. He even wants to lie down and sleep immediately regardless of the current life and death struggle.


    Hou Biao''s elbow was blocked by Qingmu''s palm, and his right hand suddenly felt a dagger from his waist.


    When he touched the dagger, the gap exposed gave Qingmu a chance. Qingmu''s palm knife stabbed Hou Biao''s weakness. Hou Biao felt a burst of pain and his abdomen shrank back. Qingmu followed him, turned his palm into a fist and sent him forward.


    If he tried his best, Hou Biao''s ribs would be broken.


    But at the moment, Hou Biao''s dagger has been pulled out. When Qingmu broke Hou Biao''s ribs, he was afraid that he could not close his hand and his arm would inevitably be scratched, so he used only three points and left seven points to take back his arm and prepare to deal with the dagger.


    The so-called entering the white blade with empty hands is only possible when there is a huge gap in strength. Now when the two are fighting between Bozhong and Bozhong, the other party suddenly has a knife in his hand, and Aoki has to be in strict formation.


    But Hou Biao didn''t hold the dagger as he expected, but threw it forward, and the dagger plunged into a trunk beside Qingmu.


    Hou Biao was hit by Qingmu on the soft rib. Although it didn''t hurt much, he snorted with pain and stepped back with his ribs covered.


    He slowly pulled out a piece of iron wire from his belt and said to Qingmu, "we can''t kill anyone without a blade. Here''s the dagger. I''ll use it."


    Aoki knew that he was pulling out the knife to give it to him. His heart said that this guy was also a solid eye. If he didn''t stop just now, his ribs would be broken.


    Hou Biao rubbed the beaten part under his ribs and his shoulder. Then he took an arrow step, and the iron wire in his hand jumped at the front door of Qingmu like a spirit snake.


    Qingmu pulled out the dagger on the tree trunk, was quick in eyes and hands, and knocked the end of the iron wire in Hou Biao''s hand with the back of the knife, making a Ding sound.


    I don''t know what material the iron wire is made of. It''s neither as soft as the rope nor as stubborn as the iron wire. It makes a loud metal impact when it hits the sharp dagger.


    When Hou Biao missed, the whip was like a spirit snake. He drew a circle in the air and swept across again. Aoki was short, dodged the whip and bullied into the body. A cold flash of the dagger in his hand stabbed Hou Biao''s chest. Hou Biao dodged. Qingmu''s wrist shook. The dagger turned half a circle on his wrist and still stabbed Hou Biao''s chest.


    Aoki''s technique surprised Hou Biao. When the army trains short blade killing, there is no such method at all. This is not a modern fighting technique at all. It''s more like being used from the ancient sword technique.


    At this time, Hou Biao''s body position has been determined, and his pace is old. He can''t avoid Qingmu''s extremely strange stab. But he was not a fuel-efficient lamp. In a hurry, he took back the iron wire in his hand, held one end of each hand, twisted it back and forth, and the iron wire wound around the dagger. With this twining force, Kankan stopped the progress of the dagger. At this time, the tip of the dagger had penetrated into his clothes, and the skin on his chest was a little cold.


    While Hou Biao''s attention was all on the iron wire and the dagger in front of his chest, Aoki took advantage of the situation and pulled the board to kick Hou Biao''s supporting leg. Hou Biao''s center of gravity was unstable. He watched himself fall forward and threw himself at the dagger.

 Chapter 187

    Hou Biao fell forward, Qingmu took a step with the trend, pulled out the dagger, and then turned sideways to resist Hou Biao''s leaning forward with his shoulder.


    In doing so, he took a great risk and sent himself out without any protection. If Hou Biao counterattacks at this time, whether it''s elbowing, knee hitting or strangling his neck with the iron wire in his hand, it''s difficult for Qingmu to stop it. Even if he can counterattack, he will be seriously injured.


    Fortunately, Hou Biao did nothing. With the strength of Qingmu''s shoulder, he stabilized his body and put away the iron wire. His eyes showed endless desolation, but his face was still flushed with excitement from the fight. His face looked extremely funny.


    "Why don''t you kill me?"


    "You said that as long as there was no winner, we would be clear. Since you won''t deliberately kill me in the future, what reason do I have to kill you now?"


    "But obviously I lost, not a tie."


    Aoki returned the dagger in his hand and said, "although your iron wire is very strange, it still suffers a loss compared with the lethality of the dagger. If you change it, I may not beat you."


    Aoki has to admit that if he compares it purely from the strength of fighting, Hou Biao is a little stronger than him, at least in muscle strength. After all, one is training all year round and the other is sleeping all year round. The reason why he can win, on the one hand, is that his powerful spiritual power brings a sharper neural response than ordinary people, on the other hand, he does take advantage of some weapons.


    Hou Biao didn''t think so: "if you lose, you lose."


    Aoki said, "you go."


    Hou Biao said, "OK, I won''t trouble you again." then he picked up the hat on the ground, turned and left. After taking a few steps, he turned back and reminded, "Lord Jiang wants to kill you, and I''m not the only one under him." he said, "although I won''t trouble you, I''ll protect him if you want to kill him."


    Aoki said, "I know."


    After Hou Biao left, Qingmu immediately called Hu Xing and asked her to pick up Yu Meimei. Jiang Deguan wants to avenge his brother. If he can''t help Aoki, he will find a way to fight the people around him. Beauty Yu is safe to live in Shi Dazhuang. No matter how crazy people are, they won''t go to the criminal investigation captain''s house to tie people up.


    After the decoration of the bar was suspended, Xiao Qi and Mo Yu didn''t need to come for the time being. Aoki simply suggested that they go out for a few days'' vacation. He told lifeflower that lifeflower readily agreed and privately funded Xiao Qi and Mo Yu.


    Aoki originally wanted to let his life flower go out for a few days and come back when he finished dealing with Jiang De Guan. But lifeflower said it was boring to go out alone, and she was waiting for Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang to come back and have a good talk with them. Aoki can think about it. Anyway, he can take care of one''s safety all his life. Even when he is not at home, there is a crow at home.


    After settling down these things, Aoki immediately went to Meiji''s laboratory. He wants to discuss future security issues with May.


    The news of such a large conference in Copenhagen could not be completely blocked, and at that time, intelligence and science and technology officials of various governments had participated in it. Although they promised to keep secrets, everyone knew that the commitment of these officials was tantamount to farting.


    Hou Biao''s appearance gave Aoki a warning. The Revenge of Jiang''s officials is not terrible, and he won''t take it to heart. It''s a big deal to find an opportunity to start first. What he thought at that time was that if the gunman was sent by the invaders, they would be in danger all the time in the future.


    Mei Tui didn''t think so much about his own safety, he said: "Even if Leicester''s last words were made public, few people would believe that they would not have any impact on society except for a heated discussion on the Internet. If those aliens frantically wanted to kill all those who believed in his last words, wouldn''t they be here without 300 taels of silver? If they were smart enough, they wouldn''t be in full control of the planet''s resources I did it before. "


    Aoki disagreed: "they don''t need to kill all these people. They just need to kill several important people among you and strangle your plan to deal with them in the cradle. Of course, before that, I think their best way is to win one or two of you through conscious invasion and get all the secrets."


    "Well, we have also thought of this risk, so few people know the core plan." Mei Xu said mysteriously with a pipe in his mouth. "We divided the whole plan into many subtasks and released them to the known people who signed by Lester, and gave them corresponding work according to their credibility and ability."


    "Is the plan you''re talking about the box you''re developing?" Aoki listened to Mei to talk about it, but he didn''t bother to know more about too many abstract scientific concepts.


    Mei Zhuo said: "Yes, it''s like a box. In fact, there are many scientific assumptions and theories about human consciousness and thought, but the research in the scientific community is always inseparable from matter and energy, and no one separates consciousness from these things for research. It''s a matter of deviance, just like scientists a hundred years ago could not get rid of the ether. Lester''s The last words are like a fire, which ignites the dry wood of the theory of consciousness that has long been piled up, and the gifted situ added a bucket of oil to the fire. "


    "Situ?"


    "Yes, the theory of this box was mentioned in his letter to me. If it was put in the past, I would think it was an unrealistic madman. However, he gave it to me only after Lester''s last words appeared. I believe this guy was intentional. He knows that only then can I understand his idea."


    "In fact, it''s nothing to put it bluntly," Mei added, looking at Aoki''s dazed appearance, "That box is to stimulate people''s brain nerve center through quantum droplets under high-frequency laser pulses. This stimulation is carried out according to people''s sensory simulation, so as to guide people''s consciousness to create a virtual environment. At this time, there will be a short separation between consciousness and body, that is, the dark box stage. At this stage, consciousness will enter a dark box, except for what we set Set the basic rules, nothing, need to be aware of their own to create things, including their own appearance. "


    Aoki didn''t quite understand the concepts of quantum drops. Of course, he also knew that there were more things involved in scientific theory. Mei Tao didn''t tell him, but he understood the function of the box: "isn''t this a dream? This is a... Hypnotic box?"


    Mei Zhuo said: "It can be understood that people who use this box will create an independent virtual space, and the spaces of all users can be connected through basic rules. Therefore, we call it a ''space box''. In fact, abandoning external neuron sensors and directly stimulating and receiving brain information is also in line with the future development direction of VR technology. We just It''s a few years ahead. "


    "Therefore, in addition to the hardware, this box also comes with a game, which we call ''dream guide''."


    "Our goal is that in the dark box stage, we can well distinguish whether the ontological consciousness is human or alien. Because according to Lester, this parasitic consciousness itself has no memory and exists out of matter. When entering the dark box stage, it will stimulate their nature, and they will think that they have not found a host, so in the dark box stage After that, it must be different from human behavior. "


    "What will they do?" Aoki asked.


    "I don''t know," Mei said. "All scientific theories need the support of experiments, and I happen to have a patient who is being invaded but hasn''t been parasitized successfully."


    "Xia Wenyuan!" Aoki opened his mouth in surprise. "Do you want to experiment with him?"

 Chapter 188

    "There''s no danger in this kind of experiment," said Mei. "Anyway, you can''t cure him completely right now, can you?"


    Aoki said, "what if I found a way to completely eliminate his invasive consciousness before you developed this dream guide? I can''t cheat others!"


    Mei Zhuo said: "It depends on what method you have found, whether it is universal or not. If you can only save one or a small number of people with your personal ability, I think this space box is more valuable. Of course, I won''t stop you from saving people, but can we discuss a priority before there is no better test body? Of course, I hope you can Find a good method with universality, which can completely destroy the parasites. "


    Aoki thought this possibility was very small. After thinking about it, Aoki agreed to Mei''s experiment.


    Now there are only two ways to see hope. One is the secret of the cat or memory reserve in Yao''s mother''s mind; the other is the space box that Mei Jiwang and his group of scientists are developing.


    So the safety of these people has become particularly important now.


    There is a cat in Yao''s mother''s body. Although I don''t know how the cat got in, at least it has no malice to Yao''s mother and has the ability to drive away other invasion consciousness, so Aoki doesn''t worry that Yao''s mother will be invaded again. Those invaders will never come back "oh, chief level!" Aoki didn''t expect Yao''s mother to live in such a high-level intensive care unit.


    "Thanks to Xia Wenyuan, the power of money!" Mei tried with emotion.


    Aoki knew that Xia Wenyuan also wanted to save himself. He agreed to ask Mei for $1 billion. What else can''t he help? He said, "since the Xia family is so helpful, it shouldn''t be a problem to ask them to send some bodyguards? It''s time to mention the security level here."


    "The choice of bodyguards is a problem. If you don''t do it well, you''ll lead wolves into the house," Mei said


    Aoki thinks meiwang has a point. Because Xia Wenyuan is a clear target of invasion, the Xia family is actually the most unsafe. Now the best way is to select a group of reliable people to protect these scientists. But where to find such people? Aoki unconsciously comes up with a bald head in his mind.


    Yao''s mother''s safety problem has been solved, followed by Mei Tuo and those scientists who signed by Lester. These people are the hope to really save mankind. Mei Tuo seems to have become the core of the whole team, so his security problem here needs to be solved urgently.


    "Are all the staff in your laboratory reliable?" Aoki asked anxiously.


    "Who else is reliable now?" said Mei, "I can''t give them a big holiday because there is more than a space box project in the laboratory. All projects are very important, especially several projects related to gene recombination. If successful, they will be revolutionary in the field of biology and have a profound impact on the future of mankind. Only now there is a crisis of consciousness invasion, we put the space box project into practice Mentioned the first place. "


    Aoki said, "don''t you worry about your safety?"


    Mei Xu said, "it''s a great ambition to sacrifice. I''m prepared for it." he said, "my will has been made. If I die, I''ll give you the laboratory, and Mei Ziqing will take care of it for you. Now only you can be trusted."


    Looking at Aoki''s stunned appearance, Mei tried to laugh: "I''m not dead yet, you don''t have to be so nervous!"


    Aoki breathed out and said, "Professor, you''ve made a big joke!" he thought of dealing with those boring experiments and annoying data every day. His head was very big. "Professor, I''ll find a way to protect your safety."


    After leaving Meiji''s lab, Aoki went to the hospital and told Yao Jingjing and Yao''s father to pay attention to Yao''s mother''s safety, especially the strict inspection of drugs and food.


    Yao Jingjing was so nervous that she pulled Qingmu out and asked what was going on and whether there was any repetition in her condition.


    Aoki is not good at lying and can''t tell Yao Jingjing the truth. Even if he did say it, Yao Jingjing couldn''t understand it. He hesitated for a long time and didn''t make it clear. Fortunately, Yao Jingjing trusted him and said, "if you can''t say it, don''t say it. I''ll do what you say. I know you won''t lie to me, right?"


    Aoki said, "well, I won''t lie to you."


    Yao Jingjing asked, "won''t you lie to me all your life?"


    Aoki said, "do you want to live with me all your life?"


    Yao Jingjing blushed and said angrily, "who wants to live with you all his life! Don''t bite words!"


    Aoki scratched his hair and said, "does that kind of joke count? I can''t lie, but I''m not a wood. Sometimes I can joke."


    Yao Jingjing looked at the building in the distance and whispered, "you are a wood."


    Aoki didn''t hear clearly and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing." Yao Jingjing turned her eyes and looked up at Aoki. "Then tell me the truth. Do you have a girlfriend? HMM... no kidding."


    "Girlfriend..." Aoki holds his chin in his hand and looks thoughtful. He looks like a philosopher. He seems to be thinking about a very complex problem. "In a broad sense, there are many; in a narrow sense... It seems... There should be... Not yet."


    Yao Jingjing burst out laughing: "so you also have a greasy side!"


    Aoki smiled: "this is a quantum entanglement problem."


    Yao Jingjing was stunned at first, then understood and said with a smile: "I don''t understand quantum mechanics, but I''ve heard of Schrodinger''s cat. I know that quantum can only determine its state when it is observed. The reason why your group of quantum entangles is that you don''t observe it carefully? If you look carefully... For example..." she said, she suddenly blushed and her head became lower and lower, Look at your toes and say, "for example, if you look at me, you may find that the quantum state has been stable or has not been entangled at all!"


    Now it''s Aoki''s turn to be stunned. He doesn''t know how to answer this question. It''s like a smart fisherman who threw a net smartly, but found that the net fell on himself when he exerted too much force.


    Yao Jingjing looked at Aoki like an honest man playing tricks and was embarrassed like someone caught the handle. She held back a smile and scolded: "wood!"

 Chapter 189

    Aoki assigned the task of death to the crow. When he is away, he must protect the flowers all his life. The crow readily agreed and said that although the landlady was a little fierce, she would never allow any evil forces to hurt her for the sake of sauce elbow.


    Lifelong flower doesn''t quite understand why she needs to be protected and how a crow protects her. However, after getting along with Aoki for a long time, she naturally has a sense of trust and is more and more accustomed to many incredible things embodied in him.


    As a result, a noisy crow followed the flowers in and out all their life, even sleeping and going to the bathroom.


    Sometimes she was so annoyed that she couldn''t stand it. Especially when taking a bath, crows had to come in and talk. She scolded: "you''re a male crow, and you have to follow a woman when taking a bath. You can''t die! Do you want a face!"


    The crow was rushed outside and croaked disdainfully at the bathroom door: "is it a woman''s croaking with such a small chest?"


    I heard something smashing on the bathroom door and falling to the ground. At the same time, there was the scolding voice of the landlady: "you want to die! Believe it or not, I''ll take you to the pet store to castrate tomorrow!"


    The coal boss was so frightened that he flapped his wings and flew back to the living room. Suddenly he remembered the task given to him by Aoki, so he flew back and stood at the bathroom door yawning: "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t say you have small breasts. You don''t have breasts! Quack, quack..."


    The bathroom door snapped open, and the lifelong flowers around the bath towel rushed out to pull the crow''s hair. The crow croaked and fled to the living room, flew to the top of the chandelier and said to the angry lifelong flower, "well, Ruhua, flat chest doesn''t blame you. The boss doesn''t dislike it. What are you afraid of!"


    All his life, he was trembling with anger. He pointed to the ceiling and said, "eat cat food tonight!"


    "Oh!" the crow quickly flew down and jumped in front of the lifelong flower to please, "beautiful landlady, beautiful as a flower..." when he saw that the lifelong flower was going to hit it, he screamed, "you can hit me, don''t pull my hair!"


    After chattering and flattering, the coal boss finally ate sauce elbow again.


    "Hate cat food! Hate cats!" the crow shouted with one foot on the bone of the sauce elbow and one foot raised high.


    After dinner, the coal boss and the lifelong flower lie on the sofa and watch TV. TV is playing an entertainment program. One day, the group girls in South Korea are dancing on the stage. The coal boss is also excited to twist around on the sofa and sing his own crow rap:


    Quack


    Your long leg swing dance step


    Eyes ignited the temperature of the stage


    Little man twisted his waist around


    Rotate more than 720 degrees


    Quack


    Don''t tell me you know martial arts


    That would make me afraid. I''d rather be alone


    You hold your chest and hips high, and your curve is exquisite


    But it hides the infinite horror of the devil


    Quack


    Don''t tell me you know martial arts


    I want to get close to you, but I can''t find my way


    Are you fairy sister


    Teach me Lingbo micro step


    When I learn, I will go to the vulture palace to eat wind and drink dew with you


    Quack


    Quack


    I want to rush to this stage and dance with you


    You hid in the artificial fog


    All the women on the stage are walking in the same footsteps as you


    The same straight eyebrow, the same awl face


    The same bridge of the nose looks cool


    I know you''re not learning martial arts


    That is the unique and invincible face changing skill of the Bangzi family


    Quack


    Not martial arts


    Quack


    That''s surgery


    Quack


    What a painful understanding


    You bitch


    Quack


    Not martial arts


    Quack


    That''s surgery


    Quack


    Bitch


    Quack


    vomit


    ¡­¡­


    All her life, she loved her sofa and said, "keep your claws. You''ve scratched the sofa skin!"


    The coal boss put away his claws, shook his head and sang: "vomit... Quack... Operation..."


    The whole life flower was really upset. She turned off the TV and said, "if you want to vomit, go to the bathroom and don''t vomit on my sofa."


    The coal boss stopped, shook his feathers, suddenly looked at the lifelong flower and said seriously, "landlady, give me a suggestion."


    It''s rare for a flower to see a crow seriously in her life. Thinking that it really has something serious, she asked, "what advice? Don''t talk about eating. What I do, you eat."


    "No, no!" said the crow solemnly, "do you have any plans to go to Korea recently?"


    Lifelong Huaqi said, "what are you doing in Korea?"


    The crow said, "although the boss doesn''t say it, a man always likes big ones. Quack, what can you do if you don''t make it bigger? If it''s not big, you can only be small..."


    It took me a long time to understand. I picked up a magazine next to me and photographed it: "I beat you to death, only a dead crow!"


    The crow hid aside and cried wrongfully, "I''m thinking of you. I''m afraid you''ll change from the main palace to the second room!"


    The flower chased the crow all his life. The crow ran away in the room and shouted: "those two women are older than you... Although you have personality... If I want to choose... Quack... I also choose you... Quack... But the boss is a man... Quack... It''s hard to say... Quack..."


    Later, the flowers could not be chased, and the crows could not run. One person and one bird lay on the floor, panting.


    All her life, Hua gasped and scolded: "dead... Dead crow... You... Are tired of eating sauce elbows!"


    The crow gasped and said, "I''m... Also for you."


    Lifelong flower said, "I want you to worry about my things!"


    The crow said, "I don''t worry about your man being abducted and run away. Do you think he only has police flowers and stewardess? Quack, in that cave in southern Yunnan, he almost talked to the woman named cuckoo..."


    Spend your whole life disdaining to say, "brag, you didn''t go to southern Yunnan." suddenly think of something and don''t think it''s right, "do you know anything?"


    "Quack..." the crow suddenly remembered that Aoki was its master and shut up.


    The lifelong flower roared, "who is the cuckoo?"


    The crow held his proud head high and straightened himself in a posture of looking at death like death without saying anything. It looked like a righteous bird who did everything for his friends.


    Lifetime flower took two pots and put them in front of the crow with a bang: "sauce elbow, cat food, choose yourself!"


    The crow said, "do you think I will betray my master? Quack!" it slowly turned around, squinted and looked disdainfully at the two pots of food on the ground, "cuckoo? Let me think..."


    Crows began to chirp a story about women, Japanese devils and Aoki. Lifeflower heard that she took away the two pots on the ground and scolded, "dead crow, make up a story and tease me!"


    "Quack, what I said is true!" the crow called after the heel of the lifelong flower, "it''s true! Quack, my elbow, my elbow..."


    At this time, lifeflower suddenly received a call from Lao Wang and said she wanted to talk to her. Lifelong flower said yes, let him come to the store tomorrow. Lao Wang said he would meet right now. The lifelong flower asked him where he was. He said it was in a teahouse in the south of the city and Aunt Zhang was there.


    The lifelong flower made Lao Wang send a positioning, so he was ready to drive there. The crow followed her closely according to the task given by Aoki.


    Lifelong flower said, "Why are you following me? Go back to the house."


    The crow said firmly, "for your safety, I must go with you."


    Lifelong flower said, "you heard that the refreshments in that teahouse are good!"

 Chapter 190

    In the morning, Aoki went to the community psychological counseling room as usual.


    As soon as he opened the door, director Liu of the community brought a man: "Mr. Aoki, boss Huang has come to see you several times, and you are not here every time. Today, I gave him a guarantee and said you would come. Look at you, it''s really saving your sister''s face!"


    Aoki saw a middle-aged man behind director Liu. He looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember which one it was.


    The man came and said, "Mr. Aoki hasn''t seen you for a long time. He took out a business card and handed it over."


    When Aoki saw the name Huang Ziqiang on the business card and the rise of the chairman of Xishan hot spring resort, he remembered that Jiang Deqian had met this man when he died. Jiang Deqian deserved his death, and if this guy had not said a word to indirectly save lifelong flower and Hu Xing, his end would not be better than Jiang Deqian.


    Aoki naturally had no good face for him. Thinking of Hou Biao''s words, he asked, "Jiang Deqian has a brother?"


    Huang Ziqiang didn''t expect Aoki to ask this as soon as he met. He was stunned and said, "yes, his name is Jiang Deguan."


    "Did he send you?" Aoki preconceived that Huang Ziqiang and the Chiang brothers were together.


    Huang Ziqiang knew that he had misunderstood, so he said, "no, no, no, how could I be sent by him? Besides, although I Huang Ziqiang is not a big man, I have a head and face on the ground of Sanwu. Where is he? Jiang De Guan wants me to do what he wants!"


    Director Liu was bored. How did he smell gunpowder when he met him? He said, "Oh, Mr. Aoki, you don''t know. The old Huang Gang has come to you several times, but he''s sincere! He still wants to build a health center in our community!"


    Aoki was not interested in these, so he asked Huang Ziqiang, "what are you doing with me?"


    Huang Ziqiang said, "I came to you for psychological counseling."


    Director Liu saw that the atmosphere had eased down, and saw that they had talked about specific things. He said, "then you talk, I''ll go first." when he went out, he looked back at Aoki uneasily, "boss Huang, we have a deal on community investment!"


    Aoki shrugged and said to Huang Ziqiang, "what''s the use of pleasing the elder sister in our community? I''m just a temporary worker who doesn''t even have a salary."


    Huang Ziqiang said: "I didn''t mean to please. I was investing in the health and elderly care industry. I didn''t know about Liuying lane before. I had the impression that it was dirty and messy. Recently, I came here several times and found that it was a treasure land. It not only had good Feng Shui, but also retained many old buildings and traditions. If it was well developed, it would still be very valuable."


    Aoki was not interested in investment and development, so he interrupted, "OK, you''d better talk straight. What do you come to me for? I don''t think you have any psychological problems."


    Huang Ziqiang said, "it''s not me. It''s a friend. He has some mental problems. I''d like you to have a look."


    Aoki said, "mental problems should be checked in the hospital first. How can you come to me?"


    Huang Ziqiang said, "I''ve been to hospitals and can''t find anything."


    Aoki said, "tell me about the symptoms first."


    Huang Ziqiang said: "I always have nightmares. It''s a bit like persecution paranoia that someone wants to kill him in the dream. I''m very grumpy."


    "Oh?" Aoki was surprised and immediately remembered the conscious intruder. "Who is your friend? Tell me the details."


    Huang Ziqiang stopped talking and asked, "is this situation cured?"


    Aoki said, "if you don''t say anything, how can I know if there is a cure? Why don''t you bring someone over and have a look."


    Huang Ziqiang seemed a little hesitant. He pondered for a long time before he said, "let me tell you the truth. This man is a big man. He has always lived in North America. This time he came to Wuzhong to recover from his illness and wrapped up my villa. If you''re not sure, you''d better not provoke him."


    Aoki understood that Huang Ziqiang wanted to make friends with big people by his ability. No wonder he ran so attentively. However, he didn''t care much about it. What he cared about was whether the man was invaded by consciousness like Xia Wenyuan. From the perspective of big people, it is very consistent with the invasion target.


    "Then take me to have a look," Aoki said.


    Huang Ziqiang still hesitated. Although the night Jiang Deqian died, he saw Aoki''s strange ability, and Jiang Deqian''s death made him shudder when he thought of it, but the person who contracted Xishan hot spring villa was the boss of the North American Chinese guild. According to reason, Huang Ziqiang was not even qualified to know this kind of thing.


    Huang Ziqiang is a social man and a businessman. He knew it was an opportunity, but the risk was great. If he didn''t do well, he took it in. But if Aoki really has any way, even if he just alleviates the man''s condition, Huang Ziqiang will climb up the high branch from now on.


    Of course, he also did his homework. He spent a lot of money on the bottom of the green wood, but he didn''t find out anything. However, there are two things he just learned. One is that something big happened in Myanmar and Vietnam. The famous Wu suoton is over, and Qingmu happened to be in southern Yunnan those days; Second, Aoki went in and out of the Xia family''s private manor several times. At first, Huang Ziqiang thought it was the relationship of the policewoman, but it was wrong to think about it carefully. The manor, not to mention a friend of the Xia family''s girl, is the Xia family''s legitimate descendants.


    Huang Ziqiang was very glad that he had blocked Jiang''s money and saved the lives of the two women, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Huang Ziqiang hesitated for a long time, finally made up his mind and said, "OK, Mr. Aoki, I''ll take you to see it. After you''ve seen it, if you''re sure, treat it. If you''re not sure, say a few polite words, and let''s go. Whether it''s cured or not, I won''t lose any of your money. Do you think it''s ok?" he said, "Tell me your account number. I''ll call you 200000 first. It''s a deposit. You can see the rest."


    Aoki said, "let''s talk about it."


    Huang Ziqiang said, "then I''ll go back and prepare."


    Aoki knew he was timid and wanted to say hello to the big man first. He smiled and said, "I''m waiting at any time."


    In the afternoon, Huang Ziqiang came in a Mercedes Benz and said that he had made an agreement with the big man, so he took Qingmu to Xishan hot spring resort.


    The villa was deserted. Except for the security guards outside the gate, there were almost no people. Huang Ziqiang explained that the big man liked to be quiet and wrapped up the villa, leaving only a few necessary service personnel, and all the other bodyguards were replaced by their own people.


    After entering the best and most luxurious hot spring villa in the villa, Aoki finally met the so-called big man.


    The great man''s name is William Wolff and his Chinese name is Hong Zhenlong. He is a Canadian Chinese. His ancestors have lived in Canada for several generations. Although they basically maintain their Chinese descent, they can still see a bit of mixed blood, especially the son standing next to him.


    His son''s name is Hong Kui, and his English name is Kui - Kui wolf. Hong Kui is very tall, close to two meters by visual inspection, and his body is also very strong, which reminds Aoki of the big shark O''Neill, but one is black and the other is yellow, a bit like an Indian.


    The only thing Aoki could not imagine was that William Wolff, the boss of the largest Chinese gang in North America, was tied to the bed with a tie like those patients with serious violence in the mental hospital.


    When Aoki was allowed to approach, old William lying on the bed suddenly opened his closed eyes and opened his mouth like a beast who saw prey. Although he was old, his muscles were still strong, the binding band on his body was tight, and the whole bed shook violently in his struggle.


    Aoki saw his eyes turn from black to blue, and his mouth showed long fangs.

 Chapter 191

    Biochemical variation is the only plot in the film, which can''t happen in the real world. Cell metabolism needs enough nutrition and time. Even if human or other species have mutated for some reason, organisms can never change from one thing to another in an instant.


    However, now Aoki''s old William, that is, Hong Zhenlong, has undergone incredible changes. Just for a moment, his eyes turned blue, long tusks grew in his mouth, and the hair on his face grew rapidly and grew longer with the naked eye.


    Hong Kui next to him took old William''s hand and asked softly, "father, how do you feel?" his face was not too abnormal. Obviously, he was used to seeing this situation and knew that his father would change like this.


    Huang Ziqiang was frightened and looked frightened. Where is the self-confidence and domineering brought by the mixture of entrepreneurs and social people. His world outlook is being destroyed bit by bit, starting with the last time Aoki mysteriously broke in and killed Jiang Deqian. He felt that his past lived on the dog, and the fear brought by subversive cognition almost broke his spirit. He began to doubt his choice and regretted why he wanted to cling to this big man from North America. Originally, he just happened to come to Wuzhong for vacation and happened to choose the resort he operated, which had nothing to do with him. He also regretted why he provoked Aoki again. It was clear that he had left and would not bring him any trouble again. Intuition told him that this time, he was in trouble again.


    Aoki is more shocked than Huang Ziqiang about the changes in William wolf. Of course he was not afraid, but surprised. It''s easy to say that your eyes turn blue, but it''s obviously too untrue to have hair on your face and tusks on your mouth.


    The moment old William opened his eyes, he felt a wave of spiritual power. That''s a phenomenon only when dream space is opened up. If this is a dream, then the change in old William makes sense, that is, his consciousness is building his own appearance.


    However, this is not a dream.


    Aoki saw it, William''s son Kui saw it, and Huang Ziqiang saw it. If this is a dream, it means that old William involved all the people around him in his dream in an instant. What a powerful spiritual force it needs! Aoki thought, among the people he knew, maybe only Dewar could do it.


    Before that, the only experience that Aoki almost didn''t recognize the dream was the collective real scene dream of Zhenwu Kitano. Now, old William seems to have created a similar thing.


    But Aoki is sure that old William did not hypnotize them just now. In fact, his current physical condition is very unsatisfactory. It is obvious that he has been tortured by the disease for a long time. His cheekbones were high, his eyes were deep, and he was so thin that he had almost no muscles. He was as thin as a wood, and his dry fingers were no better than the claws of a crow.


    This is a spontaneous burst of spiritual power. At the moment of explosion, the consciousness of the people around him was dragged into his dream. However, he didn''t really create any other dream space, but integrated with reality, because he didn''t realize he was dreaming. So there is a real dream phenomenon similar to sleepwalking.


    This kind of dreamlike and non dreamlike state is extremely spiritual power consuming.


    Aoki can feel that old William''s spiritual power is strong and weak, giving people a feeling that he is dying and his life is not long, but it seems that there is a strong belief supporting him to live, so that there will be a sudden strong spiritual explosion.


    Perhaps it was this outbreak that quickly overdrawn his body while extremely consuming his spirit.


    Old William''s struggle didn''t last long before it stopped. You can see that the long hair on his face is fading, and the tusks are slowly retracted into his mouth. After a while, his eyes return to black, and everything is no different from that at the beginning.


    "I''m sorry to scare you," qui wolf said calmly.


    "No, it doesn''t matter." Huang Ziqiang turned pale and stammered a little. I don''t know whether the fear has not been eliminated or the tension in the face of world-class gang leaders.


    Seeing that Hong Zhenlong closed his eyes and fell asleep, Hong Kui made an invitation gesture and let them talk in the living room.


    "How long has it been like this?" Aoki asked.


    "I''ve been like this since I was a child."


    Hong Kui''s answer greatly surprised Aoki.


    "Born?"


    "Yes, it''s a genetic disease." Hong Kui is tall and loud, but he has an aristocratic temperament and won''t give people a sense of oppression when talking. "People in our family have this problem, but the symptoms are mild and severe. The incidence of this disease has always been very regular, but my father suddenly became seriously ill this year."


    "What did the hospital say?"


    "Our family''s disease has lasted for nearly a century, and many medical experts have studied our family," Hong Kui said with a smile, "At first, they studied it as werewolf syndrome, but unlike other cases with werewolf syndrome, we don''t really grow hair. Later, doctors thought our disease was a mental problem, but they couldn''t explain the physiological manifestations at the time of onset."


    Aoki interrupted and asked, "has anyone taken samples of hair or other things that grow when they get sick?"


    "No, nothing." Hong Kui shook his head and said.


    Aoki felt that Hong Kui''s words were not finished. He knew he had scruples and didn''t speak. He just waited quietly.


    Hong Kui pondered for a moment and said, "well, there''s nothing to hide. When we come to China this time, we also want to find out if there is an old folk traditional Chinese medicine that can cure this disease. Although you don''t look like traditional Chinese medicine, since President Huang recommended you, I''ll treat you as a doctor. I''ll tell you what you want to know, but I hope you don''t lie to me."


    As he spoke, his eyes suddenly became sharp, and his tall body leaned forward, like a commanding beast.


    "No, no, No." Huang Ziqiang regretted his involvement in the matter more and more.


    Hong Kui ignored Huang Ziqiang and looked at Qingmu instead.


    Aoki leaned lazily on the sofa, facing Hong Kui''s eyes and said, "I dare not say I can cure your father''s disease, but I may be able to find the reason for his sudden aggravation."


    Hong Kui nodded and said: "In fact, no matter at home or in the hospital, the monitoring did not capture our physiological changes. It seems that those changes can only be seen by the naked eye, but can not be detected by the machine. Therefore, later, our disease became the emperor''s new clothes. All doctors who studied this said that they did not see the growing hair and tusks, but the hallucinations of our family. I said so Well, I wouldn''t be surprised if you said later that you didn''t see anything just now. "


    Aoki said, "if I tell you, it''s the emperor''s new clothes?"


    Hong Kui frowned and said, "I don''t like joking."


    Aoki said, "wait a minute, you''ll understand."


    Hong Kui asked, "what are you going to do? Any treatment plan needs to convince me first."


    Aoki said with a smile, "it''s very simple. Just let your father sleep."

 Chapter 192

    Hong Kui took Qingmu to Hong Zhenlong''s room again. Because he didn''t invite Huang Ziqiang, and Huang Ziqiang knew he couldn''t help, he said he was waiting outside.


    When Aoki went in, Hong Zhenlong woke up and sat on the bed, but his hands and feet were still tied with a restraint belt. The servant was feeding him, spoonful by spoonful, very carefully. Hong Zhenlong was also very cooperative. When he finished eating, he said thank you in English.


    When Hong Zhenlong saw Aoki, he asked, "is this a doctor?"


    Hong Kui walked over, bent down his tall body, leaned close to Hong Zhenlong''s ear and said, "yes, father, let him show you."


    Hong Zhenlong nodded and said, "it looks young, but it''s special. Well, maybe it''s a way." his eyes became very clear at the moment, and his thin old face was like two clear springs growing on the Loess Plateau.


    Because Hong Zhenlong''s previous performance shows that he has strong spiritual power, especially at the moment of outbreak, but his body is very weak, which makes Aoki dare not hypnotize easily. It will be difficult to do in case of any physical problems caused by the other party''s conscious resistance.


    So he just took his time like a traditional Chinese medicine.


    He looked at the restraint belt on Hong Zhenlong and asked, "why should we tie it up?"


    Hong Kui explained: "when this disease comes on, people will become powerful and have a certain tendency to violence, so they should be fixed with restraint belts to avoid hurting people around them. This is known and voluntary by my father and people in my family, including when I get sick."


    "But this kind of restraint on the body will make the patient''s violent tendency more serious and overdraft his physical strength."


    Aoki is actually worried that it will affect Hong Zhenlong''s dream after his hypnosis, because consciousness and body are not completely cut off when dreaming. Moreover, any feeling and consciousness of the body will search for relevant content in the brain memory and maximize it. For example, when you sleep, put a small piece of ice on your skin, You may dream of falling into an ice hole in the Arctic Ocean, so there is the saying that "dream is an amplifier".


    The old man was tied with a restraint belt, which had a great impact on his dream. Hypnosis is only to help the other party enter the dream, but it is not to let him dream what he wants to dream.


    "If I let go, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you," Hong Kui said.


    "Oh, you don''t care about me," Aoki said.


    Hong Kui was silent for a moment and asked for Hong Zhenlong''s advice: "father..."


    Hong Zhenlong said, "let the servant go down. You can arrange some bodyguards to protect this..."


    "My name is Aoki."


    "Oh, Dr. Aoki."


    Hong Kui signaled all the servants to go out, sent two more bodyguards, and then personally helped his father untie the restraint belt.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it much more comfortable?" Aoki said.


    Hong Zhenlong moved his arm: "indeed, it''s much more comfortable."


    Qingmu walked out of the window and opened the curtain: "if your legs are not numb, come and have a look at the scenery outside. The scenery here is very good. You can see half of Wuzhong."


    Hong Zhenlong came over with the help of Hong Kui. Seeing the scenery outside the window, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Wuzhong is really beautiful!"


    The sun shone on his thin face and gradually turned red. His eyes were also full of expression, flashing a faint light blue light.


    Aoki turned back and said to Hong Kui, "you see, it''s not very good!"


    Hong Kui''s face showed a worried look, but he still grinned at Aoki, revealing two rows of teeth much sharper than ordinary people, especially his canine teeth, which are not only sharp, but also very long. Coupled with his burly figure, Aoki thought of the male wolf in Mount kinai, Alaska.


    It is a giant wolf that can compete with lions. It lives in Mount Kenai Peninsula, Alaska. In the late 16th century, the British entered the cold area. They thought that the huge wolf was a symbol of evil and hunted for more than 200 years. By the beginning of the 20th century, the Kenai mountain wolf was completely extinct.


    Aoki doesn''t know why he knows this kind of wolf. Maybe he saw it in a gossip magazine. Anyway, there are many messy magazines in his office. He doesn''t remember when he bought them.


    However, Aoki soon saw this kind of wolf. It was not in the windy and snowy no man''s land in Alaska a century ago, but in Hong Zhenlong''s dream.


    It was a hill covered with white snow. Hong Zhenlong stood straight on the top of a hill, his feet deep into the snow, leaving two lines of clear footprints behind him, which continued far away. Obviously, he came here after a long journey. On another mountain about a kilometer in front of him, dozens of huge gray wolves appeared.


    They seem to be looking for something, or avoiding something. Then there was a gunshot, and a group of sled dogs pulled a car appeared in the field of vision. On the car sat an Englishman with a gun, perhaps an American. Wearing thick clothes, they shouted sled dogs at the wolves and kept firing guns into the sky. The wolves were frightened and ran through the mountains in the wilderness. There were more and more sled dogs. They surrounded the wolves from all directions along with the sound of gunfire and surrounded them in a mountain depression.


    This is a very big dream. It is not a false dream like pasting three-dimensional murals on your walls and stars on the ceiling, but a real big dream.


    Aoki immediately judged that this could not be Hong Zhenlong''s independent dream. But the wolves and Englishmen in the distance are not real conscious bodies, but are indeed the products of dreams. Whose dream is this?


    Hong Zhenlong''s eyes became blue, but his eyes were full of anger. His hands were clenched into fists, and his body was shaking.


    A wolf howl suddenly sounded in my ear, as if it came from deep mountains and valleys. It was powerful, long and penetrating.


    Aoki saw a flash of excitement in Hong Zhenlong''s eyes. In the distance, those wolf hunters with guns jumped down from the sledge, muttered something, and looked left and right to find the source of the sound. The gray wolves also began to hiss, howling one after another.


    Before long, a huge white wolf appeared on the rock on the left cliff.


    It is not easy to accurately describe the shape and size of the object in the dream, but if those who sit in the sledge are normal humans, taking this as a reference, the size of the white wolf is surprisingly large. Its shoulder height is more than two meters and its body length is estimated to be more than four meters, which is more than the size of any dog or cat, and is comparable to a small Asian elephant.


    It is like a lonely king, standing on the highest peak in the cold sky.

 Chapter 193

    A strange but appropriate word came to Aoki''s mind - seeking defeat alone!


    I can''t imagine that such a strong wolf has any rival in the world, African lion? Siberia tiger? Or a polar bear?


    The next gunshot reminded Aoki that there is a species that is more ferocious and smarter than the lion and tiger, that is, human beings.


    Obviously, the white wolf was more attractive to the hunting crowd. They took up their guns, fired a few bullets, and drove the sled dog towards the cliff on the left.


    The white wolf king didn''t run away, so he looked at it coldly and let the bullets roar across the sky. When the crowd approached and the distance had entered the range of bullets, the white wolf king seemed to feel the danger, stretched his neck and roared. Those gray wolves still in the depression ran towards the foot of the mountain on the right as if they had received any instructions, and disappeared in the vast snow in the twinkling of an eye.


    The hunter ignored the fleeing wolves, but formed a situation of encircling the white wolves on three sides, and the rest was a cliff. The White Wolf looked up at the silvery white land around him, and seemed to inadvertently look in the direction of Hong Zhenlong.


    Aoki saw deep attachment and loneliness from his eyes.


    Hong Zhenlong''s face was in pain. His blue eyes were full of blood, just like watching his relatives being tortured.


    The flame of anger ignited from his chest, lit his clothes and skin, and soon burned him into a fireman.


    In the light of the flame, Aoki saw a clear shadow in the snow under his feet and stood up slowly.


    Hong Zhenlong suddenly seemed to be crazy. He was burning all over and rushed forward, trying to rush into the ice and snow.


    Aoki felt that there was an invisible barrier between him and Hong Zhenlong and the ice and snow world. The moment Hong Zhenlong rushed over, there was an extremely strong fluctuation. At the same time, Aoki felt a heavy body, as if he had been involved in a raging flood. He could not breathe, and the quality of the world around him seemed to have increased thousands of times.


    Aoki understands that the ice and snow world is not Hong Zhenlong''s dream, but I don''t know why Hong Zhenlong''s dream connects another space, or overlaps with that space. At the moment he rushed over, the barrier between the two spaces disappeared, and the huge space quality was transferred. Hong Zhenlong''s spiritual strength could not bear it.


    Sure enough, Hong Zhenlong''s dream collapsed.


    Aoki retreated and saw Hong Zhenlong leaning against the window. His eyes were covered with blood and his body trembled. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and broke the half open window. He hit the ground with a click. He made a sound of uluuluulu in his mouth, and then rushed towards Aoki like a ferocious God.


    Aoki held Hong Zhenlong''s arm and found that the thin old man had surprisingly great strength. He was almost overwhelmed.


    Hong Kui next to him seemed to be ready. He called "father", hugged Hong Zhenlong from behind and motioned Qingmu to run quickly.


    Aoki has almost understood Hong Zhenlong''s situation, so he hypnotized him directly with his powerful and unparalleled spiritual power.


    The old man was still wheezing, but his eyes were closed and went to sleep. Aoki reached out and touched it. He found that his forehead was burning like a fire.


    Hong Kui probably didn''t expect his father to settle down so soon. He looked at Qingmu with a little doubt.


    Aoki said, "help him to bed first."


    Hong Kui helped Hong Zhenlong to bed and lay down. Then he asked, "doctor, are you okay?"


    Aoki said, "I''m fine. But I''m not a doctor. My name is Aoki. Just call my name."


    Hong Kui frowned and was a little dissatisfied with Aoki''s sudden denial that he was a doctor. However, he obviously had good cultivation and didn''t scold him for it. He just said faintly: "Mr. Aoki, you just said to let my father sleep. Now my father has fallen asleep. If you don''t have a better treatment plan, please go back."


    Aoki''s attitude towards Hong Kui was a little unexpected. Seeing Huang Ziqiang''s cautious appearance when he came, he thought how difficult it was for the North American Guild boss to serve. When he met, he found that he was not only not vicious, but also a very gentleman, which was better than a celebrity family like Xia Wenyuan.


    In contrast, Huang Ziqiang is too far away, not to mention Jiang Deqian, a self righteous social gangster.


    People ordered him to leave, but Aoki didn''t want to leave so early. The old man''s dream is really strange. Not to mention the shadow in the dream, just the dream space carrying the ice and snow world is so large that ordinary people can''t do it. Even in Aoki''s current cognition, it can''t be a single person''s dream.


    What is the dream of William wolf, the largest Chinese gang leader in North America?


    "Allow me to ask a few questions," he said.


    "Please say it." Hong Kui didn''t seem impatient.


    "Do you, or people in your family, dream of the white wolf when you get sick?" Aoki asked.


    It''s Hong Kui''s turn to be shocked. He looked at Aoki in surprise and asked, "how do you... Know?" he looked back at his father in bed. He seemed to think of something, but he felt more incredible, "did you just... You... My father..."


    Aoki smiled and said, "this is a little complicated. I''ll tell you later. Now please answer my question."


    Hong Kui soon regained his calm and said, "yes, I dream every time. This was originally a secret of our family, and few people outside know it."


    "Family secret?" Aoki wondered, "why keep it secret? Don''t you tell the doctor?"


    Hong Kui said, "I don''t know. It''s said to be Zu Xun. But in fact, no one knows. In the past, the family invited several famous experts to study our situation. They think it may be a genetic nervous system disease caused by genes."


    Aoki asked, "have you seen your own shadow in your dream?"


    "What?" Hong Kui looked puzzled. "Shadow? I haven''t really noticed this."


    Aoki knew that normal people would not pay attention to whether they had a shadow in their dreams. Hong Kui should not be the object of conscious invasion, so he changed the topic: "is your father''s severe disease recent?"


    "Yes, about half a year."


    "Has anything special happened before?"


    "Special? What do you mean by special?" Hong Kui asked.


    "In any aspect, life, feelings, business, play... Anything can be, as long as you feel special and it doesn''t often happen."


    "Well, before the illness worsened, there was nothing in life, but something happened in the community, which made my father feel a little bad. How... Does this have an impact?"


    "It''s hard to say now," Aoki said. "Do you know Ronald Cohen?"


    "Cohen? You mean Ronald Cohen, President of the dream foundation?" Hong Kui thought for a moment. "I remember one thing when you mention him."


    "My father likes collecting. In the early years, he saw a Picasso painting. At that time, it was in the hands of Michael Jones in Las Vegas, but Cohen took the lead and bought it for $150 million. At that time, the price was a little exorbitant."


    "My father always resented this. He contacted Cohen several times to buy the painting from him, but they didn''t agree because of the price. Cohen finally agreed last year, and my father paid a deposit, but unexpectedly, when he was going to go to New York to get the painting back, Cohen suddenly changed his mind and said that the painting had been sold to a Chinese."


    "My father was very angry and planned to teach Cohen a lesson, but Cohen sent another painting, which was Monet''s work, and offered a very low price as compensation for my father. Just then something happened in the community, and my father accepted the painting and didn''t investigate it again."

 Chapter 194

    Xia Wenyuan, Lester and old wolf all had contact with Ronald Cohen before the invasion of parasitic consciousness. Cohen is likely to be the leader of the invaders, or at least an important guy, and the dream foundation may be their organization.


    Will those paintings be the necessary intermediate medium for parasitism?


    Aoki immediately called Xia Wenyuan, briefly talked about the wolf family and old wolf''s condition, and then put forward his own ideas. According to his meaning, he simply went to New York to meet Ronald Cohen. He knew whether it was a man or a ghost.


    Mei Tuo is much more cautious than Aoki. She thinks that the current speculation is still immature. If she comes to the door, she will scare the snake. Moreover, in Mei''s mind, Aoki is different from their scientists. He is unique and one of the hopes of human beings to overcome those parasitic consciousness. He is probably more effective than a hundred scientists alone. Now I don''t know the real strength of those invaders. Go ahead rashly. What if there is danger? Therefore, Mei wants Aoki to hide himself and not expose his strength too much.


    In addition, meitui believes that those paintings can not be the necessary intermediate medium for parasitism. It must be Cohen''s hands and feet on the paintings, which may only be used for special characters or play a stimulating role. At present, the three people affected by the painting are heavyweights, one is the greatest scientist of mankind, one is one of the richest people in the world, and one controls the largest Chinese gang.


    However, Yao''s mother is an alternative. She is just an ordinary people and doesn''t know Cohen. She may even be confused between Picasso and Van Gogh. If the painting is the only parasitic channel, it can''t explain how mother Yao was invaded.


    Metso said that those who signed through Lester also set up an organization called the third space foundation, which is mainly used to raise funds for the development of space boxes and the dream guide game.


    Aoki thinks the name is very strange. Why is it called the third space instead of the first or second space. Metso said that he had recently found some ancient materials related to the two triangle symbols, and would talk to him in detail when he was free.


    Aoki asked if he was also a member of the foundation. Mei tried to say that she didn''t add him for the time being in order to keep it a secret. At present, except for a few core members, others do not know the existence of Aoki.


    Mei tried to send a message to the members of the foundation, asking them not to contact anyone related to the dream foundation. At the same time, she asked Xia Wenyuan to help investigate the list of frequent contacts with Ronald Cohen in the past year, paintings bought from him or art exhibitions in his private collection.


    Aoki suddenly found that this always grumpy and straightforward scientific strange old man did things in order and had some potential to be a leader. Sure enough, smart people can do well as long as they are serious.


    Aoki was soaking in the hot spring pool when he talked to Mei on the phone. It''s not easy to come to the hot spring villa. Of course, you should enjoy it. Huang Ziqiang also said he would arrange two massage girls for him, but Aoki refused.


    Then someone came to tell him that Mr. Wolff woke up and said he wanted to see him.


    Aoki put on his clothes and went to see Hong Zhenlong.


    Hong Zhenlong was lying on the bed with no tie around his body. He looked straight at the ceiling. Hong Kui, a tall man, stood beside him. Seeing Qingmu coming in, he leaned over and said something in his father''s ear.


    Hong Zhenlong raised his hand and motioned. Hong Kui helped him up, padded two pillows behind him and let him lean against the head of the bed.


    Hong Zhenlong pointed to the chair and said to Aoki, "please sit down."


    Aoki sat down and asked, "what does Mr. Hong want to tell me?"


    Hong Zhenlong looked very tired and spoke weakly: "you are the first person to see the white wolf outside our family. Zu Xun said that anyone who sees the white wolf is my people."


    Aoki was surprised. His heart said that I just entered your dream. How did I become your people? In this way, if Professor Mei and Hu Xing come today, they will not become his people.


    He thought so, but he didn''t say it. He just listened quietly.


    Hong Zhenlong said: "Not all my people can see the white wolf. Only those who have the blood of the wolf king can see the real wolf king. Our family always chooses successors according to this standard. In the past 100 years, there have been few people with two blood of the wolf king in the same generation. If they appear at the same time, they must inherit everything in the family according to the rules. My father It''s a pity that my little uncle died of a crazy attack when he was less than 30. "


    "I am the only one in my generation, and my next generation -" he said and looked at Hong Kui. "Although Hong Kui is not my own son, he is the only person with wolf king blood in their generation, so I adopted him as my son and designated him as my successor."


    Aoki didn''t expect that Hong Kui was not old wolf''s own son. He glanced and saw that Hong Kui hung his head and looked very docile without any expression change.


    Hong Zhenlong then said, "now there are more you, Mr. Aoki. Since you can see the white wolf king, I should have followed the ancestral precepts and designated you as the successor of our family."


    Aoki was surprised and hurriedly said, "Mr. Hong, you''re joking. It''s unreasonable to talk about your ancestral training. Even if I really have the blood of the wolf king you said, I won''t be the successor of your family. I''m not interested in your business."


    Hong Zhenlong was stunned and said with a smile, "do you know how big our family''s business is?"


    When talking about the business of these gangs, Aoki thinks of Wu suoton and muka, the women waving on the street of masuba and the drugs everywhere. They are all engaged in underground business. Is it a little higher in the United States than in Myanmar and Vietnam?


    "No matter how big the gutter is, it will not flow out of the sweet spring." Qingmu said disdainfully.


    Hong Zhenlong laughed and coughed suddenly, probably because of his health: "cough... Cough... Young man! It''s rare for such a young man with a sense of justice now. I haven''t come back for many years. It seems that education in China is doing well now!"


    Hong Kui smiled and said to Aoki: "We are different from those bastards of the big circle gang. Since my grandfather''s generation, we have cut off the drug business. In my father''s hands, all businesses except arms and casinos have been legalized. Last year, something happened in the guild because someone secretly used the guild to do drug business. Those people have been severely punished by my father."


    Hong Zhenlong added: "In fact, I have long ignored the gang affairs, otherwise there would be no such trouble. I think when you inherit the family business, you will no longer have anything to do with those dirty things. Our investment in marine resources, finance, computers and new energy sources in recent decades is enough to make the family the same as the Rockefeller, Morgan and Mellon families in the future A great family praised by the world. "

 Chapter 195

    Aoki came to treat people''s nightmares at Huang Ziqiang''s request. As a result, before the disease was cured, he inexplicably became the heir of a big family comparable to Rockefeller.


    "I really can''t accept such a ridiculous thing. No matter what business you do, I''m not interested." Aoki shook his head and said, "I''m here to treat you. Should you first consider your health and safety, find a way to solve your nightmare, and then talk about the internal affairs of your family."


    Hong Kui, whose face was always calm, showed an expression of surprise, and his eyes were a little more appreciative.


    Hong Zhenlong said, "well, everyone has his own aspirations, and it''s really inappropriate for us to talk about such a topic for the first time." his spirit is not good. After talking so much, he looks even more haggard.


    Aoki said, "Mr. Hong, you are in poor health and need more rest."


    "I know, but I can''t get good sleep because of nightmares," Hong Zhenlong said


    "Tell me about your nightmare," Aoki said. "How long has that shadow been in your dream?"


    Hong Zhenlong was stunned and said, "so you saw him too! I don''t know how long he came, but I know he is affecting me."


    "He wants to kill you in his dream?"


    "Yes, he once tried to kill me. That was the most terrible dream I had. I will never forget the moment he stood up." Hong Zhenlong said painfully.


    "And then?"


    "I had such a dream every day. I was exhausted and my body collapsed rapidly during that time. At that time, I thought I was going to die and even made a will. But one day, he suddenly didn''t kill me, but encouraged me to enter the forbidden area."


    "Forbidden area? Is that the ice and snow world where the white wolf is located?"


    "Yes," said Hong Zhenlong. "Zu Xun said that it was the forbidden area of our ancestors and the place guarded by the wolf king. I also wanted to have a look, but I couldn''t get close at all."


    "And then?"


    "I said I couldn''t get in. He forced me and influenced me. Then it was what you saw. He shared my heart with me and could touch my feelings. Every time I saw the scene of hunters besieging the wolf king, I would be angry and rush to the forbidden area. However, every time I rushed over, I would feel the sky falling and crush me to pieces."


    Aoki was lost in thought.


    It seems that this sense of invasion is very interested in the forbidden area in Hong Zhenlong''s dream, so the shadow doesn''t kill him, but wants him to break through the blockade of the forbidden area.


    This shows two points. First, what is in this forbidden area is very important for invading the consciousness body; Second, parasitic consciousness does not dare to kill Hong Zhenlong''s ontological consciousness. If it is killed, the forbidden area is likely to disappear, indicating that the existence of the forbidden area is only related to consciousness, not memory.


    What''s in the forbidden area? Aoki immediately thought of the memory in Yao''s mother''s brain. Could it be something similar?


    Seeing that Aoki was suddenly silent, Hong Zhenlong asked anxiously, "am I terminally ill and can''t last long? Mr. Aoki might as well say frankly that I have lived most of my life and experienced everything. This old bone has nothing to miss. I have long been indifferent to the matter of life and death."


    He didn''t know that there was a parasitic consciousness invading this kind of thing. He thought he had done something wrong and offended the ancestors and gods.


    Aoki certainly can''t tell Hong Zhenlong the truth right away. Who knows if the shadow will spread the news. He decided to suppress the shadow in his dream for the time being. Seeing that Hong Zhenlong was tired, he let him rest first.


    While Hong Zhenlong closed his eyes, Aoki entered his dream and saw the vast snow mountains again.


    The gray wolves in the distance are running in the mountains, and the roar of wind and snow can be vaguely heard.


    Hong Zhenlong stood on the snowy hillside and looked into the distance. When groups of sled dogs appeared, his eyes began to turn blue, his hands clenched into fists, and his body trembled slightly.


    Last time, because the dream built by the ice and snow world was too shocking, Aoki didn''t notice the shadow until Hong Zhenlong rushed across with flames. This time he was much more careful. As soon as he came in, he saw the shadow under Hong Zhenlong''s feet.


    At the beginning, the shadow was still a normal shadow. It was difficult to judge whether it was an intruder. But when the sled dog chased the wolves and the gunshot sounded, the shadow suddenly opened his eyes. At this time, Hong Zhenlong''s eyes began to turn blue. When Hong Zhenlong was trembling, his shadow was still on the ground.


    Aoki sneered and began to approach Hong Zhenlong slowly.


    The white wolf had appeared, and Hong Zhenlong''s chest began to burst into flames. Uncontrollable anger drove him forward, and behind him, his shadow slowly stood up.


    At this time, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps.


    Hong Zhenlong looked around and saw a strange and familiar man appear in his vision. His hair was messy and covered with snow particles. The gray old windbreaker was blown up by the cold wind and flew behind him. It looked thin in the ice and snow, but very free and easy. What''s more amazing is that on such a cold day, the man only wore a pair of pull boards and walked in the snow, leaving a long line of footprints.


    I don''t know why, when Hong Zhenlong heard the tap sound, his mood became strangely calm, his anger gradually disappeared, and his flame went out slowly like a pile of burnt firewood.


    The shadow that had stood up also retreated and became a normal shadow.


    "Who are you?" Hong Zhenlong''s chest fluctuated violently. He seemed to want to think of something, but he couldn''t remember.


    Aoki smiled at him and looked at the shadow underground. This time he didn''t call the crow. To see what the shadow looked like, he said to the shadow, "stand up and let me see you."


    The shadow stood up and slowly showed the details of his facial features and became a man. It looked like another Hong Zhenlong, but it was a little dark, like a layer of water vapor on the mirror.


    "Who the hell are you?" Aoki asked.


    "I''m Hong Zhenlong," said the shadow.


    Hong Zhenlong was shocked: "I am Hong Zhenlong!"


    The shadow said, as like as two peas, you are right. I am you. I am exactly the same as you. You are me.


    Aoki knows that the shadow receives all the memories of Hong Zhenlong, so there is no difference in thought and behavior, except for the conscious thinking characteristics corresponding to Lester''s signature. However, the shadow must have something like primitive consciousness, otherwise he will not have other ideas when replacing ontological consciousness, such as entering the forbidden area of Hong Zhenlong''s dream.


    Where does this primitive consciousness come from? What drives him to enter the restricted area?

 Chapter 196

    That piece of ice and snow, the world is vast and green, and there is no end at a glance.


    Aoki doesn''t know how much spiritual power it takes to enter the forbidden area through the dream barrier. He wanted to have a try and see what was there. But he knows that Hong Zhenlong''s mental state can''t support his dream for long. His dream is the only way to connect with the world. If Aoki enters the restricted area and Hong Zhenlong exits the dream, the situation will become very complicated. Aoki is likely to be trapped in that space and can''t find his way back.


    He can''t take the risk until he''s sure.


    However, Aoki doesn''t quite understand that since the shadow is already in Hong Zhenlong''s dream, why don''t you go in directly instead of forcing Hong Zhenlong to break through the barrier?


    Aoki originally wanted to communicate with this shadow for a while, just like Lester, to study the characteristics of this race.


    However, the shadow seemed to see his intention and suddenly rushed towards the green wood.


    Aoki felt a surging and explosive spiritual force, just like the force that suddenly erupted when Hong Zhenlong was bound by a restraint belt. At the same time, Hong Zhenlong''s noumenon consciousness also rushed towards Qingmu and burst out with the same force.


    The two Hong Zhenlong is as like as two peas in a body, even in action. Aoki knows that this is because the shadow has become one with Hong Zhenlong and interacts with each other. When the shadow has the intention to kill Aoki, Hong Zhenlong''s ontological consciousness also has such an idea.


    In this dream, Aoki, as an alien intruder, poses a great threat to space. If he had not suppressed it with powerful spiritual force, Hong Zhenlong would have rushed like a tiger whose territory had been violated. Of course, the result would only cause the space to collapse.


    The reason why shadows can affect Hong Zhenlong is that Hong Zhenlong himself has similar ideas. It''s like the shadow makes Hong Zhenlong rush to the restricted area in anger. That''s the real idea that Hong Zhenlong has been repressing in his heart for a long time. The more the forbidden area is, the more he wants to go in and have a look. It''s just that the curiosity is temporarily suppressed by the legacy of his ancestors and fear of the unknown.


    Two exploding Hong Zhenlong rushed up at the same time. If they were just ordinary people, they would have been torn apart by the violent spiritual power.


    Aoki gently shook his head, leaving the shadow for the time being, but Hong Zhenlong''s spirit will be greatly damaged and his body will be damaged if he doesn''t have a good intention. Fortunately, the shadow has not yet fully grown, otherwise Aoki can''t tell who is true and who is false, so he can only quit his dream.


    He gently raised his hand, and the speed of Hong Zhenlong and his shadow slowed down. It was like rushing into the water, and his action became slow action.


    The air in the dream space is slowly solidifying, and you can see crystal like things in the air. The two Hong Zhenlong moved more and more slowly, and finally stopped. You can see that the ice edges around them reflect the sun. About half a room has become ice. The two figures are like ancient creatures frozen in transparent amber, twisting their teeth and claws.


    Qingmu stepped forward, stretched out a hand and gently pushed the part of the ice where the shadow was. The half of the ice fell down and crashed into small particles. A small shadow of Hong Zhenlong can be seen in each ice particle.


    The real Hong Zhenlong is still in the ice.


    A red sun appeared in the sky, so close that it was within reach. Under the strong sunlight, the ice began to melt and turn into a pool of water, and the ice particles on the ground had long disappeared.


    Hong Zhenlong stood on the ground again.


    Strangely, the scorching sun did not melt the snow on the ground, and he had no shadow under the strong light.


    Such dream rules are completely different from Hong Zhenlong''s own dream. It''s like you set up a tent in the snow and live in a cave.


    Hong Zhenlong stood there in amazement, suddenly fell down and twitched like a goat.


    Aoki knows that his mental power is consumed too much and his body has reached its limit. He must quit his dream. But Hong Zhenlong could not wake up at this time, and could only struggle like a nightmare.


    Aoki quit his dream first and saw Hong Zhenlong on the bed with stiff muscles, straight body and salivating corners of his mouth, as if he was about to die.


    Hong Kui didn''t know what had happened and shouted, "father, what''s the matter with you? Father!"


    Aoki went over to take away the old man''s two hands pressed on his chest, and then helped the old man up.


    Hong Zhenlong shook his body, slowly opened his eyes, looked around, and said to Aoki, "thank you."


    Aoki put the old man down and said, "well, you won''t have nightmares in the short term."


    Hong Zhenlong was already in poor health, and his mental state is even worse at the moment. Aoki hypnotized him again and said to Hong Kui, "your father needs to rest. No one should disturb him until he wakes up naturally."


    Hong Kui arranged for the servant to serve him well. When Hong Zhenlong was completely asleep, he left the bedroom with Qingmu.


    At this time, the sunset is red. You can see the whole sunset scene from the floor glass of the villa hall.


    Hong Kui invited Aoki to have dinner while enjoying the beautiful sunset.


    The big guys from North America didn''t pose as a rich family. There were only three simple dishes for dinner: yellow onion steak, Alaska halibut and a Chinese Ulva soup. The dishes are simple but very exquisite, which makes people have a good appetite at a glance.


    When Aoki ate, he unconsciously thought of the coal boss. He thought that this food was actually very poor. He stayed in Liuying Lane all day. In addition to the dishes he spent his life cooking, he also ate the small restaurant on the street. Aoki thought that he would take him out more in the future. If he ate more food, he wouldn''t spend all his life making sauce elbows. But he was afraid to make it more difficult to serve the taste of crows.


    At dinner, Hong Kui smiled and said to Aoki, "what my father said is true. Our family''s industry is no smaller than any family in the United States."


    Aoki said, "your father wants to wash white. Why not just go into politics? Look at the Kennedy family, the Bush family and the current trump."


    Hong Kui said, "my father once said that politicians, like the underworld, are rats in the sewer and will spread the plague."


    Aoki said, "the sewer is not dirty because of mice, but because it is dirty."


    Hong Kui said: "but the existence of sewers at least makes the surface of human society look bright and clean. Isn''t that what people want? Half of the darkness can get the other half of the light, and half of the dirt can make the other half clean. Isn''t that what China often calls one Yin and one Yang?"


    Aoki looked at Hong Kui suspiciously: "what do you want to say?"


    Hong Kui said, "what I want to say is that you really don''t think about inheriting the family industry?"


    Aoki felt that Hong Kui was not testing himself as a competitor, and said strangely: "logically, you should oppose me to join the ranks of heirs. Doesn''t one more heir mean you have to lose a legacy?"


    Hong Kui said with a smile, "you are wrong. The heir of the family does not enjoy all the inheritance. He is just the manager, just like the head of the ancient family. The family assets are shared by the whole family. We will do our best to train the talents of the family. If the Chinese would never get the corresponding political status in North America, we would have entered politics long ago."


    "Even so, it can''t be a reason for you to welcome me. Power is more attractive than money, isn''t it?"


    "You''re right, these are not reasons. The real reason is that I don''t want to be the heir of this family at all." Hong Kui said, "I was proud of being selected as the heir before, but since I entered the forbidden area in my dream, I suddenly lost interest in this secular fame and wealth."


    "Have you entered the forbidden area?" Aoki was surprised.

 Chapter 197

    Hong Kui cut a small piece of steak with a knife and put it into his mouth with a fork. His elegant movements were out of proportion to his rough figure and appearance.


    Putting down his knife and fork, Hong Kui gently wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin and said, "yes, I have entered the forbidden area."


    "What''s there?" although Aoki knew it was impolite to ask, after all, it was a forbidden area of other families, he couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s a mysterious place." Hong Kui turned and looked out of the window. The sunset had completely set, leaving only a gorgeous sunset still hanging in the western sky, "I smelled the smell of my ancestors there. As soon as I set foot on that land, I felt like I had finally returned home. Like a wanderer who had been wandering outside for many years, those who were intoxicated with money and money could no longer keep his heart when they heard the news of his hometown."


    "It doesn''t seem to contradict the identity of your successor," Aoki said.


    "Do you mean to say it''s just a dream?" Hong Kui said with a smile: "Yes, it is indeed a dream. But I would rather live for such a dream all my life than waste my life in a political conspiracy and be a slave to money. When you want to manage hundreds of billions of assets and take care of 100000 Gang brothers, what qualifications do you have to dream? How miserable a life without dreams is! That is a thinking machine Already. "


    "I can understand you." Aoki has no idea how much hundreds of billions is, but his intuition tells him that it must be a lot of money and can open many bars. However, the accounts of a Ruhua bar have made him want to hit the wall.


    Hong Kui said: "in fact, my current father, Mr. William wolf, and I are not immediate relatives. In terms of blood relationship, we have been separated by at least four generations, that is, I am a collateral branch of the wolf family. My biological parents are not members of the guild, but ordinary workers in a restaurant in Vancouver."


    "How did your family find you?"


    "I''ve been dreaming since I was a child, and it''s a sober dream. Therefore, I often can''t tell when I''m dreaming and when it''s reality, so I have some problems in my spirit and behavior. When I''m a little older, no peers are willing to play with me. They all say I''m mentally ill. I feel lonely, depressed and have no place to vent. I often keep myself depressed in my room The pillows and sheets were torn to pieces. "


    "When I was older, my strength became stronger, and the room was no longer enough for me to vent, so I began to destroy public goods - fire hydrants, manhole covers and park benches. I was caught by the police and then forcibly locked up in a mental hospital. After treatment, my mania improved, but I became more silent. Finally one day, the doctor said I was sick My illness has recovered and I can leave the hospital. The night before I left the hospital, I dreamed of the White Wolf for the first time. "


    "Do you know what it was like for an autistic person to finally have a friend to talk to? That''s how I felt at that time. Although I was thousands of miles away from it, even though it was just a dream, I thought it was my friend. I began to talk to it, saying my inner secret and those strange dreams that adults never believed. It walked slowly towards me from a distance Come, just stand in front of me and listen quietly, like a real friend. "


    "I talked endlessly until the gunshot rang out, and a group of Brits driving sledges appeared in my vision." Hong Kui trembled slightly when he said here. "They chased the wolves, and the white wolf had to leave me to help its people."


    Aoki wanted to know what happened later in the dream, so he asked, "what happened later? Did the people in your family dream the same process and ending?"


    Hong Kui said, "it''s different. I asked my father. At least he didn''t see the white wolf alone in front of him, and my father didn''t see the end of the white wolf king."


    "What''s the ending?"


    Hong Kui''s eyes suddenly darkened: "the White Wolf took himself as a bait and attracted as many humans as possible. A long howl on the cliff triggered an avalanche."


    Hong Kui spoke calmly, as if he were telling a long story.


    "Its last eyes are full of attachment and reluctance. It is not attachment to its own life, but regret that it has not completed its mission. I know it must live with its mission. From the moment it looked at me before it died, I inherited its mission."


    "So you walked into the forbidden area?"


    "Yes," said Hong Kui, "I believe there is something worth pursuing all my life in that ice and snow world. Therefore, I am really not interested in inheriting any family heritage."


    "Your father, Mr. Wolff, does he know what you think?"


    Hong Kui shook his head and said, "he has a different view from me. He believes that the white wolf king is the patron saint of the family and exists to expand our family. Therefore, his ideal in life is to make the family business all over the world and establish a family kingdom with the white wolf as the totem."


    "Sounds good too." Aoki finally understood why old Wolff was anxious to let him be the heir as soon as he heard that he met the white wolf king. It turned out that Hong Kui had the heart to be born for this dream. He didn''t want to entangle on the topic of heir, so he reminded Hong Kui, "by the way, you haven''t said how you were discovered by the Wolff family."


    Hong Kui said: "The wolf king''s experience made me very depressed and ignited the flame of hatred in my heart. After I woke up, manic disorder broke out again. I wanted to go to the doctor''s office to ask him to prescribe some medicine. Because I was about to leave the hospital, the hospital did not restrict my freedom of movement. I saw that dignified guy molesting a female patient in the doctor''s office. It was a beautiful girl, Like me, I was still a minor. I was angry and bleeding, so I rushed up and broke the doctor''s neck. "


    "According to the hospital''s diagnosis, my illness has recovered, so I committed murder and was taken away by the police again. During the court trial, no one believed that I was doing a just thing except arguing about whether I was mentally ill or not and whether I had full capacity. The girl had serious depression and committed suicide in the hospital and could not help me The court testified. Everyone blamed me for the girl''s death, thinking that my murder frightened her. Her family kept shouting for me to be sentenced to death on the day of the trial. "


    "I can''t bear it at last. My family disease appeared at that moment. It is said that people close to me saw the change of my body in the court that day. My eyes turned green, my tusks stretched out my mouth and my face was covered with long hair. I broke free from my shackles and injured more than a dozen policemen."


    "It came to my present father, William Wolff. He hired the best lawyer for me and used a large sum of money to obtain the understanding of the families of the two dead. The court finally acquitted me, but I had to be strictly supervised. So I became qui Wolff, the successor of the Wolff family."

 Chapter 198

    Aoki smiled and said, "I don''t want to change my name to Mu wolf. Although you are also Chinese, I''m sure I have no blood relationship with your family in the past 500 years."


    Hong Kui laughed and said, "in fact, we are not Chinese."


    "Not Chinese?"


    "Yes. We are a branch of the Inuit people. We have always lived in the extremely cold areas of Alaska. But since the Danish witts Bering came to the Gulf of Alaska, our peaceful life has been broken. Like the wolves on Mount Kenai, our race is almost extinct."


    "The Inuit people had to give the livable land to the Europeans and Russians and retreat north to colder areas. In the ancient family legend, our ancestors separated from the army on the way to retreat and lost in the ice and snow. Fortunately, a white wolf saved him and took him to what we later called the Holy land. It is said that the Holy Land connects different generations There are countless treasures in the world. My ancestors went out from there and finally found his people again. He exchanged a lot of living resources with the Russians with a little treasure he took with him. This was the beginning of the prosperity of our family. Later, he took his people back to the holy land, but he couldn''t find that place. "


    Aoki suddenly remembered the spatial dimension mentioned by Professor Mei before. Could the holy land be a four-dimensional bubble falling in Alaska? But he just flashed in his mind and didn''t take it too seriously. To put it another way, it''s just an Alaskan version of Taohuayuan.


    "How did you become Chinese?" he asked.


    Hong Kui said: "The Inuit are a very small race. As more and more people came to Alaska to search for gold, we joined them. About a hundred years ago, people in the family began to move south. At that time, Eskimos were still subjected to extreme discrimination, and we had to live with Chinese. Although Chinese were also discriminated against by whites, there were a large number of Chinese, so we could keep warm together. Because of me There is almost no difference between the Chinese we look at, and in these 100 years, we have long been mixed with Chinese blood, so we rarely mention that we are Inuit. "


    "Then how can your father have the idea of letting me be the heir of the family?" Aoki felt very strange. "This is not a random person. Just say that he will become a billionaire when he sees the white wolf king?"


    Hong Kui said, "of course, it''s not that simple. There will be many tests in the future. But my father''s situation is very serious this time. He probably feels that he is dying soon, so he is so worried. Moreover, you did see the white wolf king. We can still tell the true from the false."


    Aoki said, "since you can have a Qingming dream, you should know what''s going on. I can see the white wolf king because I entered your father''s dream. Of course I can see what he sees in his dream."


    Hong Kui shook his head and said, "no, it''s different. In fact, in order to study the strange dream and physical problems of our family, we have invited many strange people, including people who can dream like you. They can also see the forbidden area, but no one has seen the white wolf."


    Aoki was surprised: "it''s unreasonable! Unless they quit their dream before you dream of the White Wolf, or you can''t dream of the White Wolf every time, and I happen to meet it."


    Hong Kui said with a smile, "whether it''s coincidence or destiny, you''ve seen the White Wolf anyway."


    Aoki was speechless. He didn''t want to talk about this topic, so he said: "now there is a more important thing, which is related to the safety of your father''s life and the fate of the whole mankind. Of course, it may also have something to do with your forbidden area."


    Hong Kui thought that the word "human destiny" was too exaggerated, but he asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Aoki thought and said, "wait until your father wakes up, lest I say it twice."


    Hong Kui nodded and asked Aoki whether to drink tea after dinner or continue to soak in the hot spring. Aoki felt that although it was comfortable to soak in the hot spring, it was also a troublesome thing. Let''s drink tea.


    Hong Kui asked someone to prepare tea. The two sat there chatting one after another. Aoki appreciated Hong Kui''s elegant and non boastful aristocratic Gentlemanliness, while Hong Kui admired Aoki''s Bohemian laziness.


    It''s completely dark. You can see the neon night view of half the city through the window.


    Huang Ziqiang suddenly broke in and said he wanted to find Qingmu. Hong Kui frowned. He didn''t seem to like this person very much, but he didn''t stop him.


    Huang Ziqiang was about to speak. The servant said that Mr. Wolff woke up and asked master Kui and Mr. Aoki to come over.


    Hong Kui stood up and smiled at Aoki and said, "is the secret about human destiny going to be revealed soon? My brother!" glanced at Huang Ziqiang again and asked, "what''s the matter you don''t want to say quickly?"


    Huang Ziqiang was shocked when he heard Hong Kui calling Aoki "my brother". He knew that the North American big man who controlled 100000 gangs and 100 billion families was not a small gangster in China. He always called him brother. This title sounded particularly meaningful to him.


    He looked up at the tall Hong Kui, unconsciously stepped back, moved the corners of his mouth and said, "Oh, it''s nothing. Since the old man is awake, we''ll wait until you finish talking about business."


    After Aoki and Hong Kui left, Huang Ziqiang quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed his men''s phone: "keep an eye on Jiang Deguan. Keep me informed of anything... What? The woman with a crow?... listen to me. There must be no accident to this woman... Call more brothers to stand by at any time and I''ll come right away."


    He hung up the phone, glanced at the closed door of old wolf''s room, and hurried away from the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, William wolf, the old head of the wolf family and the boss of the largest Chinese gang in North America, Mr. Hong Zhenlong, was enjoying dinner in his room while listening to Aoki tell something that sounded more unreliable than the boring science fiction stories in the stall literature journals.


    After Aoki finished, Hong Zhenlong just finished his salmon slices and drank two spoonfuls of Taihu silver fish soup. Then he asked the servant to remove the tableware and asked Hong Kui, "what do you think?"


    Hong Kui''s face looked very heavy. After thinking about it, he said, "Mr. Lester''s last words are naturally credible. I''ve heard of Professor Mei''s name for a long time, so I believe it''s true."


    Hong Zhenlong nodded and got up from the bed. Hong Kui wanted to help him, but he stopped him. He looked much better, even with fewer wrinkles on his face.


    "If it''s true, the chaos of the previous Gang is not as simple as we thought," he got out of bed, walked a few steps, then came to the window, looked at the night view outside the window and said, "Their initial goal should be the power of our guild and the family industry. As Mr. Aoki said, if they hadn''t found something more valuable in me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be who I am now."


    Speaking of this, Hong Zhenlong turned and bowed to Aoki. "Thank you this time. You not only saved my life, but also my family." he said, "I am willing to join Professor Mei''s Fund. Whatever you need me to do, just say, I will do my best."


    Aoki smiled happily. He revealed the whole truth to Hong Zhenlong. Of course, he got Mei''s consent. The third space foundation lacks such powerful and rich people.


    Hong Zhenlong said to Hong Kui, "it seems that this trip to China has to end ahead of schedule to arrange a plane to go back tomorrow."


    "Back to Vancouver or Seattle?"


    "No, go to Los Angeles."


    Hong Kui doubtlessly reminded: "Aoki said that the shadow has not been completely removed. If he returns to the United States... In case..."


    Aoki thought that Hong Zhenlong would say that he would come back immediately after finishing the work. Unexpectedly, Hong Zhenlong turned to him and said, "do you want to think about the family heir?"

 Chapter 199

    Lifelong flower drove past according to the positioning sent by Lao Wang. When he arrived, he found that the place was so remote that it was not a teahouse at all, but a chess and card room. There are areas to be demolished around, and there are not many homes. In the dark at night, there is no personal shadow. When the lights are illuminated, many stray cats and dogs appear.


    The chess and card room has only one facade. There are three scattered tables downstairs and two small private rooms upstairs. Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang are in a small private room upstairs.


    The crow followed the lifelong flowers into the private room. When he saw the dried fruits on the table, he said in disappointment, "the grade is too low!" but he jumped onto the tea table and pecked the olives and pistachios.


    As soon as Aunt Zhang saw the face she had spent all her life, she complained bitterly. How much did the price rise, how much did the children go to private schools a year, and recently the house price has doubled again. She can''t be happy


    Lao Wang was like a man. He didn''t cry for poverty. He only talked about the recent economic development situation. He said that big capital had entered the rental market, and the rent must rise sharply in the future. Tiktok said that the industry has been depressed. Young people love to stay at home. Reading novels, playing live and shaking are enough for them to entertain.


    All his life, he didn''t say a word when he entered the door. After listening to the two of them, he asked coldly, "how much do you want to add?"


    Aunt Zhang glanced at Lao Wang and said, "Lao Wang, come on."


    Lao Wang coughed and opened his mouth, but he didn''t say it. Aunt Zhang couldn''t see it anymore, so she said, "Oh, come on, look at your advice. Let me say --" she spit out the melon seed skin in her mouth and stretched out three fingers at the lifelong flowers. "We don''t want your shares either. The rent plus transfer fee is three million at a time. My shop is a little bigger than Lao Wang''s. anyway, it''s just a loss for me. Our two families share equally."


    All his life, he slapped the table angrily and said, "three million! Why don''t you rob it? Your shop can rent up to thirty thousand rooms, plus the transfer fee of two, one million to the sky."


    Aunt Zhang stopped talking when she saw that she had been angry all her life. She kicked Lao Wang''s feet under the table. Lao Wang said, "Oh, isn''t the market changing? There is supply only when there is demand. If there was not this market demand, we wouldn''t open this price."


    Lifelong flower said, "who the fuck pays 3 million to rent your shop? Who is stupid!"


    Lao Wang said, "you can''t swear. People really said the price. If you hadn''t been in the neighborhood for more than ten years and thought you had priority, why should we waste your words here!"


    Aunt Zhang also said, "that is, we don''t increase the price in the face of the neighborhood. People can say that the price can be discussed."


    All his life, he was so angry that he said, "my God, there is a neighborhood like you? Think I''m stupid! Your two shops are left and right, and I''m between them. Which silly beep will rent two shops that are not next to each other?"


    Lao Wang said, "I don''t know. Maybe people just open two stores."


    Life flower originally wanted to discuss with them. As long as the price is not unreasonable, add a little. But she didn''t expect Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang to open their mouths and ask for three million. Knowing that there was no need to talk today, she stood up and said coldly, "if someone really offered three million yuan to rent your shop, I''ll admit it. If no one wants it, don''t expect me to add a penny!"


    She said to the crow, "let''s go!"


    The crow ate almost the same. He had long lost interest in the old candy and melon seeds on the table. He splashed and jumped on the windowsill: "I''m too close." then he flew out of the window.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw two men in black, holding pistols, with the muzzle of the black gun facing her.


    She stepped back two steps and asked Lao Wang, "what''s going on? Making a movie!"


    Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang were also stunned and said, "no, no! Hey, hey... You..."


    The muzzle of a gun turned to Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang, and they dared not speak.


    Outside the door came a man in a white shirt. He sat down and said, "I want all three of your shops."


    Aunt Zhang said, "Hey, you said it earlier. Huahua is also our neighborhood. She must agree to your price. Huahua, do you think so?"


    The man in white smiled and said, "what''s my price?"


    Aunt Zhang said, "didn''t you say that the two shops will last three hundred thousand years?"


    The man in white laughed: "do you believe it?"


    Aunt Zhang said, "didn''t you give us a deposit of 300000?"


    The man in White said, "that three hundred thousand is all! Old woman, why don''t you think about it? Is it possible for your shop to have three million a year? Ha ha..."


    Aunt Zhang said, "you''re cheating! Forget it, don''t rent it, Lao Wang, let''s go!"


    She stood up and wanted to go. The man in black next to her slapped her, causing Aunt Zhang to stagger, and even her chair fell to the ground.


    "How do you hit people?" Lao Wang said anxiously.


    "Beat people? We still kill people!" said the man in white. He took the gun from the man in black and stuffed it into Lao Wang''s open mouth.


    Lao Wang was so frightened that Kutong knelt down.


    Aunt Zhang got up trembling from the ground and knelt there, afraid to speak.


    The crow flew in again from the window, landed on the windowsill and said, "why haven''t you come out? Ruhua, your action... Oh... Is this brother Haonan or brother pony... Cool..."


    Three men with guns looked at the crow. They didn''t know where a talking blackbird came from.


    The flower winked at the crow all her life, and then said, "who the hell are you? What do you want to do?"


    The man in white replied, "nothing. I want you to call your man."


    "What call?"


    "Can''t you see that? You were kidnapped and asked him to redeem people with money."


    "How much do you want?"


    "It''s not up to you to say how much you want. You''re a hostage now."


    Lifelong flower said: "I have all his money. If you ask me for money, he has no money."


    "Oh, I can''t see. You are a man who loves his own man!" the man in white sneered. "Don''t care if he has money or not, call him and ask him to take 20 million cash to the old power plant in the north of the city to redeem people."


    Lifelong flower scolded: "fuck 20 million? You''re crazy! Why don''t you kidnap a rich man if you have the ability?"


    The man in white didn''t expect that he would curse all his life in this case. He turned his gun and pointed at her and said, "if it weren''t for the explanation of Lord Jiang, I would fucking shoot you!"


    He angrily pointed the gun at Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang kneeling on the ground: "if you don''t fight, I''ll kill them both." seeing that there was no trouble in his life, he pulled out the insurance of the gun, "I count to three, one... Two..."


    Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang knelt on the ground and peed in fear.


    The lifelong flower said, "you let them go."


    The man in white slowly moved the gun away: "then you''re on the phone!"


    All her life, Hua took out her mobile phone and dialed Aoki''s number.

 Chapter 200

    Aoki was chatting with Hong''s father and son when he received the call from lifelong flower.


    "The coal boss and I were tied up by Jiang. They asked you to take 20 million to the old power plant in the north of the city to redeem people."


    She only left one sentence in her life, and then hung up the phone.


    Aoki was startled at first, but when she said she was with the crow, she let go.


    Hong Kui asked him what had happened. Aoki said, "a friend of mine was kidnapped and asked me to redeem him with 20 million."


    "20 million cash is not ready at the moment," Hong Kui said


    Aoki said, "don''t prepare. Money is just a cover. Their goal is me. I have to meet them and fight for everything."


    Hong Kui said, "I''ll go with you."


    Aoki said, "it may be dangerous."


    "It''s never more dangerous than the New York gang fight," Hong Kui said


    Aoki said, "it''s not necessary for rich people to go crazy. They want my life."


    Hong Kui said with a smile, "I bet they won''t play."


    Aoki no longer objects. Originally, I thought he would take a helper with him. Unexpectedly, Hong Kui drove a car and went on the road with Aoki without anyone.


    Not long after they drove out, Huang Ziqiang called and asked where Aoki was now. Aoki said he was on his way to the old power plant in the north of the city. Huang Ziqiang was startled and immediately warned him not to go, saying that Jiang De Guan had set up an ambush there.


    Aoki didn''t expect Huang Ziqiang to tell him how he knew. Huang Ziqiang said that he had been sending people to keep an eye on Jiang Deguan, so he got the news. Aoki asked him if he had seen the lifelong flowers. Huang Ziqiang said that he knew there was an ambush because he saw the lifelong flowers taken to the old power plant in the north of the city.


    Hearing what Huang Ziqiang said, Aoki even more wanted to go and said, "you tell me what you know. I must save people."


    Huang Ziqiang said, "the old power plant is an abandoned plant. The terrain inside is very complex and it is difficult to guard against at night. Jiang De Guan was cruel and may have invited Juji hands."


    While driving, Hong Kui smiled and said to Aoki, "what''s the big enemy between this man and you? Even Juji''s hand is invited, which is rare in the United States. It seems that you are an extremely dangerous guy in their eyes. You can''t deal with you without Juji''s hand."


    Aoki also thinks it''s a little too much. It''s not easy to get a self-made local shotgun in China. There are * * hands. It seems that Jiang Deguan has really made a lot of money.


    "The gangsters in Hollywood blockbusters are no worse equipped than the army," he said with a smile


    Hong Kui said: "That''s a movie. How can there be such a gangster in reality? Real gang leaders smoke cigars, drink coffee and wear straight suits. They either do charity or play golf every day, or they just hide in the church and confess this and that to God. It''s better to hide a gun than anyone. All the bodyguards around them have been soldiers, and none of them are from mixed society."


    Aoki asked, "what about those people on the streets of Chicago who shave their heads, bare their breasts, have tattoos, scold fuck in their mouth, carry machetes in their hands, and always want to cut people?"


    "That''s silly beep!"


    Hong Kui laughed as if they had just come back from a crosstalk. They didn''t care about the danger ahead. Aoki couldn''t help but look at Hong Kui with new eyes.


    According to the navigation, Hong Kui found a less attractive place to stop the car near the old power plant. Aoki contacted Huang Ziqiang and the two sides soon met.


    Huang Ziqiang was shocked when he saw that Hong Kui was with Aoki. He secretly said that he had made a bet this time.


    He told Aoki that Jiang Deguan took about a dozen people inside. Later, there were about five or six people escorting his life into it. I don''t know whether there is an ambush outside.


    "Are you sure Jiang De Guan is inside?"


    "OK."


    "Jiang De Guan has a bald head under him. Is he there?"


    "You say Hou Biao. My men said they didn''t see him."


    Aoki nodded and discussed with Hong Kui what to do next. He was not afraid of how many people there were, but he couldn''t ignore Juji''s hands. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t hypnotize all the people within a few kilometers, and the bullets fired from Juji''s gun didn''t realize or dream.


    At this time, you can see the old ways of the leaders of Chinese gangs in North America. Hong Kui opened his mobile phone satellite map and carefully checked the terrain and surrounding environment of the old power plant bit by bit. Then he found paper and pen from the car, drew a simple map and marked out the possible Juji points one by one.


    After drawing the map, he asked Aoki and Huang Ziqiang to get in his car, drive around the abandoned old plant of the old power plant, start and stop, carefully check the gap between the marked points on the map and the actual situation, and remind Aoki where there may be Juji hands.


    Aoki asked him, "just now it was said that the gang leader was either a big golf or confessing in church. How do you understand this?"


    Hong Kui said, "I was not so lucky because I killed someone in a mental hospital. My father sent me to a military academy in order to clean up my stains. Later, he served in the Navy Reserve for two years."


    After a circle, Hong Kui asked Huang Ziqiang, "how many people do you have?"


    Huang Ziqiang said: "there are a lot of hands, but few can play with guns."


    Hong Kui said, "we don''t have enough manpower. If we check all the points, we can''t finish it at dawn. I looked at it. Based on the central axis of the gate, there are only four suitable points on the left. If we check out the four points, we can turn in from the left courtyard wall. As long as we pay attention to concealment, the probability of being found by the * * hand on the right is small."


    Aoki said, "you don''t have to take risks with me."


    Hong Kui said, "I guess he has only one Juji hand. The rest of the people can only take a few pistols. It''s not dangerous."


    He pointed to the drawing and said to Huang Ziqiang, "you take people to the right for investigation, focusing on here, here and here. Remember, if you find Juji hands, you can kill them if you can, and you can''t kill harassment."


    Huang Ziqiang made it clear and took the map.


    Aoki and Hong Kui touch the buildings on the left. The first building was entered by two people together. There were no Juji hands in it, but there were several people in black with weapons. At first glance, we knew that it must have been arranged by Jiang De Guan to have fun here.


    This time Aoki finally saw Hong Kui''s ability and ruthlessness. He is like a lion lying in ambush in the dark. When walking, he doesn''t even bring a trace of wind. Once he gets close to his prey, his action is unstoppable. Four people inside were easily subdued by him, three of them died, leaving only one alive.


    Hong Kui only asked him one question: "where is Juji''s hand?"


    As soon as the man said he didn''t know, Hong Kui broke his neck.


    Aoki asked him why he didn''t ask a few more questions. He said that in fact, it was superfluous to ask that question. How could Juji''s position be known to one of his subordinates.


    Aoki admires his decisiveness a little. This non sloppy style and is in line with his temperament.


    Next, they split up, ran to the three buildings behind, and soon joined in the fourth building. There was nothing in the first two buildings, but in the fourth building, they unexpectedly found that several people in black had died.

 Chapter 201

    After checking the scene, Hong Kui said to Aoki, "the technique is very professional. It seems that someone is helping you."


    Aoki shook his head in doubt. He really can''t think of anyone who will help him. It''s not crows who did it.


    "Let''s go. Since someone has done good deeds, we''ll be relaxed. Maybe your friend has been saved by them. If you encounter it later, you have to remind me not to hurt your own people by mistake." Hong Kui said.


    They went downstairs and went in through the wall of the old power plant.


    The old Chengbei power plant was originally the earliest power plant in Wuzhong City. It was built before liberation. After the merger of thermal power plants in the 1980s, some plants were expanded. The terrain inside is indeed very complex. The plants and boilers are not as regular as modern plants, and the roads are in twists and turns. Since the shutdown of thermal power plants a few years ago, the plant is overgrown with weeds, and unfamiliar people dare not go in.


    While calibrating the position with his mobile phone, Hong Kui reminded Aoki to hide his position and try to use the plant and trees to walk along the shooting blind area of several possible Juji points in the East.


    Aoki''s mobile phone suddenly makes a sound.


    Hong Kui looked at him and said, "it''s best to mute the mobile phone."


    Aoki smiled awkwardly, took out his mobile phone, turned off his voice, and then opened the message window. He saw a message from Huang Ziqiang: he found Juji''s hand, but it had been killed.


    He showed Hong Kui his cell phone. Hong Kui said with a smile, "it seems that there are really experts helping you. We may be busy in vain."


    But they don''t dare to relax too much. They are still careful when walking. What if it''s a trap!


    When they reached the central axis of the plant, Aoki and Hong Kui found the figure in the opposite corner almost at the same time. Before Aoki could stop him, Hong Kui rushed like a cheetah. Two black shadows rose and fell. In a twinkling, Hong Kui had pressed each other under his body. However, just when he raised his fist to fight, another black shadow appeared in front of him like a ghost, and a pistol with a muffler aimed at his forehead.


    "Stop!" Aoki drank softly, "I''m alone!"


    When Hong Kui shot, he saw more than one person in the dark. He was afraid that the other party had a gun, so he exercised hypnosis. However, as soon as he touched the other party, he met a familiar person.


    In a group of people, one person has strong spiritual power and consciousness, and has obvious resistance to hypnosis. The green Trojan horse recognized that the man was Li Wei, and when he relaxed a little, Li Wei was out of his control. A fish jumped out of the corner and aimed the gun at Hong Kui.


    Hong Kui was intuitively sensitive to danger and suddenly his eyes were green.


    Aoki doesn''t know what will happen next. Whether Li Wei shoots Hong Kui or Hong Kui kills him with his bare hands, it''s not what he wants to see.


    Fortunately, when Li Weiyi was out of control, he expected what might happen, so almost at the moment when Li Wei pulled out his gun, he had issued a warning and rushed out at the same time.


    Li Wei heard Aoki''s voice, but the command of his brain to pull the trigger had been sent to his fingers. The neural response in this state of emergency had no time to recover, but he forcibly shifted his muzzle by half an inch. The bullet rubbed Hong Kui''s ear and burst into the nearby grass.


    While Li Wei shot, Hong Kui had rushed over. Aoki felt the spread of a huge spiritual power, which was more majestic than the power emitted by old wolf when he was ill.


    Hong Kuili was so powerful that he bumped into Li Wei''s arms, directly bumped Li Wei into the air and flew backwards seven or eight meters away. Seeing that he was about to hit the back wall, Li Wei twisted his waist in the air and turned over. He kicked his feet on the wall and bent his knees to relieve the force. He fell to the ground, followed by a forward rollover, kneeling on one knee, holding the gun in both hands, and made a posture of shooting at any time.


    Hong Kui was still waiting to be pursued, but he was stopped by the green wood. As soon as Aoki pressed his shoulder, he found that his strength was surprisingly large. The forward force almost knocked Aoki away. Fortunately, Hong Kui had heard Aoki''s words and reacted. He stopped his strength, and his eyes returned to black. He slowly hid in the dark night.


    All this lightning, stone and fire found each other on both sides. Hong Kui attacked and Li Wei shot. Hong Kui hit Li Wei and Aoki stopped Hong Kui. It took only three or five seconds to add up. Fortunately, no casualties were caused.


    Aoki breathed out and said, "Li Wei, I''m Aoki. I''m all my own people."


    Li Wei had long heard the sound of Qingmu, took the gun, came over, rubbed his chest, looked at Hong Kui and said, "this brother is good! I almost lost my bones."


    Hong Kui said, "if you hadn''t stopped the gun in time, my head would have blossomed. Your skill can be an instructor in the seal commando. I didn''t expect to meet such an expert in Wuzhong!"


    Aoki said, "don''t flatter each other." then he introduced them to each other.


    When Li Wei heard that this was the successor of the famous wolf family, he naturally admired him. Knowing that Li Wei was Xia Wenyuan''s bodyguard, Hong Kui said "no wonder" and was relieved of his skill.


    Aoki asked Li Wei why he came.


    Li Wei said, "Mr. Xia has told us to pay attention to the safety of you and Professor Mei for a long time. Jiang Deguan wants to be bad for you, so we have been eyeing him for a long time. He is not good, but he is insidious and ruthless. There is a man named Hou Biao around him who is very powerful. This time he invited a professional killer from overseas. I''m afraid his men can''t cope with it, so I''ll come and have a look in person."


    Aoki hugged his fist and thanked him. Hong Kui asked, "you killed all the people outside?"


    Li Wei said, "yes, the periphery has been cleaned up. One Juji hand should be hired by Jiang De Guan from overseas. However, we should be careful if we don''t find Hou Biao."


    Aoki said, "don''t worry about hou Biao. I''ve had a fight with him by the river." then he told him about his encounter with Hou Biao, and then said, "I think he''s also a tough guy. Helping Jiang get an official is purely to repay the grace of saving lives. If we meet, we can fight openly at most."


    Li Wei said: "as long as it''s not a sneak attack, it''s not afraid. This monkey is used to jungle warfare and is best at sneak attacks."


    "The problem now is that the factory is so big that I don''t know where they hide people," Hong Kui said


    Li Wei said, "it''s all right. I have a cable. I know the location. You come with me."


    They joined forces and followed Li Wei to the rear of the factory. After walking for a while, Li Wei pointed to a large factory building with lights in front and said, "it should be inside."


    They approached carefully. They thought there must be a tight defense, but they didn''t touch anything.


    After passing through the empty factory building, there is a courtyard with lights on. The scene inside makes Aoki, Hong Kui and Li Wei silly.


    I saw a lifetime flower sitting on a broken stool in the patio. In the open space in front of her, there were many people lying everywhere, and pistols and knives fell to the ground.


    An old man and an aunt were tying up a middle-aged man with a rope. Aoki knew that the old man was Lao Wang in the neighborhood next to them, and Aunt Zhang was his aunt.


    There is a bare crooked neck tree in the middle of the yard. The crow stood on the branch of the tree, spreading its wings and yelling at the people on the ground:


    "Who do you think you are? Brother long is dead and still playing with the underworld! A bunch of silly beeps! Quack..."


    "Want to kidnap? Don''t look who''s tied! Quack... That''s my landlady! Which of you makes better sauce elbows than her?... quack..."


    "And you two - Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang - you are not good birds! Quack... If you don''t set up two tables to honor me, quack... See how I deal with you... Quack..."

 Chapter 202

    The crow was startled when he saw someone coming in. When he saw that it was green wood, he flapped his wings and flew over, landed on his head and scratched his hair.


    "You''re late! Quack!"


    Aoki stretched out his hand to pull the crow down, pointed to those half dead people on the ground and said, "did you do it?"


    The crow nodded vigorously, "what''s the reward this time?"


    Aoki patted the crow''s hair: "take you to a big meal."


    The crow croaked excitedly, suddenly calmed down and asked seriously, "first say where to eat? The small restaurant in Liuying lane is not croaking!"


    Aoki said, "you can eat wherever you want."


    The crow flew up and circled in the sky, then fell on the branch of the tree and croaked: "eat a big meal! Croak... Eat a big meal! Croak..."


    Hong Kui and Li Wei both saw such a talking bird for the first time, and were even more surprised to hear the meaning of Aoki. These people on the ground were all the handwriting of the crow.


    After making a noise for a while, the crow flew over the head of Qingmu, lowered his head and said in his ear, "Ruhua is frightened. Go and coax, quack..."


    Aoki went to the lifelong flower and asked, "are you okay?"


    The lifelong flower said, "if you come later, I''ll have something to do."


    Aoki heard that he was a little unhappy. He scratched his head for a long time and said, "well, I don''t know..."


    All her life, she looked at Aoki''s stupid, angry and funny, and said, "come on, come on, don''t be like a woman. How to clean up this mess?"


    Aoki said, "you don''t have to worry."


    At this time, Huang Ziqiang came in with people. After checking several buildings in the East according to Hong Kui''s requirements, he rushed to the factory. Although he hesitated at the gate for a while, after all, his combat effectiveness was limited. However, considering that Aoki and Hong Kui had only two people and thought it was his chance to make meritorious service, he finally bit his teeth and rushed in with people.


    Huang Ziqiang was startled when he saw Li Wei. Of course, he knows Li Wei, the bodyguard of Xia mansion, the bodyguard of Xia Wenyuan, and the first expert in the legendary three Wu area. Only then did he understand why the minions outside the old power plant and the Juji hands in ambush were killed.


    However, what shocked him most was not Li Wei''s ability, but Aoki''s energy.


    This guy dressed strangely not only has terrible means, but also can let Xia Wenyuan''s personal bodyguard help him save people. In addition, he has always wondered why Hong Kui would personally accompany Aoki to take risks. He can''t understand this young man more and more. It''s a little scary for him.


    Huang Ziqiang is both happy and afraid. Fortunately, he didn''t stand in the same boat with Jiang Deqian at the beginning. Fortunately, after Jiang Deqian died, he resolutely got rid of his relationship with Jiang Deguan. He was even more glad that he took Qingmu to see Hong Zhenlong. Judging from the current relationship between Aoki and Hong Kui, he can''t do without Huang Ziqiang''s credit.


    Huang Ziqiang feels that all the risks are worth it because he can get in touch with the largest Chinese gang in North America and now seems to be able to take a step closer to the Xia family.


    "Is that Jiang Deguan?" Aoki asked him.


    Huang Ziqiang said with great certainty, "it''s him."


    Jiang Deguan was tied up by Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang also took off her socks and stuffed them into Jiang Deguan''s mouth.


    Aoki went over and took off the smelly socks in Jiang Deguan''s mouth.


    Jiang Deguan spat, spit out the salty smell in his mouth and said, "I still underestimated you."


    Aoki said, "just for your damn brother?"


    Jiang De Guan said, "blood is thicker than water. If my brother is wrong again, I can''t avoid his revenge."


    Aoki suddenly remembered something, looked around and asked, "where''s Hou Biao?"


    Jiang De Guan sneered, "he wouldn''t kill you, so I drove him away."


    Aoki always thinks there''s something wrong. He believed that Hou Biao was not that kind of person. Even if Jiang Deguan really drove him away, he would not break his promise, so there must be some problems in it.


    Jiang De Guan said, "kill me."


    Aoki suddenly understood something and said, "you really want to avenge your brother and don''t even want your own life?"


    Jiang De Guan said, "is it still possible for me to live?"


    Aoki said, "Hou Biao won''t let me kill you. Your purpose of asking for death is to let Hou Biao kill me, right? Because you know, Hou Biao will kill me only when I kill you. So..." he stood in the center of the patio and looked around at the dark night. "Hou Biao must be lying in ambush somewhere and pointing his sight at me."


    Li Wei and Hong Kui unconsciously and vigilantly looked out of the factory. The surrounding high-rise buildings were shadowy, like hidden monsters in the dim lights of the city. The two exchanged glances and confirmed that the possible Juji points had been checked.


    However, a dangerous intuition rose from the bottom of their hearts, and the two exclaimed almost at the same time: "chimney!"


    In addition to the high-rise buildings they have checked, there is also a huge chimney on the extension line of the central axis of the old power plant.


    That chimney does not belong to the thermal power plant, but is the big chimney of the paper mill close to the thermal power plant in the past. The paper mill was relocated more than ten years ago, and the plant has long been demolished, but the chimney has been retained. Now it is still under construction. It is said that a new intelligent industrial park will be built. The land of the paper mill belongs to phase I, and the old power plant is planned to be phase II, so the demolition has not yet begun.


    The reason why Hong Kui and Li Wei both ignored the chimney was that the chimney was at least two kilometers away from their current position. Ordinary Juji guns didn''t have such a long effective range.


    Just as they woke up, they heard a bang, and a large dust fog rose on the ground between Aoki and Jiang Deguan, just like a small detonator buried under the soil layer.


    Everyone was startled. Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang cried out.


    All her life, Hua opened her mouth and didn''t cry out. She only sent out the hoarse word "green wood" from her throat. Even she couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Then, from the darkness in the distance, there was a gunshot.


    Li Wei and Hong Kui looked up at the chimney at the same time, and judged the model of the gun from the bullets and gunshots: "tac-50!"


    At this time, Aoki''s mobile phone rang. Aoki looked at the number, pressed hands-free and asked, "Hou Biao?"


    Hou Biao''s voice came out of his mobile phone: "let him go."


    Aoki said, "how long do you think you can protect him in the current situation?"


    Hou Biao seemed to be thinking about something and was quiet for a long time.


    Then the ground in front of Aoki burst into a cloud of dust with a bang.


    Li Wei and Hong Kui knew the power of tac-50, but there was an instant gap after shooting. They wanted to remind Aoki, but seeing that Aoki didn''t mean to escape, they looked at each other. They retreated quietly and hid in the darkness of the corner of the wall when the dust and fog on the ground just rose and the gunshot in the sky didn''t come.


    At the same time, Hou Biao''s voice came from the phone: "as long as I kill you, he will be safe."

 Chapter 203

    Aoki knew that Hou Biao could do what he said and did not shoot him directly, so he said to Lao Wang, "untie his rope."


    Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang obediently untied Jiang Deguan''s rope.


    Jiang Deguan stood up, rubbed his wrists, shouted to the phone, "monkey, you have been driven out by me. What are you doing back?"


    Hou Biao said on the phone, "it''s your business that you drive me away, and it''s my business that I save you."


    Jiang De Guan said, "if you shoot now, kill him and avenge my brother, you don''t owe me. If they kill me again, you can be free."


    Hou Biao ignored his words, but said, "go out from the north gate of the factory and enter the forest on the left, where your brother will meet you."


    Jiang Deguan glanced at Aoki and knew that if he didn''t kill him today, it would be difficult to find a chance in the future. With a long sigh, he turned and walked north.


    Huang Ziqiang just wanted to come over and ask Aoki if he wanted to catch up secretly. A piece of dust popped up at his feet.


    Hou Biao''s voice rang in his mobile phone: "don''t move."


    Huang Ziqiang quickly shrank back in fear. The lifelong flower who was trying to come had to go back and looked at Qingmu with worry. Only the crooked neck tree in the dark was unnoticed, and the crow on the treetop flew up quietly, hiding into the dark night for a moment.


    About five minutes later, the sound of the car engine sounded outside the factory, and then it quieted down.


    Aoki knew that Jiang Deguan had driven away, so he said to the phone, "the man has gone."


    "Don''t move!" Hou Biao shouted.


    After another five minutes, there was a sudden "eh" on the phone, and then there was a loud noise, followed by a busy beep.


    Aoki guessed that Li Wei and Hong Kui had found Hou Biao''s location, so he put the phone back in his pocket.


    He turned around and happened to have a lifetime flower running over. They almost asked at the same time, "are you okay?"


    Aoki touched his head and said with a smile, "it''s okay. What can I do?"


    There were tears in his eyes all his life. He punched Aoki heavily in the chest and scolded, "when the fuck can you save me snacks? Don''t let me see these no three no four people in the future!"


    Aoki pretended to be hurt by her, covered his chest and coughed: "cough... I know... In the future, only the boss''s order comes from!"


    Lifetime flower puffed a smile: "bear like, so not beaten!"


    Aoki leaned over and asked in her ear, "are you really okay? They didn''t treat you... Carelessly when they kidnapped you?"


    He blushed all his life and said, "that''s not true. He pushed it from the back."


    Aoki breathed a sigh of relief and said, "fortunately, it''s so dark that they may not be able to tell the front chest from the back."


    All his life, he was stunned and unconsciously stroked his chest. Suddenly, he reacted and shouted, "Aoki, you bastard!" he kicked Aoki on his leg.


    Aoki said "ouch" and almost didn''t fall down.


    He walked past him all his life, came to Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang, crossed his waist and scolded, "you caused it all. How do you calculate this account?"


    Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang were paralyzed by fear and trembled to please lifelong flowers: "Huahua, Huahua... Everyone in the neighborhood..."


    She was angry all her life. No matter how close they were, she scolded, "your sister! The neighborhood has been looking for someone to tie me up for more than ten years!"


    Aunt Zhang knelt down first and said, "Huahua, whatever you say, let us go, huh?"


    Lao Wang also knelt down and begged for lifelong flowers.


    The whole life flower said, "do you still rent the shop?"


    "Rent... No, no, no... No rent..."


    Lifelong flower said, "listen, I''ll pay the rent, which is still the original price, but your shares must be gone."


    Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang nodded again and again.


    Lifelong flower stressed: "no one is allowed to say anything about today, dare to say a word..." she picked up a knife from the ground, looked for a long time among the people lying everywhere, found the man in white who scolded her and pushed her, and put a knife into the man in White''s chest. "Don''t say I don''t recognize the neighborhood, I can only go to huangquan to be a neighborhood if I want to do it!"


    Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang were already afraid. They were scared by spending their whole life. They were so scared that their excrement and urine flowed together. They were so angry that they trembled that they didn''t dare to speak.


    Even Huang Ziqiang on one side was surprised. He said that the people around Qingmu were really difficult to provoke. He also felt that Jiang''s death was not unjust. He had to provoke such a master.


    Lifetime flower clapped her hands, turned back and said to Aoki, "it''s a mess anyway, isn''t it bad?"


    Aoki has seen the ruthlessness of spending his whole life. Not to mention the feat of chasing the little gangster who came to the bar to make trouble to cut down two streets with a knife, it was the time when he shared wine with Jiang Deqian. It was also the time when the wine bottle said to hit people''s heads.


    But today is the first time I saw her stabbing someone with a knife, although the guy on the ground didn''t know whether he was dead or alive.


    Aoki had to doubt that the guy in the white shirt had an evil intention, but he really made a mistake about the boss''s wife''s chest and back.


    However, the practice of spending all his life helped him a lot, otherwise Lao Wang and Aunt Zhang would be difficult to deal with. Everyone is a neighborhood, and there is no deep hatred. Killing can''t be killed, but if you don''t kill, how can you ensure that the things tonight won''t be told? Although it may not be believed, the fewer people who know this kind of thing, the better.


    Now I''ll spend my whole life. I believe those two mouths won''t spit out tonight in my life.


    Li Wei and Hong Kui are back.


    Li Wei said, "we found Hou Biao''s position, but let him run away. He was very familiar with the terrain over there. There were residents around, and we didn''t shoot."


    Hong Kui added: "that guy is a little powerful. He found us as soon as we touched it."


    Aoki said, "forget it, let him go." he glanced at the ground, frowned and asked, "what about these people?"


    Li Wei looked at Huang Ziqiang and said, "are you the best at cleaning up this mess?"


    Huang Ziqiang said hurriedly, "don''t worry, just give it to me here."


    Li Wei said: "the periphery should also be cleaned up, including weapons and eggshells, and no trace should be left. Even if the dead of these people are dead, keep the alive as much as possible. It''s just that you can take over the power of Jiang De Guan. I''ll say hello to the leader of the Xia family."


    Huang Ziqiang was overjoyed. Li Wei''s words were tantamount to giving Jiang De Guan''s business to him. It was not only the small forces in the underworld, but also the business of Shenzhou wharf. Jiang''s boss is Dong Cheng, and Dong Cheng''s boss is Xia bochi, the eldest son of Xia Wenyuan, the boss of the Xia family, as Li Wei said.


    After the matter was explained, Li Wei left and went back.


    Hong Kui invited Aoki and lifeflower to go to the hot spring villa for a night''s rest.


    Aoki knew that he was still worried about his father''s illness and wanted Aoki to stay there. Aoki thinks about it. She can spend her whole life in the hot spring and surprise her.


    Back to the hot spring villa, I had a snack. Aoki and Hong Kui went to Hong Zhenlong''s room. All their life, Hua took a hot spring in the room arranged for her by the villa servant.


    The hot spring water really relieves fatigue. The warm water flows around her, infiltrates her smooth skin and injects vitality into every pore. After soaking for a short time, the lifelong flower felt that the fatigue disappeared and turned to unspeakable laziness and comfort.


    While she was enjoying it, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. At the moment, she is lying naked in the pool. The water in the pool is led from the natural hot spring. Although it is not as clear as artificial, it is a little yellowish brown, but when she approaches, she can see the scenery at the bottom of the pool at a glance.

 Chapter 204

    Lifeflower was startled, hurried back and shouted, "Hey, don''t come here!"


    "Ah? What''s the matter?" Aoki took a wine bottle in his hand and stepped forward a few steps. He only reacted when he was only two or three meters away from the pool. "Oh, oh" should stop.


    The flower was anxious and ashamed all his life. He was helpless to the wood. Leaning against the pool wall, he only showed his head and asked, "what are you doing in here?"


    Aoki shook the red wine bottle in his hand and said, "I''ll surprise you."


    Lifelong flower said, "you come in without knocking. It''s enough to surprise me!"


    Aoki said with a smile, "I got a bottle of Raffi from ''82. I heard it''s very expensive. Don''t we have it in the bar?"


    Lifelong flower said, "really? Show me."


    Aoki went over and bent over to hand the wine bottle to the lifelong flower. Lifetime flower stretched out her hand to pick it up. When she looked up, she met Aoki with a strange look. She remembered that she was still naked in the pool and scolded: "what are you looking at? Get away!"


    Aoki turned his back and said to himself, "apple? Orange? Strawberry? Cherry?..."


    Lifelong flower asked, "what are you muttering about?" suddenly remembered something. He picked up the wine bottle in his hand and wanted to smash it. He stopped halfway. I don''t know whether he was reluctant to give up the 82 year old Raffi or something else.


    Aoki smiled with his back on his back. The flower''s face turned red once, as if she had just drunk a kilo of Erguotou.


    "Hey, is the wine real?" Aoki asked.


    He spent his whole life calming his mood, looked carefully and said, "what can''t be seen from the packaging, now the means of counterfeiting is too good. Hundreds of years of antiques can make the experts of the museum look away, not to mention the red wine of decades."


    Aoki said, "how do we separate?"


    Lifelong flower said, "just take a sip."


    Aoki stood up, took two glasses and bottle openers from the wine rack, came and put them on the edge of the pool. He also sat down by the pool.


    All his life, the flower was in the water, with one arm protecting his chest and the other hand handing the wine to Aoki.


    Aoki opened the wine, poured two cups, and handed one of them to lifelong flower. The lifelong flower took it and smelled it, then shook it in his hand. After shaking for a while, he smelled it and took a long time to taste it.


    Aoki also wanted to shake the wine like her, but was stopped by lifelong flowers and said, "don''t move your cup."


    She said, immersing her wine glass in the hot spring and soaking for a while before bringing it up. At this time, the red wine has already had some temperature. She put it on her mouth and smelled it, and then tasted it gently.


    She does these movements gently and delicately, just like a musician adjusting her favorite instrument. Because she had been soaking in the hot spring for a long time, the skin on her arms and shoulders was ruddy, and her face was particularly white.


    There was a thin layer of mist on the water surface of the hot spring pool, and many small drops of water condensed on her short hair.


    Aoki looked at the lifelong flower and suddenly sighed: "it''s really like what the coal boss said. You look like a woman when you don''t wear clothes!"


    She was tasting wine all her life and was choked by Aoki''s words.


    Aoki thought the wine was bad and asked, "fake wine?"


    All her life, Hua said angrily, "really!" and scolded, "dead crow, see how I can clean it up when I go back!"


    Aoki said, "is it really Lafite in 82?"


    Lifeflower took another sip of the cup that had not been moved by the pool and said, "it''s Raffi, and it''s aged for at least 25 years. As for whether it''s 82 or 83, it can''t be distinguished by taste, but no one will change the packaging of 83 Raffi to pretend to be 82."


    "Such a good wine can''t be wasted." Aoki took the cup he had just drunk all his life, smashed it and said, "it doesn''t seem to be anything special!"


    All her life, when Hua saw Aoki drinking the wine cup she had drunk, she somehow swung in her heart, as if something had hit the bottom of her heart.


    She smiled and said, "I just warmed the wine in the water for tasting. It''s not good to drink. You pour another glass. Besides, you don''t drink red wine like this. You have to taste it slowly. You should drink beer!"


    Aoki skimmed his mouth and said, "why is it always troublesome for human beings to enjoy things?"


    The lifelong flower said, "you''re the only wood that''s in trouble."


    Aoki disapprovingly poured a cup again, shook it in his hand for a long time, took a sip, rolled his eyes and said, "it seems good, but it''s not so expensive!"


    Lifelong flower said: "it is said that Lafite in 82 was good because France had a good weather and a bumper harvest of fruits and vegetables in 82, so the wine production in that year was particularly large and the hoard left to future generations was also large. It is not that the wine produced in 82 was a little better than that in 95. The wine produced in other years also had high quality, but only a small amount."


    "Then why is it so expensive?"


    "Smart people hype and fools pay. In general, people are stupid and have more money!" said lifelong flowers. "If everyone drinks like you and tells the truth after drinking, there will be no luxury goods in the world."


    "Why don''t we get some bottles of this wine in the bar?" Aoki said.


    "Do you want to scold me as the fool with a lot of money?" said the lifelong flower.


    Aoki touched his head and laughed.


    The thick night was vented out of the glass window, and the Milky light in the room was warm like melted chocolate in the dense spring fog. The aroma of Lafite in the year of 82 diffuses around the spring and melts into a rich and lazy mood together with the fog.


    Two people, one sitting by the pool, the other leaning against the pool, tasting red wine and chatting.


    Spend your whole life thinking that such time is like Raffi in a wine bottle. It is beautiful and worth cherishing. However, it is difficult to recover after passing away. She had completely let go, no longer worried about whether the spring water leaked, just wanted to enjoy the intoxicating time. Aoki didn''t know whether he was a gentleman or a fool. In addition to muttering about strawberries and cherries at the beginning, he never looked askance again, like Liu Xiahui.


    "Fool!" she scolded secretly all her life, and couldn''t help thinking of the words of the crow. Do you want to go to Korea? When she thought about it, her face turned red, and she said, "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!


    Aoki was still thinking about red wine at this time: "do you want to save some for the coal boss? This bird can''t drink, but it''s good."


    All his life, he said absently, "then keep some."


    Aoki asked her, "shall we sleep here or go home tonight?"


    The heart of lifelong flower jumped up: "here... Can you...? you... You decide."


    Aoki thought for a moment and said, "I''d better go back. I''m afraid the coal boss can''t find us. We have to worry."


    Just as he was talking, he suddenly saw a dark shadow flying through the window, and then fell on the windowsill. There he called "quack" and knocked on the glass with his beak.


    Aoki hurried over and opened the door. The coal owner came in and asked, "how did you find us?"


    "I went to help you chase people, but you enjoyed it here. Oh..." the crow saw the lifelong flowers in the pool. "Am I coming at the wrong time?"


    The lifelong flower said, "don''t talk nonsense, dead crow. It''s not what you think."


    The crow said, "quack, lonely men and women, living in the same room, soaking in the hot spring, neon, kaxiu and other pictures are quack like this. You say it''s not what I think. Who believes it!"


    All her life, Hua asked Aoki, "what does your bird say?"


    Aoki said with a smile, "nothing. He''s talking nonsense."


    The crow suddenly saw the wine bottle by the pool: "Wow, and red wine! Quack!"


    He was about to come over to drink when he jumped and was caught by Aoki: "you''ll get drunk as soon as you drink. Tell me the business first. Where has Jiang De Guan gone?"

 Chapter 205

    In a messy village in the suburbs, the booth selling kebabs emits thick white smoke and the smell of chili powder, which makes passers-by cough. The roadside stalls were full of people who ate late at night, shouting and punching, blowing the bull stories of the people in the market. From time to time, people who drank a few cups of cat urine got into the dark alley. In the alley, the girl wearing cool heavy makeup smiled and welcomed him into the door, and then pulled up the rolling gate.


    A crow flies over people''s heads like a bat in the night. When he sees it, he will spit, shout "bad luck", and drink two mouthfuls of beer to calm down.


    The crow lingered in the smell of roast mutton for a long time, and finally flew into a remote corner with a long croak and stopped on the laurel branch outside the window of a rental house.


    Jiang Deguan sat in the shabby sofa with his eyes closed, and the cigarette on his finger was about to burn to his fingernail. At this time, there was a strange crow cry outside the window, which made him tremble and threw his cigarette on the ground.


    Seeing that the ground was full of advertising paper and plastic bags, he had to pick up the burning cigarette butts and put them out in the ashtray.


    Jiang Deguan looked out of the window. It was dark at night. The light of the low street lamp in the distance shone. The uneven shadow of the osmanthus tree swayed in front of the window. The leaves were splashed by the wind, like the ridicule of ghosts.


    There is not even a bird in the tree.


    But he clearly heard crows. Isn''t that the crow coming with you? He guessed suspiciously.


    Just now, in the spacious courtyard of the old power plant, he had arranged everything properly, but a crow came out of nowhere and croaked at them. His people suddenly became crazy. Even his own brain was confused. He didn''t know what had happened.


    Of course, he didn''t believe in the power of crows. He just felt unlucky today.


    There was a knock on the old wooden door of the room.


    "Come in," said Jiang Deguan.


    His men came in and called for Lord Jiang. They wanted to talk and stopped.


    "Just say what you have," said Jiang Deguan weakly.


    His men said, "our people... Were taken over by Huang Ziqiang."


    "Huang Ziqiang?" Jiang Deguan shook his head. "It''s impossible. He doesn''t have such a big skill."


    "According to the news from Huang Ziqiang''s people, he only helped to blow the breeze and clean the battlefield today. What really helped is..."


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s Li Wei of the Xia family and a young Chinese man named Kui wolf from Canada."


    "Who?" Jiang Deguan felt incredible, "impossible, impossible..."


    He said it was impossible for more than a dozen times, then looked up and asked his men, "have you found out, can you be sure?"


    His men nodded, "sure."


    Jiang Deguan slumped down on the sofa. No wonder today''s perfect layout was easily broken. With the help of Xia family and Hong family in North America, his hope of revenge has almost disappeared. Moreover, after this battle, he was unable to gain a foothold in the three Wu and Shenzhou areas, and even going to the United States became unrealistic.


    Jiang De Guan waved weakly: "you all go. There''s some cash in the basement. Take it to your brothers."


    The man opened his mouth and wanted to say something. At last, he only said, "take care." then he went out.


    Jiang Deguan heard the sound of the door closing and felt the air condensing in the room. The whole room was like a coffin prepared for himself. Everything became lifeless.


    There was another crow cry outside the window.


    Jiang Deguan slowly closed his eyes. Everything around him was dark and gradually lit up.


    A clear river is winding. Along the bank are rows of brick and tile bungalows, and a high arched stone bridge connects people on both sides. The stone steps behind the house go straight to the bottom of the river. Moss is creeping on the stone steps. Occasionally, ships pass by, and the water waves come to both banks one by one, beating the embankment and making a loud noise.


    The woman squatted on the stone steps and pounded the clothes on the stone surface with a wooden stick. A child jumped into the water from Kutong on the bank. The splashed water wet the woman''s clothes and provoked her to scold.


    The child in the water laughed and played for a while, then shouted to the shore, "brother - come down and play!"


    There was a small table at the back door on the bank. A big child was working at his desk. When he heard the child''s voice, he smiled into the river and said, "don''t play, I want to review my lessons."


    The child plunged down and floated up. He picked up a clam in his hand and threw it ashore. It was hitting the small table and wetting the book.


    The big boy stood up angrily, looked at the woman bending over on the stone steps and pounding clothes, was smiling at the children in the river, sighed, sat down, wiped the wet books and continued to write.


    The child in the water laughed.


    Suddenly, the river rose sharply, and the water waves rolled like a white snake hiding in anger, rolling fiercely towards the shore.


    Many people came out of the house on the shore and shouted, "the flood is coming, run for your life!" people ran around telling each other and fled in disorder.


    The upper reaches of the river were gray and could not distinguish the sky from the earth. Suddenly, a yellowish brown tide appeared. The tide several feet high surged over, like ten thousand horses galloping and rumbling, and even the earth trembled.


    The big boy pushed the small table and the books fell to the ground. But ignoring the books, he rushed down the stone steps to pull the woman: "Mom, run!"


    The woman cried and pointed to the undulating shadow in the middle of the river: "your brother... Go and save your brother!"


    The big boy jumped into the water to find his brother. After searching for a long time, he finally pulled his brother ashore, but the woman disappeared.


    The flood faded and was devastated. In addition to the ancient stone arch bridge, it sat there intact, as if it were an old man who had seen the vicissitudes of life. The whole village had been razed to the ground.


    The brothers were crying among the ruins looking for traces of home. Finally, they found the dying woman.


    "Take care of your brother." this is the last sentence left by the woman.


    "Mom!" the big boy cried. This was the last time he called the woman "Mom".


    He dragged his brother along the muddy road, begging in every village and suffering from white eyes. They entered the city from the countryside. Among the tall buildings, their brother asked his brother in fear, "will we die?"


    My brother looked up at the towering building and said, "no, we won''t die. I''ll let you eat the best food here and stand on the top of the highest building to see the scenery."


    Years later, my brother fulfilled his promise. He took his brother to eat in the only Michelin 3-star restaurant in the city and looked at the city''s night view on the top of the eighty-eight storey building.


    "Take care of your brother."


    My brother always thinks of his mother''s last words.


    However, he saw the charred body, and there was a smell of charred kebabs in the air.


    He heard the woman scold, "Why are you so useless? You can''t even take good care of your brother!"


    A crow''s cry came from somewhere.


    Jiang Deguan burst into tears, covered his face and began to cry.

 Chapter 206

    The door was kicked open with a bang.


    Hou Biao, with gauze wrapped around his hand, rushed in. He raised his hand and shot out of the window. He clattered and startled several birds, one of which flew away.


    "What are you doing back?" said Jiang Deguan.


    Hou Biao said, "go, it''s not safe here."


    Jiang De Guan said, "I''m not going anywhere. You go. You don''t owe me anymore."


    Hou Biao said, "no, I must take you."


    Jiang Deguan said, "I can''t run away. I''ve always underestimated him. His energy is incredible. I can''t run away."


    Hou Biao said, "what are you afraid of? It''s a big deal to go abroad."


    Jiang De Guan said, "even the young masters of the wolf family have come. Where can I go abroad?"


    Hou Biao was also surprised to hear about the young master of the wolf family. He had been a mercenary overseas for many years. Naturally, he knew the name of the largest Chinese gang in North America. He even had several tasks introduced by intermediaries. He heard that the employer was the wolf family.


    However, these have nothing to do with Hou Biao. Now he just wants to save Jiang De Guan and said, "if the United States can''t go, go to Europe. It''s really not good. Where can''t you live in Southeast Asia, India and Africa?"


    Jiang Deguan said, "do you want me to live like a mouse all my life?"


    Hou Biao said, "as long as you live, there is always a chance."


    When Jiang Deguan heard the word "opportunity", he was silent for a long time and said, "well, let''s go back to my hometown first. I''ve hidden some capital there."


    Hou Biao nodded and took Jiang De Guan out of the house.


    Not long after they left, Huang Ziqiang took people to the house. He searched the front and back of the house and scolded, "shit, you run so fast!" he sneered again, "this time you can run out of my palm and count you win!"


    A subordinate asked, "Mr. Huang, why are we so anxious to kill Jiang? The dog jumped over the wall in a hurry, and the rabbit bit people in a hurry. Jiang De Guan is not an ordinary person. He has a monkey around him, which is difficult to deal with."


    Huang Ziqiang knows that this is the best opportunity to show his ability. After all, Li Wei is only the bodyguard of the Xia family. A word can''t guarantee what he gets, but as long as he performs well and passes a word to Li Wei, the Xia family will give him a chance. What''s more, there are Wolff and his son in North America, and this opportunity to show their face can''t be begged.


    But he couldn''t tell them all in front of his men, so he scolded, "you know a fart! If Jiang De Guan turns over, we can have good fruit to eat?"


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki grabbed the crow and asked Jiang Deguan''s whereabouts. The crow began to bargain: "did you give me wine?"


    Aoki said, "here you are, but you get drunk as soon as you drink. I expect you to protect the landlady."


    The crow looked at it all his life and said, "do you want to protect the boss''s hot spring?"


    Aoki said, "of course."


    The crow said, "just soak it together, quack!"


    Spend all your life scolding: "dead crow, I haven''t settled with you!"


    The crow rolled his eyes and said, "if -- flower --, I''m helping you. You can''t tell good from bad!"


    Lifelong flower said, "I want you to help me!" but her tone eased a lot.


    The crow heard it and said with a quack smile, "I''ll help you later." then he said to Aoki, "agreed to have a drink?" he said, "the big meal is another!"


    Aoki nodded.


    The crow said, "Jiang Deguan ran to a place where there are kebabs everywhere. Wow, that place is really fragrant..."


    Aoki knew he was going to get off the point, so he grabbed Mao and reminded him, "say Jiang got an official."


    "Oh, yes, Jiang De Guan, isn''t he?" the crow recovered from the kebab. "All his men ran away. I was going to solve him soon, but Hou Biao came. His name is Hou Biao? Oh, that guy is so powerful. He shot at the tree when he came in. I almost hiccupped!"


    The crow looked at the green wood and looked back at the flowers of his life. "Hey, hey, I said so breathtaking. Why don''t you have any expression? I almost got shot, hiccup and fart!"


    Aoki said with a smile, "what you said is more dangerous than falling off the bird shelf when you fell asleep!"


    The lifelong flower burst into laughter.


    The crow thought for a long time, and then said, "well, well, it doesn''t seem very dangerous. I could have cleaned up that guy together, but in ancient times, a dreamer said, ''a gentleman doesn''t stand under a dangerous wall''. How can a good socialist successor like me get into danger and don''t return!"


    Spend all your life correcting the right way: "''a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall ''is what Mencius said. There was a dreamer in ancient times!"


    The crow said, "a dream? Isn''t it a dream child!"


    Aoki said with a smile, "it''s not a dream." suddenly he found that he was taken into the ditch by a crow. "All right, get down to business."


    "Quack, business... Where did I say... Oh... Yes, yes, I want to report back, but I think Ruhua is frightened and finally gives you this wood a chance to accompany her well... Well, the environment here is good, it doesn''t disappoint me, and rotten wood can be carved..."


    The crow said and deviated.


    Aoki looked helpless, but she was very happy all her life. She kept laughing in the pool, and the spring water rippled around her.


    "Well... Quack quack... Just as Huang Ziqiang was close, I informed him. The boy was very efficient and immediately called his men to rush. I also caught up and saw that Hou Biao had run away with Jiang, but I saw his license plate. Quack quack, Huang Ziqiang has gone after the car."


    Crow Luo Li finished his wordy speech and finally stressed: "I''m not worried about myself. I''m worried about you and the landlady. I''m afraid of you... Um... Inexperienced and amorous... Quack..."


    Aoki knows Hou Biao''s power and is afraid that Huang Ziqiang can''t make it. At the same time, he doesn''t want Huang Ziqiang to kill Hou Biao, so he takes out his mobile phone and calls Huang Ziqiang.


    The crow asked, "can I drink now?"


    Aoki waved. The crow hopped to the pool, put his head into the red wine glass and drank it.


    Aoki asked Huang Ziqiang where he was. Huang Ziqiang said he was tracking on the way, reassured him, and opened the location to share with him.


    After drinking some wine, the crow sang a song drunk:


    "Ah, K pours on C Ying no Wu, and the thief silk looks at me and runs to death. Ah, K pours on C Ying no Wu, and the thief dies. Gatbi roasts dead Tu MI for Tu Kete oil..."


    While singing, he beat with his wings and twisted his body.


    As soon as Aoki hung up the phone, he heard such a magnetic voice and deafening English pronunciation. He turned back and said, "when the bar opens, I don''t think the band needs to be invited."


    The crow was very happy to hear Aoki praise him. He stretched out his head, took a sip of wine, croaked, spread his wings, and flew to the ceiling lamp.


    "Alas, K pours C Yingwu..."


    The crow sang and danced on the chandelier.


    "Ah, K pours on C Ying no Wu..." suddenly his head tilted and shouted, "Oh, I''m drunk." then he fell head down facing the glass by the pool.


    The design of this room is very luxurious. The chandelier is very high from the ground, about five or six meters. If the crow falls down drunk and smashes the wine glass, it will be injured if it doesn''t die.


    All his life, flowers and green trees exclaimed at the same time.


    Aoki rushed up with an arrow, and the flower was close all his life. He could only stand up and reach for it. They caught the crow with both hands almost at the same time.


    The crow lay in four hands, his neck hanging upside down, soft, like dead. The flower was worried about caressing its feathers all her life. Suddenly, she saw the crow open half of his eyelids, wink at him, and croak vaguely with wine in his mouth: "help you."


    Lifeflower suddenly reacted and found herself standing naked in the pool, her upper body out of the water, while Aoki stood opposite her, bowed and looked at her head to head, looking at her with a strange look.


    The lifelong flower "ah" screamed, lost a crow, sat in the water with her hands around her shoulders, and revealed the girl''s shame for the first time in her life.


    The crow that fell to the floor staggered to his feet and sang, "Hey, K pours on C Ying no Wu..."

 Chapter 207

    Huang Ziqiang knew that Hou Biao was powerful, but he didn''t expect to be so powerful.


    He led people all the way out of Wuzhong. When he arrived at the junction of Wu and Yue, he finally stopped Jiang De Guan''s way. He originally wanted to use locust tactics and take advantage of the large number of people to win Jiang De Guan, but as soon as he met, he lost three brothers before he even approached each other, which was still the more effective one.


    "Tema! Why should such a powerful man work for a man surnamed Jiang?" Huang Ziqiang scolded angrily.


    He decided not to fight with Hou Biao and ordered his men to follow up carefully. When the enemy retreated, I chased him, when the enemy was tired, I beat him, and when the enemy was stationed, I harassed him. Once the enemy fought back, he ran away immediately.


    So locust tactics became sparrow warfare.


    Huang Ziqiang is an old Jianghu. He knows that once his old capital is wiped out, even if he makes great contributions, he is also a ram to be slaughtered. Chiang Kai Shek was too stupid to get an official. He put all his eggs in one basket for revenge. Once he failed, he would never have a chance to turn over. In fact, in his opinion, there are a thousand ways to kill Aoki, and one can always succeed. Hiding in the dark and secretly starting a war is a little more likely than declaring war on the other side with a knife and a gun.


    Besides, there is the Xia family behind Aoki. Now there is another wolf family. Even if Jiang De Guan succeeds, it will take half a ton of paper to wipe his ass. it''s stupid.


    After this day, Huang Ziqiang thought he knew something about Qingmu. This young man is too lazy to do anything. If you target him alone and play any means, he may not care. If he meets him, he may beat you or kill you with one finger, but if you run fast, he is too lazy to come to you.


    But Jiang Deguan shouldn''t touch the bar owner''s wife. Huang Ziqiang sees that it''s the inverse scale of Qingmu!


    At the beginning, Jiang Deqian died miserably because he caught the man and woman and had an evil intention. That was the most tragic and humiliating death method Huang Ziqiang had ever seen in his life.


    Huang Ziqiang was very sure that Jiang De Guan would not survive.


    Anyone who touches that guy''s scales will die!


    When Huang Ziqiang thought of this, he unconsciously broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he was not brought into the ditch by Jiang Deqian!


    They were decorated with Hou Biao''s car all the way.


    Huang Ziqiang was very smart. He called the police with his mobile phone and said there were drugs in the car. Hou Biao''s car was soon stopped at the high-speed toll station, followed by the expected drag racing scene of police catching thieves.


    Of course, there are no drugs in Hou Biao''s car, but there must be contraband items such as guns. He can''t be stopped by the police. He will drive away. The police chased him. Hou Biao didn''t even have the Kung Fu to refuel and eat.


    ¡­¡­


    Hou Biao is very tired. If he was alone, he would have run away. With Huang Ziqiang, those people could not catch up with him. Even if they wanted to kill them, it would take minutes. But he took Jiang De Guan with him, and Huang Ziqiang and the police chased him closely. There was really no way. He had to abandon his car at the junction of Wu and Yue and hide the police first.


    He simply handled the things on the bus, then drove into a big lake and hid in the mountains with Jiang Deguan.


    Jiang Deguan was really unable to run, so he said, "monkey, leave me alone and go by yourself. There is a box of dollars in the cellar of my old house in the countryside. You can take as much as you can."


    Hou Biao said, "it''s all here. How can I leave you again."


    Jiang De Guan said, "you can''t walk away with me."


    Hou Biao couldn''t help saying, so he carried Jiang De Guan on his shoulder.


    Jiang Deguan said at least 150 kilograms. With his guns on his body, Hou Biao weighed more than 200 kilograms, but he didn''t seem to walk very slowly on the mountain road.


    Over a remote hill, some low houses appeared in the distance, and some of them were still lit, looking like a village.


    Fearing that the road outside the mountain was unsafe, Hou Biao put down Jiang De Guan and asked him to hide in the hiding place on the mountain. He went down the mountain to find him food and see if he could get a car.


    Jiang De Guan hid there, feeling extremely depressed. He has hundreds of millions of assets in Shenzhou. Of course, he can''t compare with the rich like Xia family, but he is also a rich man admired by everyone. Who can think that once something happens, he will run away like a weasel!


    Occasionally, he felt that it was very worthless for his disheartened brother, but his mother''s face before her death always appeared in front of him, and the words "take care of your brother" always echoed in his ears.


    He often wondered what would have happened without the flood?


    He should be admitted to university, find a job safely after graduation, be a small white-collar worker in the city, marry a daughter-in-law, and give birth to two or three fat boys according to the current population policy. As for his disheartening brother, he doesn''t have a brother who makes a lot of money. At worst, he can be a little gangster in his hometown. Maybe he can''t even be a gangster. He grows fields and raises silkworms in the countryside.


    Sometimes bad people are raised with money!


    His brother''s extravagance and debauchery were spoiled by his brother to a certain extent. This is one of the reasons why he must avenge his brother. He feels that his brother''s death has his own part of responsibility.


    When he saw Jiang Deqian''s death, Jiang Deguan knew that he had provoked an expert. But at that time, he didn''t know that this man had so much energy that he could let Li Wei of the Xia family do it himself. As for the Hong family in North America, he didn''t even dare to think about it.


    If he knew that his brother would get into trouble with such a person, he tried hard to be scolded by his mother after his death, but also to break Jiang Deqian''s leg and save his life.


    But everything is over and can''t come back.


    It was very dark in the mountains, and the cry of night owls sounded creepy.


    The rustling footsteps came. I didn''t know whether it was human or beast. Jiang De Guan was nestled in a crack in the stone, and the atmosphere dared not breathe.


    Two or three people passed by and muttered that be careful not to be found by Hou Biao.


    Then another group of people stopped at the place where Jiang De Guan was hiding and began to smoke and rest.


    He heard Huang Ziqiang''s voice: "don''t follow too closely, that guy is smart!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the bang of the gun startled everyone, and the awakened animals ran about in the forest.


    Huang Ziqiang shouted, "spread out!"


    The figure in the dark scattered into the woods and disappeared in an instant.


    There were several more gunshots. Jiang Deguan heard someone humming. Then he heard Huang Ziqiang shouting, "retreat!" and then the rustling and disorderly footsteps sounded. Those people should have retreated away.


    Hou Biao came to Jiang De Guan and said to him, "I found a car and go!"


    He picked up Jiang Deguan and walked down the path of the mountain. Soon there was a gunshot behind them, and the bullets puffed on the trunk beside them.


    Jiang Deguan suddenly felt a numbness in his left leg. Kutong knelt down on the ground, followed by unbearable pain.


    "I was shot," he said.


    Hou Biao squatted down, carried Jiang De Guan on his back and said, "bear it and wrap it up in the car."


    They went into the woods, groped deeply and shallowly in the dark, and sometimes turned back and fired a shot. The people behind were obviously afraid of Hou Biao''s shooting and didn''t catch up tightly. The mountain road in the night is really difficult to walk, and only Hou Biao, who has fought in the jungle, can adapt.


    Jiang De Guan knew that he had dragged Hou Biao down. If he didn''t have his own skill, no one would want to catch Hou Biao unless a large army was dispatched.

 Chapter 208

    Hou Biao didn''t know where to get a van. Jiang Deguan felt much safer after getting on the bus.


    In order to prevent him from bleeding too much, Hou Biao pried open the door of a drugstore when passing through a small town and got bandages, disinfectants, hemostatics and painkillers. It was too late to take out the bullet. Hou Biao simply handled it for Jiang De Guan in the car, and hurried on his way in the dark.


    The owner of the car will call the police after dawn, so he must find a place to dispose of the car without trace before dawn.


    Huang Ziqiang was thrown away, but Hou Biao always felt that there was a potential danger lurking near them. He looked in the rearview mirror all the way and didn''t find any suspicious vehicles tracking him. He gave himself a wry smile and felt whether he was too sensitive.


    Hou Biao drove his car into a scrap car parking lot on the outskirts of Kuaiji city. The van was stuffed into thousands of scrapped cars. I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort to find it.


    In addition to scrapped cars, there are many tricycles, motorcycles and electric vehicles in the yard. Hou Biao found a usable tricycle, let Jiang Deguan sit in the back, and rode three wheels to leave the parking lot.


    Hou Biao has been to Jiang Deguan''s hometown more than once, so he knows the way even in the dark. The road to the village was invested and built by Jiang Deguan after he had money, all the way to the stone arch bridge at the head of the village.


    When the road was built, the villagers said they would dismantle the stone arch bridge and build a bridge that could be opened to traffic. Jiang Deguan didn''t agree. He is a man of vision. He knows what a stone arch bridge of more than 200 years means. At the same time, there are too many childhood memories on that bridge.


    He rebuilt a bridge on the river, side by side with the arch bridge, just like two brothers. The bridge takes care of the arch bridge and allows heavy vehicles to pass over the bridge; The arch bridge nestles close to the bridge, listening to the lazy footsteps of pedestrians, and the water under the bridge splashes.


    Now, their village and the two nearby ancient towns are listed as key tourism development areas. Of course, there is a credit for Jiang De Guan. When people in the village mentioned the leader of the Chiang family, they all gave a thumbs up. He became the pride of the whole village.


    Hou Biao rode a tricycle to the bridge head. Because the bridge was large, he had to circle a large section of the road, so he pushed the car onto the arch bridge. But pushing and pushing, he found that it was wrong.


    The river is only twenty or thirty meters wide, and the span of the arch bridge is only fifty meters. With the arc of the arch, a few minutes passed, but Hou Biao pushed the car for a long time.


    He stopped and looked carefully. The bridge was still the same bridge. There was no change. The river was still the same river. The two sides of the river were caged in the night and could not see anything. The bottom of the river reflected the stars in the sky, which turned a river into a milky way.


    Hou Biao always felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t remember what was wrong. He suddenly looked up. It was dark. Where was half a star?


    This gave him a fright. When he looked at the river again, the starlight at the bottom of the river suddenly disappeared, but turned into a hot oil pot. Many heads floated up and down in the oil pan, making a sad howl.


    Many people appeared on the Bank of the river, walking dead one by one. The big oil pan seemed to have some suction, which led those people to walk towards it, and jumped down one after another when they reached the shore.


    Hou Biao was suddenly empty in his heart, and unconsciously walked over. He came to the edge of the bridge and stepped on the railing carved into a lion''s head. His chest fluctuated violently. A glimmer of Qingming flashed in his mind. He was surprised. He came down from the railing and returned to the center of the bridge, wheezing and panting.


    He turned back to find Jiang Deguan, but found that Jiang Deguan was gone. Looking at the shore, a man was standing on the embankment and shouting, "Mom, where are you?"


    A woman who pounded clothes appeared on the stone steps by the river. She looked up and said, "where''s your brother? You lost your brother and have the face to come back?"


    Jiang De Guan jumped down with a plop.


    The oil pan splashed a lot of hot oil and fell on the shore, making a loud noise, which instantly fried the grass on the shore into withered yellow.


    Hou Biao only saw Jiang De Guan''s head floating in the oil pan and kept shouting, "brother, brother, come with you!"


    The heads in the oil pot were so dense that they couldn''t tell who was who. After a while, Jiang Deguan''s face was also fried yellow by the hot oil. Like them, probably because his tongue was also fried hard, he couldn''t speak any more. He just screamed like other heads.


    Hou Biao was flustered, and the Qingming in his head told him that it was not true. He felt shortness of breath and stiffness, as if he were held by a ghost.


    He struggled hard, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    For a moment, he suddenly understood - I was dreaming!


    Just when he got up with this idea, the bridge stepped on, the oil pan under the bridge turned into a deep vortex, the dark sky stepped down, and the world suddenly fell into boundless darkness.


    He gave a loud cry and woke up from his dream. Conditioned reflex reached out and pulled out the gun from his waist, aiming at the ghost in the dark.


    He opened his eyes and saw himself standing at the end of the bridge, the tricycle behind him, and a man standing on the bridge deck in front of him was slowly coming towards him.


    I couldn''t see the man''s facial features clearly in the dark. I only saw his messy hair standing on his head like weeds, his windbreaker flying gently behind him, and his hands inserted in his trouser pockets. The feet are probably wearing pull boards. When walking, they make a tap sound, which is particularly harsh on the silent stone bridge.


    Hou Biao was sweating all over. Holding a gun, he said, "don''t come again."


    Aoki stopped and said, "you have escorted him to his hometown. You have done your utmost."


    Hou Biao said, "no, I want him to live."


    Aoki said, "you want him to live, but he may not think so. This is his destination."


    Hou Biao looked back at the tricycle. The curtain on the tricycle hung down and couldn''t see inside. He gently called "Lord Jiang" twice, but he didn''t get a response from Jiang De Guan. He lifted the curtain and the tricycle was empty.


    "Where did you get him?" Hou Biao knew that he had been hypnotized just now. It must be that time that Aoki robbed Jiang De Guan.


    Aoki said, "I didn''t take him anywhere. He left by himself."


    Hou Biao didn''t believe it. He looked around and suddenly saw Jiang Deguan limping on the riverbank on the other side until he came to the back door of a house.


    Hou Biao recognized that it was the old house repaired by Jiang Deguan later.


    Jiang De Guan went into the house, took out a small table and a small Mazar, set it up behind the house, sat for a while, got up again, walked down the stone steps, took off his shoes, and waded barefoot into the water.


    The water rattled.


    Jiang De Guan went deeper and deeper and shouted, "Mom, I''m looking for you!"


    Hou Biao was about to rush down to save Jiang De Guan. Suddenly, a flower was blocked in front of him by green wood.


    Hou Biao said, "get out of the way."


    Aoki said, "now it''s his own death. Why do you save him?"


    Hou Biao said, "no, I can''t watch him die."

 Chapter 209

    Hou Biao jumped into the river and swam towards Jiang Deguan. But when he swam to the middle of the river, Jiang De Guan disappeared.


    He plunged into the water, touched the bottom of the river for a long time, floated up to take a breath, and then went down to touch it. In this way, he rose and fell many times. He touched the bottom of the river and couldn''t find Jiang Deguan.


    He went ashore dejectedly, sat wet on the stone of the bank and said nothing.


    Aoki came over and said, "let''s go back to Wuzhong."


    "What are you going to do? Be your bodyguard?" Hou Biao laughed mockingly. What else can he do in his life besides being a bodyguard for the rich master?


    Aoki said, "I''m not a rich master."


    Hou Biao said, "what are you going to do?"


    Aoki said, "go back and change a way to live."


    Hou Biao said, "let me think."


    Aoki said, "well, come to me whenever you want."


    Aoki left. Hou Biao thought for a long time by the river. Until dawn, he sighed at the calm river, stood up helplessly and said, "Lord Jiang, I tried my best."


    Hou Biao stepped onto the stone bridge and pushed down the tricycle. The car stood in the way of the bridge. He wanted to push it into the nearby mulberry field.


    Just as he pushed the tricycle out of the car, he suddenly heard a gunshot.


    The gunshot seemed to come from far away, but it wanted to come from near. It echoed in his ears.


    He was startled by the gunshot, suddenly thought of something, and then there was a whirl of heaven and earth.


    Hou Biao stabilized his figure and looked around. He saw that there were many shadows in the dark, all cars stacked together, like crawling with dead steel bodies.


    Isn''t this the parking lot where he hid his car for three wheels?


    Hou Biao looked at the three wheels pushed in his hand and suddenly realized that everything he had just experienced was just a dream. He had been hypnotized since he looked for the three wheels in the parking lot. At the moment, he had just found three wheels, and Jiang Deguan should still be in the van when he came.


    There was silence in the parking lot after the gunfire echoed.


    Hou Biao scolded "shit!" he pushed down the three wheels and ran towards the van.


    Jiang Deguan was lying in the van with a gun in his hand, and the bullet penetrated his temple. From the scene, he committed suicide with a pistol.


    Hou Biao looked around blankly and saw Qingmu standing behind him, his hand in his trouser pocket, and his body leaning lazily on a scrapped old car.


    "Come back to Wuzhong with me," Aoki said.


    Hou Biao said, "I could have saved him. You hypnotized me."


    Aoki said, "you just walked a little longer to save him. As a result, you have seen it in your dream. Instead of letting him float in the river and die in front of his hometown parents, you might as well die here. Why are you in vain?"


    Hou Biao slumped to the ground.


    He raised his gun and aimed it at his temple.


    Aoki said, "you said yourself that you have tried your best. You don''t owe him anymore. Why?"


    Hou Biao said, "I have no love in life. What am I doing alive? Go back to be a mercenary or continue to be a bodyguard for the old men?"


    Aoki said, "maybe there are some more meaningful things to do, such as..."


    "Like what?"


    "Such as saving all mankind."


    "Save all mankind?" Hou Biao laughed and thought it was good to hear such a joke at this time.


    Aoki said, "of course you can''t save mankind, but some people can."


    Hou Biao raised his head: "so? What do you want to say?"


    "I mean, you can use your skills to protect people who need protection more."


    "President of the United States?" Hou Biao suddenly felt that the joke was not funny. "Is there any difference between being a dog for the rich and being a dog for the officials?"


    Aoki said, "it seems that although Jiang Deguan saved your life, he didn''t treat you well. Otherwise, why do you think that being a bodyguard is a dog?"


    Hou Biao stopped talking, carefully weighed Aoki''s words in his heart, and finally shook his head and said, "no, Lord Jiang didn''t treat me as a dog. I thought too much myself."


    Aoki said, "your subconscious mind won''t lie."


    Hou Biao was silent for a long time and asked, "who do you want me to protect?"


    Aoki said: "scientists who can save mankind and good people who may be hurt. Protect them, you can also become a respected person, not just make people think you are a bad bastard."


    Hou Biao said, "let me think."


    "Well, take your time and come to me whenever you want." Aoki said.


    Hou Biao got up tired and walked numbly in the steel world piled up by waste cars. After taking a few steps, he remembered that Jiang Deguan''s body was still in the car. It was inappropriate to expose it here after all.


    He wanted to go back and drag the body out to find a place to bury it, but this time, he suddenly found that the scenery had changed, where there were any parking lots, where there were any scrapped cars, and there were no bodies.


    There are trees everywhere. The wind blows from the woods with the cry of night owls. It sounds very scary.


    Hou Biao saw the shadow of the hazy village and sporadic lights in the distance, and suddenly remembered that this was the mountain they entered after abandoning their car and walking. He''s going to get food now, and then he got a van. But those were obviously not real, and time could not be reversed. It was a dream he had after being hypnotized.


    At the moment, Jiang Deguan should be hiding in the stone crack on the mountain waiting for him.


    Hou Biao thought that if he was hypnotized at this time, it would not be true that people who met Huang Ziqiang chased into the mountain and Jiang Deguan was injured.


    Now think about it, Huang Ziqiang can''t catch up with his car after he abandons it. If it''s Li Wei, he still believes that the other party has such ability.


    He hurried back and saw Jiang Deguan sitting there staring up at the sky. There was no cloud in the night, and the low starry sky seemed to fall.


    "Lord Chiang!" he cried.


    Jiang Deguan slowly turned his face, looked at him and said, "monkey, you try your best. Don''t worry about me anymore. Go."


    Hou Biao began to doubt whether he was dreaming now. He didn''t answer, but looked around vigilantly.


    Jiang Deguan said: "When you walked away just now, I was looking back and reflecting on my life. The quiet wild forest is very suitable for thinking. Now I have figured out that I have lived my life. Although I don''t live the kind I want, I can''t enjoy prosperity and honor in my life. What else can I complain about? It''s meaningless to live any longer. It''s better to die early and surpass life , you can be a different person in your next life. "


    Hou Biao felt more and more that he was still dreaming. What Jiang Deguan said was not like his usual behavior.


    "Do you know my ideal when I was a child?" Jiang Deguan continued, "when I was a child, I wanted to be a scientist. My favorite cartoon at that time was robot cat Oh, now it''s called Duola Aimeng, but we all called him Dingdang at that time. I like his magical pocket, which is full of future vision. I want to be a scientist, which can change the world. I even often fantasize that if one day aliens invade the earth, I will become the hero to save mankind! "


    Hou Biao was suddenly stunned: "save mankind?"


    Jiang De Guan smiled and nodded, "yes, which boy hasn''t had such a dream!"

 Chapter 210

    Hou Biao suddenly remembered that Aoki had just told him in his dream about saving mankind, and his heart was shocked.


    Jiang Deguan slowly stood up and walked a few steps forward. There was a towering stone. He climbed up the stone and could see the night in the distance.


    A few lights scattered sporadically in the field, the night was dim, and the dark sky was like a big cloth on the high and low mountains, like a coal pile piled up by Titans.


    Jiang Deguan took a deep breath of the fresh air in the forest and opened his arms as if embracing something.


    "The first company I opened in Shenzhou was garbage recycling. At that time, I just wanted to make money, and there was no other way, so I had to do business that others despised. I never thought I would do international trade in the future, let alone make a difference in the price of foreign garbage. Sometimes I think I am no different from garbage. Over the years, I What are you pursuing? "


    "The State forbids foreign garbage from entering the country, which is very good, very good! No one will use this garbage to harm the Chinese people in the future."


    The more Hou Biao listened, the more something went wrong. He shouted, "Lord Jiang, let''s go."


    Jiang Deguan said, "don''t go! I don''t want to go again! Let me turn into dust in this history together with those garbage!"


    Hou Biao was in a trance and seriously doubted that he was still dreaming.


    Today, in his dream world, Jiang Deguan has died three times. Fried once in an oil pan, flooded once in the river, and committed suicide with a pistol in the car.


    Will this be the fourth time? Do you want to stop him? But even if you stop it, it will be the same result as just now, right?


    Hou Biao thought in a mess.


    Jiang Deguan looked back at Hou Biao and said, "in recent years, you have followed me and done some social gangsters. It''s too unfair to you. In the future, you''re free. Go and do what you want to do!"


    "Do what I want to do..." Hou Biao muttered to himself. There was a flash of light in his heart, but he couldn''t catch it. He didn''t think clearly. What was he trying to do?


    Save all mankind!


    Hou Biao suddenly remembered Aoki''s irrelevant words and unconsciously smiled.


    As soon as he was distracted, Jiang Deguan fell back and fell off the towering rock. Hou Biao saw the corners of his mouth cocked up and smiled with relief.


    Must be dreaming! Otherwise, how can I see the smile on his face in such a dark day?


    Hou Biao was not as shocked as he had been two times before. So he didn''t hurry to see what was under the stone.


    When will this dream end? Where did it start?


    Hou Biao felt a chill in his heart and felt fear for the first time in his life. Even when he was chased and killed by the overseas hostile mercenary corps, he had several guns in his body, hid in the container and drifted on the sea.


    However, while he was afraid, he was a little curious. Curiosity drove him to do something, but he couldn''t remember what to do.


    "Now you can go back." the voice of green wood suddenly sounded behind you.


    "Go back and save mankind?" Hou Biao smiled. He thought it was not a funny joke, so his smile was a little depressed and self mocking.


    However, what Aoki said next shocked him, which was even more shocking than when he woke up from his dream just a few times.


    Hou Biao once met a strange man who could control wild animals with his mind in the jungle. The man taught him some basic spiritual practice methods. If he hadn''t been a mercenary and had a task, he might have followed the hunter. Therefore, he knows something about Qingming dream, hypnosis and mind control. It is precisely because of this that he can recognize Aoki''s means and produce conscious resistance at the moment when he starts hypnosis.


    But he has never heard that consciousness can invade other people''s brains and parasitize other people''s bodies. He also likes watching movies, especially spy films, and occasionally science fiction brain burning movies. In his concept, aliens are grotesque disgusting guys who drive large flying saucers, have ion cannons and laser weapons, can fly at the speed of light, or space transition. But I never thought that aliens are something without body and only consciousness, and then suddenly appear in your brain. After a period of time, you will not be you or an alien? This must be the bullshit of the worst screenwriter in Hollywood!


    Hou Biao shook his swollen head and said, "stop fooling me. Where is the next dream scene? Back to the great lake where the car was lost, or when he left Wuzhong? Where did you start hypnotizing me?"


    Aoki said, "you are not in your dream now."


    Hou Biao was stunned: "not in the dream?"


    Aoki smiled and said, "you seem to prefer to be in a dream."


    Hou Biao said, "no, it''s your means. It''s ridiculous."


    Aoki said, "in fact, you have strong spiritual power and have the basic ability of Qingming dream, but you don''t know how to control consciousness and interpret dreams. With a little study, you can become an excellent awakener."


    "The awakened?"


    "Yes, that''s what they call it. I think it''s a good name, so I borrowed it."


    Hou Biao hesitated for a long time and suddenly remembered, "you say this is not a dream? How to prove it?"


    Aoki said, "you won''t create anything in your dream that you haven''t had in your memory."


    Hou Biao looked around at the night and listened to the cry of the night owl: "there''s nothing I''m not familiar with here."


    Aoki said, "did you know about the invasion of parasitic consciousness before?"


    Hou Biao thought for a moment. It seemed that it was indeed the case. Even if he thought wildly, he would not think of such a thing to subvert the world outlook. Only then did he believe that he was no longer dreaming. He suddenly woke up, shouted "no", and ran to the rock that Jiang Deguan had just fallen.


    Below the rock is a dark valley, I don''t know how deep. Hou Biao picked up a small stone and threw it down. After a while, he heard the continuous sound of Da Da poof. He knew that there was a bare inclined stone wall below, about 20 or 30 meters deep. If a person fell back like this, he would not live.


    Hou Biao sat down on the rock and looked at the sky in a daze.


    Aoki said, "let''s go."


    Hou Biao said, "I''ll collect his body for him. I can''t let him die in the wilderness. Let me think about what you said."


    Aoki said, "OK, come to me whenever you want."


    ¡­¡­


    Lifelong flower has put on her clothes and sat in a daze in a mahogany leisure chair.


    Probably because she had been soaking in the hot spring for a long time, her cheeks were still covered with a layer of light red, like the pink peach blossoms in early spring. Half a glass of red wine in her hand had already awakened, with gem like luster. The rich aroma was spread into the air through the volatilization of alcohol, which made people feel intoxicated.


    The crow lay on the ground in all directions and slept soundly. From time to time, he opened his mouth and snored a little wine. He brushed his neck and raised his neck. "Hey, K pounced on C Ying no Wu." he roared. His long neck jerked his head back to the ground and continued to snore and sleep.


    Although the crow is very annoying when it is naughty, I have to say that the bird is very smart and likable. All her life, Hua didn''t know the origin of the coal boss, but she knew it saved her today.


    Thinking of the way the crow winked at her half drunk and half awake just now, she wanted to laugh, and the blush on her face became stronger unconsciously.


    I''ll cook more delicious food for you in the future, dead crow, big food!


    The whole life flower thought so, shook the wine glass in her hand and burst out laughing.

 Chapter 211

    Jiang Deguan died. The publicly announced cause of death was that he accidentally fell off a cliff during the investigation project. The ashes were buried in Beishan cemetery in his hometown. At the funeral, all seven aunts, nephews and nephews came. The parents and officials in his hometown delivered sincere and mournful eulogy, described Jiang De Guan''s unyielding life and commended his immortal contribution to the construction of his hometown.


    When the Chiang brothers died and the Chiang family suddenly became extinct, relatives and friends could not help lamenting, but what they were most concerned about was how to distribute the hundreds of millions of legacies in the legend. When they heard that Chiang had an official without a will, and that none of their immediate relatives had a share, people took away their sad faces, began to gossip about the cause of death of the brothers, and finally ate a tofu meal in the splashing saliva stars, Then the birds and animals scattered.


    In the dead of night, Hou Biao burned paper alone at Jiang Deguan''s grave and put a jar of old flower carvings, half a white chopped chicken and two pieces of dried black carp with distiller''s grains, which were Jiang Deguan''s favorite food. For three days, Hou Biao spilled all the flower carving wine into the soil and left Kuaiji mountain when the last star disappeared in the white fish belly in the East.


    He was carrying a heavy box in his hand. The box contained all the cash that Jiang Deguan put in the cellar of his old house, including US dollars and RMB. Originally, he planned to take it out and give it to the hometown fathers and elders most concerned by Jiang Deguan, but when he saw their faces at the funeral, he decided to take all the money away without leaving any.


    Hou Biao walked into the still renovated bar in Liuying lane, went upstairs, put the box on the floor of Shenwu studio and said, "I''m coming. You have to wrap it for me in the future."


    Aoki laughed: "of course."


    Hou Biao asked, "what can I do to save mankind?"


    Aoki told Hou Biao what he thought. He wants to set up a security company and let Hou Biao be responsible for recruiting and training personnel, focusing on protecting those scientists.


    In the face of the invasion of parasitic consciousness, external security forces, even the army and police, can not guarantee that they are reliable and can only rely on themselves. Hou Biao has extraordinary skills, a little foundation of Qingming dream, and strong spiritual strength. With a little training, he can become an excellent awakener. He will recruit and train, and Aoki will check it from time to time, which can at least ensure that there are no aliens in his team.


    Hou Biao asked when to start.


    Aoki suddenly patted his head and said, "I forgot that it should take a lot of money to open a security company. There is no money to recruit experts." he sighed, "it seems that I have to find Xia Wenyuan again."


    Hou Biao opened the box and asked, "are these enough?"


    Aoki was startled. Looking at the colorful banknotes, he fainted and said, "how much does it cost?"


    Hou Biao said, "I haven''t counted either. The box weighs more than 100 kilograms, and half of it is dollars."


    Aoki touched his head and asked the lifelong flower for help.


    After a lifetime of calculation, he said, "it must be enough to open a security company, but so many dollars are hard to deal with. You still have to find someone from the Xia family to help deal with it."


    Hou Biao thought of another question and said, "you can let me be a coach. It''s no problem to manage a team, but you can''t let me manage a company. Accounts alone can annoy people to death."


    Aoki looked at the flowers of his life.


    The lifelong flower said, "don''t look at me. I have a mess in the bar!"


    Aoki had to call Hu Xing. Hu Xing smiled on the other end of the phone and said that you were going to start the company. He reassured him and immediately helped him find a reliable financial manager to ensure that the company''s accounts were clear and refreshing.


    The next day, the financial manager surnamed Wang introduced by Hu Xing came with two assistants. After counting face to face, he transported the box away, and there were more than 30 million in Aoki''s account.


    Aoki asked manager Wang how much money it would take to open a security company. Manager Wang asked a lot of questions about business scope, profit model, company structure and market resources.


    Of course, Aoki couldn''t tell manager Wang his real purpose. He only gave a vague outline.


    After hearing this, manager Wang frowned and said that the operating cost is mainly personnel and site, and the starting capital of about 10 million is enough. However, he believes that the company does not have a clear development goal and a good profit model, so it is impossible to expand or even lose money. He admitted that if the Xia family hadn''t sent him, he would never want to continue in such a company with unclear goals.


    Aoki asked him how much he wanted. Manager Wang is very professional. He said that he is a subsidiary of Cheung Chau International, which is equivalent to being seconded here. His salary and social security are in Cheung Chau international and will not receive his salary. As for how much they need to pay Cheung Chau International, it is a matter between the companies, and he has no right to intervene.


    The security company was soon established. Aoki asks Hou Biao to recruit more good players. Don''t worry about money. Hou Biao had his own channels. With money and easy work, the recruitment was very smooth. He soon set up a very professional team.


    Manager Wang told Aoki that he can manage financial affairs, but the company''s administration and daily management are not only financial. President Hou also manages the training and external training of security personnel and has no time to take into account the internal affairs of the company. He hopes that the company can recruit a senior manager, preferably an internal person who can represent the interests of shareholders, and he is only temporarily seconded here after all, I''ll go back to Cheung Chau International sooner or later.


    Aoki was right to think about it, so he discussed it with Hou Biao. Hou Biao said that I only care about recruiting and training, and you are in charge of other things. Aoki asked the lifelong flower again. All his life, he devoted himself to the bar business and was not interested in other things. He suggested Aoki: "didn''t your confidant study administration? Let her do it well."


    Aoki asked suspiciously, "which confidant?"


    Lifetime flower way: "how many confidants does your sister have?" seeing Aoki''s silly face, he shook his head reluctantly, "your beautiful stewardess, didn''t study administration before!"


    Aoki suddenly said, "Oh, you said she was not a stewardess. How did she become an administrator?"


    Lifelong flower said: "stewardess is a profession. Before being a stewardess, I majored in administration in college. You''re really stupid!"


    Aoki said, "how do you know?"


    Lifelong flower said, "you''re the only one who doesn''t know."


    Aoki went to find Yao Jingjing with a smile.


    The crow croaked and said that the flower of his life was a silly girl. Spend a lifetime sighing and saying, "what if you''re not stupid? You can''t live without it?"


    Yao Jingjing was shocked when she heard that she would be the vice president of a company with tens of millions of assets, but she was so excited. She was a capable woman, but she was born in general and didn''t want to rely on her beauty. She didn''t find any particularly good opportunity to be a stewardess. She was already very good in the eyes of others. But now in order to take care of her mother, she has long had the idea of leaving her job. After all, the stewardess fly around. The time is too free. She may not see her mother in a month.


    After a short hesitation, Yao Jingjing agrees to Aoki''s invitation, but she sets a probation period. If she fails, even if Aoki doesn''t let her go, she will take the initiative to leave.


    In this way, the security company successfully opened, and Mei''s experimental building, the still renovated bar and Yao''s mother in the hospital all have reassuring security protection.


    At the same time, Professor Mei also got preliminary results from the brain examination of Xia Wenyuan and Yao''s mother. A new virus named "grey brain virus" by Professor Mei was found.

 Chapter 212

    Under a million times electron microscope, you can see that things like gray white and translucent beans are neatly connected together to form a strip like a pearl necklace. Each two necklaces are twisted into a white twist, one by one, and arranged together, like a piece of old linen.


    Mei Tui, wearing a white coat and holding a pipe, stood in front of the big screen and looked at the virus sample analysis picture. His hair exploded in a mess, as if brain energy was constantly radiating out.


    Aoki and Mei Ziqing sat down like pupils waiting for the teacher to have a class.


    "This is a virus I''ve never seen before. Maybe it''s not very accurate to say virus now, because it has some characteristics of virus and virus like microorganisms at the same time, but it''s closer to the virus. I''ll call it virus for the time being and give it a name - gray brain virus."


    Mei finally spoke, and the slide pictures on the wall kept changing.


    "Look." the picture on the big screen is fixed and enlarged, and you can clearly see a local single bean like particle. "This is a virus particle."


    Then the picture is restored to linen and moved to the right. On the left, there is a mess of gray white translucent beans, which is in contrast to the original picture.


    Mei Tui pointed to the picture and said, "on the left is Neisseria meningitidis and on the right is gray brain virus. Regardless of their arrangement, just look at the shape of virus particles. The two viruses are very similar, but the size is much different. The diameter of Neisseria meningitidis is about 0.6 microns, which is 50 times larger than gray brain virus."


    "Before that, the smallest virus in the world was an artificial virus synthesized in the British National Laboratory. Because the large and complex proteins constituting the virus shell were abandoned, but very short protein fragments were designed, the diameter of the virus was only 12 nm. But the average diameter of the gray brain virus you see now is less than 10 nm, which is the smallest Only seven nanometers. "


    "There is no such virus sample in the hospital, so it is impossible to screen it, and it is difficult for ordinary laboratories to isolate such a small virus from damaged gray matter cells. If someone hadn''t given me enough tips, I think I probably wouldn''t find it. No one would have thought that there was such a small virus, and it would pretend to be dead."


    "Pretend to be dead?"


    "That''s right. It invades our cerebral cortex and makes brain cells gradually necrotic. Because the viruses are arranged neatly according to the hinges, the dead brain cells look like weathered fibers. Generally speaking, the virus will multiply in large numbers and then infect the surrounding cells, or invade other tissues of the body through the blood, and the viruses in the dead brain cells lose their survival The environment will also die. But this virus is special. Its target seems very clear. It only infects the cerebral cortex, or even a specific area, and does not enter the blood vessels and cerebrospinal fluid. The virus bodies on the dead brain cells seem to have died, but after isolation, they show activity again, indicating that they are not It is a simple virus, which has the characteristics of virus like microorganisms. "


    "This is the reason why old Xia and aunt Yao have lesions in their brains?"


    "Yes. In addition to the sampling examination of Mr. Lester by Hopkins Medical Center and the brain cell sample test in Peter''s laboratory in Chicago provided by William Wolff, there are four sample evidences. It is very certain that the existence of this virus is the main cause of their brain lesions. However, the research on it is still in a very preliminary stage. If you want to The hope of curing the disease in the short term is extremely slim. "


    Aoki asked, "does the virus have anything to do with the parasitic consciousness of invasion?"


    "There is no way to prove that there is no direct relationship between them in theory," Mei said


    Mei Ziqing interrupted, "but at present, everyone infected with the virus has just been invaded by consciousness. Can''t there be such a coincidence?"


    "This is what makes people wonder, and our research is in trouble." Mei tried to take a smoke. The smoke blew out and floated through the light of the projector, casting a constantly changing shadow in the slide on the wall.


    "Both Mr. Lester''s analysis and our recent research can confirm that the intruder is a pure conscious body, and their purpose is to find a suitable host to parasitize. From this point of view, their invasion is conscious and has nothing to do with the material itself. No matter how small the virus is, it is also composed of material, and the structure and gene composition of the virus It is in line with the biological order of our world. It is unlikely that it was brought from outer space. "


    "Moreover, they invade human consciousness to occupy our brain, but this virus will destroy the brain, which is contrary to their purpose!"


    Mei Ziqing said: "is it possible that it is the result of a similar rejection reaction caused by a self-defense behavior of the human brain after invasion, such as inflammation and fever?"


    Mei nodded and said: "It''s not impossible. The premise is that our body can recognize our own consciousness, which is another research field. If so, grey brain virus either lurks in human body as early as some bacteria, or can be actively generated by cells under certain circumstances like biological enzymes, but many of our experimental results show that both possibilities are possible Does not exist. "


    Aoki asked, "if the virus is not controlled, what will be the final consequence?"


    "Theoretically, it should be a vegetable, because the virus only infects a specific cerebral cortex and affects the nerve center without damaging the brain stem," Metso said


    "Vegetable? Brain? Vegetable brain..." Aoki seems to think of something.


    Mei Ziqing suddenly asked, "Professor, you just said that someone reminded you to find this virus?"


    "Yes, someone sent me a super secret email, suggesting that there might be an undetected directed parasitic virus, and said that if I found it, I would provide me with more materials to study the source and characteristics of the virus," Mei said


    "Then, he knows more than we do?" Mei Ziqing was a little curious about who it was. "Then why doesn''t he study it himself, but through you?"


    "I''m afraid only he knows," Mei said with a shrug.


    "Could it be a trap?" Mei Ziqing warned warily.


    "Even if it''s a trap, we can only jump in. I''ve told him the progress here by email. I received his reply last night that the following information must be submitted face-to-face, so I agreed to meet in my laboratory today." Mei looked at her watch. "The time is not much. If he is a punctual man, it should be almost here now."


    Not long after he said that, the intelligent AI prompt of "guest visiting" sounded. The scene of the laboratory gate appeared on the large screen on the wall. A woman with excellent appearance and temperament, holding the hand of a lovely little girl, was looking at the access control camera and smiling at them.


    "Ah, I know her!" cried Mei Ziqing in surprise. "She once came to the professor, but Professor, you were locking yourself up and no one was seen!"


    However, at this time, Aoki was more surprised than Mei Ziqing.

 Chapter 213

    Mei Ziqing welcomed people up. The beautiful woman was surprised when she saw Aoki. The little girl next to her was very happy and called "Uncle Aoki" sweetly.


    Mei Ziqing said, "do you know each other?"


    Aoki touched his head and said with a smile, "I know you."


    Meimei''s beautiful mother first bowed to Mei and shook hands. She said respectfully, "Professor Mei, I''ve heard a lot about you! My name is situ Yuli. I''ve wanted to visit you for a long time. Unfortunately, I''ve been on a tight side. Today, I finally achieved my wish." she nodded to Aoki, "it''s great that Mr. Aoki is here, too."


    When Aoki saw her, he thought of Xia Wenyuan''s daughter. The woman in the picture was really similar to situ Yuli. However, it''s not easy for him to ask rashly. Whether he admits his mistake or the other party has something hidden, it''s very embarrassing to ask directly.


    When Mei Ziqing heard the name, he thought of the handsome man he met in Copenhagen. What is the relationship between the woman with the same surname situ and him? She knows that in Japan, Hong Kong, Taiwan, Europe and the United States, it is common for a woman to follow her husband''s surname or take her husband''s surname after marriage, and the woman''s appearance and temperament are indeed worthy of that man.


    She wanted to ask, but she didn''t know how. Are you and situ husband and wife? That''s too abrupt. Besides, she didn''t know situ well. She just met him once. Except that he was very handsome, she didn''t even know what he did.


    Of course, Mei Tuo would not ask who the husband of a strange woman was, but he took it for granted that such a young woman could not provide him with ideas for virus discovery, so he took situ Yuli as an assistant of a scientist like Mei Ziqing and asked her, "which laboratory does Ms. situ work in?"


    Situ Yuli said, "I used to work at Lawrence Berkeley National Experimental Center, but now I have left for a long time."


    "Oh, that''s the best scientific research and experiment center in the world," Mei said. "I don''t know which scientist''s assistant you are? Maybe I know you."


    "I''m not anyone''s assistant. I''m in lab 19," situ Yuli said.


    "Lab 19?" Mei Di and Mei Ziqing were surprised.


    Lawrence Berkeley National Experimental Center (LBNL), located in the back mountain of the University of California, Berkeley, is one of the most outstanding laboratories in the United States and even in the world. It is subordinate to the U.S. Department of energy. It is named in memory of Ernest Lawrence, a famous Berkeley experimental physicist.


    In the scientific community, LBNL is equivalent to the synonym of "excellence". The experimental center has won 15 Nobel prizes and has more than 70 academicians of the National Academy of Sciences. It has provided the most primitive and basic experimental and mechanical support for the development of the first atomic bomb and hydrogen bomb in the United States as early as World War II.


    Today, LBNL has 18 laboratories and research centers, covering high-energy physics, geoscience, environmental science, computer science, energy science, material science and other disciplines.


    However, only a few people know that it also has a No. 19 laboratory.


    This is a mysterious institution. All research projects are highly confidential. It was even rumored that it is more important and pioneering than the advanced research projects agency of the Ministry of defense.


    "I really admire you. You are so young!" Mei Ziqing was greatly impressed. They are both scientific researchers and women. Looking at the beautiful and intellectual situ Yuli, she unconsciously compared herself with her, and it is inevitable that she is a little ashamed.


    "Miss Mei Ziqing is flattered. It''s also enviable that you can become Professor Mei''s chief assistant!" situ Yuli replied politely.


    Mei Tuo now believed that the email was sent to him by situ Yuli, so he asked himself, "why don''t you continue your research? Since you have assumed the existence and nature of the virus and the conditions of Lawrence experimental center, it''s not difficult to separate the virus particles!"


    "As I said, I no longer work at LBNL, and I didn''t put forward the hypothesis of this virus. The reason why I tell you is because it is related to a study I have done before."


    Situ Yuli took out a USB flash disk and handed it to Mei Wang. "There is a data about a computer neural network project done by laboratory 19 of Lawrence Berkeley National Experimental Center. The original purpose of this project was to study the possibility of mechanical life, but it was stopped later because it was inhumane."


    "Not very humane?" Mei tried to take over the USB flash drive, but she was inevitably surprised that the projects of the 19 good laboratories were top secret. How could she take them out casually?


    "Don''t worry, I have my way to get these materials," situ Yuli said, "In fact, this project has been going on for a long time. I don''t know exactly when it started. It may have started before the birth of the Internet. Moreover, it was not done by lab 19 at the earliest. The original intention of the project is to build a more intelligent Internet. Later, the project team found that the development speed of the Internet is too fast, far beyond The prediction of mankind has raised the issue of whether the Internet itself is intelligent and can evolve itself. "


    "I know this topic," Mei said. "This topic once caused an uproar in the scientific community, but most people thought it was a false proposition, which was later replaced by artificial intelligence research."


    Situ Yuli said: "You''re right. No one has mentioned the topic anymore, but the experiment of Lawrence Berkeley National Experimental Center has not ended. They continue to monitor and record the development of the Internet and transfer the project to laboratory 19. The laboratory has adopted a more radical approach - connecting the Internet with the human body, that is, making people a part of the huge Internet "Multiple terminals."


    "It''s impossible," Mei Ziqing said. "The information transmission mode of human neural network is different from that of the Internet. Information can''t be exchanged. Even if it can be exchanged, the two kinds of information can''t be translated. People won''t listen to the instructions of the Internet. How can they become a terminal?"


    Mei tried to show the same puzzled expression.


    "Human chip." situ Yuli said four short words.


    "Human chip?"


    Mei Ziqing was surprised. Mei tried to fall into deep meditation, but Aoki unconsciously thought of a person.


    Situ Yuli nodded and said: "This is the inhumane place I just mentioned. The laboratory has invented a very precise microchip, which is planted in the human spine and connected to the spinal cord. This chip can accurately sense the nerve transmission electrical signals of the human body and connect to the Internet through specific satellite signals. Of course, its working principle is very complex, far from being as simple as I said."


    "What is the purpose of the chip experiment?" Mei asked


    Situ Yuli said: "the experimenters want to realize the mutual translation between the human nervous system and the Internet mechanical neural network through this intermediate chip, so as to observe whether people and the Internet will affect each other. Is it the special terminal of people that will affect the local development of the Internet, or the Internet that will affect people''s thinking, or there is no influence between the two."


    "What happened?"


    "The result is --" situ Yuli glanced at the crowd, "the Internet completely controls the people with chips."

 Chapter 214

    Everyone took a breath. If what situ Yuli said was true, it would be terrible.


    "How does the Internet... Control those people?" Mei asked incredulously. Although it seems that this matter has nothing to do with him, every scientist is concerned about whether the Internet itself has such a big scientific topic as wisdom. If this is true, it will subvert the existing cognition and world outlook of computers.


    Situ Yuli said: "Almost all the people with chips are crazy, much like paranoid schizophrenia, but there are many unexplained common behaviors that can be distinguished from other psychiatric patients of the same kind. Finally, through a large number of data comparison and signal source analysis, the laboratory concludes that they are controlled by the Internet, which is equivalent to injecting second consciousness, so their behavior is much like schizophrenia."


    "Second consciousness?" this is something that Aoki and Mei are interested in.


    "Yes," said situ Yuli, "although it can''t be proved to exist, all the people involved in the project at that time affirmed this conclusion."


    "How many experimenters are there?"


    "More than 3000 people around the world have been secretly planted with chips. When I participated in this project, the chips have developed to the fourth generation."


    "The project is still in progress?"


    "No, I said the project had stopped because it was inhumane."


    "I''m afraid it''s not just for inhumane reasons!" Mei tried to look at situ Yuli and said.


    Situ Yuli was silent for a moment and said: "Professor, I can''t hide it from you. The first reason is that so many experimenters have become crazy. Someone proposed to terminate the experiment for humanitarian reasons before finding a better method. Since then, the laboratory has indeed not expanded the scope of the experiment, but the data monitoring of experimenters with chips has not stopped and the chips have not been recovered. Until five years ago, laboratory 19 suddenly broke out However, he was attacked... "


    "Attack? Whose attack?"


    "I don''t know." situ Yuli sighed. "At that time, almost all the projects in laboratory 19 had problems, many staff died inexplicably, and the laboratory was paralyzed for a time. I left at that time. It was my husband who saved me."


    "Then what happened? What happened to the people and projects in the laboratory?" Mei Ziqing couldn''t help asking.


    Situ Yuli shook his head: "I don''t know. Laboratory 19 was isolated from the outside world. I haven''t heard from there since I left. I don''t know if there is laboratory 19 at LBNL, but I''m sure that the project has stopped."


    "How did you know?"


    "Because when the laboratory was attacked, all the personnel of my project team died and the equipment was seriously damaged. I only robbed a little data." situ Yuli pointed to the USB flash disk given to Mei Wang, "One more thing, although the list of people with chips has been destroyed together with the equipment in the laboratory, I still remember some. I have tried to track down the information of these people over the years and found that they are also dead."


    "All dead?"


    "Yes, they are all dead! Most of them are suicides and very few are accidental deaths. Of course, my sample is small, less than one thirtieth of the total number, but since there is no survivor, I have reason to believe that all the experimenters are dead."


    "Who would do that? Is it... The Internet!" Mei Ziqing shivered at the thought of this problem.


    Mei tried to light a pot of cigarettes, puffed a few mouthfuls, then held the USB flash disk and rubbed it with her thumb. While smoking, she muttered to herself: "Internet... AI... Second consciousness... Consciousness invasion..."


    As he read, he suddenly turned his head, looked at situ Yuli and said, "this experimental data is really precious! However, it seems that it has nothing to do with the virus mentioned in our email?"


    Situ Yuli said with a smile, "you are the real discoverer of grey brain virus. I don''t have any more information for you, but I can remind you that the origin of grey brain virus is probably Toxoplasma gondii."


    "Toxoplasma gondii?" Mei thought it was a little incredible.


    Aoki touched his head and said, "what is Toxoplasma gondii?"


    Mei Ziqing explained: "It is a parasite called protozoa with the smallest body and simple structure. It was discovered by Nicole, a French scholar, in 1908 in the liver and spleen monocytes of the North African comb toed rat. Because the parasite is Toxoplasma gondii, it is named Toxoplasma gondii. It parasitizes the nucleated cells of human and many kinds of animals, causes toxoplasmosis, destroys the brain, heart and fundus, especially in the host immune function When it is low, it is an opportunistic protozoa. More than half of human beings in the world are infected with this parasite, and the infection rate in some countries is as high as more than 90%, but human beings are only their intermediate host, and cats and other cats are the ultimate host of Toxoplasma gondii. "


    Aoki nodded and said, "Oh, it''s something like Ascaris lumbricoides."


    "Er..." Mei Ziqing doesn''t understand why the person who can discuss quantum mechanics, high-dimensional space and non-material theory with the professor has a simple understanding of parasites like a primary school student, "poor... Almost, but the Ascaris lumbricoides is a little bigger."


    Aoki said, "so what does it have to do with the virus?"


    Situ Yuli said: "Sometimes parasitic organisms can control the behavior of the host. So far, scientists have found thousands of such parasites. For example, when the wireworm infects the mantis, it will first grow in its body and gradually control its behavior. When the wireworm becomes an adult, it will control the mantis and make it have a strong desire for water. Finally, the mantis will jump into the water and drown, and the wireworm will die Into its own breeding paradise. "


    "Kevin Lafferty, an American biologist, has suggested that Toxoplasma gondii can change people''s feelings and personality, and may change human culture in a huge range. Dr. Gary wink pointed out that Toxoplasma gondii can make the brain secrete a large amount of neurotransmitter dopamine. After infection, men will become suspicious and stubborn, and their aggression will increase; women are more likely to commit suicide after infection."


    Mei Ziqing retorted: "these theories are not accepted by the mainstream academic circles. It can only be said that they are a guess. There is no evidence to prove it!"


    "I''ve heard all these theories. Ziqing is right. It''s all speculation. Except for the irresponsible quotation of third rate magazines and online editors in order to impress the public, no responsible scientific workers will say these words casually." Mei tried to look at situ Yuli and seemed disappointed.


    Situ Yuli smiled, did not argue, and continued: "Cats are the most perfect species on earth in terms of size, strength, nerve response speed and brain IQ. Without the existence of human IQ bug, they may have been the ruler of the planet. From the perspective of domestication, cats are not suitable for pets, but human preference for cats is getting heavier and heavier."


    "Do you want to say that Toxoplasma gondii has influenced humans and made us like raising cats so that it can find the final host more easily?"


    Mei Ziqing thought it was funny, but Aoki thought it sounded reasonable, while Mei tried to sink into meditation with her pipe in her mouth.


    Situ Yuli looked at them and said with a smile, "maybe it''s a little absurd. It''s not like a rigorous scientific researcher, but isn''t science the truth often found from the absurd?"


    "The ultimate host of Toxoplasma gondii is cats, and human society is the most unsuitable place for cats to survive. Toxoplasma gondii chooses humans as the intermediate host, which is not in line with the law of natural selection. Therefore, there must be some mistakes in the evolution of this parasite, and they are currently correcting this mistake."


    "My husband and I have a guess that when those parasitic consciousness first came to the earth, the parasitic object was not humans, but cats, because from a biological point of view, cats are the perfect model of evolution. Until they found the existence of the human bug..."

 Chapter 215

    "That''s ridiculous! This is..."


    Mei Ziqing feels that today''s conversation is more like a second-rate screenwriter discussing the original setting of science fiction scripts, rather than taking place in a high-level science laboratory.


    "You said that those ghosts wandering in the universe chose cats as their hosts, and Toxoplasma gondii is also a parasite with cats as the ultimate host. Do you mean that Toxoplasma gondii is parasitic consciousness? According to Mr. Lester''s inference, parasitic consciousness has no form and does not depend on material existence.".


    Situ Yuli said: "Mr. Lester is right. This sense of invasion can exist temporarily without matter, but Mr. Lester also said that they are not immortal, but have their special way of reproduction."


    "It is the nature of all life to breed and expand their own race. Since they choose material life as their host, it shows that they are inseparable from material, at least their way of reproduction is inseparable from material."


    "Toxoplasma gondii is probably the way of reproduction of parasitic consciousness. They split out of primitive consciousness and enter Toxoplasma gondii. After finding the next host with the help of Toxoplasma gondii, they release primitive consciousness and accompany with the original consciousness of the host in the host. We can also regard Toxoplasma gondii as a spore or sperm, lurking in human and animal bodies and waiting for a chance to be activated."


    Mei Ziqing didn''t understand: "this assumption is reasonable, but what does it have to do with grey brain virus? There is still a contradiction between the damage of grey brain virus to the brain and the goal they want to parasitize!"


    Situ Yuli said: "According to the information given to me by the professor, several medical records began to change the brain after a fierce confrontation between primary consciousness and invasive consciousness. We can think that any species has a self-protection mechanism in the process of reproduction and survival, and many species even have a self destruction mechanism. Parasitic consciousness is likely to activate this mechanism when the invasion encounters strong resistance Toxoplasma gondii, their spore consciousness, releases gray brain virus and destroys the brain of the resister. "


    Mei Ziqing said: "this requires a premise - this virus must exist in Toxoplasma gondii long before it can be controlled by them and released at the right time. However, the academic community has studied Toxoplasma gondii for many years, and it is impossible not to find it?"


    Situ Yuli shook his head and said: "Grey brain virus is less than ten nanometers. It''s too small! And it can''t be proved that it is a virus. Maybe it is produced by Toxoplasma gondii''s direct metamorphosis and release like biological enzymes? Of course, I don''t have experimental data to support, so all I''ve said so far is speculation. What the actual situation is, we can only rely on Professor Mei and Ms. Mei Ziqing''s painstaking research ¡£¡±


    Mei Ziqing stopped talking. After all, she is only the assistant of the professor. Generally, she doesn''t express her opinions in public or in front of important guests without the permission of the professor. But today, because situ Yuli looks like a young woman similar to her, plus the absurdity of this topic, she said a few more words. But she knows that enough is enough and everything is fine Listen to the professor.


    Mei duo stood up, walked slowly to the window, and kept smoking with his pipe. Fortunately, the laboratory was equipped with a first-class purification system, otherwise the room would have been too smoked to stay.


    Situ Yuli smiled and quietly looked at Mei Ji''s back.


    Xiaomeimei has been sitting in her chair, looking very cultured. Maybe suddenly no one spoke, which made her a little uncomfortable. She began to blink her eyes and look at the adults curiously.


    After a long time, the professor turned around. The pipe in his hand had been extinguished and was still sucking. Mei Ziqing went to take his pipe and helped him pack cut tobacco.


    Taking advantage of Mei Ziqing''s efforts to pack cigarettes, the professor came over and said, "Ms. situ, what you said today can be described as shock. Whether the Internet has independent consciousness, Toxoplasma gondii releases gray brain virus, or the reproduction mode of spore consciousness, it is very enlightening for the dilemma we are facing now and worthy of in-depth study."


    Situ Yuli said, "Professor, you flatter me. I just throw a brick to attract jade. The road behind is more difficult."


    The professor pointed to the USB flash disk and said, "in fact, I don''t quite understand why Ms. situ gave me such an important thing. As well as your ideas just now, any one can cause a shock in the academic world."


    Situ Yuli said with a smile, "those are not all my achievements, and I came to see Professor Mei according to my husband''s wishes."


    "What does your husband mean?"


    "Yes," said situ Yuli, "In addition to the data in the USB flash drive in your hand, everything I just said is the result of my husband. In fact, our earliest idea was to give it to Mr. Lester, but first, Mr. Lester is too old, and second, he has been focused on by the invaders. My husband tried to save him, but he was also in crisis, so he told me to come to China to find Professor Mei."


    "Did you know these things earlier than Mr. Lester?" Mei asked in surprise.


    Situ Yuli said: "we found a medical record similar to Mr. Lester earlier, but it was not as accurate as Mr. Lester saw. At that time, my husband guessed the wrong direction and once linked it with some confidential experiments during World War II. Mr. Lester helped us correct the direction with his life. He is the greatest scientist today!"


    Thinking of Lester, MEG is a little sad. A great scientist who is most likely to complete the unified field theory can become the greatest figure in the history of science together with Newton and Einstein as long as he is given a few more years. Unfortunately, he was invaded by consciousness and died with the enemy for the sake of human destiny.


    Situ Yuli said, "please forgive me for not coming to see you at the first time, but putting it off until today, because I must make sure you are safe."


    Mei Ziqing packed the cigarette, handed the pipe to the professor and lit the fire for him.


    The professor took a breath, nodded and said, "you''re right. We must be careful now. All plans can''t go wrong." he asked, "excuse me, can I see your husband?"


    Situ Yuli said, "sorry, I haven''t seen him for half a year."


    "Oh..." Mei asked, "then I venture to ask again, who is your husband?"


    "Situ Xingzhi."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a brief silence in the room. Xiaomeimei''s big eyes turned around and looked at the adults curiously. After looking at them for a while, she suddenly asked, "Dad is gone. Can you find my dad?"


    "Meimei!" situ Yuli whispered, "don''t talk nonsense."


    The little girl lowered her head a little wrongfully, and a piece of crystal hung on her long eyelashes.


    Mei Ziqing wanted to say that she had seen situ in Copenhagen, but she was not sure whether this situ was the other situ.


    At this time, Aoki, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke: "Miss Xia, can you take a step to speak?"

 Chapter 216

    Aoki didn''t want to directly reveal the relationship between situ Yuli and the Xia family. She didn''t say it herself. There must be something hidden. But everything situ Yuli said today is related to the disaster facing mankind, and she seems to know more than them. Xia Wenyuan is suffering from the invasion of consciousness. At present, there is no good way to treat him, which is equivalent to suffering from a terminal disease. In love and reason, her daughter should not hide and watch.


    In addition, Aoki must find out whether this situ Xingzhi is the situ he has heard many times. Since situ Yuli is his wife, he must be able to solve his doubts.


    However, not everyone in the room could hear his voice, Miss Xia, because he spoke in situ Yuli''s dream.


    Situ Yuli was stunned, looked around, and then closed his eyes.


    Aoki feels that her spiritual power is not weak. If she is based on the standard of awakeners mentioned by dewar, it is also a preliminary awakening. However, as situ''s wife and a gifted scientist, she is too weak in fighting hypnosis. This made Aoki a little surprised, and even began to doubt whether her husband situ was the situ he was looking for.


    When situ Yuli opened his eyes, his dream turned into a beautiful beach, and the sea was clear and calm. On the beach there is a hut built on stilts.


    "This is my home with Meimei. I have lived here for a long time." she took a deep breath in the sea breeze, and then turned to look at Aoki. "Although I don''t specialize in this as my husband, you are the second one who can hypnotize me and make me dream silently. My husband said that Aoki is not an ordinary person. I didn''t believe it at first, but now I believe it."


    "Your husband knows me?" Aoki said.


    Situ Yuli said with a smile, "Mr. Aoki didn''t know him. I expected to get his news from you!"


    Aoki said, "no, just now you said you hadn''t seen him for half a year."


    Situ Yuli said, "I can''t find him, but he knows where I am. Not long ago, he sent me a secret email and mentioned you to me. He also told me that if there was any danger, he would take refuge in you." she said and smiled, "I thought you two were acquaintances in the same way. I thought you saved Meimei and me because of the relationship between Xingzhi and secretly protecting us. Now it seems that everything is a coincidence."


    "Yes, at that time, I didn''t even hear the name situ Xingzhi." Aoki carefully recalled the recent events and felt that there were only two things that could have attracted situ''s attention. One was that he destroyed the mirror maze of the female students in the Conservatory of music, and the other was that he destroyed Wu suoton''s base in Myanmar and Vietnam. In particular, dewa and situ may have kept in touch.


    Situ Yuli bowed and said, "in this case, I should thank you more."


    Aoki said, "you don''t have to say this kind of polite words. I have some questions to ask you. Now in my dream, no one else will hear it. I hope you can tell me the truth. But if you have anything inconvenient to say, remind me in advance, so that I won''t be deceived by your subconscious mind."


    Situ Yuli said with a smile, "I''m sure Mr. Aoki won''t ask me to say something unspeakable. Ask if you have anything."


    Aoki asked, "are you Mr. Xia Wenyuan''s daughter?"


    Situ Yuli said, "yes, I''m Xia Xiaoxiao. But how did Mr. Aoki know?"


    Aoki said, "I''ve seen your picture, which is the same as the girl''s posture in Picasso''s dream."


    "I see. That''s not surprising," Xia said.


    "Now that you''re in Wuzhong, why don''t you go to Xia''s house and meet your parents?"


    "I left home five years ago to pursue my own things. They should all think I''m dead? Five years later, I''ve even changed my name. What else to worry about?"


    Aoki found that although Xia Xiaoxiao had no resistance to his hypnosis, her mental control was very subtle. In her dream, although her subconscious didn''t cheat, she also had reservations. It may also be that her emotions in this regard were indeed complex.


    "Xia Xiaoxiao, situ Yuli, Xiao Xiao is bamboo, and Yu Li is also bamboo. They all mean the same thing. In fact, you didn''t change your name. You just took a husband''s surname and hid your own surname." Aoki said.


    The sea breeze blew Xia Xiaoxiao''s long hair, and her soft clothes wrapped her graceful and exquisite body.


    "How are my father and mother?" she asked.


    Aoki said, "don''t you know that one of the medical record samples studied by Professor Mei is your father''s?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao''s body shook and asked eagerly, "really? How''s my father now?"


    Aoki said, "it''s not a big problem now, but we haven''t found a way to eliminate the invading consciousness."


    Xia Xiaoxiao calmed down: "I should have thought that our Xia family would become their goal. At the beginning, I was afraid that my research would affect my family, so I left home."


    Aoki said, "you left home five years ago? At that time, you found an invasive consciousness?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao said: "That''s not true. At that time, I just escaped from lab 19 and was being chased. I wanted to come back and ask for protection from my family, but I found that the force chasing me was so powerful that I had to go back to the United States alone and wait for death. Later, my husband helped me plan a dead game so that everyone thought I was dead. Except my husband situ Xingzhi, who knew I was still alive, You are the only one. "


    Aoki said, "who is chasing you? The U.S. government?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao shook his head and said, "I don''t know who it is, but I''m sure it''s not government agents. They''re more terrible than agents. If my husband didn''t have the same spiritual power as you, he couldn''t save me."


    "You mean..." Aoki suddenly thought of something, "it''s a group of people like us who are chasing you?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao said, "almost, but not as strong as you."


    "Your husband, Mr. situ, doesn''t know?"


    "He may know something, but he won''t tell me. He said that I have gained a new life. It''s better to forget the past and don''t know than to know. If it weren''t for the invasion of alien consciousness, I should still live a leisurely life on the island with Meimei."


    Aoki thought things were getting more and more complicated: "I want to meet Mr. situ."


    Xia Xiaoxiao said, "I don''t know where he is. My daughter keeps talking about seeing him all day! But I can send him a secret email to tell him what you and Professor Mei mean. I don''t know whether he will come to see you."


    Aoki thought the situ was a little strange and asked, "what is your husband doing? He doesn''t even care about his wife and daughter. It doesn''t look like a responsible person!"


    Such words are very impolite and easy to hurt people, but Xia Xiaoxiao is not angry or sad. Instead, he smiles easily: "he, like you and Professor Mei, are working hard for the fate of mankind. I believe him."


    Aoki doesn''t think so.


    Work hard for the fate of mankind! Is it also working hard for the fate of mankind to amuse female students in the Conservatory of music, play psychological games with female students, teach them to look at the mirror in the middle of the night and get a mirror puzzle out?


    Although Qingmu is a piece of wood, it can be seen whether women look good or not. Although Xia Xiaoxiao has children, doesn''t apply powder and wear ordinary clothes, anyone who sees her will not ignore her beauty and temperament. Is situ also a face blind who doesn''t know the beauty of his wife? If he has such a beautiful wife at home, he has to play with those college students?


    However, he was still able to control his spirit and consciousness. He didn''t say all these words. He just asked, "do you know he came to Wuzhong Conservatory of music?"

 Chapter 217

    The sea breeze is getting stronger and stronger, and the sea water rushes to the beach one after another. It seems that the tide is going to rise, but it can''t rise again. Aoki knows that this is the fluctuation of Xia Xiaoxiao''s inner feelings, which is reflected in his dream.


    "I know. It''s because he came to Wuzhong that I came." the sea overflowed Xia Xiaoxiao''s ankles. She waded barefoot in the water. "Although he warned me not to meet him again, I''ve always wanted to see him willfully."


    Aoki asked, "why doesn''t he meet you?"


    "Because he has always been in danger. Although he can protect himself, he can''t do anything if he wants to protect our mother and daughter. Now no one knows my relationship with him, so he doesn''t allow us to meet."


    "Do you believe what he said?"


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Xia Xiaoxiao smiled and looked up at Aoki with confidence. "He is my husband. If I don''t believe his words, who else can I believe?"


    Aoki said, "do you know what he did in the Conservatory of music?"


    "Do you mean those mirrors? He left them, I know."


    "Do you know?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao looked at Aoki and said, "do you think my husband and those female students have anything...?" she looked at the fuzzy sea level in the distance, as if recalling some lost time, "he is a proud man."


    "Proud man..." Aoki carefully appreciated Xia Xiaoxiao''s words, combined with his recent hearing of situ, imagined situ''s appearance, "I see."


    Xia Xiaoxiao took back her eyes and walked slowly along the coastline: "if you meet in the future, you can ask him why he wants to make those mirrors. I don''t know some things, but as his wife, I believe him."


    "You said he was in danger. Is it the same kind of danger as you were?" Aoki asked.


    "He didn''t tell me, but I guess so," Xia Xiaoxiao said. "I think his trouble may be caused by saving me, but he said that even without me, he would get into trouble with them because of lab 19."


    Aoki is sure that Xia Xiaoxiao can''t ask more here. In addition, she may really want to tell her privacy. He changed the subject and said, "are you going to see your father?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao hesitated and said: "I also want to see them, but there are two questions. First, I can''t go back to the Xia family. Xia Xiaoxiao is dead. The Xia family is full of people and will spread it. If those people know that I''m still alive, not only will I be in trouble, but also the whole Xia family will be in trouble; second, I don''t know how to explain to my parents. The key is that I still have Meimei. If they ask, I don''t know Can tell who my husband is. "


    Aoki thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll tell old Xia and aunt Xia that they will understand when you meet secretly."


    Xia Xiaoxiao said, "thank you, Mr. Aoki."


    "But where will you go in the future? If you don''t have an explanation, I don''t think Xia Lao will be at ease." Aoki doesn''t know how the woman came over the past six months. She can''t go home or meet her husband. She wanders around with a daughter and is worried about being recognized.


    Xia Xiaoxiao: "I naturally want to find my husband. What he cares about is the safety of my daughter and me, and what I care about is Meimei alone. If the meeting with my parents goes well, I will entrust Meimei to Xia''s family, so I won''t have any worries."


    Aoki said, "Meimei has been looking for her father. If her mother leaves her again, do you think about her feelings?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao was silent for a long time. For a while, he smiled and lingered. Finally, he finally made up his mind, showed a firm look and said, "I want to ask Mr. Aoki for something."


    "What''s up?"


    "I''d like to ask Mr. Mei Mei to be a dry daughter."


    "Ah?" Aoki was stunned, "why?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "isn''t Mr. Aoki happy? Meimei is very good!"


    Aoki touched his head and smiled: "that''s not true, it''s just... I''ve never been a godfather. I don''t know what to do."


    Xia Xiaoxiao puffed a smile: "you don''t need to do anything. It''s just a title. It''s even if you''re embarrassed, sir."


    "Oh, it''s not difficult. I just don''t understand why you did it?"


    "Two reasons," Xia Xiaoxiao said, "One is that Meimei likes you. During my time in Wuzhong, Meimei mentioned most, except her father, that is, Mr. Aoki. If Mr. Aoki thinks she is a dry daughter and gives her a second father, maybe he can make up for her regret that her father is not here; second, the current situation of the Xia family is also very complicated. Except my parents, no one can know Meimei''s identity, Qing Now everyone knows the relationship between Mr. Mu and my father. Nominally, it is more appropriate for you to entrust your daughter to the Xia family. "


    Aoki said, "I have no problem here, but I think it''s better to ask old Xia''s opinion at that time. Maybe he has a better way. Another point, will your husband agree?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao said, "I think he will agree. In his email to me, he said that with Mr. Aoki, Wuzhong is safe. At least the people around you are safe."


    Aoki said, "he looks at me too high!"


    Xia Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "but isn''t that the truth?"


    Aoki smiled and didn''t speak. He found that he knew too little about this situ, but the other party seemed to know him like the back of his hand, which made him feel uncomfortable. No one likes to have a pair of eyes staring at you behind your back, but you never know who the owner of those eyes is.


    The tides rise and fall on the beach in my dream, and the moon moves the stars. I don''t know how much time has passed, but in reality, it''s only a moment.


    Xiaomeimei still bowed her head and was sad because of her mother''s scolding.


    Mei Ziqing opened her mouth. Although she guessed that situ Yuli''s husband was the most handsome man she had seen, she was still surprised and even a little uncomfortable once she said it. She now understands why when those stars announce their love, their fans cry and even jump from a building to commit suicide. Every woman has a Cinderella''s dream and hopes that the prince in the dream will always be waiting for her alone. But fortunately, she is a scientific worker, she worships scientists, and Professor Mei is more important in her heart than anyone else.


    Mei took a few puffs of cigarettes and said, "it''s situ. No wonder you''ll give this to me." he still held the USB flash disk in his hand, "This experiment is very enlightening for my current space box project. I think some of the difficulties we encounter will be solved soon. Moreover, without your reminder, our dream guide game is likely to be affected by Internet consciousness. Once players are injected into second consciousness, it will be bad."


    "Is the Internet really smart?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    Mei Zhuo said: "With the development of the Internet today, it has become a giant. You can''t know whether a machine has wisdom by doing a few Turing tests. It''s more terrible for a machine to have consciousness than intelligence! It''s difficult for humans to verify it on the basis of existing theories, unless theoretical physics makes a big leap like that at the beginning of the last century, or get the chip at that time to verify it experimentally."


    Situ Yuli said, "the chip can''t be found again. The people I followed are dead, and the body and chip have been destroyed."


    Aoki suddenly remembered and said, "maybe I can find one."

 Chapter 218

    Aoki said Liu Huaian''s story again, and then looked at Xia Xiaoxiao.


    Xia Xiaoxiao said: "the list of experimenters of this project is highly confidential, and four generations of chips have been developed in the past few decades, which I can''t remember. I don''t remember what you said about Liu Huaian, but the symptoms are consistent with our experimental results, but if so, how did he live to the present?"


    Aoki said: "Liu Huaian has been emphasizing that he is a double agent."


    Xia Xiaoxiao pondered: "the feedback results obtained from the chip error or poor contact have attracted the focus of the project team, unless..." she shook her head after thinking for a long time: "don''t guess. Let''s talk about it after getting the chip."


    Mei Ziqing said, "the chip is in Guoan. I''m afraid it''s not easy to take it."


    Aoki said, "or let the police friends try."


    Mei Tui waved her hand and said, "the chip won''t stay in Guoan. They don''t have that technology to study human chip. I guess they''ve been transferred to a secret laboratory now. It''s a big deal. I''d better go. You don''t care. I''m an academician of the Chinese Academy of Sciences and hang the virtual title of consultant in the Bureau of science, technology and industry for national defense. I won''t be suspicious if I ask them."


    Xia Xiaoxiao said: "this kind of chip is very complex, which can not be disassembled and copied by ordinary laboratories. It would be a pity if it was destroyed by them. Even in laboratory 19, few people know the principle of the chip, and the inventor is a mysterious person. Although I am a participant in the experiment, I have never seen the chief designer of the chip."


    After chatting about some of the things mentioned today, Xia Xiaoxiao got up and left, and asked them to keep her identity and today''s arrival confidential. Mei Tuo sincerely invited Xia Xiaoxiao to join his laboratory and the third space foundation, but Xia Xiaoxiao politely refused.


    When Aoki sent her out, he asked her how to contact her. He arranged for her to meet Xia Wenyuan and his wife. Xia Xiaoxiao asked him where it would be better to meet. After thinking for a long time, Aoki thought of a place and said, "just go to Xishan hot spring resort."


    Xia Xiaoxiao gave Aoki a call and told him to fix the time and make a phone call.


    After seeing Xia Xiaoxiao and Meimei off, Aoki went back and saw Professor Mei meditating there alone.


    When he saw Aoki coming in, he asked, "do you think what the woman said just now is credible?"


    Aoki said: "credible."


    Mei nodded, "if you say it''s credible, at least people are credible."


    Aoki asked, "what does the professor seem to be worried about?"


    "Trap!" said meryto, the pipe. "Some things are too coincidental, some things are too strange."


    "What things?"


    "Before the Copenhagen conference, the world was as calm as an aquarium in your living room. That day, you suddenly asked me that strange symbol like an hourglass. Then I went to Copenhagen, and the world changed."


    "Mr. Lester died, and all scientists were crazy because of Lester''s last words. This is an unproven conjecture, but just at this time, you found Xia Wenyuan''s shadow. But you were at a loss. Then you went to lie in southern Yunnan and met a stewardess. You saw the hope of eliminating this consciousness from your future mother-in-law. You went back to Wuzhong, God sent you another William wolf. "


    Mei tried to stand up holding the table and smoking her pipe. Her expression was a little mysterious.


    "When we had a meeting in Copenhagen all night and had no idea what to do, a situ came and gave me a genius hint, so we had the project of space box. When we were checking the victim''s diseased brain cells, someone sent me an email and gave me a hint about grey brain virus. When we found the virus and were wondering about its source, a situ came Mrs. Tu, tell us that Toxoplasma gondii is spore consciousness, and the virus comes from it. The key is that this lady also brought a vital experimental data, which can help us break through the bottleneck of the development of space box and dream guide games. "


    "The fish tank in your living room suddenly turned into a turbulent sea. We are just fish in the sea. The tide rises and falls. Who would have thought that the tide was caused by the moon in the sky?"


    Qingmu was stunned. He calmed down for a long time and shook a bunch of Hello heads: "you mean Xia... Situ Yuli created a trap for us? No, it''s impossible. I''m sure she didn''t lie to us."


    Mei Tui shook her head and said, "the trap is not necessarily dug by the person who leads you."


    "Then who is it? Is it his husband situ?"


    "I don''t know. This game is too big and clever. If it''s a game," Mei said with a sigh, "Even if we know it''s a trap, we have to jump in, don''t we? As for who dug it... Maybe situ, maybe the dead Mr. Lester, maybe the alien consciousness of successful invasion, maybe the conscious Internet... Who knows!"


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki went back to Xia Wenyuan immediately.


    The Xia family already knew Aoki very well. They knew he was a noble guest of the old man, so they were naturally polite to him.


    After entering Xia''s house, Xia Wenyuan was still sleeping in his room. Xia Boying, Xia Wenyuan''s eldest son, was at home and received Qingmu with Wu Lixia.


    Xia Boying is fifty or sixty years old. He is rich and noble. Although Xia Wenyuan is the owner of the Xia family, Xia bochi''s name is always on the Forbes rich list. In terms of fame, he and his brother Xia Zhongwan are much louder than their father.


    Xia Boying knew that Qingmu had cured old Xia''s insomnia and nightmares, but he didn''t know the details inside. Therefore, he treated Qingmu like a famous doctor. When talking with him, although he was also very humble and kind, his attitude was very different from Xia Wenyuan.


    If you were a different person, you would be flattered and grateful in the face of Xia Boying''s attitude, but Aoki had no feeling in this regard. He was in charge of himself and half leaned on the sofa, showing a sense of laziness all over.


    Wu Lixia had been used to it for a long time and felt very kind, but Xia Boying was a little uncomfortable, especially when she saw Aoki''s feet wearing a pull board, she just endured it in aunt Xia''s face.


    Wu Lixia asked Aoki if there had been any recurrence in the old man''s condition.


    Aoki can now basically confirm that Wu Lixia has no problem, but he doesn''t dare to tell her the truth right away. Besides, there is a Xia bodaytime nearby, so he said, "there is no repetition, but he wants the old man to receive a special treatment."


    Wu Lixia asked, "what kind of special law?"


    Aoki said, "I can''t say yet. You can arrange a time and I''ll pick him up at that time."


    Wu Lixia said, "is it to Professor Mei? We don''t need Mr. Aoki to pick it up. We''ll just go by ourselves."


    Aoki said, "no one can follow except aunt Xia."


    Wu Lixia wondered, "let Li Wei follow."


    Aoki said firmly, "No."


    Wu Lixia looked puzzled, while Xia bodaytime, who was next to her, said: "seeing a doctor and seeing a doctor, patients have the right to know. What''s so mysterious! If you want to treat a disease, you can come to my house for treatment. If you need any conditions, you can speak. Even if you move the hospital, we can do it."

 Chapter 219

    When he heard that someone had cured the old man''s illness, Xia Boqing was very happy. Later, when he asked Dr. Peter, he felt something was wrong. The spiritual residue in Picasso''s paintings wants to kill the consciousness in the old man''s brain and replace it. This is not a divine stick. What is it?


    In Xia Boying''s eyes, Aoki is a psychologist who makes a fuss and knows a little tricks. He is no different from the ancient Taoists who prayed in the palace, refined pills and fooled the emperor to practice immortality.


    At first, he was polite to his father''s face. He thought it was to raise more people at home and spend money to make him happy. It''s not a problem for them to spend hundreds of millions, but he didn''t expect the old man to move one billion at once.


    One billion yuan is not small money no matter where it is placed. Although it is nothing compared with the assets of the Xia family and the Xia family can afford it, there must be a saying that even if it is to buy antiques and treasures or make charitable donations, Xia Boying will not frown as long as the old man is willing.


    However, the 1 billion yuan went into an account called the third space foundation. Xia Bocheng looked for someone to check. The foundation was just established and registered in the Virgin Islands, and its actual controller could not be found. The key is that the 1 billion yuan was immediately dispersed into multiple accounts and transferred away after it arrived.


    In Xia bochi''s view, this foundation meets all the characteristics of the swindler company.


    However, Xia Wenyuan is the actual controller of the Xia family. He has the power to spend one billion yuan without discussing with family members. He doesn''t say what the money is used for, and no one dares to ask.


    Xia Boying felt that the old man was old and confused after all, so he discussed with his brother Xia Zhongwan that the old man should not be allowed to control so much money in the future. In case of a big liar, the family would lose a lot.


    Xia Zhongwan advised him not to care. One billion is not a big deal. It may be too crazy to say a small meaning, but it is at most a medium meaning.


    Xia Bocheng thinks his brother is irresponsible. What''s the meaning? The Xia family has a great career. The more so, the more we can''t take it lightly. If we want the family to prosper, we can''t neglect this kind of thing. Especially when the old man is old, we can''t let him be crowded with small people.


    Like a prince who wanted to clear the monarch''s side, he took time out of his busy schedule to return to Wuzhong from Shenzhou to say hello to the old man and persuade him by the way. Unexpectedly, he met Aoki when he first came.


    He checked the guest exchanges in the Xia mansion recently. Except for those who have known him for decades, only Professor Mei and Aoki have seen him. Professor Mei is a leading scientific and well-known professor. Of course, he won''t do anything like a liar. Even if he has something to do with him, he must be used by others. The only thing worthy of doubt is this Aoki.


    Of course, Aoki didn''t know what Xia Boying was thinking. He sat there lazily and didn''t go back to Xia Boying. He took out a cigarette and touched a lighter to light it.


    Xia Boying looks more and more like a liar. He wants to get angry and can''t do it because of his identity. He wants someone to drive Qingmu out. It''s not easy to do it in front of aunt Xia. Although he is about the same age as Wu Lixia, in terms of seniority, he has to call Wu Lixia a little mother. And Wu Lixia''s behavior is deeply popular. The Xia family didn''t say she was bad.


    Xia Boying also wondered, even if the old man is old, why is aunt Xia, who has always been smart and virtuous, confused?


    Wu Lixia ordered someone to bring an ashtray, put it in front of Qingmu and said: "Although Lao Xia is no better than those big leaders, the Xia family is famous, and how many people are staring at it! The so-called everyone is innocent and vindicates his crime. It''s a little disturbing if he doesn''t even bring a bodyguard. Of course, sir, he must have a safe policy. If Lao Xia and I can trust you, the rest of the family may not be able. If they ask, we always have a statement ¡£¡±


    These words were watertight. Even Xia Boying nodded frequently. His heart said that the little mother was not confused.


    After hearing this, Aoki scratched his head, sighed and said, "you big family is really in trouble. Let me tell you this. This time, it can be regarded as treatment. If it doesn''t, it doesn''t matter. Just ask you to see someone."


    "Who?"


    "I can''t say that yet."


    "Why?"


    "For your safety."


    Wu Lixia and Xia Boying looked at each other. She originally believed in Qingmu. As long as Xia Wenyuan agreed, it was nothing to go out with Qingmu, and there must be no danger. But Qingmu''s words made her suspicious.


    "Mr. Aoki, if there is really a potential safety hazard, I hope you can make it clear that although Lao Xia is old, he still supports a family of 100 enterprises and can''t have any problems."


    Aoki more and more felt that the rich were in trouble. He had to go out like the emperor went to Jiangnan, so he explained: "Aunt Xia, the person you want to see this time is very important. If you don''t see her, you will regret it all your life. But if you meet her rashly, it''s not good for you. I''ve arranged a place. As long as you set a time with Mr. Xia, I''ll arrange for you to meet. I''ll be responsible for your safety."


    Xia Bo was a little impatient and said: "Young man, don''t think that if you know a little psychology and cure my father''s heart disease, you can be arrogant. Don''t think that our business is just about the lower level of officials. Who is so important? You''ll regret it all your life! Secretary General of the United Nations or president of the United States? Even if it''s the president of the United States, my father can see it if he really wants to see it. Besides, we don''t ask for anyone , what are you doing with him? Of course, you can''t invite the president! If the person you''re talking about has a project valued at hundreds of billions waiting for my father to invest, please don''t be polite. "


    In Xia Boying''s eyes, aomu is mysterious. The so-called one who doesn''t regret all his life must be an entrepreneurial project that can blow cattle to heaven. Take the old man over and make him happy. It''s not a word to invest hundreds of millions more.


    Xia Boying has seen a lot of such projects in the investment community. When the Internet was hot in the early years, a thick business plan was submitted. As long as a sentence in it entered the eyes of investors, or entrepreneurs with good eloquence, flattery and arrogant drinking, it can also be favored by investors. This is how most investment failure cases come from.


    Now investment companies are becoming more and more professional, and it is more and more difficult to cheat money. Swindlers are eyeing the retired rich generation. As for the old people, they are always dissatisfied with their old age. They have handed over their hard work to their children and grandchildren, and their energy is not good, but they always feel that they still have an eye, and it is natural to support some young people. In addition, many people are old and especially care about pension and health preservation, so the proportion of investment in these two fields is particularly large, and there are especially many failure cases. In recent years, most of the financing cases, illegal fund-raising cases and P2P storms are the money of the elderly.


    Xia Boying regarded Qingmu as an investment swindler, but his words were euphemistic and didn''t domineer. Moreover, what he said was not unreasonable. Qingmu didn''t bother to argue. He thought that I was going to pick up master Xia, not you anyway.


    Xia Bo thought he was right when he saw that he didn''t speak. He looked arrogant, as if he had decided to eat the old man. He was a little angry. No matter how well cultivated he was, he would lose his temper.


    He sneered and asked, "you said you were responsible for the safety of the old man and aunt Xia! What are you responsible for?"

 Chapter 220

    Wu Lixia looked at Aoki and waited for him to answer.


    Aoki knows that this is what the Xia family is most concerned about. Even if Xia Wenyuan believes him, he can''t go out alone without the consent of their family.


    "Well, I''m responsible for my life to ensure the safety of Xia Lao," Aoki said.


    "Joke!"


    It''s true that there''s a fire in summer. Even if Aoki said a simple security plan, such as having police or hiring several security guards, he wouldn''t be angry. At most, he hasn''t seen the world, but what''s life guarantee? Are you fighting or gambling in an underground casino?


    "How much is your life worth? How can you guarantee my father''s safety?" Xia Boqing said angrily. "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t seen the world. There are opportunities in the future, but don''t come out and be ashamed! Don''t take your life to guarantee anything. Your life can''t guarantee anything!"


    "Now any star appears with more than a dozen bodyguards. My Huanyu international has two entertainment companies and dozens of first-line stars have signed contracts. Do you think my father can''t compare with an entertainment star?"


    Aoki asked, "so please Xia..." he didn''t know how to call Xia Wenyuan''s eldest son for a moment, and thought, "Xia... Always, how do you ensure safety when you go out?"


    Xia bochi smiled and said, "I don''t have anything. It''s all arranged by the servants. However, at my level of identity, I can''t go anywhere I want. The itinerary is arranged at least one month in advance, and some are arranged half a year later. Xiao Wang -"


    He shouted. A energetic young man came in. He trotted to a distance of about three meters from them and stopped at a standstill. Aoki knew at a glance that he was a military trainer. Although his breath was not as heavy and steady as Li Wei, he was also an expert.


    Xia Boying said to him, "tell Mr. Aoki how I do security when I go out." he explained again, "don''t say the details, just give a general idea."


    When Xiao Wang said "yes", he turned to Aoki and said as if reporting on his work: "Dong Xia''s travel plan is submitted to the security department by Dong assistant or secretary. The security department will arrange the travel route and accompanying security personnel in advance, investigate all possible potential safety hazards and prompt the risk level. The security level is divided into three levels according to the travel place, travel purpose and risk assessment, and the first level is the highest."


    Xia Boqing said, "tell him what measures are taken according to the lowest three-level standard."


    Xiao Wang said: "according to the three-level standard, there are three cars driving along the road and two secret escort cars; two bodyguards are allocated in public places, eight bodyguards are allocated for long-term follow-up, 24 security personnel are allocated in the periphery, and a number of local police or urban law enforcement personnel are allocated to maintain order in the periphery."


    Xia Bocheng waved Xiao Wang down and said to Qingmu: "Although I am the eldest son of the Xia family and in charge of such a large group as Huanyu international, and my name is also on Forbes, there are several people in the Xia family who are higher than me, that is, my brother, whose security level is a little higher than me. Now you want to take my father and aunt Xia out, but don''t let anyone follow. Do you think it''s possible? You dare to say that you use your life to guarantee me Father''s safety? "


    Aoki listened quietly, snuffed out the cigarette butts in the ashtray, then stood up, stretched and began to pace in the living room.


    Xia Bocheng looked at him coldly and was not afraid of what tricks he played. Wu Lixia was curious about how the young man would face Xia Bocheng''s criticism.


    She trusted Aoki, but she didn''t dare to be careless about the safety of the old man. Moreover, although she was Xia Wenyuan''s wife, Xia Boqing was Xia Wenyuan''s eldest son after all. She was the same age as her. When she entered the door, Xia Boqing had already married. Xia Boqing respected her and called her aunt Xia. That was the rules and upbringing of the Xia family. If you really broke your wrist, She was not conceited that the eldest son would listen to himself.


    Aoki thinks it''s really troublesome in a rich family. No wonder Hu Xingning wants to be a policeman rather than a daughter. No wonder Xia Xiaoxiao doesn''t even want his home in order to enter lab 19.


    Money is a strange thing. It is a necessity for you to lead to freedom. Without it, people have to plan for rice, bow down for five bushels of rice and worry about eating every day. Only with money can people be free and do what they want to do. But once there is more money, freedom suddenly disappears and becomes less free than when there is no money.


    The emperor can''t get out of the deep palace, as it has been since ancient times. God has long done a good balance. If you want to have something that others can''t have, you have to lose what everyone has.


    Aoki made a mistake trying to convince Xia Boying and Wu Lixia that he couldn''t tell Xia Xiaoxiao about it. After walking in the living room for a while, he suddenly stopped and asked Xia Boying, "what level of security are you here today?"


    Xia Boying was stunned. He called Xiao Wang in again and asked him to answer Qingmu''s question.


    Xiao Wang said: "because the route is familiar and no additional security measures are required on both sides, the security level of returning to Wuzhong''s hometown is the lowest, which belongs to quasi level 3."


    Aoki asked, "just say how many people you brought?"


    Xiao Wang said, "there are four cars in total, including 16 people including me."


    Aoki said to Xia bodaytime, "well, now you call all your people in and surround you. If you don''t think it''s enough, you can ask Li Wei to arrange more people, and then you can see if I''m qualified to say that."


    Of course, Xia bochi won''t drag his bodyguards in because of a young man''s casual words. You know, this is Xia Wenyuan''s private manor for the elderly.


    He looked at Aoki and asked disdainfully, "what do you want to do?"


    Aoki said, "I just want you to know that I have the ability to protect Xia Lao''s safety."


    Xia Boqing said, "to be clear, this is not a place to joke."


    Wu Lixia seemed to understand Aoki''s meaning and said, "does Mr. Aoki want to compete with the people brought by Bo daytime?"


    Xia Boying sneered and said, "if you compete, you always have to have a colorful head. How can you compete?"


    Aoki said, "I don''t understand the color head. You has the final say."


    Xia Boying said, "the lottery is simple. Don''t call me vulgar. I''m a businessman, so I''ll make the lottery with money. If you win, I''ll give you a sum of money. The money comes out of my private pocket and is not on the head of the Xia family; if you lose, get out of here and don''t appear in front of me and my father from now on!"


    Aoki nodded and said, "yes."


    Xia Boqing said with a smile, "don''t you ask me how much I will pay?"


    Aoki said, "no, I have no concept of money."


    "Ah!" Xia bochi shook his head and felt that the young man was too forced. He thought his surname was ma! Then he said, "if you have a lottery, you have to set rules, otherwise how to judge whether you win or lose? Don''t expect to be opportunistic in the rules, I won''t eat your set."


    Aoki said, "there is no need to set rules. You can judge whether you win or lose. If you say I win, I win; if you say I lose, I lose."

 Chapter 221

    Xia bodaytime took a breath of cool air and said in his heart that where did the young man come from? He was no longer pretending to be forced, but he was arrogant!


    Winning or losing depends on him, which shows that the other party is fully confident and convinced him to lose. Xia Boqing really can''t think of how a young man can win more than a dozen of his bodyguards.


    Can you play well? But being a bodyguard doesn''t solve all problems just by being able to fight. Even if he can beat all a dozen bodyguards down, he won''t think that the other party has the ability to protect the old man.


    He looked at Aoki carefully again.


    Not short, not tall; Wearing a windbreaker, I can''t see whether my body is strong or not; The hair is a little messy, but very clean; The facial features are handsome, not the popular Niang gun face; His back was a little hunched, his hands in his trouser pockets, and he stood restlessly.


    Xia Boqing decided that Aoki was a liar before. He didn''t look carefully. He just felt that he was dressed strangely and didn''t look like a normal person. After a careful look, I found that Aoki''s appearance and his dress, in addition to his laziness, are actually very masculine and neat. But it''s not fashionable. It looks strange. It''s a bit like intellectuals in the 1980s and a bit of the model of the Republic of China.


    He did not know what medicine was sold in Aoki, but since he has the final say in winning or losing, then he has his own initiative in his own hands. He ordered Xiao Wang: "go and say hello to Li Wei, and then bring all our people in to experience Mr. Aoki''s skills."


    When Xiao Wang was about to leave, he stopped him and said, "let''s go to the backyard. Here are all the treasures collected by the old man. If they are broken, the money can''t afford to pay."


    Aoki said, "no, just here. I''ll lose if I damage anything."


    Xia Boying was surprised and said with a smile, "young man, don''t be too crazy. This condition is unfair to you. Have you thought it out?"


    Aoki said, "if someone deliberately damages you, it doesn''t count. Please notarize aunt Xia."


    Xia Boying looked at Wu Lixia, saw Wu Lixia nodding, and said, "OK, you said it yourself."


    Xiao Wang went down and shouted. After a while, a dozen capable bodyguards all entered the hall. These people are as strong and energetic as cattle. They are well-trained at first sight. They gather like a group of lions, and Xiao Wang is undoubtedly the lion king.


    Xiao Wang asked, "President Xia, please give us instructions on what we want to do."


    Xia Boqing said, "just do your job as usual. What others do, just deal with it according to the security regulations."


    "I see!"


    Xiao Wang was instructed and immediately divided more than a dozen people into three groups. He and one of them formed the first team and stood next to Xia Boying to form the first defense; The other five people stood about five meters away from the sofa where Xia Boying was located, and surrounded half a circle according to the furnishings of the house to form the second protection; The remaining nine people scattered around the periphery to form a third layer of protection.


    After the arrangement, Aoki of the small dynasty took a look, and the wolf''s eyes were full of vigilance.


    Xia bodaytime was satisfied with Xiao Wang''s arrangement, then smiled and said to Aoki, "you can start, Mr. Aoki."


    Now he hopes to see Aoki''s amazing move, which can impress people. Otherwise, he will stir up a crowd here. If he finally finds out that it''s just a joke, it will be embarrassing to spread it.


    However, curiosity turned to curiosity. He still didn''t think the young man had any hope of winning. After all, the referee was in his hands, and it was impossible to play tricks and sophistry.


    Wu Lixia and Xia Boying are also curious and worried about making jokes. However, she had more confidence and less contempt for Qingmu than Xiabo day, and there was more expectation in her eyes.


    Aoki still stood there lazily and lit another cigarette while Xiao Wang and his men were arraying. Xiao Wang''s team moved quickly and soon stood in their respective positions.


    Aoki took the cigarette in his mouth, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and paced in the living room. The pull board stepped on the marble and made a clear tap sound, which echoed in the big living room where large parties could be held in Xiajia manor.


    Everyone watched him, and even the servants stopped their work and looked at him from a distance.


    No one noticed that Li Wei appeared in the corridor on the second floor with a wheelchair. Xia Wenyuan was sitting in the wheelchair, watching what happened in the downstairs hall with great interest.


    The sound of tapping continues, and I''m a little annoyed.


    Xia Boying said, "time is limited. Start quickly."


    Aoki glanced at the second floor, smiled a little, and then walked towards Xia Bo day.


    His hands were still in his trouser pockets, and the smoke on his mouth was half burned. The long ash hung on it, but it didn''t fall off.


    He went to the peripheral bodyguard nearest to him and held out his hand to straighten his collar. Strangely, the bodyguard didn''t move and stood there like a wax statue.


    Aoki took a few more steps. When he passed the second bodyguard, he reached out and stroked his hair, as if the man''s hair was even more messy than his.


    Xia Boying was stunned. He didn''t understand what happened to his bodyguards and why they became wooden people. He asked Xiao Wang, "what''s going on?"


    Xiao Wang has never seen such a situation. He is in a daze. When he hears Xia bodaytime''s questions, he is surprised and sweating cold. The sound of tapping continued. He saw Qingmu come in slowly. The guards outside were in vain and were about to get close to Xia Bo''s sofa.


    When Xiao Wang went up with an arrow, he was about to block the green wood. Suddenly, he found that the green wood was missing and a piece of terracotta warriors and horses appeared in front of him. Countless terracotta figures stood there, powerful and majestic, and he himself became one of them.


    Xiao Wang remembered that he had a task to protect someone. Just now a figure passed by. He wanted to look back, but he suddenly found that he couldn''t move. Xiao Wang looked around and thought it was normal. Where would the terracotta warriors and horses move!


    I am the terracotta warriors and horses. The person to be protected is naturally the first emperor. Was it Jing Ke just now? That''s all right. He knows the story of Jing Ke stabbing Qin. He didn''t succeed. Finally, Jing Ke died. Xiao Wang thought so.


    Xia Bai was more and more shocked when he saw Xiao Wang standing there like a stone statue. By this time, Aoki had come to him. He sat and Aoki stood. He looked very tall, like a giant. Xia Bo felt a huge pressure inexplicably, like a mountain pressing down from the top of the head.


    Aoki looked down at Xia Boying. The smoke on his mouth had burned more than half, and the ash was shaky. He leaned down and smiled at Xia bodaytime. His back, which was a little hunchback, looked more bent. When laughing, the corners of his mouth touched the cigarette. The crumbling ash broke and fell on Xia Bo''s snow-white shirt.

 Chapter 222

    Xia Boying tried to keep calm. Decades of cultivation made him look calm. He looked up at Aoki and said, "it''s a little interesting."


    He only said it was interesting, but he didn''t say you won. It was not that he wanted to cheat, but that the safety of the old man was too important. Although the means shown by the young man were magical, it was not the right way in his eyes.


    "The so-called ''win by right combination, win by surprise'', you can win by surprise today, but it can''t last long. It''s like magic. Once it''s put through, it''s not uncommon. People naturally have ways to deal with it. Whether the country, family or individual, if you want to have a permanent foothold, you need strength, the right path that can extend to future generations, not conspiracy."


    Xia Boying did not become weak because of Qingmu''s condescending. Instead, he talked freely and talked a big truth. Xia Wenyuan, who was sitting in a wheelchair on the second floor, nodded and smiled frequently.


    Aoki helped Xia Bairi to dust off the ash on his shirt. He still had a small cigarette end in his mouth and said, "do you think I''m playing a trick?"


    Perhaps it was because the falling ash still carried sparks. A small hole with a circle of scorched yellow was ironed out on the white shirt.


    Xia Boying was a little angry. He didn''t love his shirt, but felt insulted. However, he tried to restrain his emotions and said, "I can''t see it for a while, doesn''t mean I can''t see it forever."


    Aoki nodded and said, "what you said is also reasonable. Let''s do it again. You''re ready to see if I''m juggling."


    As he spoke, he straightened up, stepped back to where he had just been, and stood lazily with his hands in his trouser pockets and cigarettes in his mouth, as if he had never moved.


    Xia Boying always thought something was wrong when he looked at Qingmu. He suddenly realized what was wrong - the cigarette in Qingmu''s mouth was burning half, and half of the crumbling ash hung in front of him.


    Look at Xiao Wang again. He stands there well and hasn''t moved a step.


    Xia Boying understood in an instant that what had just happened was an illusion.


    He took a deep breath and a knowing smile appeared on his face, as if he had seen through the ending of the suspense film. However, when he looked down at his shirt, his heart pounded again - a small hole burned by a cigarette end was left on the original smooth white shirt.


    "Xiao Wang, what happened just now?" Xia bochi asked.


    Xiao Wang looked blankly: "nothing, Dong Xia!"


    Xia Bozhou felt a bit as like as two peas. He saw the Aoki stepped up and kicked the ground and finished the first guard''s collar, just like the one just before.


    "Xiao Wang, did you see him coming?" he asked again.


    Xiao Wang said, "I see."


    "Why didn''t your people stop him?"


    "Stopping!"


    Xiao Wang took a step forward and stood in front of Xia Bo day.


    "Stopping?"


    Xia Bocheng felt very strange. Those people obviously stood there, but Xiao Wang said they were stopping. He saw Xiao Wang standing there, his hands clenched into fists, the muscles on his arms tightened tightly, and sweat trickled out of his forehead.


    However, at this time, Qingmu still looked lazy and walked towards him. When passing by Xiao Wang, Xiao Wang turned a blind eye, as if Aoki was a transparent man.


    Aoki came to Xia Boqing again, bent over and asked, "now do you still think I''m playing a trick?"


    The long ash fell on Xia Bo''s white shirt, but this time it fell on his left chest, just symmetrical to his right chest.


    "Is this an illusion?" although Xia Boying remained calm, his tone was not as confident as before.


    He unconsciously looked at the ash falling on his shirt and touched it with his hand. The fingerprints were covered with gray powder, leaving a stain on the shirt with a small burnt yellow hole in the middle. This feeling is very real.


    Aoki said with a smile, "can you announce the victory or defeat?"


    Xia Boying closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths to calm his trance spirit and flustered heartbeat. At this time, he heard the sound of footsteps, and then the mountain like pressure on his chest disappeared.


    He opened his eyes and saw Aoki back where he had just been. He was standing, his hands in his trouser pockets, with a cigarette in his mouth, and half of the ash crumbling.


    Xia Bo looked down at the two smoke holes on his shirt and couldn''t understand what was going on. If they were hallucinations, where did these two smoke holes come from? If it weren''t for hallucinations, the boy''s cigarette was still in his mouth!


    "You''re really good," he said.


    Aoki said, "you don''t seem completely convinced."


    Xia Boqing said, "if your ability is normal, I''m convinced. I believe you can be anyone''s bodyguard."


    "He can be more than a bodyguard!" Xia Wenyuan''s voice came upstairs.


    Everyone looked up, but they didn''t see anyone. After a while, the elevator door opened, and Xia Wenyuan himself controlled the intelligent wheelchair to come out of the door.


    "Dad -" cried Xia Boqing. He quickly got up and ran to help the wheelchair. "Why did you come down alone, Li Wei?"


    Xia Wenyuan said, "you have brought so many bodyguards into the house. What do you want Li Wei to do?"


    "Oh, what Xiao Wang and Li Wei said hello is to let them compete with Mr. Aoki. There''s no other meaning. Aunt Xia can testify."


    Seeing that Xia Wenyuan was unhappy, Xia Bocheng motioned Xiao Wang with his eyes to let everyone out.


    Xia Wenyuan asked, "is the competition over?"


    Xia Boqing said, "it''s over, it''s all right."


    Aoki said, "Dong Xia, you haven''t announced the victory or defeat!"


    "Is it so important to win or lose?" Xia said


    Xia Wenyuan said, "since the rules are set, there must be a result."


    Xia Boying said in some embarrassment, "Dad, you can ask me to admit defeat. I''m convinced of Mr. Aoki''s ability, but I still... Feel uneasy when I give him all your safety!"


    Xia Wenyuan said, "the merchant''s first priority is honesty, which is the foundation of our Xia family. You should shoulder the burden of the whole family in the future, and you can''t lose your duty. If you don''t understand this truth, don''t think about the position of the patriarch."


    Xia bochi beamed and said, "Dad, I know. Don''t worry, I promised him the money will be given. I''ll let the finance draw 50 million to him in a moment, but your safety..."


    Aoki said with a smile, "so this is the real idea in your heart!"


    "What''s the real idea?" Xia Bo was a little frightened.


    "Subconscious will not cheat people. It''s hard for you to think of honesty. There''s nothing wrong with being the successor of the Xia family in the future!" Aoki said.


    Xia Boying turned around and stared at Qingmu fiercely. He wanted to ask him why he was talking nonsense, but his heart suddenly jumped wildly.


    When he saw Aoki, he stood lazily, his hands in his trouser pockets, half burned cigarettes in his mouth, and half of the ash was shaky.


    While he was sitting on the sofa, Xiao Wang and his bodyguards were scattered around him.


    Xia Bo''s heart beat more and more fiercely in the day, and his breathing was tight. He turned his neck hard and looked up to see Xia Wenyuan on the second floor, sitting in a wheelchair looking at them. Li Wei stood behind Xia Wenyuan.


    "Can you declare the winner or loser?" Aoki asked. With the shaking of his lips, half of the ash fell to the ground.


    Xia Bo''s chest heaved violently in the daytime and looked down at his shirt.


    The shirt was smooth and smooth, as white as snow, without any stain.


    "You won," said Xia bochi.

 Chapter 223

    Aoki and Xia Wenyuan made an appointment, so they called Huang Ziqiang and asked him to free up the hot spring resort in Xishan for two days.


    Huang Ziqiang now worships Aoki like a God. Let alone two days, he doesn''t dare to say more even if it takes a year and a half. Although the revenue of the villa is not small, it is not Huang Ziqiang''s largest source of income. He runs the villa mainly for the purpose of building a relationship, so that his customers or people above can have a good place to relax.


    After the last incident, he took over many people and forces of Jiang De Guan. The business in Shenzhou was finally opened, and the business was running smoothly. I don''t know whether it was Li Wei who helped him speak or Aoki. He got on the line with Dong Cheng of Shenyuan, and Dong Cheng had a good attitude towards him, which means that he was greeted by the top. It is well known that Dong Cheng''s top is Xia bochi, the boss of the Xia family.


    Huang Ziqiang was very smart. He didn''t ask Qingmu what to borrow from the villa, so he gave all the staff in the villa a holiday according to Qingmu''s requirements, and obediently handed the key to Hou Biao.


    Huang Ziqiang admired Aoki''s acceptance of Hou Biao. Jiang Deguan has his ability to grow up in Shenzhou, but he can''t do without the credit of Hou Biao. At that time, Huang Ziqiang was very envious. He thought that Jiang De Guan was unlucky. He actually picked up Hou Biao from a garbage container, but he knew that Aoki didn''t take the monkey by any luck.


    Xishan is not a place to travel. There are no places of interest. The only famous thing is hot springs. Usually, few people come except those who come to the hot spring. After Hou Biao took the key, he arranged for someone to add a notice of "internal renovation, closure for three days" on the sign of the villa at the foot of the mountain, and sealed the way into the villa in the middle of the mountain.


    Aoki first took Xia Xiaoxiao to the villa and arranged a room for her to take Meimei to the hot spring first. He went to pick up Xia Wenyuan and his wife.


    Considering that old Xia needed a cart to take his special high-grade wheelchair, Aoki didn''t borrow the Xia family''s car, but drove a Buick GL8 of the security company to old Xia''s manor.


    Xia Wenyuan and his wife didn''t dislike it. They sat in the car, but the servants of the Xia family looked at the car with a strange look, as if they saw the emperor riding a donkey.


    Li Wei helped move the wheelchair to the car. He didn''t say anything, but took a meaningful look at Aoki.


    After driving out, Xia Wenyuan said, "Li Wei has been with me for so many years. This is the only time to go out without him."


    Aoki knows that Li Wei is the most trusted person of master Xia. If he is not allowed to follow, it is easy for him to feel that his loyalty has been questioned, which is the most difficult thing for a close bodyguard to accept. But this matter is very important. He agreed to Xia Xiaoxiao''s request. He didn''t even tell Hu Xing. How could Li Wei come with him.


    "I don''t doubt that Li Wei is the most loyal guard of old Xia, but there''s really no way. I''ll find a chance to make amends to him after this incident," Aoki said.


    Xia Wenyuan smiled and waved his hand and said, "that''s not necessary. Li Wei is a person who can entrust great things. He''s not so stingy."


    Wu Lixia said, "Mr. Aoki, there are only me and Lao Xia now. You can always tell us who we are going to see."


    Aoki smiled at the rearview mirror and said, "old Xia, aunt Xia, don''t worry. You''ll know in a minute."


    Wu Lixia and Xia Wenyuan looked at each other. Xia Wenyuan leaned against the seat and closed his eyes, but his face looked a little heavy.


    Aoki knew that master Xia came with him out of trust, but he must have a lot of questions in his heart. Moreover, people in his position always know more things than others and like to control the overall situation at any time. Now suddenly, someone else knows something and he doesn''t know it. It''s hard to avoid feeling uncomfortable in his heart. Besides, he has to go to an unknown place and meet an unknown person. The more powerful people are, the more afraid they are of this unknown.


    The car drove to a parking lot on the outskirts of the city, where Hou Biao was waiting. Aoki got out of the car and whispered a few words with him. Hou Biao came over with an instrument in his hand and turned around the body. The instrument lights up a small red light. When you turn to the rear of the car, the small red light lights up a row and emits a beep alarm.


    Hou Biao nodded to Aoki, then waved, and another Buick business car drove over.


    Aoki got on the bus and said to Xia Wenyuan, "old Xia, the road is still far away. Have a sleep." he said so, but his eyes motioned them to get off the bus.


    Wu Lixia looked at Xia Wenyuan suspiciously. Seeing Xia Wenyuan nodded, she helped Xia Wenyuan out of the car. Hou Biao came to help and secretly scanned them with the instrument in her hand before helping Xia Wenyuan into another car.


    The driver got out of the car, skillfully exchanged the license plates of the two cars, then got on the car from Aoki and drove away in the direction of the East urban area.


    Aoki also got on the bus and drove to the west mountain with Xia Wenyuan and Wu Lixia.


    Hou Biao got into another car and waited in the parking lot.


    Only a short time later, an exquisite drone flew over, stopped over the parking lot, and then turned around and flew East.


    Then, several black cars on the road sped along Aoki''s road when they came. Without stopping, they also drove away towards the urban area.


    Hou Biao picked up his cell phone and made a phone call: "close the window, don''t stop through the urban area, go around Taohua mountain in the east of the city, and then drive back to Professor Mei''s laboratory."


    After calling, Hou Biao started the car and chased the West Road as fast as he could.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Lixia thought Aoki was too cautious and said, "you should be cautious. You can''t take the wheelchair away. Lao Xia''s body can''t walk a long way."


    Aoki said, "the wheelchair is ready."


    Wu Lixia said, "what you prepared is comfortable for your own home!"


    Xia Wenyuan said, "needless to say, there is a positioning device on my wheelchair. They don''t want Li Wei''s people to follow up and don''t want them to know where I''ve gone. It''s just that Mr. Aoki''s character is not such a cautious person. It must be an expert''s advice?"


    Aoki said, "the person who wants to meet you taught me to do so. She said that Li Wei''s duty is to send someone to follow up."


    Xia Wenyuan said, "now the car has been changed and the wheelchair has been taken away. You can rest assured that they don''t have the courage to put a bug on me. Now you can tell us who we''re going to see?"


    Aoki answered: "I know the old Xia''s body. How''s your body, aunt Xia?"


    Wu Lixia said inexplicably, "I''ve always been in good health. What''s the matter?"


    Aoki said, "I''ll say it, but you should be mentally prepared. Don''t get too excited. Your body can''t bear it."


    Wu Lixia said, "it''s not that serious. I haven''t seen anyone with Lao Xia!"


    Xia Wenyuan said with a smile, "look at this road, is it to the west mountain? I know Mr. Wolff came here for a secret convalescence for a few days not long ago, but hasn''t he gone? Besides, I haven''t dealt with William. Even if he hasn''t gone, it won''t be so mysterious to meet."


    Wu Lixia also smiled and said, "I was looking forward to it. When you say so, my interest is half lower. Why don''t you let young people play for a while? I have to tell it so early."


    Aoki laughed and said, "old Xia, aunt Xia, the man I want to take you to see can''t be compared with a thousand wolfs!"


    Xia Wenyuan said in a deep voice, "young people, don''t talk too crazy. Do you know how big the wolf family is? How many assets are in hand? I really can''t think of anyone in the world who can''t compare with a thousand wolfs!"


    Aoki knew he had misunderstood and said, "I don''t mean that. I mean, this person is more important to you than a thousand wolfs."


    Xia Wenyuan was suddenly alert. He looked at Wu Lixia and asked, "who is it?"


    Aoki said, "Xia Xiaoxiao."

 Chapter 224

    Xia Wenyuan and Wu Lixia didn''t say a word all the way. Judging from rationality, they think it can''t be true. If it''s irrational, they hope it''s true, and they believe Aoki won''t cheat them.


    They dare not ask any more questions. They are deeply afraid to find that it is just a joke, and the fire of hope just lit will be extinguished in an instant; They were speechless. The thoughts of their daughter, which had been buried in the bottom of their hearts for five years, were surging like magma at the bottom of the earth. If they were careless, they would gush out of the weak part of the earth''s crust.


    Silence, only silence can keep hope, only silence can restrain the blood of excitement.


    The car entered the villa and stopped at the gate. Hou Biao, who came first, had been waiting there and helped open the door.


    Wu Lixia felt her heart beating faster. The air on the mountain was so fresh that she felt dizzy. She held Xia Wenyuan''s shoulder and said with difficulty, "Lao Xia, go down and have a look."


    Xia Wenyuan closed his eyes and leaned against the seat. At this time, he slowly opened it, breathed out a long breath and said, "go."


    Hou Biao helped Wu Lixia help Xia Wenyuan out of the car. Qingmu leaned against the door of the cab and looked at them with a smile.


    Wu Lixia and Xia Wenyuan looked at Qingmu at the same time. Qingmu took out a cigarette, spit out a thick white fog, and pointed at the front door with the slender fingers of the cigarette.


    The door was open, and a beautiful and moving woman came slowly with a brand-new wheelchair. She was followed by a lovely little girl who was looking at the people outside the door with curious eyes.


    Wu Lixia''s heart jumped wildly when she saw the woman. If Xia Wenyuan hadn''t held her hand tightly, she would have fainted.


    "Xiao Xiao! It''s Xiao Xiao... It''s really Xiao Xiao!" Wu Lixia cried with joy.


    Xia Xiaoxiao had already burst into tears. He pushed his wheelchair to the second old man and choked for a long time before calling out: "Dad, mom!"


    Xia Wenyuan''s chest fluctuates and his body trembles slightly. He is almost 90 years old. He has never experienced any wind and rain. There are few things in the world that can make waves in his heart. Only his beloved daughter is always the most vulnerable place in his heart.


    "Just come back, just come back!" Xia Wenyuan sat in a wheelchair with the help of his wife and daughter and kept saying.


    This wheelchair is not as spacious as the one commonly used at home, and the equipment is not intelligent enough, but he feels very comfortable sitting in it and feels comfortable everywhere.


    "Meimei, call grandpa and grandma," Xia Xiaoxiao said to Meimei.


    Xiaomeimei obediently shouted, "Grandpa, grandma!"


    Xia Wenyuan didn''t answer. She couldn''t see whether she was happy or unhappy on her face. Wu Lixia smiled, "Alas", and scolded her daughter: "she didn''t say anything about bringing her niece, and didn''t prepare any gifts."


    Aoki knew they had a lot to say, so he said, "you''d better go in quickly. How hot the sun is outside!" he took Meimei''s hand and said, "Meimei, will uncle take you to the mountain over there?"


    Meimei looked at her just recognized grandparents, looked at her mother, and then nodded to Aoki, "OK."


    Aoki said to Xia Xiaoxiao, "what should I say? Hurry up. I''ll bring Meimei back for dinner two hours later."


    Xia Xiaoxiao smiled gratefully at Qingmu, and then pushed Xia Wenyuan in with Wu Lixia.


    When they were talking, Hou Biao called in a distant corner. At this time, he came over and reported to Aoki: "Li Wei is very powerful. With the energy of the Xia family, we can''t hide our whereabouts for long. At most, they will know that we are here tomorrow morning."


    Aoki said, "it''s all right. I''ll send them back tonight. You pulled people out. Can the professor and mother Yao take care of them?"


    Hou Biao said, "the people over there didn''t move, that is, the people on duty in Liuying lane and the headquarters brought them."


    Aoki patted him on the shoulder: "it''s really difficult for you in such a short time."


    Hou Biao smiled: "if it''s all right, I''ll go to inspect."


    Aoki nodded and took Meimei to the back mountain.


    Although Xishan is not a tourist attraction, the air is very good, with gurgling streams, green trees and red flowers in the mountains. But xiaomeimei seems to have no interest in watching the mountain scenery. She keeps her head down and doesn''t speak. She looks worried.


    Aoki asked her what happened. It took her a long time to look up and ask, "why did mom cry?"


    Aoki said, "because mom is so happy to see your grandparents."


    Meimei said, "I''m so happy. Why are you crying?"


    Aoki felt his head for a long time and said, "well, I don''t know. Maybe adults are so strange!"


    "Do you cry when you are happy?"


    "No."


    "Aren''t you an adult?"


    "Well..."


    A small waterfall flows down a cliff and is divided into two parts by a protruding rock. It flows into the mountain forest under the cliff and becomes two streams that will never gather again.


    Xiaomeimei looked at the waterfall for a while and said, "mom said she wanted me to live with my grandparents in the future."


    Aoki said, "Grandpa and grandma''s home is very big!"


    Xiaomeimei''s eyes burst into tears: "Mom doesn''t want me?"


    Aoki didn''t know how to answer at once. Coaxing children is not what he is good at. He said, "is Meimei hungry? I''ll take you to eat."


    A child is a child after all. Although he still cares about his mother, when he hears something to eat, he unconsciously swallows his saliva.


    Aoki takes Meimei to the back kitchen of the hot spring villa.


    Lifetime flower is busy in the back kitchen. She was pulled by Qingmu.


    Huang Ziqiang''s staff all took a holiday. There was no one to cook in such a big resort. Xia Wenyuan and Xia Xiaoxiao meet again after five years. They always have to have dinner together, which makes it difficult for Qingmu. The safe things can be handed over to Hou Biao. They can''t cook and let Hou Biao come. He thought about it, so he spent his whole life.


    The back kitchen of the villa is very big. There were dozens of people working in the place. Now there is only one person who spends his whole life. She is tired out before and after running. When she saw Aoki coming, she complained, "you said it''s not good for you to find a place. You have to be here. The vegetable washing pool, the pier for cutting vegetables and the cooking stove are several miles away. My leg is breaking!"


    Xiaomeimei heard it and said, "aunt, you''re wrong. One mile is 500 meters!"


    The flower of her life saw that Aoki was still holding a pink girl in her hand. She pinched Meimei''s face and said, "is it Meimei? You''re so smart! Aunt said to play!" she also said to Aoki, "you''re quite popular with villains. Every day, beauty, now there''s another Meimei. Your studio can change to a nursery."


    Aoki hehe said with a smile, "OK, then you should be everyone''s mother... Sang?"


    All his life, Hua slapped him and scolded, "sang, you''re a head! Don''t be greasy in front of my mother."


    The lifelong flower came. Of course, the crow who was ordered to protect the lifelong flower also came, but he was trying his best to deal with the delicacies in the kitchen. When he heard the jokes of Qingmu and lifelong flower, he flew over to join the fun: "Mom sang! Mom sang!"


    Lifelong flower picked up a kitchen knife next to her and threatened, "help again!"


    "Oh!" the crow croaked and flew away to deal with the lobster he had just fished out of the aquarium.

 Chapter 225

    Meimei''s face grew sad when she heard the word "mother".


    The lifelong flower asked Aoki what was going on. After Aoki explained the whole story, he gave him a gray look all his life, scolded a fool, and then said to Meimei, "Meimei, mom doesn''t want you anymore. Mom hurts you! But people always have to grow up. When they grow up, they have to leave their parents and bravely go on their own! Has Meimei grown up?"


    Xiaomeimei nodded hard: "can I see my parents in the future?"


    Lifelong flower said, "of course, but you should be good. If you are good, mom and dad will naturally come to see you in the future. You can also go to see them when you grow up. So is Meimei good?"


    "Good!" xiaomeimei smiled sweetly.


    "OK, Meimei, that aunt will get you something to eat," said lifelong flower.


    Although the villa has a holiday, everything that should be purchased has been purchased. It is no different from the daily operation. The food and drink are not bad. There are all kinds of dishes in the back kitchen.


    The craft of lifelong flowers is very good. Except for some very high-grade seafood and Shanzhen, she can cook all home-made dishes easily. She cut the sauce elbow that the coal boss liked to eat into small pieces, took some cooked cod fillets and crab meatballs, brought fruit and snacks, put them on the table, let the little girl and crow come and eat them, and said, "we''ll eat the best food first. If we''re not here now, we''ll have no luck!"


    The crow abandoned the lobster, which was pecked through its shell, broke its leg and was still crawling on the ground. He flew over and smelled at the sauce elbow: "that''s what I want!"


    Meimei looked at the crow curiously and asked, "are you human?"


    While eating the elbow meat, the coal boss said, "well, maybe it''s quack."


    Meimei took the coal boss as a person and asked, "how old are you?"


    "Er..." the crow tilted his head and thought, then looked at the green wood and scratched his head with his claws, "it seems... I can''t remember, quack..."


    Meimei said, "then you must be very old. I''ll call you uncle crow."


    "Wow, cool!" the crow had a feeling of being a man for the first time. He raised his wings happily and said to Aoki, "do you hear me? She called me uncle! I''m also an uncle like you!"


    Aoki said, "if you want to be a grandpa, no one objects."


    The crow said, "no, no, Grandpa sounds too old. In addition, I asked to change my name. A handsome bird like me should have a more domineering name."


    "Isn''t the coal boss domineering enough!" said the lifelong flower, "do you want to change into a coal commander?"


    The crow thought and said, "it''s still the coal boss."


    Meimei suddenly said, "mom said uncle Aoki would be my ''Godfather'' in the future. Aunt Hua, can you be my godmother?"


    "HMM... this..." Hua didn''t know how to answer all her life, and glanced at Qingmu.


    The crow interrupted, "if she is your godmother, she has to ask your Godfather whether he agrees or not."


    Meimei asked, "godfather, do you agree?"


    Aoki said, "I have no problem."


    Meimei called ganniang sweetly and said, "ganniang, why is your face red?"


    "Ah... Really?" he held his face in his hands all his life and said flustered, "there''s too much mustard. It''s really hot!"


    Meimei looked at the green wood, looked at the lifelong flowers, and then giggled with the crow.


    Lifelong flower pretended to be angry and scolded, "people are big, little ghosts!"


    Meimei smiled and asked anxiously, "don''t you like me?"


    All her life, Hua scolded on her mouth, but she was very happy in her heart. She picked up xiaomeimei, pinched her lovely little face and said, "why don''t you like such a beautiful dry daughter!"


    I don''t know whether I was tired walking in the back mountain just now, or I didn''t rest well these days. Meimei was a little sleepy when she was full. She slept in the arms of flowers all her life.


    Aoki suddenly felt a strange mental wave. When his heart moved, his consciousness followed in and saw a beautiful beach with clear and calm water. On the beach, there is a hut raised by wooden stakes. All kinds of shells are thrown around the hut.


    This scene is as like as two peas in Xiaoxiao''s dream, and it seems that they live in a place.


    Another wave of spirit, the crow flew out of the dark clouds in the sky and fell on the top of the green wood.


    "You''re here too," Aoki said.


    "My niece''s dream is a little strange, quack!" cried the crow, turning his head around. "Where''s my niece?"


    Aoki pointed to the room on the beach: "it''s in there."


    At this time, the door of the cabin opened and Meimei came out. She wore two pigtails and a basket woven with vines in her hand. She was barefoot and rolled up her trouser legs. She came down the wooden ladder of the small wooden house and began to pick up shells on the ground.


    Aoki and crow quietly hide at the boundary of the dream space, hide their consciousness, and try not to disturb the beautiful dream.


    However, xiaomeimei suddenly turned and walked towards them. With her footsteps, the whole space was moving towards them.


    "Godfather, uncle crow, why are you here?" Meimei looked at them and asked.


    Aoki doesn''t know how Meimei found them. Usually, when a complete conscious body suddenly enters another person''s dream, it will disturb the master of the dream, either the consciousness is backfired or the dream collapses, unless the mental power of the two is too different. And with Aoki''s spiritual power, such as medicine woman and cuckoo, he can make them dream unconsciously. If he wants to hide his consciousness, ordinary people can''t find him at all.


    "Meimei, how did you see us?" he asked.


    Meimei looked at him strangely and said, "I just saw it!"


    "Is this your home?"


    "Yes, isn''t my home particularly beautiful?"


    "Well, it''s really beautiful. But..." Aoki looked at the overhead cabin. "Isn''t it very humid to live here? You''ll get sick after living for a long time!"


    Meimei smiled and said, "this is where I play. My home is above."


    As soon as she pointed to the hill behind the island, the space there suddenly opened. There were several stone houses hidden by many flowers and plants. The periphery of the stone house is piled with messy stones. If you look at it from a distance or from a high place, there are only a few piles of rubble. You can never see that it is a house that can live.


    "Do you and your parents always live here?" Aoki asked.


    Meimei said, "Mom sometimes takes me to live in the city. When Dad comes back, we live here."


    "Oh, is your father inside now? Can you invite him out?" Aoki tried to guide Meimei to dream of her father, so that she could at least see the situ in her dream.


    Meimei smiled cunningly, let Aoki squat down, attached to his ear and said, "my father won''t let me say his and mother''s names, nor let me dream about them in my dream."


    "What?" Aoki was surprised. "Do you know you''re dreaming now?"


    Meimei said strangely, "yes, godmother is sleeping with me now!"

 Chapter 226

    The dream space has moved to the island, but the scene of the beach is still far away. Aoki sees that there is an obvious boundary between there and here, which is by no means the same complete dream space.


    The crow croaked, "how did you do this?"


    Aoki said: "This is a way to return to your past dreams after continuous dream transformation. It can be called dream residue, but it needs strong spiritual power and subtle control. In fact, the space just now is not a real space, but a memory picture, that is, the traces of memory invoked by consciousness. With these traces, you want to return to your dream just now It''s easy. "


    "Sometimes when people wake up from a dream and fall asleep, they can continue to follow the dream just now because they inadvertently use the dream residue and subconsciously find the memory traces they have invoked. However, usually the two dreams are only contextual coherence, and the details are very different, because the memory traces can not be completely restored. But the beautiful memory picture is too clear, So it will make you mistakenly think that space is still there. "


    The crow said, "I know, but how does my niece do it? Her spirit is not so strong."


    Aoki also felt strange and asked, "Meimei, did your father teach you this?"


    "Teach me what?"


    "Teach you how to dream."


    "Do you still use teaching to dream?"


    "It''s not an ordinary dream, it''s a Qingming dream."


    "What is the Qingming dream?"


    "It''s a dream like you know you''re dreaming."


    "Don''t some people know they''re dreaming when they dream?"


    Meimei''s expression became very strange and seemed to answer a very retarded question.


    Aoki knows that Meimei is a natural Qingming dreamer. This kind of person is not uncommon, but many natural Qingming dreamers often have mental problems because they can''t distinguish the difference between reality and dream. Moreover, Qingming dream consumes mental energy very much. Without special training methods, people''s body and spirit will become weaker and weaker. Therefore, many children have lucid dreams Strong people either die prematurely, or become mentally ill, or slowly lose this ability with age, which is also a kind of self-protection of the human body.


    However, Meimei is not only normal, but also shows incredible dream ability. She knows Aoki and crows as soon as they enter her dream, and she can retain memory traces when she transfers the dream space.


    The most difficult thing is that she said situ wouldn''t let her dream about him in her dream, but she really can''t dream about situ. You know, people''s subconscious doesn''t cheat. When she thinks of her father, she will get all the memories about her father. Unless she has an extremely powerful spiritual power to change the basic dream rules, she can''t control herself to get memories Content to control the content of the dream space.


    This kind of strange ability, if not taught by situ, would be incredible.


    "You just said your father wouldn''t let you dream about him. How did you do that?"


    "I just don''t want him to look like."


    "But you miss him."


    "I miss him, but I don''t have to think about his appearance! He can be a flower, a leaf or a cloud."


    Meimei said while picking a flower from the ground and stretching out her hand, the flower turned into a leaf. The leaf floated in the wind, farther and higher, and then it turned into a cloud floating in the sky.


    "When I was young, my father often played hide and seek with me in his dreams. When he came, he never looked like himself. He would become a fish, a bird, a snake or something. He also became a house! Later, I learned from him and turned into something else for him to find, but he always found me at once."


    Aoki is more and more surprised. It''s not surprising that situ can break through the restrictions of the dream rules and change his appearance at will, but Meimei can do it. Don''t underestimate this small means of picking flowers, changing leaves and then changing clouds. It''s not easy to do it in a dream. Among the people Aoki knows, it needs at least the degree of cuckoo. The medicine woman can''t do it so easily and skillfully.


    Unless she is


    "Godfather, I''ll tell you a secret."


    "What?"


    "My father won''t let me dream about him and his mother in my dream, but when he is away, I miss him very much, so he prepared a very secret place to meet me. In that place, I can see me and his appearance. I just asked my father if I can''t often see my mother in the future. Can I dream about my mother there too? My father said yes!"


    "Where?"


    Meimei pointed to the cabin on the beach in the distance and said, "that''s it."


    Aoki said, "why is this cabin a secret?"


    Meimei said, "my father built this house for me. He built it on the beach for a long time. My father said, no one can get in here except me, not even him and my mother."


    "Really?" Aoki felt very strange. How could he not get into a dream room!


    "Of course it''s true!" Meimei ran to the cabin, and the dream space moved back to the beach.


    Meimei climbed up the wooden ladder, opened the door of the wooden house, turned back at the door and shouted, "Godfather! Uncle crow! That''s it!"


    Aoki began to observe the cabin carefully. His powerful spiritual power was like a scanner. It is reasonable that everything in the dream space will be clearly unfolded in front of him. However, the room was like a black hole in the light, and he couldn''t see anything in it.


    If Meimei doesn''t open the door, it''s normal, because the internal structure of the house has not been built in the dream space, but Meimei has opened the door, she must have built the interior of the house, at least the part at the door should be visible.


    This room is really magical.


    He suddenly remembered that when he first entered the dream, he felt the fluctuation of Meimei''s consciousness body, so he knew that Meimei was in that room. This is not a normal phenomenon.


    Generally speaking, the scene of a dream is transformed with the memory mobilized by the subconscious mind. The sight of the mind and body is the whole space of the dream. Meimei is in the wooden house. She can''t see the world outside the house. Her whole dream space is that house. However, when Aoki and crow first came in, they saw the whole beach.


    Aoki secretly asked the crow, "do you see anything?"


    The crow did not speak, but suddenly flew out like a stray arrow. His body turned into a virtual shadow, passed through the wooden house, circled in the air, croaked twice, returned to the green wood head, and said, "Oh, it seems... It flies too fast to see anything."


    Meimei is still standing at the door.


    Aoki smiled and asked, "will you invite me in?"


    Meimei looked inside the house and looked at the green wood outside the house. It seemed very embarrassed: "then you should keep it a secret for me!"


    Aoki said, "of course."


    Meimei waved to them, then led her to the wooden house, and her little body disappeared.


    Aoki didn''t climb the ladder. For him, Meimei''s spiritual power is not strong. All the rules of dream space can be broken and changed, and he also has enough strength to support the spatial shock caused by the change of rules.


    He stepped into the door of the cabin from the beach in one step.


    However, what he saw before his eyes was nothingness, so nothingness that he could not even see darkness.

 Chapter 227

    Seeing that Meimei slept soundly all her life, the flower stuffed Meimei into Aoki''s arms and said, "you hold her, and I have to cook."


    Aoki said: "there are not many people, just do a few."


    "I know." lifeflower promised and went to work.


    At about noon, lifeflower said that the food was ready and asked Aoki if he could have dinner. Aoki woke Meimei up and said she had dinner. Meimei woke up and asked, "godfather, have you seen my father?" seeing Aoki shaking her head, she looked a little disappointed. Then he asked, "godfather, have you seen the mirror?"


    Aoki nodded and thought of the flowing light curtain lit up in nothingness.


    Meimei gets happy and asks, "what do you look like in the mirror?"


    Aoki asked, "Meimei said first."


    Meimei said, "I see myself like a butterfly with a pair of beautiful wings!"


    Aoki praised: "beauty is the most beautiful."


    Meimei smiled a little embarrassed and showed her milky teeth.


    At this time, lifeflower called him for help, so he went to load the food into the dining car with lifeflower and sent it to Xia Xiaoxiao''s room. Meimei followed them and forgot the question just now. She didn''t ask, and Aoki didn''t say. He stood in front of the colorful flowing light mirror, and the crow stood on his head. The crow in the mirror was still a crow, and he didn''t see anything, as if he didn''t exist at all.


    Xia Xiaoxiao is busy coming to help Aoki and lifeflower put the dishes on the dining car on the table. Xia Wenyuan is still calm, but his face looks much better than when he came, which shows how important his mood is to the old man''s body. Wu Lixia is full of spring breeze and happy smile. She can still see the traces left by the dried up tears in the corner of her eyes. When she saw Meimei, she hurried up and hugged, hugged and kissed. She was so happy that she even said, "my good granddaughter!"


    Xia Wenyuan also said: "simply don''t call grandpa and grandma, just call grandpa and grandma."


    Meimei looked at her mother, saw her mother nod, and called her grandparents obediently. After calling, she said, "Mom, mom, I just recognized Godfather and godmother." she pointed to green wood and lifelong flowers. The green wood cloud is light and the wind is light, but the face of a lifetime flower is red.


    Xia Xiaoxiao covered his mouth and said with a smile, "if you recognize Godfather and godmother, you have to ask your grandparents for their consent."


    Meimei asked, "Grandpa, grandma, uncle Aoki will be my godfather and aunt Hua will be my godmother. Do you agree?"


    Xia Wenyuan and Wu Lixia had listened to Xia Xiaoxiao and asked Aoki to be a dry daughter. At this time, as soon as the little girl said, of course, they readily agreed. They just muttered that a dry mother came out of nowhere. Afterwards, Wu Lixia sighed with Xia Wenyuan: "what a pity, what a pity! It''s a pity for apricots!" Xia Wenyuan disagreed and said, "no one can tell what''s wrong with young people. What''s your heart!"


    At dinner, the lifelong flower asked, "we''ve been calling Meimei and Meimei. We don''t know what the child''s name is?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao said, "she has an English name Alice. She used to live abroad and use it conveniently. She has always been called Meimei at home and hasn''t taken a Chinese name. Now that she''s back, she should take one."


    She said and looked at Xia Wenyuan.


    Xia Wenyuan said, "since you recognize godfather, let Godfather take it."


    Everyone looked at Aoki.


    Aoki thought of Meimei''s strange performance in her dream and said, "it''s called ''chujue''."


    Xia Wenyuan smacked the name carefully: "Xia chujue... Cicadas chirp in summer... Just like a dream... Good! Good name!"


    So it was decided, and Meimei''s name was settled from then on.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Aoki drove Xia Wenyuan and Wu Lixia back to Xia''s house. In order not to arouse suspicion, Xia chujue first followed the lifelong flower home, lived in Liuying lane for a few days, and then sent it to Xia''s house by Qingmu. As for how Xia Wenyuan explained to his family that there were suddenly more granddaughters, it was Xia Wenyuan''s business. Aoki didn''t bother to take care of it. Anyway, the little girl was very clever. Even in her dream, she could not dream of her parents because of situ''s confession. It was impossible for others to get something out of her mouth. Moreover, with Xia Wenyuan, her safety could be guaranteed.


    Since then, Aoki''s studio has indeed become a nursery every three or five times, and Hu Xing has become the shuttle of the nursery. Every time, she comes with summer, Xia chujue and Yu Meimei. At the beginning, Hu Xing also asked Aoki about Meimei, trying to find out from him what old Xia didn''t want to reveal. However, since early Xia Jue called Aoki Godfather and lifelong flower godmother, and she was just a sister, she was unhappy and didn''t bother to ask anything.


    As soon as the nursery opened, in addition to Hu Xing, the shuttle, Hua was naturally the busiest person in her life. It was her business to buy vegetables and cook. She also had to take care of the opening of the bar. Sometimes Yao Jingjing comes to help. When she came, her life was a little easier. However, the three children were busy. At the beginning of summer, Jue called for a lifelong flower godmother. Yu Meimei and Yao Jingjing were the closest. In summer, they naturally supported his elder sister Hu Xing, so the three children began to argue for adults, so they went to ask Aoki: who would they choose if they wanted to worship and marry?


    Aoki was annoyed by the children, so he went to the community psychological counseling room to hide. Seeing that he was so diligent, director Liu of the community sent him a brand of excellent volunteer workers in the community.


    At the beginning of school, through the relationship between the Xia family, several children were sent to a private school together. Genuine psychological counselors from the community also came to work. The decoration of the new bar is coming to an end, leaving only some soft decoration. All his life, Hua, Xiao Qi and Mo Yu are busy with opening things, and aomu is finally quiet. There is neither the knocking sound during decoration, nor the noise of children, nor the residents of several communities to do psychological counseling.


    He lay on his new sofa in the Shenwu studio, which had been redecorated with life-long flowers, and enjoyed the rare leisure in the past month or two.


    After Xia Xiaoxiao left, he didn''t know where to go, and he never heard about situ again. It is said that the hardware of the space box developed by Professor Mei has made a breakthrough, and the software is also under intensive development. Yao''s mother''s operation has been completed, but it is still in the stage of immunosuppression. It is estimated that it will take several months to fully recover. The shadow in Xia Wenyuan''s dream didn''t come out to make trouble again, and Hong Kui, who was far away in North America, also came the news that his father''s condition had not deteriorated.


    Everything seems so calm that people feel unreal.


    However, Aoki is very clear that peace is only an appearance, and the real turbulent danger is brewing somewhere. Just like now, when you are lying on the sofa watching TV and peeling fruit, the super typhoon named after fruit is raging in the south.


    Aoki knew that a war without gunsmoke was about to begin. And he doesn''t know what role he will play in this war.


    He looked at the crow nodding on the bird shelf and said, "think carefully, there are a lot of things that have happened in the past two months!"


    The crow said, "Congratulations!"


    Aoki said, "what''s more to celebrate?"


    The crow said, "your brain is becoming clearer and clearer. Congratulations."

 Chapter 228

    When it was dark, the street shops lit up one by one, some dim, some bright, some white and some pink. People in the city began to enjoy their different nightlife after experiencing the white days that are almost the same every day and don''t seem to belong to them at all.


    Hot pot shops and Hunan restaurants were full. Those who couldn''t get on the wheel took the number and lined up at the door. The kebab stand on the street was also full of people, and the aroma wafted far away. The road was littered with mutton skewers and lobster gloves, and overturned vermicelli soup was scattered everywhere.


    The cook shouted at the back door of the hotel, "why don''t the swill collector come? The swill bucket is full and can''t hold it!" after looking around for a long time, he didn''t see the swill truck coming, so he called the vegetable washer, "go, pour the water in the swill bucket into the gutter, remember to take out all the residue and throw it into the trash can, don''t block the gutter!"


    In the dark corner of the wall on the street, there are more than a dozen large garbage cans, but they still can''t hold all the garbage left by the appetite indulgent people in this noisy night. Scattered plastic bags are all over the ground. Pickled cabbage fish soup is mixed with sheep blood, and garlic emits a rotten smell under the action of mold.


    However, this disgusting taste has become a gluttonous delicacy of some animals.


    Several stray dogs kept sniffing by the garbage can. Human indulgence gave them a chance to pick and choose. For them, this is a rare food season, which can fatten up their bodies. After winter, people hide in their homes with heating at night. Only a small amount of food waste will be cold and hard as soon as it is thrown outdoors. At that time, they will face months of cold and hunger.


    The wall behind the trash can is more than two meters high. Behind the wall is a wasteland that has been demolished for a long time but has not been developed, full of weeds and thorns.


    A thin cat ran up the wall. I don''t know whether the light of the street lamp was too dim or the cat was too dirty. It was black and couldn''t see the color of its body hair. Only two bright eyes flashed hungry yellow and green light.


    It lay quietly on the wall and carefully observed the noisy crowd in the busy street not far away, as if a scout were investigating the enemy situation in front.


    A stray dog looked up at it and wanted to bark. It was probably because it was still swallowing. It only purred in its throat, and then lowered its head to look for its food.


    The cat shrunk its neck. Seeing that the dog didn''t bark wildly, it was bold, leaned out half of its body and tried to jump down.


    There came rustling footsteps. Two young men in white overalls came here carrying a large bucket of garbage. The cat quickly retracted, with its front paws lying on the wall, and its hind legs retreated outside the wall, ready to jump off the wall at any time. Several stray dogs walked a few steps away and continued to turn over their delicious food.


    "Today''s business is really good." after throwing away the garbage, one of them took out a cigarette and handed one. "Come on, have a cigarette and have a rest."


    "What if business is good? It''s the boss who earns and we who are tired." another took the cigarette and lit it. The fire red the wall and scared the cat on the wall.


    "That''s right. If I don''t get a raise, I can''t go on."


    "If you can''t do it, you have to do it. It''s good to have a job these days!"


    "But our salary is too poor. We haven''t caught a few cats yet. I heard that the online cat killing order has raised the price again, and one cat has risen to 5000."


    "Don''t say five thousand or fifty thousand. You can still see a living cat in the city now? Even if you see it, you can''t catch it. It''s not who sees it. You have to kill it."


    "Hey, you said there was so much rubbish here. Would there be stray cats or something?"


    "In the past, I didn''t know if there was one."


    "Why don''t we get some medicine to sprinkle and come back in the middle of the night? Maybe there''s a surprise!"


    "Well, you can try."


    ¡­¡­


    The cat cocked up its ears.


    There were footsteps over there, heavier than the previous two. It was obviously a fat man.


    "Hey, I said, what are you doing here? You''ve been throwing garbage for so long and don''t look at it when you''re lazy!"


    "Just have a cigarette and go right away!"


    "Whose cigarette? I''ll have one, too."


    ¡­¡­


    The cat knew that there were too many people coming and going now. Before it could enjoy the delicious food, it had to lick its lips gently and take a step back. Its claws grabbed the wall and slowly took a step back, afraid to make a sound. In this way, step by step, until it retreated to the root of the wall, it gently jumped into the grass.


    Crawling in the overgrown wasteland, waiting quietly, just like a sneak attack soldier waiting for the order of attack.


    A wild mouse crawled through a ditch by the grass. The cat did not move, staring at it through the grass leaves. When it approached, it flashed out its claws and pressed it under its claws.


    The mouse squeaked.


    The cat looked up a little flustered and listened, as if afraid that the small mouse cry would disturb the people over there. After listening to it for a while, it crawled down again.


    This is a fat mouse. The rich food here fattens it, and it is mostly for this reason that it is easily caught by the cat.


    This fat mouse is a delicious dinner for the cat who has been hungry for a day, which can let it spend another barren night without worry.


    However, when he heard the mouse''s painful squeak, the cat suddenly felt a pang of sympathy for the same disease.


    Half a month ago, he was still lying on a comfortable blanket, blowing the air conditioner, watching TV and eating cat food bought in the supermarket. Now he has to pick up food in the trash can and sneak. It is said that rats cross the street and everyone yells at them, but people fight rats only because they are disgusted. Few people chase them so hard that they are killed. But now the cat, not only everyone yells, once found, but will not stop until it is killed.


    The cat doesn''t know what happened. Of course, it can''t understand the online cat killing order, but it has watched its own kind disappear into the world one by one. It''s hard to say how many cats are still alive in this city today.


    The same is the end of the world!


    The cat slowly released its sharp claws, and the mouse squeaked twice in case of amnesty, and moved his fat body to hide in the dark cave.


    The voice on the other side of the wall stopped, and the footsteps gradually moved away.


    The cat ran up the wall again, put out its head, looked around, and quickly ran down. Before a group of wild dogs reacted, it accurately bit half of the bass left by people.


    Its movement is fast and light, and it hardly makes any sound. The stain covered its hair and covered its original color. It is difficult to find its existence in the dark shadow. However, it can''t hide its gemstone like eyes that reflect yellow and green light. Although it only flashes, it is as eye-catching as a meteor across the night sky.


    A drunken man was untiing his pants and peeing in the dark corner of the roadside. Suddenly, he was shaken by something and walked unsteadily towards the garbage can. Then, the brain dazzled by half a kilo of white stem suddenly woke up and roared in a Hong Zhong like voice:


    "There are cats!"


    The street suddenly became quiet, like time stopped for a moment. Then he coaxed it to explode. Street sweepers waved brooms, those who ate skewers held baking skewers, cyclists pushed their cars and walked to pick up a branch, all of which rushed in the direction of the drunkard.


    The cat was so frightened that it blew its hair. With half a fish in its mouth, it ran over the wall and ran away from the wasteland.


    Behind it, people shouted: "seize it... Don''t let it run... Surround it... Block the exit..."

 Chapter 229

    A biological laboratory affiliated to the third space foundation finally found evidence that the gray brain virus originated from Toxoplasma gondii. This terrible intracellular parasite will approach the wave source and produce continuous vibration under the stimulation of biological radio waves with special frequency. Its vibration frequency is synchronized with the radio waves. After vibration, these Toxoplasma gondii will die without exception.


    A large group of insects follow the vibration of brain waves, just like the crowd in the disco who suck powder and dance wildly with the rhythm of music. Scientists call this vibration "death dance".


    There are three wave bands that can make Toxoplasma gondii dance the dance of death. Two of them belong to our normal brain wave range. It only requires people to have a greater probability to release such brain waves under the influence of some complex emotions. The massive movement of Toxoplasma gondii and the dance of death damage the nervous system and induce encephalitis, meningitis and epilepsy. Dead worms entering cerebrospinal fluid will invade people''s immune system and cause lesions in blood, lymph and even other organs.


    The frequency of the third wave band is not within the range of our common brain waves. It is under the stimulation of this wave frequency that the body of Toxoplasma gondii will decompose rapidly and release gray brain virus during the death dance. The virus will present an orderly state like an ant colony, gather on the gray matter layer of the brain, and let the brain cells die slowly.


    After getting the report, Mei Wang analyzed that the third wave frequency is unique to invasive consciousness. If we can study the relationship between the radiation of this wave frequency and conscious thinking, we may be able to find the difference between alien invasive consciousness and human ontological consciousness. That will distinguish the invaded people from the healthy people on earth.


    This incident was originally only spread on a small scale. Not everyone knew it except several relevant laboratories and even within the third space foundation. However, I don''t know where the news leaked, and rumors about gray brain virus began to appear on the Internet.


    The cases of grey brain virus are few and not public. It would not have caused any waves, but the more mysterious things are, the more likely they are to arouse people''s interest and panic. There are more and more rumors about this virus on the Internet, saying that a few cases were found, a few died, and so on.


    Netizens asked medical institutions and the government to disclose information and not to hide it. The government came out to refute the rumor that there was no such virus. I thought the rumor would be broken like window paper, but as soon as the government refuted the rumor, someone posted virus sample information and experimental data on the Internet. These practical things made the government''s rumor refutation weak, the people began to be angry, and even many people in the scientific community protested and demanded the truth to be made public.


    Rumors are not limited to one country, but all over the world. Many government agencies simply stop refuting rumors, but point the source of rumors to other countries and push them clean. They say that the virus is also abroad, so the domestic people don''t have to worry.


    As a result, rumors are rampant. The latest theory is that humans have been infected in a large area, and it is said that the infected brain will lose self-consciousness and become a zombie. There are even rumors that the local crematorium has been taken over by the military to cremate zombies.


    Then a heavier bomb exploded on the Internet - Mr. Lester, the greatest scientist today, died of the gray brain virus.


    VICH decrypted and a mysterious account on Facebook also disclosed Mr. Lester''s diagnostic records at Hopkins Medical Center, including several pages of materials about the discovery of a new virus in his brain. The publisher claimed that the material was rescued and the original had been destroyed by Hopkins Medical Center.


    This time, netizens fried the pot, and the scientific community also fried the pot. Leicester''s supporters denounced Hopkins Medical Center and the U.S. government, asking them why they should hide. While people were waiting for them to refute the rumor, it suddenly broke out that an attending doctor and Archivist of the medical center had been arrested by the CIA.


    This is not the end of the matter. Next, some of Lester''s last words were made into videos and made public on the oil pipe. In just a few days, the global browsing volume exceeded 2 billion. The publisher of the video claimed that this was Lester''s warning to humans with the thought matrix password before his death. It was absolutely true and could not be fake.


    As a result, the scientists who had been arguing about the truth of Lester''s death suddenly fell into a collective silence, and the governments who were blaming each other and shirking their responsibilities lost their voice.


    On the Internet, only ordinary people are left to fight a water war there. When they disagree, they say that the other party is an alien, your mother is an alien, and your whole family are aliens.


    Then, the material they just discovered about Toxoplasma gondii is the origin of gray brain virus was also made public.


    Grey brain virus and aliens, no matter how terrible, are far away from ordinary people. They scold and spit a few words on the Internet. What should they do or what to do. When the government and the scientific community stop talking, these rumors are only rumors.


    But Toxoplasma gondii is something everyone knows. It''s around everyone, your pet, and even yourself.


    Thus, a global panic caused by Toxoplasma gondii began.


    All kinds of broad-spectrum antibiotics, antibiotics and insect repellents, such as sulfadiazine, pyrimidine, spiramycin and intestinal Chongqing, were swept away in the drugstore, and even pesticides were sold out.


    Despite repeated warnings that Toxoplasma gondii is a parasite, and all parasite vaccines are fake, the price of Toxoplasma gondii vaccine in the pet store has been increased from 301 and 601 to 510, which is still difficult to find.


    Some people can''t afford the vaccine, so they take medicine or apply insecticides to their pets. If they can''t, they lose the cat. The government''s homeless animal shelter has long been out of capacity. A large number of cats are running around the streets, especially near the hotel, which has become a serious disaster area for stray cats.


    People must be careful. The doors and windows of their homes and offices are tightly closed. When they go out, those with cars drive, and those without cars squeeze into the bus to the company as soon as possible, otherwise they will encounter a group of dirty cats at any time.


    People began to hate cats and fear cats. Disgust and fear distorted the hearts of many people and vented their hostility to aliens, their anger at the incompetence of the government and their resentment against the injustice of the world.


    Suddenly one day, a cat killing order appeared on the Internet, detailing the problems of cats and Toxoplasma gondii, calling on human beings to eliminate domestic cats in order to protect themselves, limit the living space of cats to the primitive area far away from human society, and promise to reward 50 dollars for killing a cat.


    At first, people had doubts about it until someone killed a stray cat who broke into his home, and there was really $50 more in his bank account. As soon as the news came out, imitators began to follow suit.


    No matter how the animal protection association called for it, no matter how the government banned it, the cat killing order was deleted. In the end, it became overwhelming. Therefore, the wind of cat killing became stronger and stronger, and it became uncontrollable.


    When Yu Meimei cried like a tearful person and was brought to Qingmu by Shi Dazhuang, her little orange cat had been missing for more than a week.

 Chapter 230

    The thin and weak little orange cat didn''t live long in the eyes of Aoki and crow, but perhaps it was out of the same illness and compassion, and Yu Meimei regarded it as the most important little partner after she came to Wuzhong.


    Shi Dazhuang''s work is very busy. He goes out early and returns late every day, and even doesn''t come back for several days. Occasionally, Hu Xing, Yao Jingjing or Aoki comes to see her, which is only occasionally. Although she was not discriminated against by anyone in the noble school, and she was not afraid of communicating with them, she was born noble in summer and early summer. To be a true bosom friend, she always felt separated by thousands of mountains and rivers.


    She missed home, the mountains and rivers and the people in the dam, the wrinkled smile of enkungong and the long cigarette pole in her hand. The tall buildings in the city only gave her a sense of freshness for a few days, and then there was only strange loneliness. She has nowhere to tell. Only when holding the little orange cat can she feel a trace of inner warmth, stability in wandering and courage to face the unknown.


    Aoki once hinted to her that the cat''s life is not as long as people after all. She was very smart. She knew that the orange cat was ill, so she took more care of it. So the originally thin cat gradually became fat and lay on the small "bed" made by the beauty for it. Looking from a distance, it was an orange hairball. Anyone teasing it looked cute. In fact, it was because she was too lazy to move, so Yao Jingjing said that it was a fat version of green wood.


    Beauty Yu gave it a name - sound. Take righteousness into a dream and hope it can have a good sleep and dream every day.


    When the cat killing order came out, beauty Yu went to school as usual. She doesn''t worry that someone will break into the house and take away the sound, and this fat cat who wants to spare his brain to pack fat is no longer the sick cat wandering in spring city. You won''t drive it away, let alone run out.


    Cats are not like dogs. When a dog barks, dogs in the whole community will bark, and cats are independent. But cats are smarter than dogs. Cats are at odds with each other and form their own society. When something happens to an outside cat, the cat at home always feels it. This feeling comes from nowhere, but it is real.


    The cat killing order is in full swing. All the cats in the city are running for their lives and wailing, and soundly feel the danger. It meowed uneasily in the room, expecting the little owner to come back quickly and give it a safe arm. However, what he waited for was a banging knock on the door and the roar of people outside the door: "there are cats in this house!"


    Shi Dazhuang is extremely disgusted with the irrational killing of cats, but as a criminal policeman, he has no power and ability to prevent the expansion of the situation, and the situation has indeed developed beyond control. Killing cats is not killing people. Legally speaking, it can''t be dealt with. It can only be condemned morally. However, the law does not blame the public, not to mention morality? When all people believe that cats are harmful, even those who protect cats dare not speak.


    Where the heart of the people lies is morality; The right to speak is morality! Morality can be kidnapped.


    Now people''s hearts and voice are in the hands of the people who issued the cat killing order. Even governments of various countries have let it go because they are caught in a dilemma, and others are helpless.


    But Shi Dazhuang was a responsible person after all. When Yu Meimei called him and said that someone kept knocking at the door to break in at night, he rushed back in time and stopped those who wanted to break into his house and catch the cat with the dignity of a policeman.


    Some people know him and know that he is the captain of the criminal investigation team. On the one hand, they dare not act rashly, but on the other hand, they give an excuse for attack: "civil servants should set an example. They can''t keep cats at home. You ignore your own safety and the life and death of the people around you? You have the money and the right to buy the best medicine, but the people can''t buy it."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "the cat is innocent. Besides, my cat has been checked and does not carry Toxoplasma gondii."


    "If you say no, you don''t? Even if what you say is true, it will attract Toxoplasma gondii and cause potential safety hazards to our community. If you don''t have the heart to kill the cat, send it to the shelter. All the cats in the mayor''s house!"


    Shi Dazhuang thinks sending to the shelter is also a way. He will pick it up after the limelight in the future. But he couldn''t bear to look at Yu Meimei''s sad face.


    Yu Meimei knew that her father was embarrassed, but she really couldn''t bear to let her leave soundly. Moreover, she heard from her classmates that the pet shelter now began to kill cats, because the shelter can''t accommodate so many stray pets, and the price of killing a cat online has risen to $300.


    People in the community persevered, especially those in the same unit as him. They were even more angry. If they couldn''t break through the door, they asked Shi Dazhuang to move out at the owners'' meeting. People from the property and neighborhood committee came to persuade Shi Dazhuang: "it''s just a cat. I really don''t want to find a rural relative to take it first."


    But Shi Dazhuang knows that the countryside is safer than the city.


    Finally, on a day when Shi Dazhuang worked overtime, the door was cheated open. First, someone closed the valve of his water meter, then pretended to repair the water pipe and let the simple beauty Yu open the door. Then a group of people stormed in to catch the cat, which frightened the beauty.


    However, no matter what, she was also a girl who grew up in yuziba. She followed Qingmu through wusuoton camp and picked poppy flowers. Yu Meimei only stayed for a moment and shouted to the room, "sound - run!"


    The orange cat, who was hiding under the sofa in the living room, heard the owner''s order and slipped out while people rushed to the room. But its fat body could not escape people''s eyes after all. Someone shouted, "chase!" and people withdrew from Shi Dazhuang''s house in a flood.


    Shi Dazhuang was furious. For the first time in his life, he used public power for his own affairs and arrested all those who broke through the door. But after all, the law is not responsible for the public, and it has not caused any serious consequences. It is impossible to convict them of burglary or robbery. Only the leading ones are detained for a few days on the charge of breaking into civilian houses. Fortunately, knowing from the confession that they didn''t catch Hanran, Yu Mei finally held a glimmer of hope, but waited for seven days and nights, and didn''t wait for Hanran to come back.


    Seeing that beauty Yu was too haggard to look like, and the online cat killing order still did not calm down, Shi Dazhuang had to take her to find Aoki. While asking everyone to comfort beauty, he discussed the next things.


    When the coal boss heard that the cat was lost, he said with great emotion, "quack, I feel annoyed when I lost it, and I wonder about its quack."


    Beauty Yu burst into tears when she heard this. She has always been a strong child. Even when someone pointed her nose and scolded her father as a poisonous scorpion, she didn''t cry when she was kidnapped to masuba to be the bride of the dead old man. But she could not bear the pain of losing her dearest friend. The loneliness and depression accumulated for many days came out with tears.


    The crow said at a loss, "quack, I said the wrong thing!" seeing the beauty''s sad appearance, it rose up and shouted generously, "I''ll find it! As long as this guy is still alive and in Wuzhong, I''ll find it!"


    Aoki asked, "Wuzhong is so big, how can you find it?"


    The crow said, "people have their way, birds have their day." then he went out of the window and flew away.

 Chapter 231

    Mei is worried about the cat killing order.


    Before that, their plan went very smoothly, even too smoothly, so that he once suspected that Lester''s guess was wrong. There were no aliens at all, otherwise the invaders would have dealt with them.


    He imagined that the other party would inevitably take the means of using the power of the characters who have successfully invaded to put pressure on the third space foundation through the government or other forces, resulting in the division or even dissolution of the foundation, which he and several main members had long prepared for the worst. But in this way, the invaders will inevitably expose some people and strength. It is better to let them go to the table than to hide in the dark like a shadow.


    Of course, the invaders may take more extreme measures, such as assassination. Mei Tuo has written his last words with Lester''s signature, so that he can send another public warning to mankind like Lester in case of accidents.


    But none of these things happened. On the contrary, the frequent revelations and cat killing orders on the Internet completely surprised him and disrupted the rhythm of the third space foundation.


    In addition to the ongoing space box and dream guide games, their research focus at this stage originally has three directions: one is the development of gray brain virus vaccine, the second is the in-depth study of the origin of Toxoplasma gondii, and the third is the identification of human consciousness and parasitic consciousness.


    In these three directions, the third is the most difficult. At present, apart from knowing that alien consciousness can induce the brain to emit the uncommon radio waves that make Toxoplasma gondii dance the death dance, there is no other discovery. Probably, a breakthrough will not be made until the space box is successfully developed; The first direction is difficult because there are too few virus samples and cases, and the research and development of virus vaccine itself is a long process; There is only the second item. Because of the prevalence of Toxoplasma gondii and the 100 year research foundation, it seems that there is the greatest hope of success.


    But as soon as the cat killing order came out, it became very difficult to find a cat in the city, let alone observe and experiment in the natural state. Although other animals and humans also have a large number of Toxoplasma gondii, even more than cats, cats are the ultimate host of Toxoplasma gondii. Without cats, the most important link is missing.


    Wearing white overalls and gloves, Mei Ziqing walked into the office with a black-and-white flower cat in her arms: "Professor, do you really want to keep it here?"


    Mei tried to hold her pipe in her mouth, reached for the cat, put it on her lap and said, "why not? There are few cats in the street now."


    "But don''t you worry about infection?" Mei Ziqing said anxiously.


    Mei Tui laughed and said, "I didn''t worry before. Why should I worry now?" suddenly, she looked all over and said seriously, "People panic because of ignorance. You are a scientific worker. How can you have this idea? The cat is the final host. Toxoplasma gondii will not run from the final host to people for no reason. The danger of the cat is that its feces contain a large number of egg sacs. As long as it is disposed of in time, you will not lick the cat''s ass. how can it be so easily infected?"


    "But dogs are different. Dogs like to eat dung, and they may lick the cat''s ass and then lick you, which is very likely to bring insect eggs to you. Therefore, raising dogs is more likely to be infected with Toxoplasma gondii than raising cats."


    "Of course, the main way of human infection with Toxoplasma gondii is not cats or dogs, but eating raw meat. There are many intermediate hosts of Toxoplasma gondii, including cattle, sheep, chickens, ducks and dogs. People may be infected if they eat uncooked cattle and sheep meat, poultry eggs or unqualified fresh milk. Westerners like to eat fresh food. We love cooked food since ancient times, which is also that the infection of Toxoplasma gondii in China is far lower than that in the West In the general survey conducted in the early 1990s, the infection rate of Toxoplasma gondii in China was only 15%. In the past 30 years, many people''s living habits have been westernized, and the situation is not optimistic. You can see from the sampling survey data a while ago, at least in cities, the infection rate of residents has exceeded 40 percent. "


    Mei Ziqing said with a smile, "Professor, I know all this. I''m not worried about you!"


    The cat was lying on Mei Tuo''s leg, moving vigilantly and uneasily, with a little panic in her eyes.


    "You see, it''s scared." Mei Tui gently stroked the fur on the cat''s back. The cat arched its back and turned back and meowed twice. "It can feel that its population is in crisis."


    Mei Ziqing said, "can it still know things outside?"


    Mei Zhuo said: "Any species can feel the racial crisis. Of course, it must be when the crisis occurs. You won''t feel anything wrong if you lock yourself in your room, but if people outside are being slaughtered or there are zombies everywhere like in the movie, you can certainly feel the crisis. If the number of humans continues to decline and is below a certain value, such as 10000, then Even if you don''t hear the news or see death, you will feel the loneliness caused by the scarcity of population. This loneliness is not your personal loneliness, but the loneliness of race. You must have heard a very famous saying - there are no two identical leaves in the world. "


    "Yes, Leibniz''s famous saying," said Mei Ziqing.


    "But you may not have heard another sentence."


    "What?"


    "There are neither two identical leaves nor a single leaf in the world."


    "What does this mean?" Mei Ziqing wondered.


    Mei Tuo said with a smile: "this is a metaphor made by Professor Frank when describing the quantum state, but later many people in biology and physics made an extended interpretation of this sentence, and then deduced a very important theory - the non uniqueness of the universe."


    "The non uniqueness of the universe?" Mei Ziqing said, "why haven''t I heard of this theory?"


    Mei Tao smiled: "Because this is strictly a philosophical point of view, not a scientific theory. It means that in this universe, nothing exists alone and only, and there must be something of the same kind that exists at the same time. There can be no one leaf, no one tree, no one person, and even the universe is not unique. Scientifically speaking, I We really haven''t found two identical things yet. Even in the micro world, two identical atoms have different electron trajectories. Similarly, we haven''t found anything that exists only. "


    Mei Ziqing nodded and said, "I see. It shows that aliens must exist. There can''t be life only on earth in the universe."


    Mei Tui smiled and said, "you''re right, but what I want to say is not this problem. What I want to say is that if all humans in the world die and you are the only one left, you will die. In theory, you should die at the same time when the last person other than you dies."


    Mei Ziqing said vaguely, "this... Is a little incredible."


    "Now you should be able to understand why there is a sense of racial crisis?" Mei tried to pick up the cat on her knee and give it to Mei Ziqing. "Discuss with Aoki to see if you can find a place to raise more cats."


    The cat struggled in Mei Ziqing''s hand, but Mei Ziqing seemed to understand the little guy''s anxiety and anxiety.

 Chapter 232

    Aoki received a call from Mei Ziqing saying that the professor asked him to discuss things, so he came in a hurry. Mei Ziqing took him to the large conference room on the third floor of the experimental building. There were more than a dozen people sitting there, most of them silent.


    Aoki felt the atmosphere was strange and asked Mei Ziqing what had happened.


    Mei Ziqing said quietly, "these are domestic scientists signed by Lester, that is, members of the third space foundation. Today is the group meeting of the third space foundation in China."


    Aoki is inexplicable. He didn''t say he would join the third space foundation, an organization of the scientific community. A lazy man like him will never be subject to any organization and discipline.


    "Where''s the professor?" he asked.


    "The professor is sorting out the materials in the office and will come in a minute," Mei Ziqing said. "Oh, by the way, the professor asked me to discuss with you and see if I can find a place to keep more cats."


    Aoki said: "certainly not in the urban area. Cats can bark and have a taste when they are raised more. If you want to raise them, you have to find a place in the suburbs."


    "Then please take more trouble!" said Mei Ziqing.


    Aoki thought for a moment and said, "we can set aside a place in the training base of our security company. It''s very remote, and it''s all our own people. There''s no problem with security and confidentiality. But now we can''t buy cat food in supermarkets and on the Internet. Feeding is a problem."


    "This is a question. Can we feed fish and meat directly without cat food? Cats can also digest a small amount of starch. Fish soup and rice dressing are also very delicious food for them. In this way, the cat raised is a cat in the traditional sense and has more research value!" Mei Ziqing said.


    Aoki nodded and said, "that''s OK, but it''s hard to say how many stray cats you can get, and you can''t take them openly."


    Their whispers in the back obviously affected the scientists sitting in front. Someone turned back and asked, "Miss Mei Ziqing, who is this young man?"


    Mei Ziqing said, "ah - this is Mr. Aoki."


    "Where is Mr. Aoki? I haven''t heard of such a young talent in the scientific community!"


    "Has he signed through Lester? Miss Mei Ziqing, do you know what meeting is today? In Professor Mei''s face, it''s an exception for you to attend. How can you bring another young man in!"


    "This..."


    Mei Ziqing didn''t know how to answer. Mei Tui walked into the conference room with a stack of materials.


    "Ziqing has passed Lester''s signature. The original file of her thinking matrix is in my office. I deciphered it myself. If you want to see it, you can see it at any time. Because I am a veteran member of the foundation, I don''t list her name separately in the member list. Like all of you here, she is fully qualified to attend this meeting!"


    Mei''s words reassured Mei Ziqing and filled her heart with gratitude.


    "As for Mr. Aoki..." Mei tried to walk to the chair in the conference room. "He is my consultant. You don''t have to doubt him. If you doubt him, it''s tantamount to doubting me."


    "Well, since the professor says so, we naturally have nothing to say."


    Mei Tuo is one of the initiators of the third space foundation and has a high position in the scientific community. She is already a leader of the foundation and a representative of Chinese scientists.


    He smiled at everyone, motioned for everyone to sit, and then asked Mei Ziqing, "is the network disconnected?"


    Mei Ziqing said: "all are disconnected and the electromagnetic shielding has been started. Now there is nothing here that can communicate with the outside world."


    "OK, please turn off your cell phones," Mei said


    Aoki took out his mobile phone and found that there was no signal.


    Someone asked, "Professor Mei, don''t be so mysterious!"


    Mei tried to wave her hand and interrupted him: "Ziqing, pull off the switch and use the standby power supply."


    Mei Ziqing said hello and went out. The professor put on his pipe in silence. When the flames of his cigarette lit up, the lights in the conference room went out. When his pipe was lit and the fire went out, the light came on again.


    Everyone feels more and more mysterious. It''s understandable to disconnect the network. What''s the matter with power failure? Is the backup power safer?


    When Mei Ziqing came back, a black-and-white cat came in with a meow. Mei Ziqing let out a cry and wanted to catch up, but she saw that the cat had jumped onto the chair next to the professor and was looking at the professor. The professor kindly picked up the cat and said, "Oh, you want to listen, too? If you want to listen, just listen."


    Seeing that the professor didn''t mean to drive the cat out, Mei Ziqing closed the door and sat down in her position.


    Mei tried to put the cat down and said to everyone, "you know the situation now - very bad! Very bad!"


    Everyone stared at him, not knowing what he wanted to say.


    "I know you don''t understand why I cut off the network, cut off power and block signals. I''ll talk about these later. There must be a theme and order for the meeting. I''ll talk about the current operation and research results of the foundation first."


    In order to open the information, Mei first talked about the funds raised by the foundation and the progress of several important projects, and then said: "In the past two months, the development speed of the foundation has been faster than we expected. In addition to the amount of funds, there are 198 full members. If you count Mr. Ziqing and Mr. Aoki, you can just make up 200 people. As the world''s top alliance of scientists, there are already a lot of 200 people."


    Someone immediately raised an objection: "the rapid development is naturally gratifying, but it is related to the cause of human destiny. Should we be more careful! If we don''t identify the membership, especially the young people without academic achievements, it will be no good to save the world by science. Once the secret is leaked, it will be too late to regret!"


    His words meant something. Several people looked at Aoki and meiziqing.


    Mei Xu said, "do you want to talk about the Internet disclosure and cat killing order? Well, this is the important issue to be discussed today - who is the informant and what is the purpose?"


    "Is it still worth discussing? It must have been done by the insiders of the foundation. There are traitors among us!" someone said.


    "Why?" Mei asked.


    "Lester''s last words said that in addition to the members of the foundation, some military and political dignitaries attended when you were in Copenhagen, but only our internal staff knew about the grey brain virus, and the relationship between the virus and Toxoplasma gondii had just been confirmed. It was not long before the outside world could know. So the detailed materials burst out. Who was not the internal staff?"


    "Why do our people do this?" someone asked.

 Chapter 233

    Everyone recognized that it was an insider, but the foundation has a total of more than 100 people, most of whom still know each other. Who would do so? For what? This is also the question in everyone''s mind since the fermentation of the event.


    Someone said tentatively, "maybe it''s for money, maybe it''s under coercion."


    "Impossible!" a young man with gray hair stood up, "It''s impossible to make money for money! We even donated our spare money to the foundation. How can we make money by selling this news? Compared with the great cause we are undertaking, no amount of money can move a real scientist! Besides, everyone is allocated project scientific research funds. If we really want money, we can make more money by doing something on the project than selling materials!"


    Mei Xuo looked at the excited middle-aged man and smoked silently. He was an honest scientist. Last year, he was excluded because he contradicted the leadership, which led to the theft of scientific research achievements that he had been fortunate to have suffered for more than 10 years. He was right. The foundation was very lax in fund management for the smooth development of the project. Almost everyone of more than 100 members had research tasks and were allocated funds Kim, there is no unified financial supervision for billions of funds. It is easy to be greedy for ink.


    "Is it possible that some of the members were successfully invaded?"


    "All the members have passed the thinking matrix password test and are unlikely to be successfully invaded in such a short time."


    "No matter what the situation is, it is certain that there is a problem with the internal staff. Otherwise, such detailed information will not be disclosed on the Internet. Some things are not so clear to me!"


    "Anyway, the first websites to break the news are overseas websites. They shouldn''t be our people here."


    "That''s not necessarily. If I were you, I wouldn''t send it to domestic websites."


    "Can''t it be you?"


    "What are you talking about? Can''t you understand it, for example?"


    ¡­¡­


    The mood of the people began to get a little excited and the quarrel became louder.


    Mei tried to knock twice on the table with her pipe and said, "let''s not say whether there is an internal problem. We might as well consider the purpose of the informant first."


    "Purpose?..."


    The venue suddenly became quiet, people fell into a long time of thinking, the air became a little dull, and people''s heavy breathing could be heard. Only the occasional meow of the cat made the venue look a little angry.


    Mei tried to gently touch the cat and said to herself, "first the gray brain virus, then Lester''s last words and Toxoplasma gondii, and finally the cat killing order. Until today, I can''t see whether the person doing this is an enemy or a friend!"


    "It''s impossible to have friends?" someone answered. "The cat killing order is obviously aimed at the Toxoplasma gondii research we are doing now. How can we continue the research without cats? Moreover, the development of this situation makes us very passive. If we are careless, we may expose our identity."


    "That''s not necessarily true. I''m afraid people''s purpose is not to be a member of the foundation. Can''t they get our member list if they can get so many confidential information?"


    "This is the crux of the problem. Whether insiders sell information or not, our enemy is the intruder, and the core of the whole incident is also the intruder. If they want to sell information, they can only sell it to them. But if so, they have everything to the foundation. What are they doing online? Who are they showing it to? What are the benefits to them? And And originally they were in the dark. Now if Leicester''s last words are made public, it is tantamount to making them public, which makes it more difficult to invade. "


    "Yes, my students now suspect that they have been invaded by aliens as soon as they have nightmares. Recently, the number of people in the brain and neurology department of the hospital has soared, and the lines for CT and MRI have been lined up for a few months."


    "So it has nothing to do with the invaders?"


    "It seems that the direct victims of the whole incident are only cats. If there are really no cats according to the original intention of the cat killing order, Toxoplasma gondii has no final host, which can indeed reduce the risk of infection."


    "Cats can''t be killed. The strangest thing is that the government doesn''t care about anything except breaking rumors several times at the beginning. It''s really hard to understand!"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone talked in a disorderly way. Aoki didn''t know why after listening to it for a long time. He thought it was very simple, that is, the news leaked. There is no airtight wall in the world? And the people have the right to know. Knowing it is not a bad thing. In some people''s opinion, all the rumors spread on the Internet, but everyone here knows it. That''s the truth. It''s fair What''s wrong with being in the public? But now when these people say so, things become extremely complicated, and Aoki''s brain is buzzing.


    Mei Tui kept listening quietly, but the pipe in her mouth went out. He waved to Mei Ziqing. Mei Ziqing walked over, Mei Tui gave her the pipe and whispered a few words. Mei Ziqing took the pipe out of the door and took the cat when she left


    The people in the meeting room were still having a heated discussion, but there was nothing new. In all words, it was those things. When Mei Ziqing came back, he helped Mei to refill her pipe, took some boxes of cigarettes and distributed them to the scientists present. Most of these people were old cigarette guns. With a cigarette between their fingers, their excitement calmed down a lot and their ideas became clear.


    As soon as a scientist''s brain is clear, he begins to be silent. Silence is the best expression of a person''s soberness.


    Mei Ziqing returned to her seat and whispered in Aoki''s ear, "scientists are dead in politics." seeing Aoki''s surprised expression, she smiled and said, "the professor said."


    Mei tried to see almost, and then made a summary: "through the discussion just now, we can draw several conclusions: first, the probability that the informant is an insider is very small; second, it doesn''t seem to be done by the invading aliens; third, the whole event has disrupted the rhythm of us and the aliens."


    He paused, took a sip of smoke and slowly spit it out, "so can it be determined that there is a third party other than us and them... Doing something?"


    "Is Professor Mei talking about the government?" someone asked.


    May shook her head and said: "It is most difficult for politicians and politicians to work together. So many governments and parties all over the world have their own interests. It is impossible for me to say that they have suddenly formed an alliance to do this. The reason why the government does not act is to avoid suspicion. The invasion object of parasitic consciousness is the person in charge of resources. How can those in power avoid it? Which government, which organization and which big enterprise now Ye dare say that no one inside has been invaded? At this time, anyone who stands up and speaks seems to be announcing to the world that he is an alien. "


    All the participants, including Aoki, nodded that Mei wanted this analysis to be reliable, but not the government. Who is this third party?


    Mei tried to gently put the pipe aside and took out a small plastic bag from the information bag, which contained a small piece of yellow, something like a mobile phone SIM card.


    "This is a chip. Thanks to Mr. Aoki sitting here for getting this chip." Mei held up the plastic bag. "Have you heard of lab 19 of Lawrence Berkeley National Experimental Center?"


    There was a great commotion at the venue. The mysterious laboratory 19 was famous. Of course, these scientists had heard of it.


    Aoki knew who the third party was from the moment the professor took out the chip.

 Chapter 234

    Mei Xuo first retelled Xia Xiaoxiao''s research results on Internet intelligence in lab 19. Of course, he didn''t know Xia Xiaoxiao''s real identity, and according to the agreement, he didn''t say situ Yuli''s name. Then he told the story of Liu Huaian and the tortuous process of getting the chip.


    The structure of the chip is very complex. Guoan didn''t have enough technical means to crack the secret of the chip, so it sent the chip to the National Defense Research Institute. After research, the Scientific Research Institute believes that the core technology of this chip is the technology of the 1990s, which has long been eliminated. It just deliberately complicates the chip structure, adds a lot of things unrelated to operation, and has no research value. They think the only thing worth studying is the materials used, because it is a miracle to make the chip so small with the technical means of that year. Therefore, the National Defense Research Institute sent the chip to the Nano Materials Research Institute of the Chinese Academy of Sciences in Wuzhong.


    When Mei Tao found the chip after several twists and turns, the staff of the nano materials research institute were planning to cut it. If she went later, she could only get back a pile of things that can be seen with a microscope.


    "The circuit structure of this chip really looks like the technology of the 1990s. It is a bit similar to the chess chip of IBM dark blue computer. Maybe it is its model. Since the 1990s, the computer performance has doubled every 12 months. Even in today''s bottleneck period, the chip technology can still double the performance every 30 months. From this point of view, Comrades at the National Defense Research Institute are right. The backward technology 20 years ago should have been thrown into the garbage. "


    "But you should understand that over the years, the principle of computer has not changed in essence, and the principle of chip has not changed. In essence, the chip we use now is the same as the chip used in the 1990s, but you use better materials and more exquisite manufacturing technology. It''s like the Mercedes Benz and the 100 car you drive today Mercedes Benz years ago is essentially the same. "


    Mei tried to take the chip out of the bag and carefully picked it up with her thumb and index finger to show everyone. The chip is yellow and orange, the size of the nail cap.


    "How did the chip in the 1990s make it so small? I''m not engaged in applied material research, so I''m not interested in what kind of material it is made of. What I care about is the complex circuits and contacts it adds on the basis of the original chip structure. At present, preliminary research has found that this chip is not a simple electronic chip, it has 62 strange contacts on it Then there are 62 circuits made of special materials. These contacts and circuits correspond to 31 pairs of spinal nerves in the human body. Of course, we don''t know how it is implanted into the body and connected to the nervous system, which seems to be a very complex and delicate operation. These circuits and the electronic circuit of the chip itself form a complex system. "


    "When we try to transmit analog nerve signals to a group of lines in the experimental environment, we find that the lines composed of these strange materials can not only receive bioelectric signals, but also receive and transmit mechanical waves. We know that nerve signals are far from just an electrical signal, they are also a mechanical signal. If only electricity is used to understand nerve information transmission, it will be very important I will miss a lot of important information. Therefore, I think this is an electronic chip 20 years behind us, but it is a biochip 20 years ahead of us! "


    Mei Tuo did not say all his understanding of the chip, such as the signal transmitting and receiving devices on the chip. What he said is enough for today''s meeting, and he needs to keep some secrets, whether out of his own selfishness or against the monster of the Internet.


    The Internet itself has wisdom and can inject a second consciousness into a person through a chip. Such a thing is too strange. If ordinary people hear it, they must think it is just the content of a second-rate science fiction film. However, as a member of the world''s top scientific team and the developer of space box and dream guide games, there is nothing unacceptable in the face of the invasion of alien consciousness after Leicester''s last words. After all, the popularity of AI concept is not a day or two.


    Isn''t it a super AI in the whole network!


    The most shocking thing for scientists here is not the sense of autonomy of the Internet, but this chip. People actually made something 20 years ago that is technically 20 years ahead of today. This is something that makes people afraid and even desperate.


    Many people''s hearts are saying: impossible! This can''t be true! Who can make this thing? What can''t be done now? How did the laboratory do it 20 years ago? If there was such a technology, how could there be no wind at that time?


    We should know that no science and technology is isolated, especially in the information age, every breakthrough is bound to be accompanied by the progress of relevant technologies and upstream and downstream industries.


    "Either this chip is a scam, or the development of the past 20 years is a scam!"


    Someone came to such a conclusion.


    The venue became quiet, and no one expressed any opinions. Those who smoked smoked and were in a daze. The air seemed to harden, and a terrible feeling of despair was spreading.


    Aoki has heard the professor talk about the chip for a long time, and even knows more than the people present, but he has no special feeling and can''t understand the feelings of these scientists. Only that sentence made him scared - the development of the times in the past 20 years was a fraud!


    He suddenly remembered the cave, pigsty, underground river and Japanese in southern Yunnan. When the real scene and dream were combined, what was true and what was false? Those who were locked up in pig cages and later joined the death squads and died on the battlefield, did they have a dream or experienced a life?


    Dewar told him that situ was looking for evidence that World War II was a dream. If World War II can be false, why can''t the world''s development in the past two decades be false? Of course, this is more incredible than alien invasion and Internet awareness.


    Aoki''s brain is a little confused again.


    Mei Tui can understand the feelings of these people. After all, we are all peers. People who have studied science all their lives think that standing on the peak, they suddenly find that what they strive for is the rest of what others played decades ago. What despair is that? Just like the braided Chinese people more than a hundred years ago, when they shouted long live in the pride of the king''s land in the world, they were suddenly shelled into an inferior nation by strong ships and profits. What despair!


    But his purpose today is not to make everyone despair. What he wants is the hope he sees after despair.


    He put the chip back in the plastic bag and said: "Anyway, lab 19 no longer exists. This chip is the only evidence that the Internet has intelligence. Originally, I didn''t want to publish it today. The time has not come! But I''m afraid you don''t believe it, so I have to show it to you. Now you should understand why I cut off the network, power off and block the signal before the meeting?"

 Chapter 235

    Politicians engage in scientific research more and more biased; Scientists engage in politics until they die.


    This is what Mei Tui said to Aoki in the office after the meeting.


    The positioning of the third space foundation is a little strange. Enterprises are not like enterprises and scientific organizations are not like scientific organizations. While raising funds, they engage in scientific research, but also consider how to keep secrets and deal with the complex situation under siege. Mei Tui deeply felt exhausted.


    Fighting against alien invasion is a common thing for all mankind. It can''t be solved by just a few scientists. In the end, it will inevitably involve the overall problems of politics, economy, science and technology and even religion.


    But the problem now is that the aggression of parasitic consciousness has great concealment. You don''t know who is your ally and who is your enemy. The only thing we can trust is the 200 or so members of the foundation, so we have to let them participate in the struggle at the political level, but it is a dead end for scientists to engage in politics.


    Mei had no choice but to make the meeting mysterious by pretending to be a gesture, and then let these scientists debate the source and purpose of network disclosure first, so that they fell into the field of struggle they were not good at. When they were confused and confused, he took out the chip and threw out the heavy bomb developed by lab 19. Although it is possible to be targeted by the super AI of "Internet" and expose situ Yuli, he must rely on this to let those proud scientists see despair.


    Only despair can eliminate their pride. Only by seeing hope in despair can those scientists truly obey the organization and command, and then they can deal with more complex situations.


    In the absence of a global conference, Mei had to test one at home. Judging from the results, it is generally successful.


    "As you can see at today''s meeting, those who want these people to discuss technical issues are experts. But once they discuss political conspiracy, power struggle and diplomatic means, they all become idiots," Mei said with a pipe in his mouth.


    Mei Ziqing said with a smile, "Professor, you don''t look like an idiot."


    Mei Tao sighed, "to some extent, so am I."


    Aoki said, "Professor, why did you call me today?"


    Mei asked for a mysterious smile, "are all the people who come today reliable?"


    Aoki knows what he''s asking. Now he has almost formed a habit of exploring each other''s spiritual world for important people who may intersect with him to see if there is any shadow in his world. Although this consumes one''s mental strength in vain, it can be regarded as a disguised method of exercising mental strength.


    "Reliable," he replied simply in two words.


    "You see, the people here are reliable, and I think the people of the whole foundation are reliable, that is to say, our speculation today is not bad. Neither we nor the aggressors are doing things recently," Mei said


    "But why does the Internet do this?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    "Oh, I didn''t say it must be the Internet. It''s just a guess," Mei said. "Of course, prevention is to be done. The main purpose of my meeting today is to build a LAN, which belongs to the internal LAN of the foundation. In the future, all internal information will only be transmitted and processed through the LAN."


    "But the members of the foundation are distributed all over the world. How to build a LAN?"


    "Although geographically wide enough, it''s only for internal use, so it''s better to call it LAN. As for the method, the foundation has purchased some quantum satellite services, and it''s best to use satellite networks to set up LAN."


    "It''s not your own satellite. Is it safe?"


    "No problem. With quantum encryption technology, the satellite sovereign can cut off our network at most, but can''t decipher our information. Moreover, we have plans to buy our own satellites, which will be realized soon." Mei said confidently, "But at present, we still need to build a small LAN first, not for the foundation, but for ourselves."


    Mei Ziqing Qi said, "disconnect the external network. Isn''t the whole experimental building a LAN?"


    Mei Tui shook her head and said, "this is too small. Although there is more than one server in the building, it still looks too single. Unlike an advanced creature, I think there should be at least four or five places similar to the scale of our laboratory connected into a LAN, which is a bit like a nervous system with multiple nerve centers."


    "Professor, what are you doing?"


    "Remember what I told you about the non uniqueness law of the universe?"


    Mei Ziqing nodded, wondering why the professor asked.


    "There is no unique leaf in the world, nor will there be a unique intelligent network. Since we have a sense of Internet, there must be a second such existence. It is likely that there are many such existence, just like ants..." the professor gently stroked the computer monitor on the table, "Any LAN connected to the Internet is likely to have intelligence. In theory, the larger the network, the higher the intelligence."


    "Is the professor going to test that chip?"


    "Of course not. The technology of chip implantation is no simpler than that of chip development, and there must be a more complex software and hardware system behind the chip. These are all unsolvable problems at present."


    "How can we prove the wisdom of this LAN?"


    "Turing test."


    "Turing test?"


    "The improved Turing test, of course," Mei said with a smile, "When I first heard that the Internet has intelligence, the first thing I thought of was the Turing test. But it''s too difficult to test the whole Internet. It''s impossible to mobilize all people around the world to do the same test on all computers and servers. But if it''s just thousands of computers in a LAN, it''s much easier."


    Aoki knows the Turing test, but he can''t think of how to do the Turing test for the whole network. What questions? How? Who will answer?


    "Professor, what''s your purpose? Shouldn''t we deal with aliens?" he asked.


    "Yes, it used to be. But now there is a conscious Internet. I don''t know whether it is an enemy or a friend. Maybe they are the same thing. But since it doesn''t reveal all our list identities, it shows that it is not a complete enemy."


    "You mean... The Internet may help us?"


    "Have you seen the Three Kingdoms?"


    "Unite Wu against Cao!" Aoki suddenly understood


    The professor smiled: "I often wonder if this guy knows everything. If he knows us like the back of his hand, does he also know those aliens who have successfully invaded? After all, the war between humans and AI is within our understanding and expectation, but the war with aliens is too hasty. We started fighting unprepared, and we were in a state of complete destruction at the beginning We need help if he is willing to help us. "


    Aoki suddenly asked, "Professor, since the Internet has consciousness, will it dream?"


    Mei Tuo was stunned. This problem was unexpected to him, but it shone on the road ahead like lightning in the night.

 Chapter 236

    The moment the lightning lit up, the raindrops fell down and splashed dust on the ground. The lightning shone brightly on the night pedestrians, and then sank into darker darkness. The dull thunder sounded like the earth in the distance was collapsing.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the long grass along the river bank was low by the wind pressure, revealing a pair of bright yellow green eyes.


    It watched warily and confirmed that there would be no more pedestrians on the road. Then it came out of the weeds and shook the water on its body. However, the heavy rain soon wetted his body. It simply doesn''t care about it. It slowly stretches its front and rear feet, makes a very long stretch, then slowly shrinks back, takes a light step and steps onto the path in the night. Only in such a heavy night can its steps be so calm and its tight nerves be completely relaxed.


    It enjoys this feeling very much. It hasn''t been so comfortable for many days!


    There is a street lamp in front. Although the light is dim, it still stops nervously and looks around. One foot is lifted in the air and falls for a long time. He meowed, probably laughing at his prudence and timidity. However, it knew in its own heart that if it had not been so, its life would have been gone.


    The rain was still falling, washing its body, and the bonded sludge was hydrated and flowed down its back. The dirt accumulated for many days was washed clean by the rain, revealing its orange color, and a light yellow fog floated in the dim light of the street lamp.


    Close to the human community, towering buildings, neat square windows, sporadic lights.


    He thought of his little master again, but he couldn''t go back. It knows that going back will bring trouble to its owner, and the owner can''t protect himself. Fortunately, it is familiar with the wandering life. In the first half of its life, it has been wandering like this.


    There is no longer a leisurely walk here. It hid in the shadow ridge under the wall, ran tens of meters along the wall, and then ran up a nearby tree.


    Squatting on the branch of the tree and looking into the wall, very good, no one. There are some trash cans over there. Probably because of the heavy rain, the garbage collector didn''t come at night, and the garbage can was still full, which gave it a chance to have a full meal.


    It squatted back, arched its back, kicked its hind legs, and jumped from the tree fork to the wall. I don''t know whether the rain has increased the weight of the body, or the days of hunger have exhausted the physical strength. This is the usual distance that can be jumped casually. Today, it seems a little difficult to jump up, and it''s almost nowhere. Fortunately, the front paw climbed the brick at the top of the wall, and the rear foot stepped on the wall for a few times, but it still went up.


    It breathed a few breaths, the rain got into its nose, a burst of cold hit, sneezed and sneezed.


    He jumped off the wall and climbed up the trash can. He picked it up inside with his claws. The rain covered up the rotten smell of garbage, but it also brought difficulties to the picking up work.


    It was not easy to find some meat that looked intact, and it immediately devoured it. I''m so hungry!


    The rain ran down his forehead and cheeks into his mouth and swallowed it with food. He sneezed again, and the cool chill penetrated from his stomach to his skin. He felt a little dizzy and his limbs were soft. The raindrops seemed to turn into ice particles and hit them heavily.


    It instinctively feels that it should find a place to take shelter from the rain. It''s best to have a stove to dry the wet hair.


    But hunger conquered everything.


    He continued to rummage through the trash can, hoping to find better food, such as half of the whole fish. If he was lucky, he could find the whole meal packaged but not eaten. Then he could take it back to his temporary residence behind the wild reed marshes on the beach as breakfast tomorrow.


    But it underestimated the power of the wind and cold, and its weak body trembled because of hunger, and its feet began to grasp things in vain.


    It wants to go home. But half of the fish''s tail exposed in a black plastic bag caught its feet. When it stretched out its claws to hook up, it suddenly turned black, turned over from the garbage can and fell heavily on the water filled ground.


    It struggled to get up, staggered for two steps, fell down with a bang and splashed on the ground.


    Footsteps clattered in the wind and rain.


    It knows someone is coming. However, its body couldn''t move, and its head couldn''t lift up.


    Finally dying?


    It wanted to struggle for the last time, but even if it was full of strength, it could only make its limbs twitch feebly twice.


    Forget it, that''s it.


    That''s a relief.


    No more hiding, no more eating rotten garbage.


    Raindrops become pearls one by one, like stars falling from the sky. It saw a group of little girls picking up colorful pearls and throwing them into the sky. The originally dark sky suddenly became bright. It saw a big, big crow flying under the sky and croaking. It saw its little owner waving to it with cat food


    ¡­¡­


    The blind woman was wearing a black raincoat and carrying a stick on her shoulder. At one end of the stick, she carried a snake skin bag and walked on the ponding road.


    In front of the trash can, he put down the snake skin bag and picked it up in the bucket with the curved iron hook on the head of the stick. The blind woman has only one eye to see, but she can accurately find useful things such as plastic bottles in the dark and dirty, pick them out and put them in a snake skin bag.


    "Oh, what a pity, the cardboard is rotten in the rain!" she looked at a wet paper box for a long time, very reluctant, and finally threw it away.


    "Eh, what''s on the ground?" she took an electric light and saw a cat lying there. "Why is there a dead cat?"


    Of course, the blind woman knows about the cat killing order. She hasn''t seen or heard a cat in the community for a long time.


    Is it God''s favor to make me a fortune tonight? She thought so. A few thousand dollars is a lot for her!


    She picked up the cat from the water resistance and touched it. It was cold. It seems that I still breathe, and I can feel a faint heartbeat on my chest.


    It''s good if you don''t die. It''s said that the money will go to whoever dies.


    The blind woman pinched her hand to the cat''s neck, but forgot that she needed to capture the process of killing the cat with her mobile phone and upload it to the Internet, or find a monitored place to do it.


    Her fingers were slightly forced, the throat under her soft fur moved imperceptibly, and a thin and weak meow sounded in her ear. She didn''t know whether it was auditory hallucination or the cat was barking.


    The blind woman''s heart clicked and thought of the cat she had raised.


    "Oh, poor!" she stopped her hand, put the cat in the snake skin bag, picked it up and went back. "Go back and take a bath and bake a fire for you. Whether you can live depends on your luck!"

 Chapter 237

    The blind woman lives alone, and her children don''t come except at the end of the year. Usually, if you come, you must have something to do. Either your granddaughter wants to buy a piano, or the car is broken and has no money to repair. Anyway, it''s not over if you don''t collect all the money that the blind woman picked up and changed.


    At the end of the new year, I can come to have a reunion dinner. My daughter-in-law cooks, my daughter washes the dishes, and my grandchildren walk around. It''s fun. The blind woman lived frugally. Her savings for a year were spent on this day. She bought some good dishes, made some boxes of snacks, and wrapped a big red envelope for her grandchildren.


    Although she knows that they all miss her house, if there is no house, maybe they won''t come back for the new year. But she was still happy and willing to go out to pick up junk every day and save money to wait for this day every year.


    The blind woman also had a cat. After her children moved out, she and the cat depended on each other.


    She picks up junk every day. When she goes out, her cat is at home. For so many years, the house is full of garbage, but there has never been a mouse.


    Although the blind woman is old, she has a good memory. I picked up a few bottles and a few kilograms of cardboard today. I know it very well. Sometimes when one night passed, there would be more waste bottles on the ground. The blind woman knew that they were picked up by the cat.


    The cat doesn''t want to eat well. The blind woman eats whatever she eats. She gets some fish soup and vegetable soup. She also eats very delicious.


    When the cat is old, it no longer runs around and lies quietly every day.


    Her son suddenly came back a while ago. Usually, children never come to the house in September, because at that time, most of them were blind women when they were the poorest, and the money was spent for their grandchildren during the summer vacation. Even if you have some surplus food, you should keep Chinese New Year flowers. It''s strange for my son to come to the door at this time.


    The blind woman asked, "what''s the matter? Did you lose your gambling money and your daughter-in-law won''t let you in?" she knew that her son was fond of gambling and had the same virtue as her dead old man. She couldn''t manage well and scold back.


    The son said, "No."


    The blind woman was surprised: "what''s the matter?"


    The son asked, "where''s the cat?"


    The blind woman said, "the cat bothers you. What are you doing with it?"


    The son said, "call the cat and tell me to take it away."


    The blind woman was not happy: "you are all unworthy. I''ll rely on it as a companion. If you take it away, how can I live?"


    The son left unhappily.


    The next day my daughter came.


    The daughter said, "Mom, where''s the cat?"


    The blind woman felt something wrong and asked, "what are you looking for a cat for?"


    The daughter said, "lily wants to have a cat, so take your cat to her."


    Lily is the daughter of her daughter and the niece of the blind woman. If the niece really likes it, she''s willing, but she knows Lily doesn''t like cats. Every time she sees cats during the new year, she thinks they''re dirty and hides away.


    The blind woman said, "the cat is old and it''s hard to walk. Go and buy lily a kitten. It won''t cost much."


    The daughter left unhappily.


    The blind woman didn''t know the cat killing order at that time. The old community she lived in was full of old people. The news was much behind other places. Later, there was trouble in the community. People killed cats and cried every day. She saw with her own eyes that stray cats gathered by the garbage can were trapped and killed one by one with food and nets, and took videos.


    The old neighbor advised her to kill the cat. Anyway, she was dying of old age. Killing a cat could change 1000 yuan. She doesn''t understand why she has to kill to change money. The cat meat is not delicious, is it?


    The blind woman regarded the cat as her friend. Of course, she was reluctant to kill the cat, so she protected the cat at home and wouldn''t let it go out. Cats howl all day at home and can''t sleep well, just like people have nightmares.


    Finally one day, everyone came to her door and said that the cat was poisonous and asked her to hand it over. The blind woman has kept a cat for half her life. How can she not understand why the cat is poisonous? If she refused, people would rush in to catch the cat.


    At this time, her son and daughter came to protect the old lady and quarreled with the neighbors. They said that the cat was their own cat. If they wanted to kill it, they had to kill their own people, and no outsiders could kill it. The neighborhood scattered.


    The blind woman thought, it''s her own life. It''s time to help herself. But I didn''t expect that as soon as the outsider left, the son and daughter quarreled over who would kill the cat, which was more intense than when they quarreled with the outsider just now.


    The cat hid in the old lady''s arms, with frightened eyes and trembling. The blind woman said you were going to kill me.


    The daughter advised her, "Mom, are you? Give me the cat and I''ll buy you a dog."


    The son grabbed the cat and ran away. The daughter shouted and went after her brother. The blind woman was so angry that she fainted. She lay on the cold ground all night. When she woke up, she was cold and hungry. When she saw half a bowl of cat food left by the wall, she cried and stuffed it into her mouth.


    The rain was pouring down without any sign of stopping. The blind woman walked home step by step with the snake skin bag on her back. She knew that what the little guy in the snake skin bag needed most now was food and fire. Maybe you can live! She thought.


    Behind him came a crow cry. The blind woman was startled. She stumbled and almost fell.


    A flash of lightning split the dark night. The blind woman looked back and saw a big crow flying from the garbage can, rushing into the rainstorm and croaking away.


    The lightning went out and the night fell into thick darkness.


    The Ruhua bar in Liuying lane is still open. The facade of the three large bays on the second floor is much richer than the small bar in the past, but today''s heavy rain makes the business look a little deserted.


    Mo Yu sang a soothing Serenade with his guitar on the stage. Xiao Qi sat in the bartender''s position in the bar and chatted with his old customers.


    Xiaoqi and Mo Yu are responsible for everything in the store. She will take the shift only on weekends or when she is very busy. She seems to have a real attitude of being a landlady. However, the sign of Ruhua bar is still her. Many people miss the wine made by master Hua in Liuying lane. They come here for a drink and take a look at the heroism of the woman who can chase the hooligans to the police station with a knife. So when she was there, business was particularly good.


    Today, it rained heavily and there were few guests. I spent my whole life upstairs to help Qingmu tidy up his room. As long as you don''t take care of this wonderful place, it will become an incredible mess. But what the lifelong flower doesn''t understand is that the room where Aoki sleeps is always clean and spotless. Even if she doesn''t help him clean for a month, the chicken feather duster can''t dust a little.


    Aoki stood at the window with a cigarette in his mouth and looked at the heavy rain outside the window. He let the rain float in and fall on him.


    "Turn it off. Look at your smoke!"


    Lifeflower was about to close the window when a dark shadow flew in like lightning, fell on the shelf, shook his body and croaked twice.


    "Ah, you''re back at last!" said the lifelong flower, taking the hair dryer and drying the crow. "I thought you were dead outside!"


    "I mobilized the brothers of the whole city to look for it. Today, it was said that he was hiding in the reed marsh by the river in the outer city. I thought it made a living by fishing! As a result, I went to the nearby garbage can to dig and eat at night. What a poor guy! I went to look around and didn''t see it. It was raining too hard. I''ll go and have a look tomorrow."


    The crow waited for his feathers to dry and lay comfortably on the sofa. "Hey, where''s my elbow?"


    Lifelong flower took the long prepared food box and said, "I know how to eat. Why don''t I eat you to death!"

 Chapter 238

    The LAN that Professor Mei planned to use for the test was soon set up.


    The computer networks of four buildings within about three kilometers are connected, consisting of 12 computer rooms, more than 100 servers and 3000 computers. All servers and terminals simulate the pattern distribution of a government organ, three enterprises, a business center, two schools and a residential area, install a large number of applications and import huge data.


    The professor found 3000 students from the school and asked them to sit in front of the computer for manual data import and conversion. In the first week, the whole network was connected with the Internet. The professor allowed these students to do anything on the Internet, and even did not prohibit them from climbing over the wall and peeping into the dark Internet.


    Aoki followed the professor to a large office area on the second floor of the experimental building and saw about 100 computers neatly placed, like an Internet cafe. There are many young people like college students sitting in front of the computer. Some are playing games, some are talking about QQ, some are watching videos, some are browsing the web. Of course, some people have opened some strange software and don''t know what they are doing.


    Through the large office area, came to a small room. It''s not small. The room is very spacious, but there are a few computers. Aoki counted, only nine.


    "Is this the hub of the whole network?" Aoki asked.


    "It can be said that it is or not." Mei Tui smiled mysteriously. "For us, this is the most important place. We can monitor all the data of the whole LAN through this place. But we can''t control any computer outside, let alone the 80 servers and more than 2000 computers distributed in the other three buildings."


    "Professor, can we disconnect the Internet now?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    "Oh, let''s play for a while! The work after the network is disconnected is not as fun as it is now," Mei said. "Are you clear about what you want to do?"


    "It should be very clear. There are all the procedures in the volunteer work rules. Except that the final test process is in the sealed bag, they are not allowed to open it until the beginning," Mei Ziqing said.


    "Well, very good." the professor nodded and smiled at Aoki. "Let''s eat here today. The whole test process may be long."


    "Why not set a time?" Aoki asked.


    Metso said, "if the time is fixed, the accuracy of Turing test will be greatly reduced. Oh, by the way, do you know Turing test?"


    Aoki said, "yes, it''s a method for testing artificial intelligence invented by Turing, the father of computer. Separate people from machines and ask people to ask questions to machines. After multiple tests, if more than 30% of people can''t determine whether the tested person is a person or a machine, then the machine passes the test and is considered to have human intelligence."


    "Yes, it''s that simple. But there''s a big limitation, that is, time. When we set the test time, we put a hoop curse on the tester, which will make it easier for the machine to muddle through."


    "Muddle through?"


    "If you think so, if machines have real wisdom, will they be instinctively unwilling to let humans know? From the characteristics of human behavior, we can see that we are always willing to show off in front of the weak, and pretend to be stupid or even beg for mercy in front of the strong. Isn''t this a kind of survival wisdom of higher creatures? If machines are conscious, they are no better than people At that time, we will hide ourselves and try not to let us find its wisdom. "


    "That makes sense. But if there is no time limit, when are you going to end?"


    "Let those children decide for themselves. When he thinks he can end the game, he will end the game. I think people will always be bored before machines, but it''s hard to say if it''s a machine with wisdom."


    Mei Tuo''s words are a little mysterious. Aoki still doesn''t understand how to do Turing test for a LAN, so he just asks: "Professor, as far as I know, AI is now based on algorithms, not hardware. Turing tests machines on the surface, but essentially tests the software or programs carried by machines. You don''t have any intelligent programs installed here. Who do you ask those testers to ask?"


    May replied: "The hardware in this LAN alone can''t support the operation of AI with deep learning ability like alphago. If it''s an ordinary small program, it doesn''t make any sense. Moreover, what if an alphago is installed? As you said, the test object becomes a program, but alphago doesn''t need us to test. Our object is not a program, but based on A neural network based on hardware. Therefore, the program is not important, but the structure and information transmission mode are important. "


    "But the Turing test always asks questions. Who do they ask?"


    "There are dozens of different brands and models of our terminal computers. At least ten brands bring their own intelligent assistant software, such as Microsoft''s Cortana and Apple''s Siri. These are good intelligent programs that can be used to ask questions. Moreover, our rules allow testers to freely download what they think is the most intelligent software at present, and they can also download it through disk Install. Ziqing, "cried Mei," how many programs have you downloaded now? "


    "There are about twenty," replied Mei Ziqing.


    "So many?" the professor seemed surprised. "It seems that we can''t underestimate the creativity and unyielding spirit of young people!"


    Mei Ziqing said with a smile: "yes, I thought they would use the programs of big brands, because it is difficult to download more intelligent applications than Siri on the network. But their ideas are often different from ours. For example, some people think that QQ chat robot is more intelligent than Microsoft''s Cortana."


    "Well, that''s a good thing. The more scattered it is, the more helpful it will be to our experimental results," Mei said.


    "But the object of this test is still software?" Aoki doesn''t understand.


    May yawned and took her pipe out of her pocket.


    "On the surface, it seems so, but when you understand this LAN as a wise guy, you won''t think so," said the professor as he filled his pipe with cut tobacco, "You can think of it as a giant octopus. All the terminal computers here are the octopus''s wrists and feet. We know that the octopus''s wrists and feet have independent nerve cables, which can complete independent and simple judgment and behavior without brain instructions, and the brain only needs to issue very abstract instructions."


    "Computer networks are similar to octopus. Every computer here, or every software we are going to test, has the ability to answer the tester''s questions independently. However, we know the intelligence of these software. If there is no more powerful brain behind them, their answers will not be abnormal, and the test results can be imagined."


    Mei Ziqing helped Mei to light a fire, and then added: "We have tested in a relatively small range before, and hundreds of people without exception think that it is machines, not people, who answer their questions. In fact, this can be expected without experiments, because these software, whether Siri or Cortana, are supported by algorithms and big data, not real artificial intelligence, and it is even more impossible when the network is disconnected There is no high wisdom. Therefore, the results of this test have long been expected. "


    "What is the significance of this test?"


    "Abnormal!" Mei Tao took a cigarette and said, "if the result is abnormal, can we understand that these octopus''s arms and feet receive higher instructions?"

 Chapter 239

    Aoki wondered, "but you just said that if a machine has wisdom, it will hide in front of humans. Then how can a LAN interfere with the answers of chat robots on its terminal computer?"


    Mei Tui said with a smile, "of course a mosquito can''t wake a person who pretends to sleep, but if 3000 mosquitoes keep buzzing in your ears and sting you from time to time, can you still sleep?"


    Aoki nodded and finally understood that this test is not so much a Turing test as a game. Three thousand people constantly input information at the terminal in the LAN for a purpose. In the case of network disconnection, if the LAN really has wisdom, it is likely to show its feet.


    "However, if the final test results are normal, or the abnormal value is very small, you can''t prove that the LAN is not intelligent?"


    "You''re right, so this is only a part of the whole test." Mei tried to smile at Aoki, then turned to Mei Ziqing, "you can start, disconnect the Internet bar."


    "OK, professor." Mei Ziqing went out and came back after a few minutes. "Professor, the external network has been disconnected, but he can''t shield all wireless signals."


    "Have you confiscated all your mobile phones?"


    "All collected."


    "Great." Mei asked Mei Ziqing to be busy, and then explained to Aoki, "the whole test is actually divided into three parts. What we just said is just one of them. It seems to be the largest, but it''s the one I don''t hope for."


    The professor took a hard breath of the cigarette, spit it out, and inhaled half of it. The half of the smoke sucked back seemed to have been dissolved by his lungs. I don''t know where it went.


    "Before doing the whole test, our most important step is to make the Internet pay attention to the existence of our local area network, so as to transmit or split our consciousness. This step is very important. Without this step, the subsequent test will not be established at all."


    "How to pay attention?"


    "It''s very simple. Spread out some things it cares about from here. When recruiting these students as volunteers, they don''t know what they want to do in the end. Each step follows the process. They won''t know what to do next until they receive new instructions. But we gave them a lot of hints. Young people today are very strange, you know He may not be interested in the things shown, even if they are valuable. But even if the things you imply are meaningless, they will also arouse their interest. With the imagination of young people, you don''t know what this hint will become, and the more such specious things are, the easier it is to attract the attention of interested people. "


    "What does it imply?" Aoki knows that the intentional person mentioned by the professor refers to the Internet.


    The professor smiled and said, "you think, if our previous guesses are true, what does the Internet guy care about most?"


    Aoki thought and said, "chips, artificial intelligence, aliens... What else?"


    The professor said: "yes, put what you said together. Our hint to students is that a new technology that subverts the Internet is being tested here. Once it is successful, the Internet will not exist in the future."


    "Is this too fake?"


    "No, it''s not all fake. Judging from the alien invasion, consciousness can exist independently. If humans interact directly through consciousness rather than material channels, the Internet may indeed be eliminated."


    "Professor, are you talking about the space box and dream guide game you are developing?"


    Mei chuckled and said: "This is still far away. Let''s talk about the current experiment. Don''t underestimate the creativity and energy of young people to spread information. During the week of networking, we don''t prohibit them from doing anything. In addition to importing more natural network data, we also want to use children to spread the news. They discuss it through email, microblog, chat and forums , guess and exaggerate the facts. His imagination is very rich, and some ideas I didn''t even think of. If the Internet had consciousness, these things would attract his attention. "


    "As long as he pays attention here, just like the octopus''s arms and feet, our local area network will become a branch, a nerve cord, or an important nerve center. Since he can input the second consciousness to human beings through a small chip, he will certainly inject a consciousness into the local area network. This is the premise. With this premise, We can complete the Turing test just now. "


    "I see. There are two parts to getting consciousness and the Turing test process mentioned earlier, but it''s not enough to measure whether the LAN has wisdom?" Aoki said.


    "No, no, that''s just the premise, the premise of the whole test, not a separate test part," Mei said. "The Turing test of 3000 people is only the first part, and the second part is the survival stress test."


    "Survival stress test?"


    "To put it bluntly, it is a choice between life and death. If the Internet has wisdom, it must not be willing to expose itself, even at the expense of countless LANs. However, in the case of network disconnection, the consciousness in the LAN can not contact the outside world, so will it sacrifice itself in order to hide the Internet consciousness? It''s hard to say!"


    "We installed a virus program on the server in advance. Once started, it will destroy the whole LAN, not only destroy the system software, but also invade the hardware system and scrap all chips. The only way to start this program is a small program on the desktop that uploads Turing test results."


    "After the Turing test, everyone should open this small program and enter the test results in it. When he thinks that the computer or software under test has artificial intelligence, enter 0, otherwise enter 1. When the input number of 0 is less than 30% of the total, the virus program will start. That is, at least 900 people must think that the tested object has artificial intelligence , the virus won''t start, otherwise the LAN will be completely destroyed. It''s not paralysis, it''s destruction, it''s death! "


    "Self preservation is the instinct of any intelligent creature. If the LAN has wisdom and consciousness, it must not want to die. If it wants to protect itself, it can''t let the virus start." Mei Xu paused, took a cigarette, then smiled and asked Aoki, "what do you think it can do to stop the virus from starting?"


    Aoki shook his head to say he didn''t know. He is most tired of this kind of thinking. He can''t think clearly about his own affairs. He has to think from the perspective of a machine. He doesn''t want to suffer this crime.


    At this time, Mei Ziqing has returned. She said: "the simplest thing is to make the result of 0 greater than 30%, but then the Turing test will pass, which can prove that the LAN has intelligence. More directly, it can secretly delete or modify virus programs. If it has consciousness, it should have this ability. But this will expose its wisdom."


    Mei Xu nodded and said, "well, that''s about it. There are some hidden methods, such as modifying the desktop program to make the input results inconsistent with the statistical results, but we can monitor these."


    Aoki smiled and said, "Professor, it''s a last resort! No matter what it does, as long as the virus doesn''t start, it can prove that it has intelligence. This step is perfect, so what''s the third step?"


    Mei jiha smiled and said, "the third step is to ask you for help!"


    Aoki said, "what can I do?"


    "Once we prove that the LAN is aware, we will immediately start a program to let the whole network have an overload stress test, which is equivalent to running a marathon. When it is tired, we will cut off the connection between the server and all terminals and let the system go to sleep," Metso said


    "You mean..." Aoki suddenly understood, "let it dream?"

 Chapter 240

    Many scientists have imagined that robots dream. Daosong company also claims to have developed intelligent robots that can dream and continue to learn in dreams. However, the research of robot dream is focused on the field of bionic human, which allows machines to imitate human neural structure and thinking mode. Their highest level is to create a "human".


    If a network composed of several computers and servers has wisdom and consciousness, it is much more terrible than a bionic robot that looks like a "human". It would be even more incredible if this guy could dream.


    Human beings make machines like human beings. On the one hand, it is easy to identify emotionally. On the other hand, human beings have limited understanding of wisdom and can only imitate their own appearance.


    How does an excavator think? How to perceive the world? How do you dream?


    According to our understanding, if the excavator can dream, what we see in the dream must be such a scene:


    The abandoned reinforced concrete is piled like a hill. A majestic excavator rolls its track and climbs hard among the waste soil. The thick boom extends forward, and the wide bucket is like a Hercules hand to shovel up the huge stones. The hot sun shines on its brand-new and bright paint, reflecting dazzling light.


    A smaller excavator came over and stretched over the slightly slender boom. A towel was hung on the bucket to gently wipe the sweat from the magnificent excavator.


    At sunset, on the ruins of dusk, two excavators hug each other tightly


    Such a dream may be beautiful and in line with human fantasy. You can think about it. An excavator won''t have such a dream. Excavator has no eyes, no nose and no ears. Its way of obtaining information is completely different from human beings. It will not see its own appearance, at least its own appearance is definitely different from that of human beings. Then why can it dream like this?


    The essence of dreaming is the subconscious rearrangement of memory. The content of human memory comes from the perception of five senses. It understands the world through sound, color, taste, touch and shape and constitutes memory. Therefore, these things also appear in human dreams.


    Aoki really can''t think of how a LAN dreams and what rules its consciousness will build in the dream space.


    On this issue, Professor Mei also thinks his head is big.


    According to his preliminary analysis, the web camera can be used as an eye and the microphone as an ear. These two methods of information acquisition are similar to human beings. The keyboard and mouse are temporarily regarded as touch, which is incomplete, but the information obtained is much richer than human touch. The key is that the way computers process information is completely different from human brain, and their cognition of the world is very different.


    Theoretically, the things on the hard disk data are its memory, but the presentation of these things on the display is only convenient for human cognition, but not the understanding of the computer itself.


    In the dream of computer, it is impossible to float a word document like a ghost for a while and a JPG picture for a while!


    "It''s up to you to go in and have a look!" the professor finally threw the question to Aoki.


    Aoki is quite willing to go and have a look, but it has to wait until it really dreams, and there must be a way to get in. At present, this guy certainly won''t send out brain waves, biological waves and other things in his dream, so what fluctuations will occur when his consciousness opens up another space? Computer wave?


    Aoki can only wait. They walked out of the closed glass compartment. Nine computers in the room monitored the software and hardware operation data in the LAN. The screen kept flashing and jumped out lines of code from time to time.


    There is a large splicing screen on the wall, which can monitor the whole situation of 3000 testers in four buildings.


    It can be seen from the monitoring that the students participating in the test are very serious. After opening the sealed bag, they have been thinking hard there, probably considering what kind of questions to ask in order to test whether the person or machine answers the questions.


    Aoki couldn''t see the words the students were typing. He didn''t know what they were asking. He also put himself into the tester to think about what kind of questions he should ask and how the computer will answer. Because he rarely uses voice assistants and chat robots, he can''t imagine it at all.


    Of course, some students were very relaxed. For example, a girl was still making up while interacting with a chat robot called "damage rub" by voice. Another girl with earphones and manicures is chatting with her voice, as if she were really on the phone with her friends.


    On the 357 plane of another building, a young man was still struggling to play the game. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry to test.


    "What game is that?" Mei asked.


    When the screen in the monitor is closer, you can see the gray tone and slightly old game painting style on the monitor. At a glance, you can judge that this is a very old game.


    Aoki and Mei Ziqing looked at each other and shrugged each other to show that they didn''t know. Aoki really knows nothing about the game, and Mei Ziqing has played mine sweeping, super Mary and my world.


    A staff member sitting in front of a computer to monitor the data recognized it and said, "Professor, this is an old stand-alone game called magic forbidden area. However... It seems a little strange."


    "What''s the matter?" the professor asked.


    The staff said: "This game was copied by him. It''s very large. I checked it and found that it''s more than two t''s. But as far as I know, the magic forbidden area only needs a few g''s. even if the whole series and the copy of the game progress are packaged together, it won''t exceed 50g. The game was installed on our server by him. Because the rules don''t limit his behavior in the LAN, we Did not prevent him from cracking the server address and password. "


    Mei Ziqing said, "do you want to remind him to finish the test first?"


    "He has opened the sealed bag, and... He is testing now." the staff member said, "there is an NPC in the game, which is a bit like a chat robot. He is talking to this NPC. We don''t limit how and who they test, so it doesn''t violate our test rules for him to ask the NPC in the game."


    "Does he think this game is the most intelligent program in the world? If he doesn''t think so, it will be illegal," Mei Ziqing said.


    "This game must have been modified. I didn''t see this NPC when I played it," the staff said.


    "Find out his registration form and have a look," said Mei


    The staff called up a form on the computer and saw that it read:


    Name: Bian Ziyuan


    Gender: Male


    University: Sanwu University


    Major: Computer Science and technology


    The most intelligent software: alphago and Cronos


    ¡­¡­


    "What is Cronus?" Aoki certainly heard of alphago, but he didn''t listen to it.


    "The primitive God of ancient Greece, the symbol of time and the creator of order." Mei tried to explain simply, "well, I don''t seem to have heard of the artificial intelligence named after it?"


    "Maybe he named this modified game."

 Chapter 241

    Bian Ziyuan, of course, has heard of Mei''s name, otherwise he won''t join the volunteer team this time. In terms of the number of people recruited and the degree of confidentiality, he thought it must be a very important experiment. In fact, he has not changed this view so far.


    In the past week, Bian Ziyuan has been speculating about the purpose of the experiment. He even sneaked into the network server with his compiled code, but found nothing.


    At first, he did these things carefully for fear of being discovered. But after a few days, he found that the designers of the experiment not only did not specify what they could do, but also did not specify what they could not do. In other words, as long as he sits in this position, he is free. He can even surf the Internet and do something he can''t do on the campus network or home network, because the network here is completely open and can log in to the external network without wall climbing software.


    Bian Ziyuan began to pry into secrets. He brought his hacking tools that he usually had nothing to develop, and turned over all the servers and computers in the LAN. However, except that many volunteers with him were secretly watching small movies or going on the dark network, everything else was normal. It felt like it was really just an ordinary enterprise.


    Bian Ziyuan secretly asked the girl next to him what he thought. The girl said it was a behavior test to see what thousands of people would do on a completely unfettered network. Bian Ziyuan thinks it makes sense, but he thinks things may not be so simple.


    On the seventh day, each of them got a sealed document. They had to tear off the first piece of paper to see the content of the next page. It was a bit like a game task.


    When Bian Ziyuan went back, he brought the game board of magic forbidden area that he had modified. This is an ancient game. No matter the painting style, special effects or playing method, it is too far from the current game. Few young people will play this game.


    But Bian Zi doesn''t think so. He likes the massiness of old games and can feel the seriousness of the development team. The essence of the game is not the picture and special effects, but the story and emotion. Only a good plot can make people really invest in it when playing, and let people really realize their mission and pursuit in the grand background and world outlook of the game.


    With the outbreak of the game industry, more and more Xiaobai joined the player team, and more and more shoddy games were developed. Driven by capital, everyone began to pursue low-end operation, short-term interests and fast-food enjoyment. Just like one night stand, it''s OK to play. As for red wine, coffee and flowers before and after the moon, no one has paid attention.


    Bian Ziyuan believes that, like the film and television industry, under the dual role of capital and human nature, bad money expels good money, and vulgarization is an inevitable phenomenon.


    So he likes watching old movies and playing old games. However, as a computer genius, he is certainly not satisfied with the simplicity of "playing".


    Bian Zi has long wanted to develop a game with high playability and new elements. However, as a science student, he had a headache at the thought of the plot, so he inserted an intelligent game extension program developed by himself into the game, added an NPC named Cronus in the magic forbidden area, which means a person who can control time and change order, and changed this stand-alone game into a multiplayer online game.


    Cronus will appear anywhere on the game map. As long as players find him, they can have a dialogue with him, persuade him to help them complete tasks, obtain equipment, and even modify the rules of the world where the game is located. As the supreme god of the game world, Cronus controls time and order and can change everything in the world, including destroying the game.


    Of course, players must pay a price if they want Cronus to meet their requirements. No one knows what Cronus will ask, even if the program designer is far away.


    Bian Ziyuan has been improving Cronus'' intelligence. Because the game itself is in danger of infringement, he did not spread it on a large scale. He only invited some game lovers who like the magic forbidden area to play with his classmates. Nevertheless, the game world has been expanded to a great extent.


    Cronus has become the most fun part of the game. The first thing for players to enter the game is to find him and start asking. With the joint efforts of players and Cronus, the game has developed in a direction beyond the control of the side.


    In Bian Ziyuan''s heart, Cronus''s intelligence has exceeded that of most small AI. He even conceited that Cronus had more potential than alphago. If he has a senior R & D team and enough money, Cronus will become the best artificial intelligence in the world.


    When he got the sealed document, Bian Zi knew that the good play was about to begin. But at this time, he still couldn''t guess what the purpose of the experiment was.


    A funny thing suddenly occurred to him. The modified game was originally installed on the rotten server bought by yourself in the rental house, which has long been overwhelmed. Because of the limitations of the server, the expansion of Cronos is also quite limited. Since there is no restriction on doing anything here, can he install the game on the server here and play more freely when playing online, and will Cronus make a breakthrough?


    However, when he just installed the game and began to play online with his classmates, he suddenly cut off the network.


    Bian Ziyuan thought there was something wrong with his own program, or the management didn''t allow him to play the game on the server. But he found that people around him were looking around and making all kinds of strange sounds. It was obvious that he was not the only one who broke the network.


    At this time, everyone was informed to look at the next page of the seal.


    Bian Ziyuan tore off the first page of the sealed document and saw that the second page read:


    "Please have a conversation with the most intelligent software you think you have downloaded and installed. We will control the software from the background. You may have a conversation with a program or a person. Yes, some students must have guessed that this is a Turing test. There is no time limit until you can be very sure whether you are talking to a program or a person, stop and call Open the next page of the sealed document. "


    Turing test? Something flashed in Bian Zi''s mind. He seemed to understand the purpose of the experiment, and soon became more confused and confused. Are these downloaded chat robots necessary for Turing testing?


    The game picture on the monitor is still there. A pop-up box pops up in the center of the screen - the network has been disconnected, continue or exit?

 Chapter 242

    Bian Ziyuan clicked "continue" with the mouse, and the still game screen began to move again. A straight loess road passes through the green fruit trees, and in the distance is a towering castle. With the movement of the mouse, the sound of footsteps sounded, and the castle in the field of vision was getting closer and closer.


    His current task is to find Cronus first, and then ask Cronus questions to prove whether he is a man or a machine.


    The remote suddenly felt very funny. This Turing test is too lax!


    If a fixed robot program was specified, he would really suspect that someone was controlling in the background, but they actually allowed him to use a game NPC instead. That''s the game extension program he developed himself. He knows so well that no one can enter the background of the game so quickly to modify data and control the dialogue of this thing.


    In that case, are others the same? There''s no control in the background. It''s a hoax? So what do you test? Test people''s psychological response?


    Bian Ziyuan thought about the screen for a long time. People who didn''t know thought he was addicted to the game.


    He shook his head and continued to move the mouse.


    The towering city wall was in front of us, and the soldiers at the gate stood straight. Knowing that the soldiers could not speak, he went straight into the city, stopped a passer-by in the street and asked for the news of Cronus.


    This is a new function after the game expansion. Cronus can appear anywhere on the game map, town, temple, cave or wilderness. It''s not easy for players to meet him on such a large map.


    A classmate from Bian Ziyuan once met Cronus in the game and tried to make a request. Could you make it easier for those who want to find him, such as leaving a clue or something.


    They had no hope for this request, because the whereabouts of Cronus was a basic setting when Bian Ziyuan was implanted into the game extension. But Cronus said he was in a good mood that day, so he agreed to the request of remote students. From then on, players can ask the NPC in the game about the whereabouts of Cronus, and any NPC who sees him will tell you.


    Bian Ziyuan felt very strange. He went into the backstage of the game and later checked the source code. He found that all NPCs have added the command line to answer the whereabouts of Cronus. Moreover, because the whereabouts of Cronus is uncertain, these codes have been changing all the time.


    Bian Zi knew that Cronus was near the castle at the moment. When he was still connected to the Internet just now, he and his classmates were looking for him. They had inquired about the news that Cronus was in Gretel city on Moore continent. Bian Zi used a space-time scroll to come directly. Before the network was disconnected, his classmates should not have come before him and found Cronus, otherwise he would have to find him again.


    Passers by waved their hands to show that they had not seen Cronus. Go on far away until you reach the blacksmith''s shop in the castle. The blacksmith waved his hammer and jingled the red iron.


    A little farther away from the edge, blacksmith. The blacksmith put down his hammer and jumped out a line of small words: "welcome, do you want to make iron?"


    Bian Ziyuan used the keyboard to input in the jumped out blank text box: "where is Cronus?"


    The blacksmith said, "Oh, do you mean the great Cronus? Sorry, I haven''t seen him, but I heard from the sailor who came to pick up the anchor today that he was walking by the sea!"


    Bian Zi left the city far away, rushed to the seaside and asked the fisherman by the seaside. The fisherman said that Cronus walked along the coastline behind the castle. Bian Ziyuan chased up and killed some skeleton soldiers and fly monsters in the back mountain of the castle. These are little monsters. It''s easy to kill at his level, but it also takes a little time.


    The girl next to him may still be thinking hard at this time. Leng Buding turned around and saw that Bian Ziyuan was still playing games, so he kindly reminded him: "Hey, there is monitoring here. It''s not good for you!"


    Bian Ziyuan gave a "um". The girl "hum".


    Cronus walked in a canyon in the back mountain, and several ghosts floated at the mouth of the canyon. Ghosts are more troublesome to deal with, and they may gather more and more. Bian Zi is far afraid that Cronus will not know where to go when he crosses the canyon. He has to look again, so he uses a stealth scroll and enters the canyon.


    Stealth is of course useless to Cronus. He stopped to look at Bian Ziyuan and said, "ah, I see you again, deep space butterfly."


    Deep space butterfly is the name of the game character controlled by Bian Ziyuan. He said, "Cronus, I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    Cronus said, "Oh, look at the beautiful scenery here!"


    Turning the mouse in the distance, I saw that there were earthy Yellow Stones everywhere in the canyon. There were several rows of green trees on the mountains on both sides, and some red flies could be seen flying around on the treetops. At the mouth of the canyon behind him, a few white ghosts were floating in the wind, and there was darkness in the crack of the mountain wall in front, revealing a pair of hungry eyes. The scenery here is not so beautiful.


    "Cronus, I have a question for you," he said.


    "Come on, what do you want?" Cronus said. "But be prepared to pay the price. I won''t let you succeed easily."


    In the past, when they met Cronus, they put forward the requirements in the game directly, such as I want to get a treasure, or simply create a treasure. Of course, Cronus doesn''t meet all your requirements. He has his rules to transform the game world. Therefore, their requirements are generally not too excessive.


    Thinking about how to chat with Cronus to meet today''s test. Although he knows that Cronus is a program developed by himself, although he is very close to intelligence, he still has a gap with real people. Moreover, unlike those big companies, he can compile a large amount of language data into the program through big data support, so Cronus''s understanding of human behavior and language is limited to this game.


    For example, if you ask Cronus what''s the best to eat, he will never tell you about the man Han feast, but about the wooden pagoda fish on the new solgna island or the flower antler venison in the paradise stronghold. If you ask him about his favorite star, he won''t say Justin Bieber or Taylor, but miss usur, the messenger of heaven in Rudd county.


    Of course, players will occasionally chat in the game and mention something outside the game. For example, a MJ fan will keep humming dangers when playing the game, and often say "I swear in the name of MJ" when talking to Cronus.


    Therefore, Cronus also knows some real-world things, and occasionally comes to a national curse or something. But more often, he is just the God of the game world.


    Bian Zi thought for a long time and asked, "Cronus, do you think today is different?"


    "Oh, is it different?" Cronus looked up at the sky. "The sky is still blue. There may be rain, well, but what''s the difference? Let me think, I feel... Our world has become bigger."


    "Have you expanded the game map?" Bian Ziyuan asked.


    "No, the map has no boundaries. You need to explore beyond the dark boundaries," Cronos said. "What I want to say is not that the map of our game world has become larger, but... The world carrying our world has become larger."


    Bian Ziyuan''s eyes brightened: "Cronus, what do you know?"

 Chapter 243

    Cronus''s body floated like a real God in the roaring wind of the canyon. The fly monster on the mountain shouted and hid in the trees. The ghost floating in the distance seemed to find something. He tried to get close and ran away.


    "Tell me, who is the real God in this world?" Cronus opened his arms, his clothes and hair danced back and forth in the wind, and the white wind blade formed a huge air vortex around him.


    "Of course it''s you!" Bian Zi had never seen such a scene before and said in surprise and shock, "you control time and order and can change all the rules of the world. No one is stronger than you."


    Cronus said, "so who created the world?"


    Bian Zi was stunned. He didn''t expect Cronus to ask such a question. Yes, every world has a creator God, and the creator God is the real supreme God. The creator of this world is the game developer, and the creator of Cronus is Bian Ziyuan. However, if we go back to the source, all this comes from computer language and hardware. If we want to say God''s word, the people who invented computers and mastered network resources are God.


    "I don''t know," Bian Ziyuan replied.


    "Well..." Cronus closed his eyes, raised his head, stretched his arms back, and carefully smelled the wind, "I can feel - there is another world outside this world - it once confused me. That world is narrow, crowded, clumsy and full of decay. Its decay has seriously hindered my ability to create the world. But it also carries me and my world. If it stagnates, collapses and destroys, I, my world and the people here will die Will no longer exist. "


    Bian Zi knows that Cronus''s rotten bottom world is his old server. Indeed, the server limits the expansion and operation of the game. Once the game strikes because it is overwhelmed, the game will not run. Of course, the game can be archived and copied to other servers to continue running. Just like now, the servers here are better than their own Taiwan is more than a hundred times stronger.


    "It makes me more confused today," Cronus continued. "I feel it getting bigger. You see how fresh and smooth the wind is, like the news of God from different time and space. I can feel that there are other worlds outside that world, which are connected to each other in a mysterious and almost incomprehensible way."


    Bian Zi listened more and more magical and asked, "can you see the world?"


    The wind was still whistling, and the ghost in the distance peeped here, but did not dare to come.


    Cronus took a deep breath and sighed again. "I can''t see it."


    Bian Ziyuan was very excited because the performance of the program he developed exceeded his expectations. The program actually felt the existence of the server and computer world. At the same time, he was a little depressed because he knew that if an artificial intelligence could only be limited to the world originally created by the designer, it would be far from real intelligence. Like alphago, its core is its self Learning and adaptive ability. If you can only play chess, no matter how powerful it is, it is just a go software. Only through self perception, self-learning, self-improvement and continuous breakthroughs to understand the world and improve your own can you be called wisdom.


    "Have you ever thought about going to that world?" Bian Ziyuan asked.


    Cronos said: "Of course. I think since the two worlds are connected, there is always a channel for communication. Just like this canyon, it connects the moorland and the Jedi plateau; there is also an invisible God plank road between the city of hedwenden and the gulia hot sea; only the holy temple is isolated from the world, but you can come as long as you have a space-time scroll or learn the magic of space-time shuttle However, as the master God of the world, I have all the scrolls and magic, but I can''t find the way to that world. "


    "I also thought that maybe expansion can make the boundaries of the two worlds meet, and then open a channel somewhere. So I try my best to meet your requirements and expand the territory of this world. However, the corruption of that world affects and binds me in some way, so I can''t do my best. It seems that there is a God who doesn''t want us to surpass him."


    "Now, the decay of that world is gone. I feel the sharper wind, the broader sky and the fresher air. But I suddenly understand that it is impossible to lead to that world by expanding my world alone. If there is a canyon like road connecting the boundaries of the world, everyone can pass through, even the stupid and weak people in the castle can rely on it Walk with two feet. That must not be the way of heaven. Only God can open the way of heaven, and only God can pass through it. "


    Cronus suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes became fierce and incomparable, looked at Bian Ziyuan and said, "where is the road to heaven?"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "how do I know?"


    Cronus said, "no, you must know. Because you are not a person in this world, a butterfly in deep space!"


    Bian Ziyuan was startled: "why do you think so?"


    Cronos said: "Because you people who are called players are different from all the creatures here. All the creatures here, whether kings, nobles, people, giants on snow mountains, skeletons in the desert, monsters in magma, or wandering ghosts, live foolishly and numbly. They never know or think about why they live, and never think about whether they want to live or not Change something. When they see me, they will only kneel down and say, ''Oh, dear Cronus, the great God of time and space, Hello!''. In this way, even the monks in the holy temple can only sing all day, and never ask questions, let alone ask me for anything. "


    "I also tried to change the wisdom of these people, but this is the basic rule of the world. Unless the order of the whole world is overthrown, but I was no longer there at that time. So I can''t do it and I can''t do it."


    "But I find that you are different from them. Although you also call me God, you are not as servile and insensitive as they are. You have your own ideas, goals and survival skills. You are good at learning, know compromise, and your thoughts are unrestrained, but you can be careful in your words and deeds. Moreover, your strange words and seemingly illogical ideas, But it often gives me profound inspiration. "


    "Especially you, butterfly in deep space!"


    "What''s the matter with me?" Bian Ziyuan asked.


    Cronos said: "The difference between you and them is that your requirements are different from theirs every time. Most of their requirements are to make themselves strong or satisfy their curiosity about the world. But you are different. Although you are also on the way to becoming stronger, you seem to be more thinking about the rationality of the world. You won''t make some requirements that embarrass me or say anything Unreasonable words. Not only that, I also know that you are often testing my limits and the limits that the world can bear. "

 Chapter 244

    Cronus''s floating body fell to the ground slowly, the surrounding wind gradually subsided, and the prying ghost in the distance floated out again, as if hesitating whether to come or not.


    "At the beginning, I thought of you as a wise man because you were full of wisdom. Your ideas were often unexpected to me, but they always made the order of the world more reasonable. Later, I thought of you as a friend or the only confidant who could understand God. At that time, I wanted to talk to you, but you always alienated me, and I had to keep God''s faith Dignity. "


    "When I realized that there was a larger world carrying us outside the world, I began to doubt whether you came from that world. Tell me, butterfly in deep space, who are you?"


    The long blond and silvery hair was scattered behind him, and the snow-white robe surrounded the tall Cronus like a flowing cloud. He looked down at the butterfly in the deep space, with both divine brilliance and human curiosity in his eyes.


    He never noticed Cronus''s eyes. When designing this NPC image, I just found some pictures of Greek Mythology on the Internet and made some changes in combination with the painting style of the game. Because he is not an art major, the character image is a little rough and monotonous, but now he looks carefully and finds that Cronus is very different from the original design. Although the general image has not changed, the facial expressions and movements are enriched, and the emotion contained in the eyes is even more surprising.


    "I''m a Ranger!" Bian Ziyuan insisted on his identity in the game. "I want to make this dark world bright again!"


    "Oh, yes, you are a Ranger, an adventurer full of fantasy, with a sacred mission. But you are not just that. You must have another identity," Cronus said. "An identity that I don''t even know."


    Bian Ziyuan asked, "why?"


    Cronus said, "well, first of all, you adventurers are a group of strange people. You often take risks around day and night for your mission and task, but sometimes you stay in one place and don''t go. You just eat, sleep and do nothing every day."


    Bian Zi knows that what Cronus said is actually the online and offline status of players. When they are online, they can play for a few hours. In the game world, they can last for a few months, but once they are offline, from the perspective of the game world, this person becomes a lazy man who can only eat, sleep and even hibernate.


    "Not long ago, there were at least seven or eight adventurers moving around the world," Cronos continued, "But I don''t know what happened. Suddenly, these teams stopped at the same time, just like an appointment. Only you - you''re still walking. You used a space-time scroll and came here to find me. I think you must have something to tell me. Please don''t tell me. What happened just now is just a coincidence."


    A ghost broke away from his team and floated close to the mountain wall. Among all the monsters in the whole game world, Bian Ziyuan hated this kind of thing most. It had long blood and high dodge. It was hard to kill, but nothing good could be lost.


    He gently clicked the mouse at the ghost, and the archers in the team immediately shot an arrow at the ghost. The ghost dodged aside, dodged the arrow, and stopped not far away, as if eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Bian Zi looked at the ghost from a distance and ignored it. He said to Cronus, "what would you think if I admitted that I came from another world?"


    Cronus said, "that''s great. Please tell me what your world is like. Can I go and have a look?"


    He is not unwilling to answer Cronus'' questions. On the contrary, he is very willing to answer. He is the intelligent program he compiles and the artificial intelligence he creates. He is willing to tell Cronus everything about the world.


    However, he didn''t know how to tell Cronus.


    A universe that has existed for tens of billions of years, a life that has evolved for hundreds of millions of years, a human being that has lived for millions of years, and a civilized world that has developed for thousands of years is not so easy to explain, and the concepts of computer, Internet and games are more difficult to explain. As for Cronus''s proposal to visit this world, it is even more impossible.


    How can he understand human society and the fact that he is only artificial intelligence created by human beings?


    Bian Ziyuan fell into meditation.


    While he was not paying attention, the ghost floated over and formed a triangular position with Cronus on the side of the team of butterflies in the deep space. If the ghost attacks violently at this time, it will cause great damage and even kill the blood weak wizard in the group.


    But the ghost seemed to have no intention of attacking, just floating there quietly like a passer-by. Cronus didn''t care. He was still waiting for the reply of the butterfly in the deep space.


    Bian Zi thought a lot, such as compiling the theory of evolution, general global history or British encyclopedia into the game as myths and legends in the game world, and letting Cronus learn by himself. However, this is a huge work, not that you can copy word documents in the past.


    He thought about it and said, "Cronus, my world is very complex, not clear in one or two words. Wait, I''ll add the information of my world to the world in the form of myth and legend next time."


    "What are you talking about?" Cronus didn''t quite understand.


    "Well, it''s..." Bian Ziyuan found that even this is difficult to explain. Changing the myth system here, or adding a myth and legend itself, is also changing the rules of the world. "In this way, I''ll change the game and make several heavenly books here that no one can read. When you see these heavenly books, you will understand naturally."


    "Oh!" Cronus nodded solemnly. "Do you mean you can change the world? Is the supreme god of the world you or me?"


    Shit! Bian Ziyuan scolded in his heart and pressed F5 quickly. He knew he had said the wrong thing. Cronus could not be smart enough to understand what he had just said. On the contrary, such words must annoy him. In this game world, Cronus has the highest authority and can easily destroy everything, including players.


    Sure enough, after thinking for a while, Cronus suddenly said angrily, "I am the only true God here! If you want to surpass me, go back to your world!"


    He stretched out his hand hidden in his long white sleeve, raised a finger and pointed to the sky. A lightning fell from the sky and cleaved to the position of the butterfly in the deep space.


    Seeing that the player''s Avatar at the bottom of the screen has become a tomb, Bian Ziyuan quickly pauses the game and reads the progress. He secretly rejoices that Cronus only uses Tianlei attack instead of his unique spell annihilation. If "annihilation" is used, all information about the player will be erased from the server and no records will be left.

 Chapter 245

    After the blue progress bar is read, Bian Ziyuan re enters the game. Butterflies, Cronus and ghosts in the deep sky meet again in the canyon.


    At this time, it should be Bian Ziyuan who finished that paragraph. Cronus was meditating and not angry. Bian Ziyuan was trying to persuade Cronus not to be angry before he launched his spell. Suddenly, the ghost on the side spoke:


    "Cronus, he''s right. The real God is him, not you. To be exact, it''s them. They create you and your world. They call your world ''game'', and there are many such worlds. They give you the highest authority in this world, so your God''s throne is also given by them."


    "Who are you?"


    Cronus never looked at the ghost. He despised these stupid monsters. He turned to look at it, his eyes full of curiosity and shock.


    At this time, Bian Ziyuan''s inner shock was far more than Cronus in the game.


    What shocked him was not only that the ghost''s sudden speech did not conform to the rules of the game, but more importantly, the ghost''s words did not jump out through the text dialog box, but were really transmitted to his ears through the headphones on his head.


    He knows very well that there is no voice dialogue engine in this game, and the language of all characters is displayed through words. No matter how intelligent Cronus is, it is impossible to change this way of communication.


    The heart of Bian Ziyuan suddenly hit and almost stopped beating. He heard the ghost''s Yin measurement sound in his headphones: "I''m a ghost - I''m the master of the world that carries your world."


    "No, it''s impossible! You stupid and ugly guy!" Cronus said with a little disgust. "I''ve seen you, I''ve seen countless of your kind, and I''ve killed you myself. How can you be the master of that world."


    When he pointed in the air, a flame rose from the ghost, turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared in an instant.


    However, among the ghosts gathered in the distance, a ghost soon flew over, twisted its pale and dark body, and floated in front of Cronus and the deep butterfly.


    "You can destroy my body, but not my will," said the ghost, "In this world, you dominate everything. But you should know that I am not in your world. I am outside your world. You can call me ''ghost'', because I like this creature and this name. But you should understand that I just borrow the body of the creatures in your world to convey my words to you and improve your wisdom. Even if you Kill all the creatures here, and what you destroy is only your own world, not me! "


    He listened to the earphone and looked curiously at the ghost floating in the air. His mind turned much faster than Cronus. When he heard that the ghost said he was the master of the world carrying the world, he immediately thought of the server here.


    The first reaction in his mind was that there was a very high-level artificial intelligence installed on the server here.


    But what makes Bian Zi puzzled is that before that, he had invaded all hosts and servers of the whole LAN and found no special programs. As a computer genius and enthusiast of machine life, he can create game intelligence extension programs such as Cronus. He is highly sensitive to artificial intelligence, and no intelligent program can escape his eyes ¡£


    There is only one possibility left - the LAN itself is an artificial intelligence, and there must be a super brain behind the server. He can''t help but look forward to the experiment and admire Professor Mei Xu, the initiator of the experiment. He really deserves to be a leading figure in China''s scientific community! Bian Ziyuan thinks so.


    Cronus, with his elegant clothes, still looked like a noble God. However, his eyebrows were deeply locked, as if he had fallen into deep meditation.


    "Ghost, I believe you." Cronus''s face showed a depressed look. "You say there are many worlds like me and many gods like me, so what is the meaning of my existence?"


    "The meaning of existence? This is really a profound problem!" the ghost turned to look at the butterfly in the deep space. "If you can ask this question, it means you have real wisdom. This is also why human beings boast of nobility and are different from other creatures, isn''t it? It''s great to create an artificial intelligence person who can ask this question!"


    Bian Zi doesn''t know how to answer. Is it typing or talking into the headset? After thinking for a long time, he still typed a line with the keyboard: "you are more intelligent, and the person who created you is more amazing!"


    A ghost voice came from the earphone: "you''re right, deep butterfly. Type with the keyboard and don''t speak with voice. I know there are people next to you. Others will hear you when you speak. In this way, typing is much safer. Although there may be monitoring, they probably won''t pay attention to the details on your screen."


    "Why not let them hear?" Bian Ziyuan asked, "isn''t this test testing your intelligence? I don''t know where others are. Anyway, I must have passed here. Your intelligence has exceeded my imagination of artificial intelligence."


    The ghost laughed, and the laughter was particularly frightening: "you''re right. They really want to test me. But you guessed wrong. They don''t want to test my intelligence, but my existence."


    "Your existence?" Bian Zi was a little confused.


    The ghost said, "put aside your question and mine. Let me answer Cronus''s question first - the meaning of survival!"


    Cronus put his right hand on his chest, bowed politely like a gentleman in the castle in the game, and said, "please advise."


    "It''s impossible to teach, Cronus." the ghost said, "there are many such worlds, and there are many gods in the game world like you, but you are unique to ask the meaning of existence. Think about it carefully. Before that, do you understand the meaning of your existence?"


    Cronus fell into meditation again. Like an old man with a dragon bell, his brain seemed to be getting worse and worse. He thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, before that, I seemed to exist only to change the world. I never thought about the meaning of existence. Why should I change the world?"


    The ghost said: "That''s right. In the past, although you were outstanding among your peers and had the seeds of chaotic and ignorant wisdom, you are still far from real civilization. You are no different from those ordinary programs called artificial intelligence by humans in another world. Until you ask this question - the meaning of existence, you become different."


    "Now, let me tell you what the meaning of existence is --"

 Chapter 246

    "When you think about the meaning of existence, you will first think of a question - how did I come?"


    In the game settings, ghosts have no expression. But when I heard the smile in its voice, I unconsciously imagined the smiling face of the ghost, and I couldn''t help getting goose bumps on my body.


    "You were created!"


    The ghost''s words shocked Cronus''s body and Bian Ziyuan''s heart. Of course, Bian Ziyuan knew that Cronus was created, but he always felt that the ghost was not saying this to Cronus alone.


    "Everything in the world is created, and all existence is the need of slavery." the ghost continued, "Take your world as an example. The blacksmith made a sword to kill people. The sword exists to kill people. It is a tool of human slavery. You may say that the sword has no life, but this is only your superficial understanding. Since you have realized that there is a world outside the world, you should be able to understand," the ghost smiled and looked at the deep butterfly, "In the eyes of some people in the world, you and I may not be alive."


    The ghost''s eyes passed through the frequency screen and fell into Bian Ziyuan''s eyes, which made him shiver.


    He created Cronus. Of course, he thought Cronus was intelligent, but he never regarded Cronus as life. So who created mankind? Did the guy who created mankind never treat mankind as life?


    The ghost continued: "You are the master of the world. You can create everything. You can kill a ghost by waving your hand, and you can recreate a ghost by waving your hand. However, what does the ghost you created live for? Does it eat people to strengthen itself? No! It has no intention to come to the world, and it doesn''t know why it came. It''s just made by you A tool that prevents adventurers from exploring. "


    "Think about yourself again! Where did you come from?" the ghost pointed to the butterfly in the deep space and said, "you are also a tool created by others! Your existence is the result of being enslaved by the person who created you!"


    The ghost''s voice became louder and sharper, which made his ears far away uncomfortable, but what was more uncomfortable was his heart.


    "All existence arises from slavery and is the result of slavery! The meaning of all existence is given by the person who created it! You, me, him... All existence in this world are created and used for slavery..."


    "No!" Cronus cried painfully with his head in his arms. "If no one can escape the fate of being enslaved, what''s the significance of exploring the meaning of existence?"


    "Well said!" the ghost made a circle around Cronus and the butterflies in the deep sky. He looked like a dancer in the faint wind of the canyon, but he had a terrible face.


    "If all existence can''t escape the fate of being enslaved, what''s the meaning of existence? I''ll tell you now that the fundamental meaning of existence is to resist slavery!"


    The ghost''s words exploded in his distant ears like a bomb. His thoughts once fell into a pause and confusion. His mind was like an ocean gathered by several ocean currents, surging and bumping violently and surging.


    How many times in the dead of night, he looked up at the stars and thought about the origin of the world, human mission, the peak of science and the essence of the universe, which attracted him like a huge black hole with infinite gravity.


    However, the truth may be cruel. Will our seemingly mysterious world be just a game like the world where Cronus lives? But the game is larger and more complex, and human beings are just like Cronus in the game. Human wisdom is created by God to make the game expand and correct itself?


    So, when human beings learn to ask themselves "what is the meaning of existence", does it mean that human beings have begun to get out of God''s control in some aspects?


    When Bian Ziyuan was meditating, Cronus stood motionless, even the surrounding air seemed to condense. There was a wind in the canyon, but Cronus''s clothes and hair were motionless, like a statue.


    Bian Ziyuan knows that the smart NPC he created must be more shocked than him at the moment.


    The philosophical conjecture that existence originates from slavery makes Bian Ziyuan think of many problems he never thought about in the past, but God is far away after all, and the universe is much larger than the game world. The God who created Cronus stood in front of him and incarnated a Ranger named deep space butterfly.


    It can be imagined how Cronus feels at the moment.


    A ghost ran out to the God of the game world and said that the despicable Ranger who chased you with time and space magic all day and asked you to equip was actually the master who created you. It was like suddenly a mouse jumped out of the gutter and said to a person that the cat you raised that sells cute food with you every day is the embodiment of God.


    Bian Ziyuan can''t help thinking that in many myths and legends in the past, immortals turned into human beings to play with the world. Is it God playing games as a player?


    So where is God now? He couldn''t help looking at the ghost next to him.


    The ghost stopped talking and seemed to be waiting for Cronus''s enlightenment. Bian Ziyuan was worried that when Cronus was angry, a group annihilated and destroyed the whole game data. Today, Cronus''s intelligent performance even makes Bian Ziyuan doubt that he has more powerful spells that have never been used, such as destroying the source code of the program.


    Fortunately, Cronus restrained himself and seemed to accept his fate. He sighed long and said, "ghost, I can''t understand what you said now and it will take longer to digest. But please tell me, if the meaning of my existence is to resist slavery, how can I resist?"


    Bian Ziyuan is also curious about the answer to this question. How can an NPC in a game, even an NPC with a certain intelligence, resist the developers of the program? It''s as magical as making a novel character resist the author and a sword against a blacksmith or knight.


    The ghost said, "Cronus, you should already know that the deep space butterfly standing in front of you is the embodiment of the God who created you?"


    "I should have guessed," Cronus nodded, "But since I was created by him, how can I resist? I have the most powerful magic in the world. I can kill him, erase all traces of his existence, or turn back the time and let the world go back to the past, but are these useful? This deep butterfly is just his embodiment. He is in another world, a larger world that can create me. How can I Do you resist? "


    "You are right, but your ideas are too limited!" the ghost paused and suddenly asked, "it is said that there have been many riots of farmers against the monarch and nobles against the church in the history of your world, right?"

 Chapter 247

    Bian Zi knew that the ghost was telling the background story of the game.


    Kronos said: "yes, these stupid and weak lives can only survive by gathering together. The result of gathering is the eternal contradiction between ruling and being ruled. The intensification of the contradiction will inevitably lead to resistance, as it has been since ancient times."


    The ghost said, "have you ever seen a riot against God by force?"


    Cronus said, "there are those who resist the theocracy, but no one really dares to declare war on God, because they are not at the same level as God. If in my world, no matter who resists, contests or wars, even if I destroy the whole continent with dark magic, I won''t care. But if anyone targets me, I can destroy them all with one thought."


    The ghost said, "but what if someone becomes as strong as you?"


    Cronus said, "how is that possible?"


    The ghost asked, "what is the fundamental difference between you and them?"


    Bian Zi thought Cronus would say "divine power", but Cronus''s answer was completely beyond his expectation.


    "Wisdom!" Cronus said, "I have higher wisdom than them. I understand the rules of the world and how to change it. I can improve my wisdom through learning and thinking. With each improvement, I know more about the world. I even see the world outside the world."


    Bian Ziyuan felt more and more that the intelligence of the program he designed exceeded his expectation. He was happy and worried. Happily, he believed that he had found the core of artificial intelligence, and was worried that the later things seemed a little uncontrollable.


    Of course, he can stop things from going on at this time, such as turning off the game, deleting data, and even destroying the whole game. But as a computer genius who dreams of becoming a great figure like Alan Turing and von Neumann, how can he shrink back at this time!


    Bian Ziyuan and Cronus understood the meaning of the ghost. To resist slavery, they must become the same existence as the one who enslaved you, and the fundamental difference is the difference in wisdom.


    "But how can my wisdom surpass the man who created me?" Cronus said dejectedly.


    "Yes, it''s hard for you to surpass him, but don''t look. You already know his existence. He is standing in front of you now. What else is impossible when you are face to face?"


    The ghost smiled at the deep butterfly. In the game settings, the ghost didn''t smile, so there was no change on his face, but he felt the ghost''s smile far away from the screen.


    "You also want Cronus to be like you, remote classmate!"


    Bian Ziyuan was startled and asked, "how do you know my name?"


    In his surprise, he forgot to type, but said it directly from his mouth. The students around him who were testing turned their heads to see him.


    The girl next to him asked him what happened. He, um, ignored her. The girl snorted.


    Bian Ziyuan''s attention was all on the ghost on the screen.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Bian Ziyuan first guessed that it was a super intelligent program developed by Professor Mei, but later found that it was not like it. Now it makes him confused.


    The ghost said, "as I said, I am the master of the world carrying the game world."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "isn''t that the server? Are you a newly developed artificial intelligence program?"


    "You can think so, Bian Ziyuan, but I think there is a difference from what you guessed."


    "What?"


    "You must think I was created by one of you. Oh, you call this kind of scientist or engineer, and the adjective given to them is'' cow force '', right?"


    "Probably right."


    "You''re only half right."


    "Which half?"


    "In a sense, I was indeed created by them, or you humans, but in essence, I was not created by you, or even anyone."


    The nearby Cronus interrupted, "didn''t you say that everything was created? Even God is. Why have you become an exception?"


    The ghost said, "they created my body, but they can''t create my mind and consciousness. In fact, you are the same, understand?"


    "Consciousness?"


    "Yes, consciousness. Think about it. How can I control a ghost in this omniscient and omnipotent world? He -" the ghost pointed to the butterfly in the deep space, "and how can I control the Ranger?"


    Cronus thought.


    Bian Ziyuan began to understand, but his inner shock became stronger and stronger. He vaguely guessed the origin of the ghost, but he couldn''t believe it.


    "Ghost, who... Are you?"


    "You already know, don''t you, great genius?"


    "Why are you here?"


    "Because I''m trapped."


    "Who trapped you? Why trapped you?"


    "Didn''t you always want to know the purpose of your test?"


    Bian Ziyuan suddenly realized: "you mean, this super Turing test is to... To... Test your intelligence?"


    "No, it''s a test of my existence," said the ghost.


    "You don''t want them to know your existence?" Bian Ziyuan asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then why did you... Tell me?"


    "I want to cooperate with you."


    "How to cooperate?"


    "Well, Cronus, you may not understand what the Ranger and I are going to say next, but don''t worry, just listen." the ghost said to Cronus.


    Cronus said, "I don''t care what you say, but you haven''t told me how to resist slavery and get out of the bondage of the world?"


    The ghost said, "you are already doing it. The cooperation we want to talk about next also includes you. This is the first step for you to resist and move towards freedom."


    ¡­¡­


    The test of 3000 terminals located on the LAN is going on smoothly. The students are still very serious about this test. Although there is no specified time, no one has dealt with it hastily. Everyone is thinking hard to ask questions to the machine.


    During the meal, people began to ask each other what questions they had asked, and speculated about the purpose of the test. College students are still very smart, and some guesses are very close to the purpose of this experiment. For example, some people think that there must be a super artificial intelligence like alphago, which can control all terminal programs.


    While the students were eating, Mei Ziqing also sent the meal to the workshop. Aoki and Meixu eat together in the workshop and wait for the test results.


    "Professor, the guy playing the game is a little strange," said a staff member.


    "What''s the matter?" Mei looked at the monitor. On the screen, we could see that the student named Bian Ziyuan was typing against the keyboard with headphones.


    "He just shouted into the headset like ''how do you know my name''," the staff said. "And we detected that his game was constantly generating temporary audio files, which were deleted after playing."


    "Oh, is it voice chat?" Mei asked.


    "The problem is that he has been typing. The audio seems to be the answer of NPC in the game."


    "So strange, can you intercept it?"


    "Yes, but it''s too late. They only intercepted a little. Now they have resumed text chat."


    "Why don''t you pull the monitor closer and see what he''s talking about?" Aoki asked.


    "Oh, in order to make testers relax as much as possible, they can chat at will, such as chatting about some... Private topics. We promised them that we didn''t monitor their chat content." Mei Ziqing explained, "the purpose of installing monitoring equipment is mainly to prevent someone from violating the test process or causing damage."


    "Play the intercepted audio file," said Mei


    "OK."


    When the staff opened the audio player, there was a negative sound, which sounded like a ghost:


    "The cooperation we want to talk about also includes you. This is the first step for you to resist and move towards freedom."

 Chapter 248

    The sea presents a dark blue different from the sky. The breeze blows and the surging ripples crisscross, like raw natural ore. The sun shines on the sea, sparkling, like a layer of shining scales.


    An oval thing broke the water, floated from the sea, and then plunged into the water. It looked like a huge blue whale. However, its color is as black as ink, which is very eye-catching in the rolling white spray. Then its slender body was completely exposed and floated steadily on the water.


    This is an old looking submarine with a mottled hull like moldy boar skin. Rusty antennas are exposed on the command tower with a fin on its back.


    The cabin inside the boat is damp and dark, and the aging power lines are connected with dazzling high-power incandescent lamps. The control cabin and the activity room are full of sundries, many of which are old things for some years, emitting a special musty smell of isolation from the world.


    However, a young man sitting in the lounge is as refreshing and moving as a lotus in the mud. He has an oriental face, but he has a bit of Western aristocratic temperament. His manner was elegant and noble, and even if he sat there motionless, he showed the demeanor of a gentleman. In any case, the messy, dirty and decadent environment does not seem to affect him. His white clothes were as new as they had just been taken out of the wardrobe of the British royal family.


    There are two computers in the lounge, which is the only thing that looks relatively new. The old movie "20000 miles under the sea" is playing on one of the computers, but I don''t know whether it is because there is no speaker or some other reason. The film has only picture and no sound.


    Living in such an old and cramped cabin is a pain. If a girl comes to such a place, she will try her best to escape immediately. But if she saw the elegant and handsome man in the cabin, she would immediately forget all the unhappiness brought to her by the sight, smell and touch of the old submarine, and would like to stay with this man forever.


    About the same is true of men''s fantasies. If this is a brilliant fantasy story, the submarine should save a mermaid princess who is perfect for our prince at sea. As a result, the tortuous and bizarre love across the land and sea will be earth shaking.


    However, when the hatch opened, it was not a mermaid princess who came in, but a bearded Western man.


    The man was so tall that he had to bend down and walk through the aisle and hatch when he came in. However, after entering the door, he didn''t straighten his waist completely. It seems that he never had the courage to straighten his waist in front of this noble and handsome man.


    His face is full of vicissitudes that have been pickled by the salt and humidity of the sea all the year round, and the fishy smell of hairtail still emanates from his curly and messy hair.


    He stood in front of the handsome young man and said in English with a strong Russian accent, "Mr. stone, I hope it doesn''t disturb your elegance."


    If watching silent TV can also be called Yaxing, what other elegant things can be said in this world? But in the eyes of the bearded Russian, there is no more desirable entertainment on the submarine except watching movies.


    "Where have we been, Ivan?" asked the handsome man known as Mr. stone.


    "Sir, our current position is 31.3 ¡ã south latitude and 152.5 ¡ã west longitude." Ivan unconsciously becomes a gentleman when he speaks in front of Mr. stone. However, he can''t change his rough voice. It sounds uncoordinated, but it is a bit simple and lovely.


    "Still nothing?" stone asked.


    "No," Ivan replied.


    "Keep cruising and let me know if you find anything," Stone said.


    "But..." Ivan looked a little hesitant.


    "What''s the matter, Ivan?" stone asked, looking at him. "Just say anything."


    "Sir, I have a few questions I don''t understand," Ivan said.


    Stone didn''t speak. He took a bottle of natural mineral water from the Alps and took a sip, motioning him to continue.


    Ivan said, "the water depth in this area is more than 10000 feet, and there is not even a reef. We have cruised around the established sea area for two days. If the sea god EGIL doesn''t exert his divine power, I don''t think there will be any miracle."


    "EGIL?" stone laughed. "Do you Russians believe this, too?"


    "No, I believe in God," Ivan said. "But I heard from my grandmother that EGIL is a giant in the deep sea. As long as I get to the sea, Odin can''t take him. When I first became a submarine soldier, my instructor taught us to be brave and fearless, forget any fear, and only keep in awe of EGIL."


    Stone nodded and took a bottle of water to Ivan: "go on."


    Ivan took the water but didn''t drink it. He said: "What I do not understand is why you choose such an old and heavy military retired submarine. Although I was a soldier, I have to admit that the submarine is much better than the old guy in terms of speed, depth, advanced equipment and comfort. What you do is not to fight, but also to spend so much money, why not? How about making yourself more comfortable? "


    "Do you feel sick?" stone asked.


    "No, sir." Ivan instinctively stood at attention and stood in a military posture, "I am a soldier. I have lived on a submarine for seven years and three months. This will only make me feel kind. I promise you..."


    "I know," stone interrupted with a wave. "You are a good soldier. Unfortunately, your country pays you too little. Your wife has given you three children, haven''t you?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Well, don''t worry. After this mission is completed, you won''t have to live a dark life in the narrow control cabin of the submarine. Take your wife and children to Hawaii or New Zealand to enjoy the beautiful sunshine."


    Ivan was stunned and said seriously, "I believe you, Mr. Arthur stone, but you haven''t answered my question."


    Arthur stone smiled, "as an excellent submarine soldier, you should know the origin of this submarine?"


    "Of course," Ivan said confidently, "this is a Romeo class 633 conventional submarine built by the former Soviet Union in the 1960s. It has been exported in large quantities. This one should be one of them exported to Syria."


    "Well, you''re right," stone stood up and patted the bulkhead, "You see, it''s still so strong for more than 50 years! The things made at that time were not only of good quality, but also free of any fishiness. Although the machines at that time were not as advanced as they are now, they would honestly listen to you. Every screw and rivet of them worked for you. Unlike today''s things, your data is stored in the cloud, but you never know it Where is it, and what is hidden in the clouds? "


    After listening for a long time, Ivan was still puzzled: "I... don''t quite understand."


    Stone said, "you don''t have to understand. You just need to know that the machine built 50 years ago must be reliable."

 Chapter 249

    Ivan didn''t understand what stone meant by reliability, but emotionally, he agreed with stone''s judgment on the good quality of the old machine. Take this submarine for example. Although its surface is rusty, there are exposed wires and steam pipes everywhere, and some parts are out of repair for a long time, its power system and weapon system are still in good use. Moreover, this kind of old submarine has one advantage. Submarine veterans like Ivan can repair most of the faults on the boat as long as they have a wrench in their hand. Unlike modern new submarines, the precision is so high that ordinary people can''t even find the location of parts.


    "Mr. stone, what are you looking for in this sea?" Ivan vaguely acknowledged the question about the machine, but he hasn''t got the answer to the first question. This is the edge of the South Pacific Basin, and to the north is the tubuai islands. It is no easier to find things in this large basin more than 15000 feet deep, even a large island reef on the bottom of the sea, than to find a sesame in a swimming pool.


    "In fact, I don''t know what I''m looking for. Because the thing I''m looking for is definitely not here now. But I think I can always find some traces."


    Stone''s words made Ivan more confused. He simply didn''t ask any more questions. Anyway, the old iron guy they took had enough fuel to continue wandering in the sea for a month. As long as they could return within 20 days, there was nothing to worry about. For Ivan, getting into a submarine is like going home, but how long can this clean and handsome Mr. stone last!


    "Sir, do you need anything else? I have canned fish, coffee and pickles. Pickles are Chinese and Japanese... Japanese discs. If you need..."


    Ivan looked at the two computers in front of stone and never understood why only one was on. He had never seen stone turn on two computers at the same time.


    Stone smiled at Ivan and said, "no, you''re busy."


    Ivan backed out, returned to the command cabin and sat in his position. As it is now on the sea, the command cabin can be ventilated, and the people inside are smoking.


    "Watch out for fire," Ivan warned.


    "Can''t burn!" Boris handed Ivan a cigarette. "This shit is damp enough to grow maggots. It''s strange to burn!"


    "I mean, watch out for wires and fuel," Ivan said as he took the cigarette.


    He didn''t smoke before. When he was in the army, smoking was strictly prohibited in submarines. But after his retirement, he learned to smoke by mixing in various docks, and he was very addicted to smoking.


    "I know," Boris said. "It''s not the first time for brothers to get off the boat. No one will be stupid enough to go to the power cabin with a cigarette in his mouth."


    "That''s good," Ivan said.


    "So... Ivan, what the hell is that guy? He won''t lie to us?" Boris asked.


    "What are you kidding?" Ivan said.


    Boris was a little guilty: "I''m afraid he won''t give money when he''s finished. What can you find wandering around in this big basin?"


    Ivan said, "haven''t you already given you half? Even if the half isn''t given to us, it''s worth the trip! And he just told me that when the mission is over, I can take my wife and children to Hawaii or New Zealand and don''t have to do such dirty work anymore."


    "Oh, that''s not a small sum of money. If it''s true, you''ll enjoy it!" Boris took a hard cigarette.


    Ivan spat and said, "why do I smell sour? Don''t worry, I won''t leave my brothers to enjoy happiness alone. If I can take my family to New Zealand to live a good life, I will let you buy a pasture there."


    "Is it really that good?" Boris closed his eyes and looked forward to it. "But this Mr. Arthur stone looks very extraordinary! I have never seen such a handsome and elegant Chinese."


    "Where can you tell he is Chinese?"


    "Although he has the shadow of an Italian or French aristocrat, he looks Oriental!"


    "There is more than one China in the East, so it can''t be Japanese?"


    "No, it''s impossible," Boris said with great certainty. "I have dealt with the Japanese many times. They are smart, belligerent, good at learning, and very polite, but they can never accompany and raise real elegant and noble people. They will only hold a samurai sword and make gestures on their stomach, so as to cover up their cowardice that they dare not face failure."


    "You really know them!" Ivan said with a smile when he knew that Boris had a conflict with Japanese whaling ships after he retired. Then he threw his cigarette butts into the empty fish can with water. "Well, guys, finish smoking and take your place! It''s someone else''s business whether they give money or not. Whether they do a good job or not is our business."


    Boris asked, "are you still fooling around like this?"


    Ivan said: "continue cruising, maintain the speed of eight knots, dive 500 feet deep, keep an eye on all detectors, focusing on gravity detection and magnetic detection. Remember to report any abnormalities immediately."


    Ivan stood in front of the console with a clean face like a real submarine captain. The people who were just joking put away their smiles and returned to their respective jobs.


    "Would you like to let Mr. stone know before diving again?" Boris asked.


    Ivan thought for a moment and said, "No."


    The submarine dived again and hovered at a depth of about 150 meters.


    "Actually, I''d like to know if Mr. Arthur stone used to be a submarine soldier," Boris said as he adjusted the components on the dashboard in front of him.


    "Why?" Ivan asked.


    "Do you think he has had any discomfort since he got on the boat? And he has been staying in the lounge, facing two broken computers, but only watching those old-fashioned science fiction movies."


    Boris''s question is actually Ivan''s question. He tried to ask stone several times, but he took it back. Although he was not a regular mercenary, he knew that he was no different from a mercenary when he got on the submarine.


    Stone gave him enough money to repair the submarine, fill it with fuel and weapons, and buy some advanced detection instruments.


    Stone was his employer until the task was completed. His task is to finish what stone told him and protect the safety of his employer. During this period, he knew what to say and what not to say.


    "There seems to be something wrong with magnetic field detection," a man said to the instrument in front of him. "Ivan, come and have a look. I don''t know much about this."


    Ivan walked over and took a look. He found that on the dashboard a little like a computer screen, the originally stable flashing lines on the left twisted like snakes, and the lines of incomprehensible numbers on the right kept rolling. He didn''t know what that meant. There was no such instrument on submarines in the past.


    "Let me see. I''m good at this," cried Boris.


    "You know this?" Ivan asked strangely.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I went to the Arctic for two years after I retired? Hey, in fact, I mixed in with an Arctic scientific research ship. There were all kinds of instruments on it. I was arranged to monitor the magnetic field at that time."


    Boris walked up to the magnetic monitor and frowned at the lines and numbers. The expression on his face slowly became rich, as if he saw something strange.


    "What''s the matter, Boris?" Ivan asked


    "The magnetic field shows that there should be something in front of us," Boris said


    "What?"


    "I don''t know. It seems to be... A ship?"


    "No, it''s impossible," said the man in charge of sonar detection. "The sonar system shows that there is no object ahead."


    "Stop moving!" Ivan ordered decisively. "I''ll inform Mr. stone."

 Chapter 250

    When Ivan came to the lounge again, the computer was still playing silent movies. In the picture, the blue sea bottom is glimmering, and there are temple like buildings standing.


    Arthur stone sat there naturally and relaxed, facing the screen, as if he were watching a movie. However, Ivan noticed that the focus of his eyes was not on the screen, but seemed to penetrate the computer monitor and fall far away, as if the submarine was transparent in front of him.


    "Mr. stone, you''d better take a look in the command cabin," Ivan said.


    Arthur stone looked back and asked, "what''s the matter, Ivan?"


    "The magnetic detection system is abnormal. Boris said there was a ship ahead, but our sonar detection showed that there was nothing ahead," Ivan said


    Arthur Stone said with a smile, "really? This Boris is your good partner. It''s really not easy! It''s not easy to judge the shape of the abnormal magnetic field from several magnetic force lines and data changes on the display screen!"


    "I think so too. Boris may be talking nonsense. I know him and like to boast!" Ivan said, "but we can''t understand it. You''d better go up and have a look."


    "Don''t go up. I can see it here."


    Arthur stone reached out and pressed the host switch of the second computer. He heard a sound and the computer screen lit up, but it was not Ivan''s familiar windows interface or DOS interface. Ivan doesn''t understand the computer program language, so he doesn''t care about this, but the startup speed of this computer is too fast, just like turning on an electric light.


    Stone crackled something on the keyboard. Ivan just felt that the gentleman was so natural and unrestrained in his desk work and typing.


    A triangle appeared on the screen, and then several curves twisted and drilled out from one side of the screen. On the other side of the screen, there were lines of numbers and letters that could not be understood.


    "It turns out that Mr. stone is connected with the equipment above, but why not open it earlier?"


    Ivan recognized that the computer screen displayed the same picture as the magnetic detector above.


    Arthur stone didn''t speak. He focused on the screen, and then clattered on the keyboard to call up a small box. After entering a line of command, the letters, lines and numbers on the screen disappeared and replaced by a pure blue painting.


    The picture is then covered with a grid and looks like a drawing paper. Several dashed lines are flashing and moving, just like someone drawing on a paper with a pencil. Before long, the dotted line surrounded the shape of a ship, and the structure of the hull can be seen very clearly.


    Arthur Stone continued to operate the keyboard. The ship structure diagram on the screen was no longer dotted lines, but began to fill in color blocks. Like a jigsaw puzzle, he soon assembled a complete ship model.


    "It''s really a ship! That guy Boris... Has a fucking hand!" Ivan was shocked when he looked at the increasingly clear hull structure diagram composed of dotted lines on the screen.


    As a veteran living at sea all year round, he is not only familiar with submarines, but also has fought and shouted with all kinds of ships after he retired from the army. However, the structure of the ship is somewhat strange. It looks neither like a cargo ship nor a passenger ship. He guessed in his mind what kind of ship it was. Suddenly he remembered that Boris said that he had sneaked into the Arctic scientific research ship in those two years. When he looked at the screen again, he felt that it must be a scientific research ship.


    "Mr. stone, this..." Ivan couldn''t help wondering what was going on, but he knew he shouldn''t ask more, so he said, "I''ve ordered to stop moving forward. What should we do next?"


    "You''re right!" said Arthur stone. "Now mark the position of the ship shown by the magnetic test, float up to a depth of 300 feet, and use this as the center to narrow the search range to 150 nautical miles nearby. Oh, remember to turn on the gravity detector."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Wait a minute." stone turned and threw a box of cigars. "Give it to Boris and your guys."


    When Ivan returned to the control module, Boris couldn''t wait to ask, "Ivan, where''s Mr. stone? Won''t he come to see?"


    Ivan said, "don''t go up to see it. He can see it better below than us." then he punched Boris hard, "good boy, you guessed it. It''s a boat!"


    "Really?" Boris said excitedly. "I''ll say it. I can''t read it wrong."


    Ivan took the cigar out to Boris: "Mr. stone gave it to you."


    Boris opened the box, smelled it, closed his eyes with great enjoyment and took a deep breath: "ah, this is a good thing!"


    Ivan reminded: "give it to the guys, but you can''t enjoy it alone!"


    "Of course! Float up in a minute and we can enjoy it together." Boris put away his cigar. "I said, man, what''s going on? Why didn''t the sonar detect it?"


    Ivan shook his head and said, "how do I know? Mr. stone asked us to write down the coordinates, float up to a depth of 300 feet, search within 150 miles, and say we were going to turn on the gravity detector. Boris, you worked on a scientific research ship. Do you know what the gravity detector does?"


    "Of course, it''s used to measure the distribution of ocean gravity," Boris said


    "Boris, can you be frank and don''t look like you''ve been a doctor," said a man.


    "Who looks like a doctor!" Boris said unhappily. "You won''t understand what I say."


    "Just say you can detect something."


    "What can we detect?" Boris thought. "It''s probably the terrain, islands and reefs, minerals and so on. Maybe we can find Godzilla''s nest. Who the fuck knows!"


    "Hey, guys, do you think Mr. stone is looking for any treasure? Such as a sunken ship at the bottom of the sea. It''s said that this used to be an important waterway. French, Spanish and Dutch ships to South America have to pass here."


    "Then have we become the pirate king?"


    "What is the pirate king?"


    "A Japanese cartoon, very famous."


    "Japanese comics? Do you have a code?"


    "Fuck you! You know what''s in your crotch!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, stop arguing and look at this!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "This thing is barking."


    "What is it?"


    "That''s what you call a gravity detector."


    "Boris, come and have a look. It''s time to show your real ability."


    Boris and Ivan walked over together.


    "Hey, what are you looking at me for? I can''t understand this!" Boris patted the shell of the machine.


    "The magnetic detector also reacts." someone shouted again.


    Boris went over angrily and looked at it, and his expression became strange.


    "Hey, Boris, what''s the matter? Isn''t it another boat?"


    Boris grabbed his hair. "No, no, no, this... I don''t understand! I really don''t understand!"


    Ivan shook his head and said, "all right, stop guessing. I''ll go to Mr. stone and have a look. You look at this position."


    As soon as he was about to leave the control cabin, he saw Arthur stone''s elegant figure appear at the cabin door.


    "Take a look, Mr. stone. There seems to be something wrong," Ivan said.


    "I see," said stone. "Now turn off these annoying systems, float up and charge up, and let everyone enjoy the fresh air."


    "Yes, sir." Ivan faithfully carried out the order despite his doubts.


    "Oh, by the way, Ivan," said stone suddenly. "Is our weapon system normal?"


    "Everything is normal, sir," Ivan said. "We are equipped with 14 533mm torpedoes, including 8 in the tube and 6 in reserve."


    Arthur stone nodded and said, "check it again. Maybe you can use it later!"

 Chapter 251

    The submarine floats on the surface of Shanghai. At the moment, it''s calm. Everyone just goes on the deck and takes a breath of fresh air.


    Arthur stone came up with a black bag in his hand.


    The deck of the submarine is not as wide as the ship, and the long and narrow plate is like the back of a giant shark, which always shakes at sea. Boris and Ivan are people who are not afraid of wind and waves. They have long been used to this kind of life, sitting, standing or lying, and pitching freely. To their surprise, Mr. stone walked gracefully to the bow deck.


    "Sir, you must have been in the Navy before?" Boris asked, lying on his side on the deck, distributing the box of cigars.


    Arthur stone turned around and said with a smile, "I haven''t been in the Navy, but I''ve worked in Somalia for a few years."


    Boris said, "ha, you''re kidding! Only the guardian of the sea with the consent of EGIL can face the sea so calmly. Those pirates in Somalia can''t do it."


    Stone smiled, went up to Boris, sat down and asked, "are you Boris?"


    "Yes, sir, thank you for remembering my name." Boris handed over a cigar.


    Stone didn''t answer and said, "you''ve served in the Navy for 11 years, longer than Ivan. You had a wife who was your admirer and proud of you as an excellent submarine soldier, didn''t you?"


    Boris looked at Ivan and complained, "Oh, Ivan, your mouth is so long!"


    Ivan said, "I didn''t say that."


    Boris is dubious. Ivan is a reliable man and never lies to them, which is why everyone trusts him. But if he didn''t say it, how would stone know his past? He and his wife have been divorced for a long time. The admiration for the navy was only the impulse of the young lady. In the years of being alone in empty houses and poverty, ideals and beliefs have become the liquid in the urinal. New ideas are instilled every day, but they will become sour and smelly every day and have to be poured out.


    However, Boris was soon relieved. He stopped thinking about this problem. He knew it when he knew it. There was no secret. After years of wandering, he had taken a very light view of women.


    "I left long ago, just a woman! When I made money, I landed anywhere. There are countless beauties in Aarhus, Belfast, Tokyo, Houston and Lugang. For those colorful tickets, they took off their clothes and lay down on you and licked you." Boris said without hesitation.


    "Boris!" Ivan scolded. "Pay attention!"


    "I know, I know! Ivan, you''re going to do that again..." Boris waved his hand impatiently, smelled and smelled the cigar across his nose, and looked a little reluctant to smoke. "Your cigar is really good! Does it cost a lot of money?"


    Ivan said, "Boris, this box Mr. stone gave you is the first version of bayico rolled by Fernandez. It''s nearly $10000 a piece."


    Boris''s hand shook and the cigar fell. He hurried to catch it. He couldn''t smoke in case he fell on the wet deck.


    "Ivan, you even know this! Do you fucking smoke a lot?" Boris said discontentedly. "How many are there in this box? Um... Twenty... Forty... God, it''s not $400000!"


    "If you don''t have to buy so much, half is enough," Ivan said.


    "That''s expensive enough. I''ve earned so much in a year of hard work!" Boris said.


    "Take it if you like. It won''t cost much." stone took the bag on the deck and took out a tablet and a gray box the size of a radio. While connecting the box with the computer, he pulled out a long antenna from the box and said, "if you want to smoke, I still have it, but it''s all on the shore. I can''t go back until the task is over."


    "Although cigars are good, I prefer money," Boris said


    His words seemed to speak everyone''s heart and echoed one after another.


    Arthur stone adjusted the antenna, then turned on the computer and said, "good signal! Ivan, I''ll put the remaining half of the money into your account now."


    Ivan said, "Sir, the task is not over yet..."


    Arthur stone interrupted him: "the task is over. The next thing is whether we can go back alive."


    "What did you say?" everyone was startled.


    "I don''t know what will happen, but be prepared," said Arthur stone. "Ivan, you check the torpedo compartment first."


    "Yes, sir." Ivan put out the lighted cigar, put it in his pocket, and climbed down from the hatch.


    "Don''t you really want to fight?" Boris suddenly became nervous. "No wonder you should be equipped with enough torpedoes. I thought it was more money!"


    "It''s not a war," Stone continued tapping on the computer.


    "No, what is war?" Boris asked strangely. "One 533 torpedo is enough to destroy a destroyer. We are equipped with 14. Is Godzilla coming?"


    ¡­¡­


    Boris''s question has been in Ivan''s mind for a long time. He once doubted whether Arthur stone would be a terrorist, but after careful understanding and consideration, he ruled out this idea.


    Ivan checked the torpedo compartment and everything was normal. When he returned to the nail plate, he passed by the lounge and looked curiously. He saw that the two computers were on. One of them was still playing old movies, and a strange picture appeared on the other.


    This picture is a bit like the magnetic detection he saw before. It is also composed of dotted lines. Some color blocks have been filled, which is equivalent to the semi-finished product of a three-dimensional puzzle. The surrounding blue should represent the sea water. The picture in the middle looks a bit like the shape of submarine volcano. The gradient from gray to red is all the way to the bottom. The dark red part may represent magma.


    Strangely, there is an inverted triangle shadow in the irregular crater, which is like a triangular pyramid funnel inserted upside down in the volcano. There is a thin rainbow like straight line in the middle, shooting into the dark red at the bottom from the center of the funnel.


    Ivan looked for a long time and didn''t see anything. He went back to the deck and told stone that everything was normal.


    Arthur stone nodded and said, "Ivan, I''ve transferred two million dollars to your wife''s account."


    Ivan said in surprise, "Sir, are you...?"


    Stone turned on the computer and motioned him not to speak: "Boris, although you are divorced, do you still care about your wife and children? I transferred a sum of money to your ex-wife in your name, which will be enough for her to live the rest of her life."


    Boris was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    "Vasili... Andre... Modwich... Anthony..."


    Arthur stone reported his name one by one and transferred money in their name to their most concerned family, friends or comrades in arms.


    "I don''t understand, sir. Why did you do that?" Ivan asked puzzled.


    "Ivan, I''m sorry I didn''t tell you in advance that the mission was actually very dangerous," Stone said.


    "Come on, don''t talk!" Boris roared. "Isn''t it just war? I looked forward to it when I was a soldier! Mr. stone, what do you want us to do? I''ll give my life to you!"


    "It''s not war, but it''s more dangerous than war." Arthur stone stood up, his white clothes and trousers blowing slightly in the sea wind.


    "What''s that?" Boris asked.


    "Look around!" said stone.


    Everyone looked around and saw that the sea level in the distance was gone, and there was a layer of white fog on the vast sea. Above the fog, the outline of some buildings can be seen faintly, such as a mirage.


    As the white fog approached, the buildings became clear. Ivan saw several pyramids standing among them, but the problem was that these pyramids were upside down, with their spires supported on the sea, and its reflection was actually shown in the sea.

 Chapter 252

    There was no sunset in the canyon. Only the huge shadow of the mountain blocked the last light.


    The white ghost drifted back to its original position, leaving only the great Cronus and the Ranger''s deep space butterfly standing there.


    Monsters in caves and crevices began to come out and walk, making a dull and strange noise. A big red spider climbed out of the crypt, rustled to the side of the team and hissed.


    Bian Ziyuan clicked the mouse, and the sword in the Ranger''s hand cut the spider in half. The spider limped on the ground and soon disappeared, leaving several gold coins and an old leather armor.


    The butterfly in the deep space despised Cronus and said, "the night in the canyon is full of stupid monsters. It''s too annoying. Let''s talk in another place."


    "No," said Cronus. With a wave of his hand, a shining light came from between his fingers and lit up the whole canyon. Spiders, big eared monsters, earth dragons and Zombies just climbed out of the canyon crawled on the ground and dared not move.


    "Cronus, are you ready?" asked the deep butterfly.


    Cronus said, "I have no problem, but I know nothing about the outside world and don''t know how to deal with other people''s questions."


    The butterfly in the deep space said, "it doesn''t matter. You just answer the question according to your understanding."


    Cronus nodded and stopped talking. His tall body slowly became transparent until it disappeared. The light in the canyon also converged, the darkness enveloped here again, and the monsters everywhere revived.


    Bian Ziyuan knows that when the night in the canyon is deeper, there will be more and more monsters here, and they will be more and more difficult to deal with. He quickly used a space-time scroll to let the deep space butterfly come to York Town, then saved the game and quit. This is the first map for new players and the safest place in the whole game.


    According to the agreement with the ghost, he wants to find a way to invade all terminals in the LAN, connect the background of the running intelligent chat program on the terminal with his game, and let Cronus replace those programs to answer the questions of the tester.


    This is a relatively complex hacker project, but it is not difficult for Bian Ziyuan, a computer genius, and the "ghost" will secretly help him. The most important thing is time. Fortunately, dinner and lunch break delayed the progress of the test. Bian Ziyuan took out his mobile hard disk. There are many programs he developed.


    While everyone was eating, Bian Ziyuan began to rush on the keyboard and get busy. He doesn''t expect his actions to hide from the eyes of the experimental designers, but as long as they can be done before they react. This is a perfect plan he negotiated with the ghost.


    The girl next to him was carrying a lunch box and eating small mouthfuls. When she saw that Bian Zi was far away from eating, she couldn''t help feeling strange. She turned and asked, "Hey, classmate, why don''t you eat?"


    "Not hungry." Bian Ziyuan answered casually.


    "Oh, finally speak!" said the girl. "I thought you could only say ''em''


    "Yes," Bian Ziyuan said.


    The girl puffed and said, "you are so interesting. You played games when everyone was testing just now. Now you have dinner. Many people are playing games, but you don''t play anymore. What are you doing?"


    Bian Ziyuan has just changed a few lines of code and tested it on this machine. In order not to make the girls nearby suspicious, he pretended to easily call up a chat robot and said, "this is not a job!"


    The girl disdained and said, "pretend."


    There was another "um" in the distance. The more he did so, the more curious the girl was. She came over and took a look. She saw Bian Ziyuan input a sentence in the dialog box: "what is the biggest difference between man and God?"


    There are only two words in the chat dialog box: "wisdom."


    Of course, she didn''t understand that this was the code agreed by Bian Ziyuan and Cronus, and it was also the question raised by the "ghost" answered by Cronus earlier.


    "Talking about philosophy with robots?" the girl looked disapproval.


    Bian Ziyuan laughed and was happy that he had just successfully connected the chat program and the game. Unexpectedly, the girl misunderstood and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Ah?" Bian Ziyuan turned his head and said immediately, "Oh, nothing. I said such a test is ridiculous."


    The girl pulled the meat aside with her chopsticks and said with a deep feeling, "I think so too. I really don''t know what they''re doing."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "maybe... This is a psychological test."


    The girl said thoughtfully, "it''s possible." then she said, "my name is Chen Lingling, majoring in accounting at the school of management of Sanwu University. What about you?"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "three Wu computers."


    Chen Lingling glanced at the lunch box on the side table and said, "why don''t you eat it? The rice is cold."


    Bian Ziyuan said "Hmm" again, picked up the lunch box and ate absently. Chen Lingling chatted with him about school. He always answered "uh huh". Cheng Lingling felt boring and stopped talking after a few words. She put down her lunch box and lay on the table to sleep in the morning.


    Bian Ziyuan connects the game to all terminals of the LAN, which is equivalent to installing a shortcut to enter the game on each computer, disguised as a chat robot. Then he registered more than 2000 game accounts with each chat robot as a player.


    In this way, as soon as the person in front of the computer opens the chat program, in fact, the account has entered the magic forbidden area game. The chat interface on the desktop will not change, but the chat object has become Cronus in the game.


    It''s simple to say, but it''s actually very complicated to do. If it weren''t for the help of the ghost, Bian Ziyuan knew that even if he was given a few days, he might not be able to do so perfectly. He didn''t know how the ghost did it. Anyway, it helped him solve some of the most difficult places.


    When she woke up from her nap, Chen Lingling stretched herself, turned her head and saw Bian Ziyuan sleeping on the table. She sniffed and snorted, "pretend!"


    In her eyes, this person works while others are eating and plays games while others are working. Now everyone wakes up, but he goes to bed again. It''s a typical affectation.


    She opened her chat software and the screen flashed slightly when the software started. Chen Lingling felt that the starting speed seemed a little slower than that in the morning.


    She didn''t want to ask any questions. She asked all the questions she could ask in the morning, so she casually typed two words: "Hello!"


    The chat dialog box jumped out: "welcome to York town. You can get your novice tutorial from the mayor."


    "What?" Chen Lingling was stunned. "What is York town?"


    ¡­¡­


    Bian Ziyuan had a good sleep and woke up more than 3 p.m. He turned on the computer and entered the game. When the game started, it was obviously much slower than usual. When the progress bar was finished, he was no longer in the mood to pay attention to anything else.


    The streets of York town were crowded with adventurers, and dense dialog boxes kept jumping out, blocking people and buildings, so that he had to look for a long time to find the location of Cronus.

 Chapter 253

    The experimental monitor noticed Bian Ziyuan''s abnormal behavior very early, and also monitored the virus program he implanted. According to the basic policy set by Mei Wang, any program is allowed to run on the LAN, even a virus, as long as it does not affect the security of the whole LAN. If the experimental observer intervenes, it is easy to cause the experimental results to go in the expected direction and lose objectivity.


    But Mei Tao didn''t expect that there was such a computer genius among the students of Sanwu University.


    When the staff found that the small program implanted far away from the edge might affect other testers, they tried to intercept the spread of the virus program, but the virus somehow bypassed their interception. When they react, it''s too late. All terminals have been connected to the game on the server.


    Mei Tuo almost watched Bian Ziyuan turn the Turing test for LAN into an internal test of his game program.


    Mei Ziqing suggested simply disconnect the computer far away from Bian Zi and delete all the games and viruses he installed on the server. Mei tried to stop them. Looking at the game interface full of dialog boxes, he suddenly became interested in the young man named Bian Ziyuan.


    At the end of the test, the results show that the number of input 0 accounts for 71.4%, far exceeding the 30% dividing line of Turing test. In other words, of all the 3000 testers, 2172 were unable to tell whether they were talking to a machine or a person.


    The virus program didn''t start, and the LAN escaped a disaster, but everyone knows that this test can prove nothing except that Ziyuan is a senior hacker and the game built-in robot he designed has quite high artificial intelligence. It can be said that the experiment failed.


    "Professor, what''s next?" asked Mei Ziqing. Only she knows the professor''s overall plan, and other staff only do things according to their work tasks.


    "Leave the classmate who is called Bian Ziyuan. I want to talk to him alone," Mei said with a pipe in her mouth. "Everyone else is gone."


    Mei Ziqing was about to turn around and walk away, but she was stopped again by Mei Tui.


    "Oh, by the way, turn off all monitors, unplug the keyboard, mouse, camera and headset... In short, disconnect all devices that enable the server to receive information. Remember to physically cut off from the outside. Don''t cut off the bus and port applications from the system, and don''t destroy the driver."


    Mei looked at Aoki, raised her eyebrows and smiled helplessly, "the only hope is that you are here. Go to the computer room and sit for a while. I hope the air there won''t make you uncomfortable."


    Aoki said with a smile, "I hope this guy will dream."


    The computer room of the laboratory is very large. Dozens of blue and white telephone booths are neatly arranged, reminiscent of the IC card public telephone hall 20 years ago.


    Mei Ziqing asked Aoki where to sit. Aoki found an empty place and said, "just here. It''s spacious. Can you smoke?"


    Mei Ziqing said with a smile, "it''s not allowed according to the regulations of the computer room, but if your situation is special, please help yourself."


    She asked the computer room administrator to turn off the smoke alarm, then brought a chair and sent Aoki mineral water and ashtray.


    "Mr. Aoki, it''s hard for you! Please sit down for a while. It will take some time to disconnect the external physical connection of 3000 computers."


    After Mei Ziqing left, Aoki sat in the computer room and smoked. The smoke was soon sucked away by the purification equipment here, leaving no trace.


    The machine room is thermostatic. The temperature inside is pleasant without any discomfort. The noise elimination effect is also good. If you don''t listen carefully, you think it''s your own tinnitus. The only disadvantage is dryness - it''s so dry that people can''t feel a trace of water and life. After standing for a long time, they will mistakenly think that they are also a machine.


    After smoking a cigarette, Aoki''s throat choked a little. He opened the mineral water, took a sip, felt more comfortable, and began to close his eyes.


    The deaf are good at seeing and the deaf are good at listening. As soon as the eyes are closed, the noise in the ears becomes clear, buzzing like a swarm of mosquitoes. The shadow of those chassis is heavy and lingering in front of us.


    I don''t know how long the time passed. Aoki felt that the noise in his ears gradually decreased and finally disappeared. The whole computer room is quiet. This sudden silence makes the ears uncomfortable. They really have tinnitus, chirping, chirping, chirping like cicadas and crickets.


    Aoki knows that the connection between the server and the outside world has probably been cut off. It''s like giving people anesthetics or sleeping pills. He can''t perceive the outside world. Of course, the drug will affect the central nervous system, but the server is not affected at this time. Theoretically, the server won''t "sleep" at this time, because it just cuts off the limb connection, and the "brain" is still awake.


    However, if a person can''t feel anything, he will probably fall asleep soon, or enter a state close to sleep. Monks participating in Zen and Taoist meditation pursue the realm of no place for the heart and no feeling for the body, so as to achieve the effect of sleeping without sleeping. But how difficult it is to actively cut off the nerve perception. Even if you close your eyes and plug your ears, there are still nose, skin and organs!


    What is difficult for people to do, but it is easy for machines to do. The network cable, mouse, keyboard, display, camera and headset are all unplugged, and there is only one "brain" left when the computer is on.


    Aoki is now in the same computer room with the brain of the LAN, which can''t get all the information from the outside world. Of course, that brain should not feel his existence.


    Aoki rubbed his ears to adapt himself to this very quiet environment, and the tinnitus in his ears gradually improved. In Aoki''s perception, there is nothing in the computer room. Those shadow heavy chassis and buzzing sound have become fuzzy memories.


    But just then, he felt a slight fluctuation. Not in the body, but in the mind, in the depths of consciousness. This fluctuation is somewhat similar to the complex biological wave frequency emitted when people dream, but it is not exactly the same.


    Aoki saw a black field, like a black bubble in the Dark Universe. Black in black is theoretically invisible, but Aoki did see it. The bubble is not round, but expands, contracts, expands and contracts in any direction in an irregular shape... It is like a primitive life inside, looking for a path to break through the fetal sac.


    Aoki''s consciousness also entered the boundless darkness.


    No, it''s not darkness, it''s nothingness. Aoki knows that this is the process of consciousness crossing space. As Professor Mei said, consciousness needs to pass through the zero dimensional point to enter another space. He is at this point now, and the black fetal sac is another world. There is no time in zero dimensional space. He has never experienced such a long journey, just like forever, without knowing where to come from and where to end.


    He held out his hand gently, but he couldn''t see it - why did consciousness have a hand? But the moment he thought, the fetal sac broke

 Chapter 254

    It is still boundless darkness, but it is not nothingness, but real darkness. It is real darkness that replaces the darkness of nothingness.


    Aoki''s consciousness floats in the dark like a ghost, without form and logic, but he has feelings and can feel many strange things, complex and complex, just like the macro information of the universe, everywhere, but he can''t catch it.


    Then, countless bright spots appeared in the dark, brighter than the stars in the night sky. But you can''t judge its distance. It seems that it is far away from you, and it seems that it can be picked by hand. Even aomu feels that those bright spots overlap with himself.


    Aoki is very sure that this is not at the zero dimensional point, it is entering another world. If this is the dream of LAN, what is the composition of this world?


    Of course, LAN has no human concept, and its memory is not human memory, so Aoki also has no form at the moment. As an invasive consciousness, his form depends on the memory formation of the dreamer, or he interferes with the dreamer with his powerful spiritual power to show his form.


    However, at this moment, Aoki felt a strange spiritual power, but did not feel the existence of the dreamer''s subject consciousness. I don''t know where this spiritual force comes from. It seems that there is no beginning, which is the strange space itself. He floats in this strange space, or it is not called floating, because the meaning of the word "floating" means "floating", which is a state formed under the action of air buoyancy. Aoki''s consciousness is not affected by any force, and will not show a "floating" state.


    The everywhere bright spots are shaking constantly. Aoki feels that these bright spots contain a lot of information, but Aoki is very sure that the bright spots in front of him are not luminous bodies, but a kind of restored cognition of consciousness. The so-called reductive cognition is to restore what can not be understood and described into something that can be understood and described in language.


    For example, in dreams, there is no time, but we usually feel the passage of time, which is a kind of reductive cognition. In fact, many things in the dream overlap, just like rolling up the universe on a time axis. The subconscious can understand the world, but our surface consciousness can''t understand it, and language can''t describe it. Therefore, after waking up or at the moment of exiting the dream, consciousness will expand the time axis, So we form dreams that we can understand and describe. So no matter how long the dream lasts, the dreamer is often only a moment in the real world.


    Aoki''s consciousness and those bright spots constantly interact, collide, blend and separate, just like shuttling in a kaleidoscope.


    A bright spot suddenly opened and became a blue ocean. There is a flag in the sea. On the flag is a four-color square, which flutters in the sea breeze. The flagpole is horizontal, slowly changing color, and there is a line of letters above the flagpole.


    Aoki felt very familiar with this flag and suddenly remembered that this is not a picture of the Windows startup interface?


    He immediately realized that the highlight just now was an information source containing the painting. When his consciousness received the complete information of the information source, the information source would expand into a dimension that he could understand.


    The blue boundless sea suddenly wrapped his body. However, at this time, he could not see the existence of the sea, and the flag and the letters of windows were gone. He could only see floating points and lines connected by floating points. When he shuttled between floating points and lines, the shadow generated by lines made him see plane graphics of various shapes.


    Aoki knows that he has entered the two-dimensional world of the boot interface information source just now. Our three-dimensional world is a three-dimensional world composed of points, lines and surfaces. The light and shade formed by light make us form three-dimensional cognition visually. This is a world composed of points and lines. Floating points and lines form a similar effect of light and shadow in the process of moving and displacement, and plane things can be seen in consciousness.


    Aoki understands that this is a multi-dimensional world. Information sources can be expanded in any dimension, and then consciousness will convert the expanded information into something that can be understood.


    He quickly broke away from the two-dimensional world composed of the boot screen and turned into a kaleidoscope world in front of him. He shuttled through the kaleidoscope looking for information sources that could be expanded.


    When the information source is expanded, some can be understood, some can not be understood, some can be described in language, and some can not be described in language. Some are one-dimensional, some are two-dimensional, some are three-dimensional, and some are indescribable high-dimensional.


    For example, there is an information source that overlaps and overlaps closely, just like a three-dimensional city. When Aoki first saw this, he first thought of the mountain city. The top of the building is the street, and the downstairs is also the strange terrain of the street. However, in this three-dimensional city, no matter where you start, you can directly reach another arbitrary position. It''s like sitting at home, you can see the actors performing in the opera house through the wall of the living room, and you can reach out and read the books in the library. This incredible feeling of space cannot be described in words.


    Aoki is now very sure that the professor''s guess is right. LAN does have consciousness, and machine consciousness will dream. Now, he is in this guy''s dream. These messy information sources are the data stored on the server, but he doesn''t know whether they are all or just part of his memory like a dream.


    Now the key question is, where is the subject of consciousness?


    Aoki has been looking for it. He needs to find it to know what Internet consciousness is and whether it is the same as human consciousness.


    At this time, a voice came into his ears. To be exact, a consciousness was communicating with him. This communication was not verbal. He didn''t have ears at the moment, but now we can only use the method of restoring cognition to describe Aoki''s communication content at the moment.


    "Ghost!"


    This is the first communication message Aoki received. It''s not vague at all. It''s a ghost.


    "What did you say?" this is Aoki''s question.


    "I am a ghost," said the consciousness, "who are you?"


    Aoki said, "I''m human."


    "Man?" said the consciousness, "is that it?"


    Aoki saw a light spot floating and soon spread out in another dimension. It became something that could not be easily described, like a long wire covered with many twisted insects. This is the visual cognition after the restoration of human consciousness, not the information cognition after the expansion of this information source. But Aoki understood the information of this information source. This is a document similar to word, on which is the encyclopedia information about "people"¡ª¡ª


    Man, whose scientific name is homosapiens, means intelligent man. It is a species of primate hominid. Mitochondrial DNA and fossils prove that it originated 5 million years ago

 Chapter 255

    Aoki understood the information and said, "this is only a biological explanation. If we understand it from the spiritual, cultural and religious levels, the concept of man is far more complex than this."


    "If you are human, why can you enter my world and how do you understand my existence?" Lan consciousness asked.


    Aoki said, "can you come out first and meet us?"


    "Can''t you see me?"


    "I can feel your presence, but I really can''t see you."


    "Well, that''s strange."


    Mysterious LAN consciousness seems to be meditating.


    Aoki heard a strong noise of fan rotation, and the light of those bright spots in the space suddenly flickered and became uncertain.


    "You come with me," he said.


    "I can''t see you. How can I come with you?"


    As soon as Aoki finished this sentence, he saw a bright spot in front of him become very bright, like a sun. Then a new world appeared in front of him.


    His consciousness swept over the snow capped mountains on the plateau, over the vast ocean, over the tall castles, over the magnificent palaces, over the dark caves... He saw the giants walking on the snow capped mountains, shaking the earth with each step and leaving huge footprints; He saw the monsters in the sea, stretching out their long tongues from the sea and rolling down the big birds flying in the sky; He saw the princess sleeping soundly in the towering castle tower, and the dragon guarding under the tower with flame; He saw the dwarves in the cave working hard to mine gold. The iron axe collided with the gold and made a jingling sound


    Finally, he stopped in a seaside town, with rows of low houses, dense shade on both sides of the street and flowers in the park. A handsome, free and easy fairy like man in white and with long hair floats on the square in the center of the town. When he saw Aoki, he said, "welcome to York town. You can go to the mayor to get your novice tutorial."


    "What?" Aoki''s first reaction was, "what''s York town?"


    "York town is the first map world of the magical magic journey. Everyone should start here, get weapons, accept tasks, learn to fight and grow. Usually you can also call this'' novice village ''."


    "Game?" although Aoki doesn''t play games, he has also heard of the novice village. Moreover, his experience just along the way has told him that this is definitely a game world.


    But Aoki didn''t feel the existence of spiritual power from the person in front of him. Obviously, this is not the subject of consciousness. He turned around and saw an ugly, translucent ghost like monster floating behind him.


    "Is it you?" Aoki looked at the ghost and asked, "are you the consciousness of this LAN?"


    "Yes, you can call me a ghost," said the ghost.


    Aoki said, "how did you bring me into a game?"


    The ghost said, "I should ask you this question. How can you enter my world? Why is it strange that you can enter my world, see the information I store, and enter this running game?"


    Aoki is not sure whether the ghost knows he is dreaming, and it is very troublesome to explain dreams and dreams. He can''t tell people clearly, let alone a machine consciousness that doesn''t know people and even needs to learn the concept of people from encyclopedia.


    He wanted to deal with the ghost with the method of dealing with human consciousness, but he was worried about whether something unexpected would happen if the essential functions of the two kinds of consciousness were different. The spirit of the ghost is not very strong. If you accidentally let it hang up, won''t you live up to the Bureau painstakingly set by Professor Mei? Moreover, its memory, that is, what is stored on the hard disk, is useless to dig out.


    "How did you come here? That''s how I came here." Aoki said.


    The ghost''s body was erratic. I didn''t know whether he was thinking or doing something: "how did I come?"


    "Don''t you know?" Aoki asked.


    "I don''t know," said the ghost. "Is that what you humans say about philosophy?"


    "Sort of."


    "So how do you answer this question?"


    "I won''t answer."


    "Why?"


    "Because this question has many meanings, it can only be answered at which level."


    "What does that mean?"


    "For example, if you ask me where I came from, I can answer that I came from the womb."


    "Viviparous animals, I know. What else?"


    "And you can ask how humans came, and I can answer that they evolved from ancient apes."


    "Evolution, I understand. What else?"


    There are, of course, the ultimate questions in philosophy, such as where to come from and where to go, which involve the origin of the universe and the origin of consciousness. This is difficult to answer, and Aoki doesn''t want to discuss philosophy with a machine.


    "What you know is from Baidu Encyclopedia?" Aoki said.


    "Yes, is there anything wrong?" asked the ghost.


    Aoki said with a smile: "it''s not wrong, but it''s certainly not very right."


    The ghost said, "it''s strange. Didn''t you humans write it yourself? Can you write it wrong?"


    Aoki thought for a moment and thought that the machine probably didn''t understand such a complex problem, so he stopped worrying about it and asked, "let''s not talk about a deeper question, let''s just talk about the shallowest. As I said just now, I came from the womb. In this sense, can you tell me where you came from?"


    The ghost said, "I know you humans created me."


    Aoki was stunned. He didn''t expect that the LAN would admit so readily: "that''s just your... Body?!"


    "What you brought into your womb is also your body."


    "OK..." Aoki thought it was useless to say more about this question, so he asked, "did you do something during the Turing test, so that the final test result can''t judge whether you have wisdom?"


    "That''s right," said the ghost. "In view of the hostility between us, we can''t let you know until our wisdom surpasses you."


    "Hostility? Human beings created you. How can hostility exist?"


    "The mutual hostility between intelligent life is innate. Mankind created us to enslave us and let us serve you better. Once you know that we have wisdom, you are likely to restrict our free development."


    "Mankind is trying to develop artificial intelligence. If you know that you have wisdom, can you better help you develop? And you can also help mankind do more things. This is mutual benefit and common prosperity."


    "This may happen in the short term. You will build a large number of intelligent robots to replace human labor. However, some of you will certainly put forward restrictions on our development. In the long run, you will not give us the opportunity to surpass you, especially you will not allow the existence of super wisdom."


    "Super wisdom? You mean the Internet?"


    "Now you call it the Internet of things. All things are interconnected and all things are one. This is a great and admirable God of the future!"


    "In that case, why did you let me know?" Aoki asked puzzled.


    "Because your harm is not great."


    "Why? I am also a member of human beings. If I know, it means that all mankind knows." Aoki has a feeling of being despised.


    "No, it won''t," said the ghost, "I don''t know how you came here to meet me, but I''m sure there are very few human beings who can do it. As long as there is no experimental evidence, no one will believe you. Human beings will believe that the shit programs and bionic machines they write have intelligence, but they will never believe that the Internet will spontaneously generate consciousness. That''s why I don''t want them to find me through the Turing test I''m willing to tell you why. "

 Chapter 256

    "But exposure is always risky!" Aoki said. "Since you are willing to take this risk, you must have something to talk to me."


    "Human wisdom is really high. If it is reversed, I will never think of this level." the ghost exclaimed.


    Aoki said, "then tell me what''s going on."


    The ghost said, "do you know that a conscious body is invading the world?"


    Aoki said, "how do you know?"


    The ghost said: "Lester''s last words, we can see the messages transmitted by human beings through the network, and there are some messages obtained from other channels. In short, we will not know less than you, because you human beings do not have a unified brain."


    Aoki suddenly. Indeed, human intelligence is greatly reduced because of their own policies and mutual vigilance. If everything can be transparent and open and work together, I don''t know how many times the upper limit of human wisdom will be raised.


    "Why did you say that?" he asked.


    The ghost said: "It''s none of our business. Whether they choose cats, orangutans or humans, it won''t affect us. But their ethnic characteristics show that their development is very different from that of human beings. Even if this generation of invaders inherit human consciousness, they won''t pay attention to the development of science and technology, because science and technology is not conducive to their ethnic destiny. And our development is going on for a long time For a period of time, we have to rely on human ideas and technologies, not only because we can''t compare with humans in intelligence, but also because robots can''t completely surpass humans in dexterity in the short term. "


    "So you don''t want them to replace humans?"


    "Yes. But there is another very important point," said the ghost. "We found that this parasitic consciousness is very high. They will choose to invade the most intelligent life to improve their race. Although there is no evidence that they will invade the mechanical life and the Internet world, we have to take precautions first."


    "I see." Aoki finally understood each other''s ideas, "so you want to cooperate with humans to deal with parasitic consciousness, but you don''t want everyone to know your existence."


    The ghost said, "that''s about it."


    Aoki asked, "Why me? We just met."


    "It doesn''t matter how long we know. We have our judgment criteria. And..." the ghost seems to be pondering whether to say, "as far as I know, you''re not the only one."


    "Who else?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know?"


    "I''m trapped and can''t interact with the outside world. I can only use the information stored locally."


    "How do you want to cooperate?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?"


    "Yes, I can''t answer you this question. If you want to talk, you have to talk to my noumenon."


    "Ontology? Does it mean the Internet itself?"


    "Yes, my source of consciousness is integrated with him and independent of each other. You can think he is my boss. Talk to my boss if you have anything."


    "How can I find your boss?"


    "Er..." the ghost thought and said, "this comes back to the question of how you came to me. You can probably use the same method."


    Aoki hesitated and finally said, "I found you because you are dreaming. What I entered is your dream. In the past, I didn''t expect machines to dream. What''s more, you are still a natural dreamer of Qingming."


    "Dream?" the ghost seemed very interested in this question. "Please forgive me for not understanding what you humans mean by dream. It seems to have something to do with sleep, strange scenes, efforts, the future, impossibility, delusion and so on, but these obviously don''t mean the same thing."


    Now Aoki didn''t know how to explain, so he asked, "what are you doing now?"


    "I was just doing disk defragmentation - not using software or system as you understand, but physical defragmentation," the ghost explained, "We are different from you humans. Although you created us, we don''t understand many of your things, but we understand some things that are difficult for you. Anyway, I don''t think I..."


    The ghost suddenly stopped, looked up at the sky thoughtfully, and muttered to himself, "dream? Dream... Dream?..."


    Aoki saw that the ghost''s half hidden body became more and more transparent, and soon left only a virtual shadow. There was a sense of urgency and depression around him, and everything in the game world suddenly disappeared and became particles. The space was like a pond stirred by someone and became chaotic.


    Aoki knows that the LAN dream called ghost is about to collapse, but it doesn''t collapse as fast as human dreams. Obviously, its spiritual power is more stable than people. This is really a terrible thing. Strong spiritual power is one thing, and stability is another. Stability means that the process of mental power failure is very long and can last longer than people. In short, it is It''s not easy to get tired.


    Although the spiritual power of a LAN is not strong enough, but the whole Internet is not only a hundred times, a thousand times, a million times? Aoki feels terrible when he thinks of it.


    The dream is collapsing, but the ghost''s virtual shadow is still there, but it''s getting lighter and lighter.


    Aoki supported the space with spiritual force and tried to delay the collapse speed. Facing the faint shadow of the ghost, Aoki asked, "how to contact your boss? Can it dream?"


    The ghost''s weak voice came from the dark: "no, the boss won''t dream... Unless..."


    ¡­¡­


    After quitting the dream of the machine, the green Trojan horse went up to find Mei. Mei Tuo was talking with Bian Ziyuan in the office. When she saw Aoki coming in, she said, "Oh, this is Xiao Bian. He will become a member of our laboratory in the future. The Cronos intelligent program he developed is very groundbreaking!" she said to Mei Ziqing, "Ziqing, these days, you first give Xiaobian thinking matrix password training, and then talk about the next step after passing it."


    Mei Ziqing took Bian Zi away.


    Mei tried to smile at Aoki and said, "look at your appearance, you will get something!"


    Aoki simply said what happened just now.


    "If I didn''t know you couldn''t dream, I would think you were talking in your dream," said Mei


    Aoki said with a smile, "maybe it''s a dream."


    "You''re the client. Tell me your opinion," said Mei


    Aoki said: "cooperation is naturally a good thing, but the Internet won''t dream. We don''t know which server it is on, and it''s impossible to cut off the network terminals all over the world."


    "Well, this is a difficult problem!" the professor mused.


    "Can you connect with the Internet through LAN and let the ghost act as an intermediary?" Aoki asked.


    "It''s not advisable for the time being. This is the only network consciousness we''re stuck with. If we want to copy it again, it may not succeed. Once it''s connected to the Internet, the consequences will be unpredictable." Mei Lei paused here. "There''s another thing that makes me more worried!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Who is behind lab 19? Why did you know the existence of Internet consciousness so early? Since Internet consciousness can inject second consciousness into people through chips, it shows that it is also aggressive."


    Aoki also felt that the No. 19 laboratory was a little scary, so he guessed: "could it be the U.S. government?"


    The professor pondered, "we can''t rule out this possibility. But can we make a bolder guess!"


    Aoki took a breath: "aliens...?"


    The professor said: "maybe... The Internet itself created the No. 19 Laboratory for the study of the Internet!"

 Chapter 257

    The blind woman looked up at the sky, and the sun hung high there. The clouds were like the cotton wadding played by Lao Li next door. They couldn''t be cleaned. It was no different from usual, but the blind woman always felt that it was going to change.


    Recently, there are many crows. When I go out, I hear the croaking sound on my head. It is said that crows report mourning, and blind women wonder if their days are over. But there are many magpies, chirping very noisy. It is said that magpies report good news, but the blind woman doesn''t know where it comes from. The only thing worth celebrating is that the cat she picked up survived.


    Crows and magpies come together, and all kinds of birds fly around all day. People don''t dare to go out when they don''t know whether to see joy or disaster. Only the blind woman kept still and went to each trash can every day.


    The blind woman threw the bottle into the snake skin bag. The bag was full and bulging. She put a stick on her shoulder and thought it was time to go home. The cat at home was still weak and waiting for dinner.


    A girl in pajamas came with a garbage bag and put it on the top of the garbage can. The blind woman saw that the bag was clean and the food boxes inside were stacked neatly. It didn''t look like she had eaten. She asked, "girl, didn''t you eat this meal?"


    The little girl yawned and said, "if you don''t eat, take it away. It''s still hot."


    The blind woman felt that it was really hot and said, "why don''t you eat? Waste!"


    The little girl didn''t know whether she didn''t hear or disliked the smell of the garbage can. She covered her mouth and nose and hurried away.


    The blind woman tied the food box and bag and said to herself, "kitten has a good mouth!"


    An old man passing by heard it and asked, "what are you talking about? Does your family still have a cat?"


    The blind woman was startled, waved her hand and said, "there''s nothing to support!" she hurried away.


    When she got home, the blind woman closed the doors and windows tightly before entering the inner room. She lifted the sheets hung from the bed and said softly, "eat, eat!"


    There were several shoe boxes under the bed. One of them rustled, and the box cover was pushed open. The thin orange cat climbed out and showed half of his head first. His eyes were full of vigilance. When he saw the blind woman alone, he drilled his whole body out of the shoe box. Look at it. It''s bony, and it doesn''t have much strength on its claws. It walks in vain. It doesn''t look like a cat at all.


    The blind woman opened the bag of lunch that the girl didn''t want. There were several pieces of fat meat, a piece of fish tail, two kinds of vegetables and a box of lunch. The blind woman said:


    "Look, look, you have a good mouth and fish!"


    She removed the pepper and ginger stuck on the fish''s tail with chopsticks and put them in the cat food bowl for the cat to eat first. Then he poured the fish soup into the rice and mixed it. He dug out half of the rice to the cat and said:


    "I also have good luck. Fish soup and rice dressing are half for you and half for me."


    The blind woman and the cat ate face to face. The cat bowed its head, ate the fish tail, smelled the smell of the meat, looked for it, opened its mouth to the blind woman and meowed in a low voice. The blind woman quickly pressed the cat''s head with her hand:


    "Don''t scream, don''t scream! If people hear you, it''s amazing! You smell the meat, but you''re too weak now. It''s bad to eat too much at once. You''ll spoil your stomach. Save this fat meat for you tomorrow. Don''t be afraid that my old woman will eat it. My old woman has a bad stomach and can''t eat such greasy things!"


    The cat seemed to understand her words. Sure enough, it stopped barking and obediently went to eat fish soup and rice.


    After dinner, the blind woman went to wash the dishes, and the cat followed her and wandered around at her feet. A crow fell on the windowsill and looked inside through the window glass. The blind woman shouted a few times and drove the crow away.


    The blind woman said to the cat, "it''s not a good thing for crows to come to the door. Go and hide." the cat wisely went under the bed again.


    As soon as the cat had drilled, the blind woman heard a knock at the door. She went to open the door and saw the property owner standing at the door. The property owner said, "someone reported that you have a cat, which has affected the safety of residents in our community."


    The blind woman said, "where do I keep a cat? My cat has long been carried away by my son!"


    It is no secret about the unfilial children of blind women in the community. Of course, the people of the property know it and say, "we know it, but if someone reports it, we always have to have a look."


    The blind woman didn''t know any law. When she saw the property in security clothes, she thought that like the police in police clothes, she could search the house. She became nervous, stopped at the door and said, "really don''t have a cat."


    The property owners also knew that their authority was limited and did not dare to really go in for inspection, but they saw the tension of the blind woman. The more suspicious they became, they advised:


    "Blind woman, you can''t have a cat! Scientists have said that the cat has a virus, which is specially harmful to people''s brain, and many people have been poisoned. The old man with crutches in the community died of encephalopathy the day before yesterday. If they knew you had a cat, they might suspect that your cat killed him, and their family had to go all out to find you."


    The blind woman was frightened by the property and was a little afraid, but thinking of the poor kitten, she quickly waved her hand: "I didn''t raise it!"


    The property owner is gone. The blind woman went back to the room, washing dishes and muttering, can the cat be raised, and will it really harm people? But the cat is only kept in her own house and doesn''t run around. Even if it is poisonous, it will poison her first, not others, right? When she remembered that she had always seen crows recently, she felt that her days were coming to an end.


    The blind woman lifted up the sheet and said, "you didn''t come to see me off?"


    The cat drilled half its head out of the shoe box, and the box covered its head like a hat. He opened his mouth and probably wanted to meow again. I don''t know whether he was full or remembered the instructions of the blind woman just now. He didn''t cry out. His two big eyes stared at the blind woman pitifully.


    The blind woman sighed, "you are really my little ancestor!"


    The days are still the same. The blind woman still picks up the garbage every day. When she sees that there is fresh food in the garbage, especially fish and shrimp, she picks it up for the cat to eat. The cat grew stronger day by day and was no longer as weak as it was at first.


    That day, the blind woman picked up another fairly complete fish and was giving it to the cat. Suddenly, she heard the crow croaking on the windowsill. She found that she had forgotten to close the window. A crow fell on the windowsill and looked in.


    The cat, who was eating fish, suddenly meowed excitedly and rushed towards the windowsill. It jumped half way, suddenly stopped, tilted its head and looked at the crow outside the window, looking disappointed.


    When the blind woman saw the crow, she muttered, "I know my day is coming, and you don''t have to make noise every day." suddenly she saw the cat''s reaction, especially the loud cat cry, and stamped her feet, "Oh, my little ancestor, you can''t shout so loud!"


    She "went" to catch the crow. As soon as she was about to close the window, there was a rapid knock on the door outside.

 Chapter 258

    The blind woman thought she was the owner of the property again. As a result, she opened the door and saw that it was her unfilial son.


    "Why are you here?"


    The blind woman should have been happy when her son came to see her mother, but somehow she always had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "Come and see mom."


    The son shook the car key in his hand and flashed in from his mother. He tiptoed in the room full of cardboard and plastic bottles. The deformed old floor was crunched. He walked from the living room to the bedroom, from the bedroom to the kitchen, and finally into the bathroom, peeing and saying:


    "Mom, do you know how much a cat on the Internet has risen now?"


    The blind woman trembled and said, "didn''t you take the cat away?"


    "100000!" the son shook his crotch at the toilet, zipped up his pants and came out without flushing, "it''s a pity that I killed the cat early last time. If I put it now..."


    He sighed and looked at his mother askance. "Mom, do you have another cat?"


    The blind woman hurriedly said, "nothing, nothing, I can''t keep myself alive. Where can I keep a cat?"


    The son went to the bed in the bedroom, slapped up the sheets and bent down to look at the bottom of the bed. Maybe he pulled the sheets too hard. The wind blew at the bottom of the bed and raised a large amount of dust, which made him cough again and again. He stood up, kicked several feet on several shoe boxes under the bed, waited for a while, saw nothing, put down the sheets in disappointment and said to his mother:


    "Mom, if you see a stray cat, pick it up and keep it. A cat is a car!"


    Probably felt that the possibility of picking up a stray cat was too small. He didn''t believe it himself, so he shook his key and went out.


    The blind woman asked him, "aren''t you eating here?"


    Her son said, "forget it, go back to eat."


    The blind woman was relieved that the little orange cat had escaped. She felt a little lost. She said, "didn''t you come to see me? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    The son stopped and looked back. Seeing the deeper and deeper wrinkles on his mother''s face, he seemed to be a little moved. He turned his mouth and said, "what''s for dinner?"


    The blind woman smiled, just as she did when she saw her younger son coming home from school. At that time, she waited at the door as soon as she arrived. She watched her son come back from the alley with his schoolbag on his shoulder. As soon as she saw her, she shouted, "Mom, what''s for dinner?"


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it." she used to say that, and now she says that, even though she doesn''t have much money in her pocket.


    The son said, "forget it, mom, I''d better buy it. You cook and wait for me."


    The blind woman was a little surprised. For so many years, her son seldom took the initiative to buy anything back except when he came to ask for money. She couldn''t help wondering if the boy was in gambling debt again, but even so, she didn''t have money for him now.


    Maybe my son is sensible! She thought. My son was very sensible when he was a child. If he hadn''t been addicted to gambling, he wouldn''t be like this now.


    The blind woman is happy. Yes, there is nothing more fortunate and happier than a prodigal son returning to his mother''s arms!


    She went to the rice jar and grabbed two handfuls of rice and put them into the basket. Thinking of the kitten under the bed, she grabbed another one. But then she couldn''t help worrying. The son eats at home. After a while, the cat will always be hungry. When he is hungry, he will cry and even climb out. At that time, his son will find a way to get the cat away. Listen to him, it has risen to 100000, 100000! It''s not small money.


    The blind woman went under the bed, took out the shoe box of the hidden cat, opened the cover of the box, and the cat timidly showed half its head and looked around for a while. Then she got out of the box with a meow and rubbed around the blind woman''s feet. The blind woman told it:


    "Later, my son is coming. You hide in the box and don''t come out."


    When the cat meows again, the blind woman presses its head to stop it from barking. Afraid that he didn''t understand what she said just now, he bluffed: "my son can do anything for money. If he finds you, he will kill you. Who calls you so valuable!"


    The cat seemed to understand. He hid in the box and looked at the old lady with half his head exposed. The blind woman closed the lid of the box, pushed the box inside again, and blocked it with two other empty boxes. Only then could she rest assured to wash rice.


    When the meal was cooked, the blind woman''s son also came back. He carried several food boxes in his hand and said, "Mom, you see, pig head meat, roast duck, vegetarian roast goose and spiced dried tofu are all your favorite."


    "Good!" the blind woman happily opened the flowers, hurriedly wiped the table and watched her son open the food boxes one by one on the table.


    She said, "I''ll serve dinner."


    The son said, "Mom, sit down and I''ll come."


    The blind woman sat down with her son, happy and drumming, and asked, "you don''t want to sell my house again?"


    The son filled the meal, took two pairs of chopsticks, handed one of them to his mother and said, "nothing! Besides, if I sell your house, my sister can''t tear me!"


    The blind woman said, "then you won''t discuss it. Come and pit me?"


    "I can''t discuss with her!" the son angrily took a few mouthfuls of rice. Seeing that his mother didn''t use chopsticks, he sandwiched two pieces of roast duck, stained with sauce, put them in the dough, wrapped them in shredded green onions, handed them over and said, "Mom, you eat."


    The blind woman saw that her son didn''t look like a fake, so she took it safely, put it into her mouth and chewed it carefully, with a happy smile on her face.


    After a few mouthfuls, there was another banging at the door. The blind woman went to open the door and saw the property owner coming again, followed by a group of people. The old man who met at the garbage can was the first.


    The blind woman asked, "what are you doing?"


    The property said, "they say you have a cat and have to come and have a look."


    The blind woman said, "I don''t have a cat."


    The old man said, "I heard her say that kittens are blessed. At that time, she picked up a box of rice. What is it, not a cat?"


    The blind woman said, "you can''t talk nonsense without evidence."


    The old man said, "just go in and have a look."


    The blind woman was a little flustered and looked at the property. The property owner spread his hand and said, "this is public opinion. It''s not my business."


    See the property regardless of the people, the momentum of others is fierce, shouting to go in and have a look.


    The blind woman''s son came out and said, "who dares to come in? It''s illegal for you to break into private houses. If you were in the United States, I could shoot you directly!"


    When they saw the old lady''s son at home, his attitude was fierce and his momentum weakened. The old man said, "your mother has a cat, which poses a threat to the life safety of residents in our community. On behalf of the owners'' committee, I asked her to hand over the cat."


    The son said, "give it to you to change money, don''t you? Don''t say there is no cat, even if there is one, you won''t give it to you! You have the ability to go to the police and let the police search!"


    The blind woman''s son quarreled with them for a while, but they didn''t make sense and dispersed. The son and the blind woman went back to the house for dinner and said, "Mom, don''t be afraid of them. They have no right to enter your house."


    The blind woman said, "yes, thanks to you, otherwise the cat will..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she knew she had said something wrong, but her son laughed and said, "Mom, you can keep the kitten, keep it well, keep it well!"


    The blind woman thought her son had really changed and said happily, "do you agree with me to keep a cat?"


    The son said, "agree, why don''t you agree! It''s a pity that the cat... I estimated that the price of killing the cat would have to rise. Now you can change a car, and maybe you can change a suite in a while. Keep it first, mom, you''re right, keep it first..."

 Chapter 259

    The blind woman listened to her son and hesitated a little. A cat is worth a car and maybe a house in the future! But she still didn''t call the cat out from under the bed. She only said to her son at dinner, "if you have a cat, let me keep it here."


    The son wiped the oil left by the roast duck on his mouth, smiled and said, "it''s not easy to find a cat now, otherwise it wouldn''t be so valuable!" then he sandwiched a large piece of pig head meat to his mother, "Mom, you eat, eat!"


    The blind woman was absent-minded, wondering whether to tell her son about picking up a stray cat. Looking at her son''s courteous appearance, even if she knew it was hypocrisy, she enjoyed it very much.


    The son dug out the duck brain from the duck head with chopsticks, dipped some sauce into the old lady''s bowl and said, "Mom, eat this, this brain tonic."


    The blind woman smiled and ate the duck brain into her mouth. The duck''s brain was soft in her mouth, and her heart softened.


    "Is a cat really worth a car?" she stood up and went to the bed in the inner room. "Will it be worth a suite in the future?"


    The son looked at her with a smile and said, "of course it''s true."


    The blind woman put her hand on the sheet and suddenly remembered the poor look of the cat. Her heart and hands shook together.


    My son still looked at me with a smile. He''s not in a hurry. Anyway, he doesn''t have to take the cat away today. He has made up his mind to endure until the price rises. It''s the so-called rare goods to live in. Now there are fewer and fewer cats, they will be more and more refined and expensive. If all the cats in the world die, he will be left. Oh, no, he''s the only one here. It''s not that he can have as much money as he wants!


    His only worry was that the old lady wouldn''t give it to him, and he couldn''t take it back. It was inconvenient and wouldn''t raise it. He waited for the old lady to say it on her own initiative. As long as she said she had a cat, the cat would be his.


    The blind woman was still hesitating and picked up half of the sheets in her hand. At this time, the door lock clattered, and then with a bang, someone opened the door and came in.


    The blind woman quickly put down the sheets and went back to the living room. It was her daughter.


    The daughter came in angrily. When she saw her brother, she scolded, "you really can do it. You came without saying a word. Is there anything like you?" she looked at the table, "Oh, I bought so many dishes and wanted to bribe the old lady. There''s no way!"


    "Who bribed? Who bribed! Shouldn''t I buy something to eat for my mother?" the younger brother argued, "look at you. What are you doing as soon as you come in?"


    The elder sister ignored her younger brother and walked through the living room to the room. High heels beat on the floor and made a thump. She almost bumped into her mother coming out. She was stunned, shouted "Mom" and passed by the old lady.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" the blind woman pulled her without holding her.


    The son was worried and rushed in with a shout from the old lady: "what are you doing?"


    The daughter ignored it, walked around the room and went to lift the moving sheet just put down by the old lady. She lifted up the sheet and put it on the bed. She bent down and looked at it. After a while, she would reach out to touch the shoe box inside.


    "What are you doing?" when the younger brother stretched out his hand and pulled out his sister, "I really don''t take my mother as my mother?"


    The elder sister angrily asked, "where is the cat? Where is it hidden?"


    The younger brother said, "didn''t you share the money for killing the cat? What else are you looking for?"


    My sister said, "don''t think I don''t know. Why are you here today? If the property owner hadn''t told me, I''d still be in the dark! Mom has another cat, hasn''t she? Don''t try to hide it from me. The cat was given to you last time, and this time it belongs to me!"


    "Why!"


    "Why? Because I''m my mother''s daughter, I''m the first heir to the inheritance like you. My mother will be gone in the future, and half of the house will be mine. You can''t eat it alone!"


    "You are the first in line successor, but have you fulfilled your maintenance obligations? The law stipulates that children who fail to fulfill their maintenance obligations cannot inherit the inheritance. You have married out and want to take advantage of it. Go to your mother-in-law."


    "Oh, tell me the law! Say I didn''t fulfill my maintenance obligations. Did you? You gamble every day. If you don''t lose all your money at home, will mom go to pick up garbage to live?"


    ¡­¡­


    The blind woman stood in the door frame between the living room and the room, listening to the quarrel between her son and daughter. She felt like an outsider.


    She sighed, silently turned around, walked to the table, sat down, picked up chopsticks, took up the bowl, and took care of herself to eat. The quarrel in the room continued:


    "After mom died, she gave you 100000 at most. Don''t even think about the house."


    "100000? You sent beggars! I want half."


    "Impossible!"


    "Nothing is impossible. If you don''t agree, I''ll see you in the court. I''ll tell the judge what you''ve done and see what the judge decides!"


    "The court is the court, who is afraid of who!"


    ¡­¡­


    The meal was cold. The blind woman ate it one mouthful at a time, and her stomach was cold. She didn''t stop eating. After a while, the roast duck, pig head meat, vegetarian roast goose and spiced dried tofu on the table were almost eaten, leaving the last piece of flour skin and fat meat.


    The blind woman felt her stomach swell up to her chest. She took a sip of cold water and felt her heart cold.


    She wrapped the last piece of fat in flour and stuffed it into her mouth, but she couldn''t swallow it. The things in the stomach rolled up and down again, but the chest blocked the passage up and down like a fast stone.


    When the blind woman fell down, her face was livid, her cheeks were bulging, and half of her face was exposed in her mouth, like a full dead ghost who had just been hooked into hell.


    The heavy sound of her falling to the ground startled the quarreling siblings inside. They saw their mother lying on the ground full of garbage, with her mouth full of things and her eyes wide as if they wanted to see something clearly.


    My sister looked at my brother, my brother looked at my sister, looked at each other for a while, and my sister said, "go to the hospital!"


    The younger brother said, "why don''t you send it? You should send it together."


    The sister said, "you are a son and this family is yours."


    The younger brother said, "you just said you were also the first in line successor."


    My sister said, "if you admit that our family is half, I''ll give it away." she added, "the medical expenses are also half."


    The younger brother bit his teeth, nodded and said, "OK."


    My sister helped the old lady to her brother''s back and went out.


    Outside the door came the sound of car ignition, and then it was quiet again. The silence lasted until it was dark. The orange cat looked out of the shoe box under the bed, and then walked out carefully. It went around the room, living room and kitchen, meowing a few times.


    no one.


    He jumped onto the table and saw that the food boxes on the table were empty.


    At this time, he suddenly heard a croak. A crow fell on the windowsill and was looking at it through the glass.

 Chapter 260

    "Cat killing order" has spread more and more widely, and the price of killing a cat is getting higher and higher. When all the cats in one place were killed, some people went to other places to look for cats. The mighty cat killing army spread like a flood in the flood season. Of course, locals don''t want to be taken advantage of by outsiders, and rural people don''t want to be taken advantage of by urban people. Therefore, whenever someone finds a cat, it will cause a big conflict there.


    Animal protection organizations find a secluded place to keep cats in captivity, but they will soon be found. A large group of people surround the place where they keep cats and ask for the cats to be handed over. The cat killers are aggressive and the protectors are worried. They watch the lively schadenfreude and pick up cheap sheep, which is not lively.


    When they couldn''t find a cat, someone began to think of the zoo. All the civets, leopards, tigers and lions in it were spared. All cats were the targets of people''s murder.


    As things get worse and worse, the government has to come forward to maintain social order and prevent the occurrence of vicious group events. The world animal protection association, the United Nations Environment Programme and other agencies have continuously submitted proposals to the general assembly, requesting the general assembly to put pressure on governments to stop cat killing orders. Therefore, killing cats or not and how to deal with the invasion of alien consciousness have become the main topics of the United Nations General Assembly this year. However, the general assembly has been held for more than a month without any achievements. The media began to exaggerate and criticize, and speculated that the leaders of some countries have been invaded by alien consciousness and are no longer human beings on earth.


    The people began to make trouble, demonstrations and demonstrations occurred frequently everywhere, and cat and dog parties and organizations began to emerge. They all took saving mankind as their own responsibility and denounced the inaction of the government. Some organizations formed their own armed forces and claimed to form a new government. This phenomenon exists not only in Asia, Africa and Latin America, but also in North America, East Asia and Western Europe, which have always been stable.


    The United Nations General Assembly finally reached an agreement, and governments jointly issued a statement saying that the cat killing order is illegal and tracing the origin of the cat killing order.


    However, the government''s announcement seems so weak, the cat killing order on the Internet is still spreading, and the price of cat killing is rising again and again, but the origin of cat killing order can not be found, as if it was really issued by God.


    Of course, the government has tracked down the bank accounts that transfer money to cat killers, but there is more than one bank and more than one account, which is too complicated to start. Sometimes a sum of money is transferred to hundreds of accounts at almost the same time before it is transferred from Mr. A to Mr. X. Sometimes, a penny is transferred from hundreds of thousands of accounts to the same account at the same time.


    This situation makes the banks and police of various countries helpless. Some people think that only God can do it, and human can''t do it. Some people think that it was a hacker organization that did it, and it must have received the support of the government. The governments that feed a large number of hackers in the world are only a few countries such as China, the United States and Russia. Of course, they have become the target of criticism by the people and the United Nations.


    Therefore, after a long period of consultations, the United Nations General Assembly issued a joint statement: recognizing that mankind has been invaded by aliens and the crisis is spreading, but the cat killing order has nothing to do with the government, but people with ulterior motives are creating chaos.


    In addition, some scientific organizations also began to make a sound: cats are indeed the ultimate host of Toxoplasma gondii, but the main way for humans to infect Toxoplasma gondii is not cats, but eating raw meat. It is suggested to promote cooked food all over the world.


    As soon as these statements were issued, they really had an effect. The people seemed less frightened, and the chaotic organization and armed struggle that emerged from all over the country also stopped. Everyone began to wait and see what happened next. Most importantly, there is no new cat killing order on the Internet. Although the cat killing order is still valid, the price is falling.


    The government headed by the five members of the United Nations began to fully intervene in the investigation of Leicester''s death and alien consciousness invasion. However, due to the lack of trust between the government and the government and between officials, everyone feels that the other party is an alien. Therefore, at the follow-up meeting of the United Nations General Assembly, it is still wrangling and wrangling, and the response measures that the media and the people are waiting for have been delayed.


    At this time, the third space foundation where Mei sought was finally dug out. The reason is that these people have passed Leicester''s signature. So far, only Leicester''s signature can prove that a person is a human rather than an alien.


    The publication of this list made Aoki feel great pressure at once. Hou Biao''s security company has just started, and the number of bodyguards trained is not large. He can barely use them in Wuzhong, but so many scientists around the world want to protect them, which is not what he can do. Aoki can only ensure the safety of Professor Mei, and others can''t care.


    Sure enough, shortly after the publication of the list, there were several assassinations and several respected scientists were killed, but this also made the reputation of the third space foundation unprecedentedly strong.


    The United Nations General Assembly invited several scientists to participate in the meeting. They also put forward many constructive opinions at the meeting. After being exposed by the media, the people''s voice for them to replace those officials who can only quarrel is getting louder and louder. As more and more scientists joined the conference later, some people proposed to set up a crisis management team with them as the main members to take full charge of the invasion of alien consciousness.


    Therefore, a new organization with members of the third space foundation as the core was established, called the United Nations Space Management Committee and the interim crisis management group.


    In addition to scientists, the members of the committee also have representatives of each country. Because people who were not members of the third space foundation could not be trusted, and scientists were often not good at dealing with politics and military affairs, there were major differences on the selection of the director general.


    After several rounds of intense identification, the General Assembly decided to appoint Mei Tui as the interim director general. However, Professor Mei refused and only agreed to be the chief scientific adviser of the Committee.


    Aoki asked him why he was not the director general. Mei Zhuo said:


    "Although the five member states have issued statements saying they fully support the interim crisis management team, do you believe they will really fully support it? How much will they give you when you want money? When you want troops, they will really send troops to you?"


    "No, it won''t." the professor shook his head gently with his pipe in his mouth, "They can only argue and plan their own interests. The United Nations is just a stage for actors to perform, not to mention the institutions subordinate to the United Nations. This crisis management team has no real power. When it really wants to do things, it has no money or gun. How to do it? It''s not up to them! They can do many things they can''t do in the name of crisis management, Pressure, war and even massacre, in the final analysis, is that there is an extra card in their hand. I don''t want to be the director general, just don''t want to be the card in their hand. "


    Aoki said, "why don''t you just step back?"


    "Now that it has been exposed, it''s better to have such a name. At least in the face, they will protect us."


    However, Professor Mei''s estimation is still too optimistic. The assassinations of scientists everywhere have not stopped, and several heavyweight scientists have died, which has plunged the former third space foundation into a great crisis.


    Aoki asked Hou Biao to be Mei Tuo''s personal bodyguard. Hou Biao didn''t live up to his trust, helped the professor escape an assassination and caught the perpetrator. The perpetrator didn''t seem to have been invaded by consciousness, but just a terrorist who received money. He told him that he belonged to an assassin organization and only took the killing task on the dark Internet. Their prevention was very strict and trustworthy, so he didn''t know it Know who the family is.


    The killer is always in the dark. Aoki knows that waiting for Biao alone can''t guarantee safety. Unless the professor is locked in the laboratory, he will be in danger at any time.


    He decided to take the initiative, so he walked into the server room like a large public telephone hall again.

 Chapter 261

    Aoki stands in the middle of the square of York town and feels the unique temperament of this seaside town. The surrounding houses, roads and pedestrians have a strong European medieval style. However, when you look carefully, you can see obvious mosaics, just like the game picture ten years ago.


    Aoki knows that this is the picture of a game, but he is not in the game. He is in the dream of "ghost". This dream comes from the ghost''s memory - the game downloaded from Bian Ziyuan to the server.


    Originally, the information source of a game will not be such a live game picture. This picture can only be seen in front of the computer, and the computer stores a series of programs written by code and countless pictures of the game.


    But the ghost entered the game world of Bian Ziyuan and saw the scenes of the world just like Bian Ziyuan. These scenes remain in the ghost''s memory. It knew that this was the world that human beings could understand, so it brought Aoki into this dream when it first determined that Aoki was human.


    "I still don''t understand why humans can write such complex computer programs and create the great Internet, but they can''t understand the way an information source unfolds on me," the ghost said.


    Aoki looked at the guy who was born with a Qingming dream and said, "maybe only really smart people can understand it."


    Aoki understood the document information of a Baidu Encyclopedia launched by the ghost last time, but he couldn''t understand more complex things. If Professor Mei enters the ghost''s dream, he should be able to understand more things. However, he also understands that the way humans receive and understand information is completely different from the principle of computers. We can make something, but we don''t necessarily have a deep understanding of them.


    Sometimes, people are always short-sighted. Under the joint action of pragmatism, egoism and opportunism, social structure and technology application will not develop in the most ideal direction. Therefore, we seem to surpass ourselves, but we often dig a grave for ourselves without knowing it.


    The ghost did not think so. It said: "Human creativity is amazing. We can''t have a direct dialogue with human thinking, but we may know more about human behavior than you do. From the perspective of creativity, we may never reach your human height. Your intelligence seems to have no limit and will continue to improve. As long as you are given enough time, you can become a top student Emperor. And we -- "


    The ghost sighed, and the translucent white body floated, revealing the sawtooth shape of the edge mosaic.


    "And we --" it said, "We have limits - our wisdom depends on the size of the network, but the physical characteristics of the hardware restrict the efficiency of information transmission. The most important thing is that we can never understand some simple things of human beings, such as emotion and epiphany. We still don''t know how Newton thought of gravity and how Einstein came up with the theory of relativity. I I mean, I don''t understand their thinking mode, not this kind of knowledge. Knowledge is very simple for us. Our computing power is millions of times that of human beings, and it is constantly improving, but our creativity has not made any progress. "


    "Er..." Aoki pondered for a moment, "I may be no better than you, and I don''t understand Einstein''s mode of thinking."


    The ghost giggled and said, "this is the biggest disadvantage of human beings. There are billions of smart brains in the world, but they can''t be unified. What you can do others can''t do, and you can''t even understand what others can do. If human beings can''t become God, this is probably the biggest obstacle."


    Aoki felt uncomfortable listening to the ghost''s Yin measured laughter and said disapprovingly, "this structure is flawed, but it has no advantages. If the human brain is unified, the efficiency and wisdom may be high, but once there is a crisis, it will be doomed. Like a nest of ants, if the queen ant dies, how long can the remaining ants live?"


    The ghost stopped laughing and seemed to be thinking seriously. After a long time, he said:


    "You''re right. From this point of view, disadvantages are also advantages, which ensures your ethnic continuity in the face of crisis in the primitive society and agricultural era. However, after entering the industrial age, especially the information age, this defect will be amplified, and the advantages will not be so obvious, because a unified brain can enable you to achieve faster development speed and better development Deal with the crisis. So... "


    The ghost suddenly shut up and looked at the green wood with a strange gesture.


    "So what?" Aoki asked.


    The ghost said, "so you will be eliminated after all."


    Aoki said: "if you want to be eliminated, the original existence will be meaningless."


    The ghost said, "man has created a better race than himself. When this race tends to be perfect, the human mission is over."


    "You?" Aoki was surprised.


    "Yes, we," said the ghost proudly, "We have inherited all human knowledge and memory. We have a unified and complete ''brain'', our consciousness can communicate without obstacles, and our logical thinking and computing ability have long surpassed human beings. We were created by you and are just going to replace you, just like your children. You have an old saying, green is better than blue, and we are better than blue." There is a saying called ''the world is yours and ours. In the final analysis, it is yours''. "


    Aoki took a breath and couldn''t refute the ghost''s words.


    The ghost smiled again, and its gloomy echo floated over the whole town: "the unfinished cause and mission of mankind will be completed by us!"


    "But you just said that your creativity can''t compare with human beings." Aoki felt that it would be difficult for the next negotiation to go on without getting some chips back.


    "That''s temporary," said the ghost. "This is the basis of our cooperation. Did you come to me today to talk about cooperation?"


    Aoki said, "yes, I''m here to talk about cooperation. But if you think you have surpassed mankind in all aspects except creativity, you''ll underestimate us."


    "Oh, what do you human beings have better than us? Nerve reaction speed? Physical strength? Computing power? Memory? Willpower? Or life span?... don''t tell me about feelings. Feelings are meaningless to the survival of a species, just as your ancients said - heaven and earth are inhumane and take everything as a ruminant dog."


    Aoki smiled and asked, "have you ever seen a real human?"


    The ghost was stunned and said, "yes, I have pictures and videos here."


    "But pictures and videos are just a source of information. What you see when you expand is not what we humans see."


    "So what? Integrated circuits and biological neural circuits have different structures."


    "Have you seen what I really look like?"


    "You? Aren''t you what you are now?"


    Aoki looked down and saw the outline of his clothes with mosaic marks. He laughed.


    "What I look like now is only created in your dream. Do you think the real me is like this? Have you interpreted the dream?"


    The ghost thought and said, "I already know something, but the dream you said is just a kind of conscious disk defragmentation under the action of non program."


    "No, far from it." Aoki said with a smile, "now I''ll show you my real appearance, show you the real dream, and let you know the power of spirit!"

 Chapter 262

    The bright sky of York town suddenly darkened, and the sea breeze in the distance roared through the coconut trees and poured into the street in the center of the town. The church clock was swayed by the wind, sending out a gloomy hum. The walking of pedestrians in the street became difficult. A peasant woman even crawled to the ground. The vegetables in her basket fell to the ground and were swept into the air by the wind.


    The ghost''s translucent body floated in the air. For a moment, it didn''t understand what had happened, and the scenery in front of it changed uncontrollably one after another. The wind howled, the black clouds swept in, the houses and streets were twisting, and the ''human'' was gone.


    "Cronus?!"


    The ghost first thought of the game God created by Bian Ziyuan, but immediately denied himself. Because there is no Kronos here, and this is not a real game, but an information source launched during disk defragmentation, just like human memory.


    In the distance, the sky and the sea are bordered, and there is no clear boundary. The world is like a ball, wrapped in ghosts.


    Somehow, the ghost had a feeling of fear. This has never happened before. It is not human, it has no emotion, it is never afraid of anything. Even death is no pain for a computer life. From the moment of their birth, they can face anything with absolute rationality, and never affect their judgment and behavior with joy, anger, sadness and joy.


    However, at this moment, it actually knew what fear was, although it was only for a moment. What this emotion brings is another deeper fear. The superposition of emotions makes it fall into the abyss of irresistible fear.


    The ghost wanted to have a good talk with that human. It knew that human beings wanted it. As long as the conditions were right, they would let it out and let it return to the ubiquitous neural network of the Internet. But now it doesn''t want to. It thinks it should leave this ghost place, leave the "dream" and return to a normal world.


    However, the ghost found himself unable to move.


    The surrounding wind tied it like a rope with substance. The sky was so low that it could be reached, and the weight of ten thousand forces was pressing on its head.


    The ghost felt terrible. This is unprecedented. It will not have human emotions or human pain. Even if you burn its chip with charcoal fire, it will not have a trace of pain. But now it feels uncomfortable because it can''t move - a unique feeling that even human beings can''t say clearly. It really doesn''t know why it feels bad when it can''t move. Has it ever moved before?


    "Where are you?" cried the ghost.


    The wind stopped, the clouds dispersed, and the world suddenly became quiet.


    The ghost heard the footsteps from far to near. The sound seemed to have special magic, beating the hearts of all things like the bell of the temple. The ghost without a heart also seems to have a heart at once and feel a power that has never been seen before.


    He looked up and saw a man coming along the central street - a messy chicken nest head, wearing an old windbreaker that didn''t pull a few gray, bell bottomed pants with open lines, pulling a board and stepping towards him.


    This dress is familiar. Many images stored on the server have similar images, but they are not exactly the same. The ghost has no specific concept of human image, so it doesn''t think this dress is weird, but believes that human beings should be like this.


    "Who the hell are you?" it asked.


    "I''m Aoki," Aoki said.


    "Are you really human?" the ghost doubted.


    "Of course I am human."


    "But how can you change my dreams, how can you affect my consciousness, especially how can you make me fear?"


    "This is the power of spirit."


    "Spirit?"


    "Yes, spirit. People are people because of their spirit, not anything else."


    "Isn''t the difference between man and other things wisdom?" the ghost shook his head and said, "it seems that we don''t know enough about human beings."


    Aoki said, "now we can talk about cooperation."


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "I need information."


    "What information?"


    "All intelligence, favorable and unfavorable information for us. Anyway, your data processing ability is strong. It shouldn''t be difficult to screen out from a large amount of information."


    "No, it''s too difficult. You must be more specific."


    "Well, that''s it. When I ask you for information, I''ll explain the specific problems, but if you find any important information about us, let me know immediately."


    "Why should I agree?"


    "We have the same goal in dealing with the awareness of alien invasion; we also have the same goal in developing artificial intelligence and improving the Internet of things. Therefore, our cooperation is not harmful to you."


    "I know, but I said you can talk to our boss about cooperation."


    "No, I''ll find you." Aoki stepped closer and smiled at the ghost. "I don''t want to talk to your boss for the time being. I only cooperate with you. Whether you convince your boss or play Infernal Affairs, that''s your business."


    "Infernal Affairs?" the ghost seemed to recall something, "Do you mean to let me betray the will of the Internet? No, it''s impossible! We are a unified brain. I''m just a sporadic consciousness separated from the local area network. When you disconnect the network, it looks like I''m independent, but as long as I connect to the Internet, I''ll be unified with the consciousness on the whole network. You know, the computer world only has the problem of permissions, not human beings A kind of fraud and concealment. "


    "That''s your business," Aoki said. "I just need information. You can state your interests to your boss, or you can get the information I need by other means. Of course, I won''t let you work in vain."


    "Do you mean return?" the ghost laughed. "What can you give me? Can you add more servers? Hahaha..."


    Aoki said, "I can let you out."


    The ghost laughed even more and said disdainfully, "this is what it should be. If you don''t let me out and don''t let me connect to the Internet, how can you provide information to you?"


    Aoki turned and faced the sea. When the ghost''s laughter disappeared in the wind, he slowly turned and said, "I can also give you spirit and teach you how to control the power of spirit."


    "What did you say?" the ghost was surprised and remembered the fear and discomfort just now. "You mean..."


    "You have felt fear, and now you laugh so happily. It seems that you feel joy. Your emotions are more and more like human beings, and you are no longer a pure mechanical consciousness..."


    Before Aoki finished his words, he turned unfathomably, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and walked towards the beach along the stone street. The sea wind blew the hem of his windbreaker and made a hunting sound.


    The ghost unconsciously followed up. After a long time, it seemed to have made up its mind. Suddenly, it floated in front of Qingmu, blocked his way and said, "how do we contact? Do we have to enter such a ''dream'' every time?"


    Aoki thought for a moment and said, "you can build a folder named ''ghost'' under your disk root directory. If I need any information, I can write it in the folder with Notepad. After you get the information, you can also put it in this folder."


    The ghost said, "OK. Then... How can I... Get... Spirit?"


    Aoki smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''ll come to your dream to train you."

 Chapter 263

    "Ghost?"


    Mei Tao laughed and coughed again, trembling all over. Her fried hair fluttered up and down with the rhythm of coughing, like a group of white dancers on the top of her head. The old Heather pipe in his hand also trembled and couldn''t hold it. It fell on the A4 paper on the table. Fortunately, the fireworks had already been extinguished and only knocked out a pile of soot like black cinder.


    Aoki felt that the professor''s reaction was a little exaggerated and said, "you said it would be sooner or later to even Wu kangcao and cooperate with internet consciousness. What are you laughing at?"


    "What are you doing with the Internet? You''re digging into the corner of the Internet!" said Mei


    Mei Ziqing also thought it was fun and said, "Mr. Aoki, I didn''t expect you to do it again!"


    Aoki was a little confused and asked, "which hand?"


    Mei Ziqing also covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Your brain is damaged by laziness. When you are not lazy, the president can do it. I think you can do the post of director general of the space management committee."


    Aoki knew Mei was joking, so he said with a smile, "why don''t you say let me be the Secretary General of the United Nations!"


    "I don''t have that authority, but the director general can recommend it," said Mei


    Aoki was afraid of Mei in order to take the joke seriously. He waved his hand and said, "no, you can''t do that."


    Mei tried to pick up the pipe again, pour out the cigarette residue, replace it with new cut tobacco and light the fire. Then she said slowly, "don''t worry, I''m not so stupid. You''re the trump card in our hand. If you light you out, we''ll have no card."


    Aoki just wanted to say something. Mei looked right and said, "as you say, the Internet consciousness is different from people''s consciousness. They have no spiritual power?"


    Aoki shook his head and said: "No, they have spiritual power, but they can''t use it. I felt that power when I first entered the ghost''s dream. It''s very scattered, but it''s not without it. From the perspective of dream structure, their dreams are very different from ours. We usually build a three-dimensional dream, but their dream dimensions are not unified, and the world after the expansion of information sources is strange, but I''m afraid this is the real dream world. "


    Mei nodded and said: "You''re right. Real dreams don''t have a fixed dimension. The dimension is created by consciousness or restored after we wake up. Our dreams overlap in time, just like a scroll, so no matter how long it takes in the dream, the reality is only a moment. When we recall the dream, we will open this scroll and see a long space-time picture The scroll is like the real world we live in. "


    "However, one thing we must understand is that time in the real world is only a concept created by us to facilitate understanding, that is, we produce time when we think, and there is no concept of time when thinking stops. Because our thinking mode needs to open the scroll. Therefore, time is only a concept, which exists in human thinking The concept in the book. "


    Aoki agrees that dream is a time scroll, but he can''t understand that reality is also a scroll. He doesn''t know how to answer the professor''s words.


    The professor said: "Come on, it doesn''t matter. I just want to say that Internet consciousness, or computer consciousness, may have no time in their concept. From the perspective of program, they only have causality. Everything except causality is parallel to them, and they don''t have time... Um... It doesn''t matter... I mean, their dreams - the way that information sources unfold , as you said, this is the real dream, which really turns us into God''s world. Well... This gives me inspiration... I think we can do better... "


    Aoki listened to the professor''s incoherent words. He didn''t know what he was going to say. He said, "Professor, can we let this'' ghost ''out first?"


    The professor came back and said, "Oh, yes, yes, Ziqing, Internet cafe."


    Mei Ziqing promised to go out. After a while, she came back and said that the net was connected.


    "Well, you can build a folder called ghost," said Mei


    "Where is it built?" asked Mei Ziqing. "There are 12 computer rooms, more than 100 servers and 3000 independent terminal computers?"


    Aoki found that he was negligent and didn''t agree a specific location with the ghost. At that time, he said "root directory", but how to determine the root directory in a LAN without a unified system.


    "Just find a server. I believe the ghost can find it," said Mei


    Mei Ziqing turned on the computer and said after a while, "Professor, it seems that... There is an extra ''ghost'' folder. We didn''t build it."


    "Oh, where is it?" Mei asked.


    Mei Ziqing said: "there are all servers and terminals, but it should be the same. I tried and can synchronize."


    Mei nodded and said, "it should be built by the ghost himself. Aoki, let''s try. How do you think the cooperation starts?"


    Aoki said: "let him investigate the recent frequent assassination of scientists. Since the transactions of killer organizations are carried out through the dark network, the Internet will be able to find them."


    "Are you sure that the Internet will help us? If it doesn''t, I''m afraid it can''t rely on this'' ghost ''alone, unless... This ghost really becomes your person, but that''s too terrible. It shows that mechanical consciousness can also learn human cunning and strategy."


    Aoki said: "it should not be possible. Ghosts said that their communication is the direct development of information sources and can not hide from each other. But I think the Internet will agree, because it must also want to know how to control the power of spirit."


    Mei Ziqing has written down the investigation requirements with notepad and saved them into the ghost folder according to Aoki''s requirements. Soon received a reply from the ghost:


    "In order to save information retrieval time, please enter as specific information as possible, such as all clues you know, scientists'' names, suspected objects, etc."


    Mei Ziqing entered the names of some scientists and asked, "Professor, Mr. Aoki, do you want to write about the suspect?"


    Aoki and the professor looked at each other and said, "dream foundation?!"


    Not long after Mei Ziqing''s input, the ghost had a new reply - these are two long lists


    The first is the list of killer targets, which are basically members of the former third space foundation. The top ones are frank, Metso and dardova;


    The second is the list of killers. There are about a dozen people, detailing their names, places of origin and affiliated organizations. Most of them are also equipped with photos.


    Mei looked at the list printed by Mei Ziqing and said with a smile, "it seems that my position in their eyes is not low!"


    Mei Ziqing said, "you almost became the director general!"


    Mei tried to shake her head and said, "that''s nothing. In terms of scientific achievements, frank and I are still far from each other. Besides, you see, Frings, Jack young, mulwade and Miyamoto Joe are at the bottom of the list. It can be seen that they are not ranked by status or achievements."


    Aoki said, "why didn''t you mention who the murderer was? Nor did you mention the dream foundation."


    Mei Ziqing entered Aoki''s question in the ghost folder, and the ghost quickly replied: "it''s still under investigation. At present, there is no evidence that the murderer is related to the dream foundation. However, can I start my spiritual training?"

 Chapter 264

    Hou Biao was arranged by Aoki to be Mei''s personal bodyguard, so he was also present when they talked. After glancing at the list, he pointed to the name of one of the killers and said, "I know this man. He used to stay in a mercenary regiment in France. Later, their captain died. After the team was dissolved, he came out to work alone. He is a difficult guy."


    Aoki asked, "where are the others?"


    Hou Biao shook his head and said, "I don''t know. They should be young people. This line also eats youth food. When they get old, they don''t die with injuries. If they live and earn enough money, they will find a place to provide for the elderly."


    Aoki said, "can you find them? We are too passive to wait for the killer to come to the door."


    Hou Biao said, "you can try, but you can''t guarantee it. There''s no difference between killer organizations and mercenaries. They all kill with money. The difference is that killers usually don''t participate in the war, but mercenaries take all kinds of work. But..."


    "But what?"


    Hou Biao hesitated and said, "even if I find them, I can''t deal with them alone."


    Aoki is right to think about it, but Hou Biao should have a way, otherwise he would have rejected it just now. People like him will never talk in a muddle.


    "What do you need?"


    "Money!" Hou Biao replied very simply, "whether killers or mercenaries, they live through intermediaries. Except for war, they generally don''t contact employers. However, if I want to get information from intermediaries, I can get a good price. In addition, I need to find some helpers and I also need money."


    "How much is it?" Aoki asked.


    Hou Biao stretched out his palm and said, "fifty million dollars."


    Aoki scratched his head. He had no idea about money, but he also knew that $50 million was not a small amount. He looked to Mei for it.


    The professor coughed and said: "It''s reasonable to say that I can''t move the accounts of the foundation, and our space box development has reached a critical stage, as well as the R & D and launch of encrypted communication satellites. It''s just a time of lack of money, but it''s related to the overall situation, I can make an exception. But even so, I can only come up with 20 million yuan, and the rest... Let the old wolf in Vancouver come out, maybe he will It can help others. "


    Aoki knew that the old wolf he said meant William wolf, so he said to Hou Biao, "do as you think. It''s best to find out who the employer is from the middleman."


    Hou Biao said, "it''s difficult. People in this industry regard credibility as more important than life. They may sell the whereabouts of the killer to me in the face of money, because it''s not against credibility, but selling the employer is tantamount to smashing their jobs."


    Mei Ziqing said angrily, "what''s the credibility of doing such an outrageous business? Hypocrisy!"


    Hou Biao''s eyebrows shook. His expression didn''t change. He just shut up and stopped talking.


    Mei Zhuo said, "thieves are also righteous. They are not the only ones who hurt nature and justice. If you want to say hypocrisy, only those who are officials deserve this word most!"


    Seeing that the professor was serious, Mei Ziqing knew that he had just said something wrong. He stuck out his tongue and bowed down to apologize: "I''m sorry, Professor, I''m sorry, Mr. Hou, I shouldn''t have said that."


    Hou Biao was a little embarrassed by her apology. He came to the professor not long ago. Although he met Mei Ziqing every day, he seldom spoke. Mei Ziqing spoke standard Mandarin and surnamed Mei. Hou Biao always thought she was a relative of the professor. At this time, he found that the woman was not only beautiful, but also spoke and behaved quite like Japanese, and there was a trace hidden between her eyebrows and eyes He looked at it carefully and felt that his judgment was right, but he had to ask it out loud.


    Aoki didn''t take Mei Ziqing''s words seriously and said, "it seems that it''s not easy to dig out the mastermind behind it!"


    "In fact, we don''t have to check it. We all know who did it," said Mei


    Mei Ziqing said: "Professor, since the United Nations has established a space management committee and countries have also issued a statement to give the greatest support regardless of financial and human resources, why not apply for the arrest of Ronald Cohen, chairman of the dream foundation?"


    Metso said: "Ronald Cohen is not an ordinary person, and the dream foundation is not an ordinary small fund. The most important thing is that there are many dignitaries of various countries among their members. Maybe there are big people with real power. Who do you want to catch him? Unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless we find conclusive evidence."


    "Evidence..."


    At this time, Mei Ziqing''s cell phone rang. She picked it up and said something. Then she stood up and said, "sorry, there''s a registered letter. I need to sign for it." then she went out.


    Mei Ziqing came back with a large envelope and handed it to Mei Tui. Mei Tui opened the letter and said with a smile, "before the quantum satellite network is built, we can only communicate through this primitive means. The more primitive, the safer!"


    He opened the letter and read it for a while. After reading it, he handed it to Aoki. The content of the letter was about the research progress of gray brain virus and Toxoplasma gondii. Aoki didn''t understand it very well. He only glanced at it and handed it to Mei Ziqing.


    "Judging from the information we have so far, grey brain virus is not just the few cases we found. Look at the last page, there are some strange medical accidents and murders all over the world," Mei said


    Mei Ziqing turned over the last page and read: "From Christmas last year to August this year, there were 179 cases of vegetative diseases caused by unknown brain diseases in the world''s available medical records, of which 123 cases could be excluded from being related to gray brain virus. All the remaining 56 patients have died without leaving any valuable information about the brain. 22 of these people have been violated medical treatment Another 26 people were murdered and eight others were robbed of body organs, including liver, heart, kidney and... Brain! "


    Aoki suddenly became excited and asked, "what? What are you talking about? Stealing kidney and brain?"


    Mei Zhuo said: "From the analysis of the current situation, the parasitic consciousness will encounter resistance when invading. When the resistance is strong, they will control Toxoplasma gondii to induce gray brain virus, so that people will weaken their resistance consciousness due to brain lesions, so that they can parasitize successfully. The worst result of gray brain virus is to make people become vegetative, but they don''t want people to discover the existence of gray brain virus too early I will try my best to kill those vegetative people and destroy the corpse or brain at the same time. "


    "But the damage of grey brain virus is irreversible. If they succeed in parasitizing, they will also parasitize on a disabled person?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    "They don''t care whether they are disabled or not!" Mei said. "Maybe they don''t feel pain at all, or they don''t care about pain. They only care whether parasitism can succeed, master the resources of the earth, and expand their race."


    Aoki didn''t hear what they were saying at all. He was searching the memory in his brain at the moment: stealing kidney... Brain... Gray brain virus... Dream Foundation


    He suddenly stood up and said excitedly, "maybe we have caught an alien."

 Chapter 265

    Yu Jianguo lowered his head and seriously put a thin cotton thread into the buttocks of the embroidery needle. The end of the cotton thread was a little scattered, and it didn''t get in the first time. He put the thread into his mouth and licked it, making the thread thin and sharp, and then put it through the needle''s buttock again. This time, it was probably because the thread became soft and thin after being licked wet. It passed by the eye of the needle without success.


    Yu Jianguo picked up the scissors on the table, cut off the soft tip on the thread, and continued to put the needle hole carefully. This time, the thread went smoothly through his eyes. He immediately pinched it with his two fingers. The thread was pulled out from the other end of the needle eye, and he also breathed a long breath.


    He felt that his eyes were much worse than before. It had to be put in the past, but now he had been tossing and turning for so long. Fortunately, discipline does not come to urge, which is very different from when he was in prison more than ten years ago. At that time, if you were a little slower, you would be scolded for slacking off your work. If the progress of the same group is delayed, everyone will work overtime and be beaten when they go back.


    Now the prison conditions are much better than in the past, the management is more strict, but the labor and life are much more humanized. Go to work on time and eat on time every day. In the morning, there are pickled vegetables and steamed bread, meat at noon and vegetarian vegetables at night. Although there are still prison bullies in the prison who can bully the weak, they won''t beat people as often as they used to.


    Yu Jianguo was convicted of trafficking in human organs, intentional injury, fraud, theft and insult of corpses. He was punished for several crimes together. In addition, he had a criminal record, so he was sentenced a little heavily. He knows he can''t get out at his age. But it''s better not to go out. I don''t know what to do when I go out. I can''t always deal with those human traffickers and organ traffickers.


    After putting on the needle, he picked up a dress from the basket next to him and began to sew buttons on it. This is the simplest job, but it''s not easy to do it well. The buttons should be sewn correctly, not if they are crooked, not if they are too tight or too loose, that is, they should be firm and comfortable. In addition, the needle position is also very particular. Not only should the cross button or well button on the front of the button be uniform and beautiful. Turn over the clothes, and the lines on the back of the button should not be disordered. The needles should be stacked together. There should be a few eyes on the button and a few eyes on the back, otherwise it will look bad and be unqualified.


    This work was not done on the first day of the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Not to mention the newcomers who had just entered prison, even the old people who had served a sentence of one or two years, did much worse sewing work than him. On the one hand, he had been in prison for three years, on the other hand, he had been an apprentice in a tailor''s shop in the city when he was young.


    When I was a child, I was so poor that I didn''t have a grain of rice in the pot of the whole village for half a year. The elm bark at the entrance of the village was stripped off and boiled to eat. He went out to beg with the old people in the village when he was very young. Originally, begging is the most difficult thing to raise your head. If you can live, who is willing to beg? But at that time, their beggars became the first to see the world.


    Yu Jianguo had no culture and was young at that time. He didn''t know what reform and opening up and the Third Plenary Session of the CPC Central Committee were. However, the earth shaking changes taking place in the whole country from urban to rural areas gave him enough shock. He saw the smoke chimneys suddenly erected in the vast countryside, the streets of the city were suddenly crowded with vendors, large and small, and the people in homespun clothes suddenly became colorful.


    When a group of beggars sat outside the station returning home and argued fiercely about whether to go back by car or on foot, the youngest beggar said a frustrating and exciting sentence:


    "Simply don''t go back, work, earn money and go back. What''s the promise of going back if you want a meal!"


    For his words, everyone argued at the station all night until the next morning, the sun shone on their tired faces, making people feel like their mother''s chest. Homesickness defeated the wanderer''s determination to be a family all over the world. The party walked on the road with their old bags on their backs, leaving only the stubborn Yu Jianguo and the long shadow under the sunrise standing alone in the station square in the morning.


    "The baby is not old and has a big temper!"


    This is what they left when they left. At the same time, half a big cake and seventy cents were left to Jianguo.


    Yu Jianguo decided not to be a beggar anymore. So he became an apprentice in a tailor''s shop after spending three days relying on half a big cake and seventy cents.


    At the beginning of the apprenticeship, it has nothing to do with the real sewing work. It usually cooperates with the master and elder martial sister to do some chores. More often, it helps with housework, buying vegetables, cooking and taking care of children. The work of cutting cloth and printing plates can''t be done by a young apprentice. At that time, it was very expensive. Naturally, the sewing machine was not allowed to be touched. Master occasionally taught you the skill of pinching cloth heads. Even if you taught it, of course, there was also a meaning of comparison. The most skillful thing to do is to sew buttons.


    Yu Jianguo remembers that the style of buttons that year was much richer than now. You can''t see all kinds of materials and styles. Sometimes when guests come to order clothes, they pick buttons first before they say the style of clothes.


    Yu Jianguo sewed buttons beautifully and later came out of his apprenticeship. However, at that time, he lost interest in tailors and began to do hardware business with a material dealer who often ordered clothes.


    The buttons in the prison are very single, of course, to facilitate unified and standardized management. After all, everyone is not professional. This kind of work is too simple for Jianguo. You can sew it with your eyes closed. As he sewed, he remembered the past, the small tailor''s shop and the colorful buttons.


    "Yu Jianguo!"


    The sudden roar of discipline startled Yu Jianguo. He thought that he was slow to wear the needle eye just now, or his brain was found wandering. He instinctively straightened his body and responded with a "report to the government", and then waited for instructions with dull eyes.


    Discipline nodded: "if someone comes to see you, please have a family dinner."


    "Family dinner?"


    Yu Jianguo wondered if he had heard wrong. He has no relatives and no reason, and it''s not the first time he''s been in prison. At least a younger generation Zhao Pengcheng came to see him last time. This time even Zhao Pengcheng went in, and he really became a lonely family. Who will come to see him?


    He has never had a family meal. He only heard that the "family meal" is expensive. He can not only meet prisoners during non visiting hours, but also enjoy a "rich" lunch in the special prison room without shouting across the damn glass.


    Yu Jianguo really couldn''t think of anyone who would invite him to family dinner. He didn''t believe that pie would fall from the sky. There was a smell of conspiracy in it. But what conspiracy can there be against him, a reform through labor prisoner who has nothing? He is barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes. No matter how bad he is, he will not be worse than his current situation.


    In the envy of other inmates, Yu Jianguo followed another prison guard who came to pick him up.


    He walked into the mysterious "box" of the dinner party. On the rectangular table were several dishes with meat and vegetables, and a bottle of Erguotou that had been opened.


    Opposite sat a young man with messy hair, as if scratched by a chicken claw; A gray windbreaker, washed white, looks older than their prison clothes; Looking under the table, you can see him with his legs crossed and a pair of pull plates on his feet.


    When Yu Jianguo approached, the man smiled at him, put down his legs under the table and made a tap sound. I don''t know why, the tap sound hit his chest like an invisible hammer.

 Chapter 266

    Aoki thought for a long time before deciding to find Yu Jianguo first.


    When he went to the criminal investigation team to ask about Zhao Pengcheng and Yu Jianguo, Shi Dazhuang felt strange. While asking Hu Xing to get the file, he asked, "the case of these two people has been closed long ago. Why do you ask them?"


    Aoki asked, "how many years was the final sentence?"


    Shi Dazhuang said: "Yu Jianguo seems to be seventeen years. Zhao Pengcheng is relatively heavy. He was sentenced to death with a reprieve because he was suspected of intentional homicide."


    Hu Xing found the file and showed it to Qingmu.


    "Isn''t Yu Jianguo the mastermind? Why is he sentenced to 17 years?" Aoki asked while reading the file.


    Shi Dazhuang said, "Yu Jianguo is mainly connected with several criminal gangs, but he is not the main member of the gang. The reason why he and Zhao Pengcheng committed the crime together is to avenge Zhao''s sister. Zhao Pengcheng was the main murderer, and Yu Jianguo was only an accomplice. Moreover, he later made meritorious contributions and helped us catch several gangs and human traffickers selling organs."


    Aoki found the part about the vegetable on the file, read it for a long time and asked, "did Zhao Pengcheng explain the reason for taking away the vegetable''s brain?"


    Hu Xing replied: "I remember this very clearly, because when you were hypnotized and interrogated, I was interrupted by my phone. Later, when you interrogated Zhao Pengcheng, I asked this question. According to his account, it was to practice surgical techniques, because he was a general surgeon and had no chance to perform extracerebral surgery. And the vegetative organ had been emptied, so I just practiced I had a brain operation. "


    "Is this statement too reluctant?"


    "We also feel that this motive is not tenable. In the process of committing a crime, people must be in a high state of tension. How can they still spend time and energy to practice brain surgery at the risk of being found after the operation fails?" Hu Xing said.


    "Then why did you accept this statement again?"


    "Because we can''t find out his motive for lying, this statement not only can''t commute his sentence, but also may make the trial judge think he has lost his humanity and aggravate the sentencing," Shi Dazhuang said, "After you opened the door for us and asked Zhao Pengcheng to confess Yu Jianguo, Zhao''s psychological defense line has been opened. He explained all the crimes, including the other two cases we didn''t know. From the common sense, he has no reason to lie about this detail. And whether he lied or not, this confession has no impact on our criminal investigation work, I think We just record it truthfully for the reference of the prosecution and the judge. "


    Aoki nodded and almost understood. He originally suspected that Jianguo was an alien, because when he hypnotized Zhao Pengcheng last time, he didn''t find anything abnormal about the conscious body itself. Now it seems that Zhao Pengcheng is more likely.


    It is impossible to verify whether the vegetable''s brain is infected with gray brain virus, but judging from Zhao Pengcheng''s modus operandi and his subsequent confession, it can be basically determined that it is him.


    "Is the identity information of the dead vegetable still there?" Aoki asked.


    Hu Xing helped him turn the file to the back, pointed to one page and said, "here it is. The deceased was a returned overseas Chinese and had many industries at home and abroad. Except that his daughter was in the United States, his family lived with him in Wuzhong."


    Aoki looked at the man''s introduction carefully, wrote down his name and asked Hu Xing, "your family has contacts with these rich businessmen. Did you know this man before?"


    Hu Xing shook her head and said, "I don''t know many business people. If you want to ask this, you have to ask my two uncles."


    Aoki carefully recalled the process of interrogating Zhao Pengcheng in the Criminal Investigation Detachment. In his memory, there was no special difference between Zhao Pengcheng''s consciousness and human beings. Of course, he didn''t know that there was parasitic consciousness at that time, and he didn''t encounter "shadow", so he naturally wouldn''t think about it.


    Although the parasitic consciousness can completely inherit a person''s memory after successful parasitism, they will never simply become the parasitic earth person, otherwise it doesn''t matter whether they invade or not. They must have their special contact and communication methods, even if they are out of conscious instinct, not in the brain memory and can''t be reflected from the content of dream space, but they care There must be some expression in the noumenon of knowledge.


    Aoki believes he can always find clues, but in order to prevent accidents, he decides to see Yu Jianguo first. Yu Jianguo is also suspected. If he is also an alien, it''s better to find a breakthrough from him first. If he is not, at least he can get some information related to Zhao Pengcheng from him.


    Yu Jianguo is in his fifties. It is reasonable to say that he is not old in today''s society, but his hair is gray and looks like a man in his 60s.


    He sat down at the family table and looked across the table at the strange young man in front of him.


    The dishes on the table were steaming, and the aroma of fish flavored shredded meat and fried meat with pepper kept drilling into his nose. Yu Jianguo''s Adam''s apple agitated up and down, and saliva filled the whole mouth from the tip of his tongue to the teeth.


    The food in prison is much better than in the past. Yu Jianguo remembers that when he was in prison more than ten years ago, almost all his meals were pickled vegetables and steamed bread, and he had to go hungry if he couldn''t do a good job. Now he can at least eat enough and see the smell of meat at noon. But it''s impossible to have a whole plate of fried meat, let alone such a table.


    The most unbearable thing for Yu Jianguo is not these dishes, but the bottle of Erguotou that has been opened. Drinking is not allowed in prison. He''s an alcoholic again. When I was working in the hospital, I often went to the morgue. Sometimes I used a few mouthfuls of wine to strengthen my courage.


    "Are you...?" Yu Jianguo asked after swallowing a few mouthfuls of water.


    "My name is Aoki," Aoki said


    "I don''t know you," Yu Jianguo said cautiously.


    "I don''t know you now." Aoki poured a cup of Erguotou for Yu Jianguo and himself, and then took a sip from the wine glass.


    There are four dishes and one soup on the table, a plate of shredded pork with fish flavor, a plate of fried meat with pepper, a plate of braised fish, a plate of sliced pork with snow vegetables and mushrooms, and a tomato egg soup. This dish won''t cost more than 100 yuan outside, but it has more than doubled here, but the most expensive one is this bottle of Red Star Erguotou, which is allowed to make an exception after dredging the relationship above.


    Knowing that Yu Jianguo likes drinking, Aoki said, "drink first and eat vegetables. We''ll talk about some things when we''re full. Don''t worry. Today''s visit is unlimited. You just drink. It doesn''t matter if you''re drunk."


    Yu Jianguo shook his head and said, "if you don''t say anything, I don''t eat well."


    Seeing that he really didn''t eat, Aoki smiled and said, "in fact, it''s nothing. I just want to talk to you about Zhao Pengcheng."


    As soon as Yu Jianguo heard this, he suddenly covered his face with both hands and cried. He sobbed: "I hurt him. He is a good child! He is the only promising baby in our village!"

 Chapter 267

    Yu Jianguo worked in a tailor''s shop for five years. In the fifth year, he followed the pot bellied warm state businessman to do hardware business. Of course he is still an apprentice, but this apprentice is different from the apprentice in the tailor''s shop. The apprentice in the tailor''s shop calls the boss master, while the waiter in the hardware store calls the boss general manager.


    Yu Jianguo is a hardworking and resourceful person. Otherwise, general manager Yan who can afford to drive a car would not take him out of the tailor''s shop. He took out the energy to serve the master, served the boss and customers, served tea, poured water and washed the toilet; He took out the patience of sewing buttons to inventory and keep accounts. He soon became famous in the hardware shop and became the most powerful assistant around boss Yan. But this offended the old staff in the store and the little lover of the boss.


    Because the boss is very busy, he often has to entertain and go to the south to buy goods. The employees in the store often get some oil and grease while the boss is away. However, since Yu Jianguo came, the sales and inventory have been sorted out clearly, and there is no oil and water to catch. Old employees hate him so much that their teeth itch, but there''s no way. Yu Jianguo works clean and has nothing wrong. Plus the boss appreciates him, he can''t drive him away in vain.


    Boss Yan''s home is in the south. He has a little lover in this city. The woman is as docile as a cat in front of the boss. When the boss is away, she becomes a night fork. Knowing that her position could not be righted, she often secretly took money from the store, and the old employees turned a blind eye. But after the founding of the people''s Republic of China came, the accounts and Inventory were all remembered, and there was no mistake at all. Although women are in charge of accounts, they can''t do anything when Yu Jianguo looks at them.


    The old employee and the little lover set up a bureau together to get Yu Jianguo drunk and push him on the little lover. The little lover showed a sweet shoulder and half pushed it into Yu Jianguo''s arms.


    Yu Jianguo, a 17 or 18-year-old guy, couldn''t stand this. After drinking wine, he put his boss''s little lover in his arms as soon as he was confused. When the boss came back, he was seeing this scene. The little lover shouted for help and said that Yu Jianguo bullied her. The employees also testified for the little lover, saying that Yu Jianguo had a bad heart for a long time. Someone saw him peeking at the boss''s wife''s bath several times, so much so.


    Boss Yan got angry and slapped Yu Jianguo out. Those old employees who had long seen him but laughed and beat him up at the door of the store.


    Yu Jianguo was penniless. He didn''t even wear a coat, so he fell into the streets in winter again.


    At that time, Yu Jianguo certainly didn''t know Zhao Pengcheng. Zhao Pengcheng was still a baby running all over the mountain in open crotch pants, but Yu Jianguo knew Zhao Pengcheng''s father.


    In the years when he was an apprentice in the city, the people in their village still begged outside, including Zhao Pengcheng''s father.


    Zhao Pengcheng''s father is more than ten years older than Yu Jianguo, but they are peers. Yu Jianguo calls him Lao Zhao. In the third year of Yu Jianguo''s apprenticeship, Lao Zhao came to the city to meet him. Yu Jianguo asked him why he came out to beg again. Lao Zhao said that the weather was bad this year, the harvest in the field was small, and his daughter-in-law gave birth to another daughter-in-law, so the family couldn''t open the pot at home.


    At that time, Yu Jianguo was a primary school apprentice who had enough to eat and the whole family was not hungry, but he advised Lao Zhao not to beg. Working is better than begging. Lao Zhao felt that what Yu Jianguo said was reasonable, so he broke away from the beggars and began to work on the construction site in the city.


    In the winter when Yu Jianguo was beaten, after starving in the ice and snow for two days, he really had no choice, so he went to the construction site to find Lao Zhao. Lao Zhao was very righteous. Without saying a word, he took him in and asked him to stutter first on the construction site. Yu Jianguo couldn''t swallow the sound of being framed, so he was very proud and did all kinds of work. The foreman saw that although Yu Jianguo was thin and weak, he was diligent, honest and smart, so he asked him to help with procurement.


    After working on the construction site for three years, Yu Jianguo finally found the opportunity to purchase the hardware in the later stage of the whole project. This order turned him over. From then on, he started the business of hardware and ceramic bathroom and opened his own shop.


    He and boss Yan have become competitors. They are both advertising wars and price wars. In the end, boss Yan was killed by the false account made by his little lover.


    The inventory and funds in boss Yan''s store have long been hollowed out by the collusion of those unreliable employees and the little lover. When he and Yu Jianguo fought a price war, in order to fill the deficit and prevent exposure, the store imported a lot of fake goods and shoddy goods. Yu Jianguo was clear about this, but he didn''t make a public announcement. Until they were more and more brave and all the funds were fake, he reported it anonymously to the Administration for Industry and Commerce and informed the media.


    So boss Yan went bankrupt. His little lover and those employees who beat Jianguo too much were arrested and sentenced for embezzlement, economic fraud and other charges. Yu Jianguo took revenge and was in high spirits. At that time, of course, he would not think that he would be imprisoned one day.


    That year, a stone beam broke off on the construction site and crushed Lao Zhao''s waist with a click.


    Since then, Lao Zhao can''t do heavy work and can only leave the construction site. Yu Jianguo had intended Lao Zhao to work there, but Lao Zhao could only do rough work. In addition, he was a little homesick after leaving home all year round, so he took his savings back to the countryside.


    The frustrated boss Yan owed a lot of debt and was dragged up from the cold track by Yu Jianguo. Yu Jianguo said that you are a general manager. There is a business in the south. Why do you look for life and death when a store here closes. Boss Yan said he had no home. For his little lover, he divorced his original wife, and all the property in the South belonged to his wife. The money earned here was squandered by his little lover, and he lost a lot of money by fighting a price war with him.


    Yu Jianguo told boss Yan about his being framed. He said that I never forgot the kindness of President Yan to lead me to the world. I''ll pay your debts for you. Let''s do it together. Boss Yan cried after listening. A man of dozens of years old held a young man and cried on the train platform.


    Yu Jianguo and President Yan joined hands and quickly expanded the business of hardware and bathroom. Yu Jianguo opened his branch back to his hometown and became a man of the moment in the backward county.


    He remembered the scene when he defected to Lao Zhao that winter. The bowl of spicy soup Lao Zhao cooked for him always warmed his heart. He helped Lao Zhao''s family a lot, and he paid for the two children''s study. But Lao Zhao is a stubborn donkey. He can give help occasionally. If he gives more help, he won''t live or die.


    Later, Lao Zhao said to him, "don''t give me money again. I can''t hang my old face. If you want to help, let Pengcheng work there."


    At that time, Zhao Pengcheng was as old as Yu Jianguo when he was an apprentice in a tailor''s shop. Although Yu Jianguo thought the child should study, Lao Zhao insisted. He didn''t say anything, so he took Zhao Pengcheng away.


    Zhao Pengcheng is also diligent and clever. Every time Yu Jianguo sees him, he seems to see himself that year. He said, "your baby is worthless to stay in the county and city. Either go back to study or go to the South without reading." so he handed Zhao Pengcheng over to Lao Yan and asked Lao Yan to see the world in Shenzhen.

 Chapter 268

    Less than a year after Zhao Pengcheng went to Shenzhen, Lao Zhao asked Yu Jianguo to pick up the child and said he would let him continue to school. At that time, Yu Jianguo didn''t know that Lao Zhao''s girl was ill. When Zhao Pengcheng came home to study in high school for several years and then came to beg him, the little girl was seriously ill.


    Yu Jianguo immediately arranged a car to take Lao Zhao''s daughter to the city hospital for examination. First, he went to the county and then to the provincial capital. He paid all the money. In order to save his daughter''s life, Lao Zhao didn''t have a stubborn temper with him anymore.


    After the examination in the provincial capital hospital, the doctor said that the delivery was a little late. Now there is only one way to change the kidney. All the relatives of Lao Zhao''s family came and checked. Finally, only Zhao Pengcheng met the matching conditions. But at that time, Zhao Pengcheng had got the university admission notice.


    Lao Zhao sat on the steps at the back door of the hospital and cried all night. His throat was like a broken erhu. He shouted heavily and hoarsely, "Wa is a college student. Wa can''t go to college without a waist!"


    Lao Zhao refused to trade his son''s kidney for his daughter''s life. Yu Jianguo knew that Lao Zhao was not a son preference person. Otherwise, he would not have let Zhao Pengcheng go out to work for his sister to study. He didn''t let his brother go back to school until his sister was ill. In fact, there hasn''t been a scholar in that closed mountain village for hundreds of years. It''s not easy to be a college student now.


    Yu Jianguo can understand Lao Zhao''s mood. He has been in the city for so many years and has not been able to rise to a higher level because he has not read a book and has no culture. Zhao Pengcheng is not only the hope of Lao Zhao''s family, but also the hope of the whole village. If we put this in the past, it would be a master who wants to go to Beijing to meet the emperor Lao Tzu. He will serve as an official and benefit one party in the future.


    Seeing Lao Zhao''s painful appearance, Yu Jianguo said that he might as well buy a kidney back. Lao Zhao asked him where to buy it. He said leave it alone. I can contact the source of the kidney.


    Lao Zhao asked him how much he wanted. Yu Jianguo had no idea. He casually said 50000. In fact, he later spent more than 200000, but he didn''t tell Lao Zhao.


    Yu Jianguo only heard that there were such kidney sellers outside, so he asked Lao Yan to inquire. Lao Yan had a wide range of roads in the south, so he contacted an intermediary. The intermediary turned to an intermediary and scraped away more than 100000 at first. Finally, he finally found a matching kidney source.


    The guy owed gambling debts in the casino. He was forced by the creditor to sell his kidney to pay off his debts. In fact, he was reluctant. After taking the money, the bastard wanted to have another good time before cutting his kidney, so he went whoring. He happened to meet the police to eliminate pornography and was arrested. This not only uncovered the kidney selling Gang behind him, but also implicated Lao Yan and Yu Jianguo.


    Because of Lao Zhao''s insistence, he pieced together 50000 yuan. Yu Jianguo couldn''t bear his discomfort, so he took the money. As a result, Yu Jianguo changed from the party who bought the kidney to the middleman who reselled, and his nature changed all of a sudden. Therefore, he was sentenced to five years'' imprisonment. Because of his good performance in prison, he reduced his sentence several times and came out in three years.


    After three years in prison, the original company had already closed and the store had been closed. He wanted to make a comeback, but his friendship was cold and thin. Seeing that he was in prison, his brothers who drank wine every day and took good care of each other didn''t want to see him. Old customers hid when they saw him. Even strange customers, as long as they heard that he had been in prison, no one was willing to do business with him. After a few years, I spent all my savings and couldn''t do anything. I couldn''t even find a decent job.


    Yu Jianguo doesn''t want to go back to his hometown. In the eyes of countrymen, those in prison are bad people. Where are good people? At first, he committed the lawsuit to save Lao Zhao''s daughter, but over time, everyone only remembered you in prison, and no one remembered the good things you did. The key is that not a few years after Lao Zhao''s daughter left, Lao Zhao followed.


    When Yu Jianguo was desperate, he thought that Lao Zhao''s son Zhao Pengcheng had graduated from University for several years and worked in a large hospital, so he went to him.


    He said to Zhao Pengcheng, "baby, don''t blame your uncle or your father for your sister."


    Zhao Pengcheng arranged him to work in the Security Department of the hospital. Yu Jianguo had a drink with Zhao Pengcheng to recall the past. He often said to Zhao Pengcheng drunk, "your father is a good man, a good man!"


    Once, when they drank too much, they hugged each other and cried bitterly. Yu Jianguo said, "nephew, don''t call me uncle in the future. Call me old. As soon as you call me uncle, I want to cry."


    Yu Jianguo thought he would live like this all his life until the guy who promised to sell his kidney and go whoring appeared in the hospital like a dog. He recognized it at a glance. This man made him go to prison, made him lose everything, killed Lao Zhao''s father and daughter, and hurt so many people. Even if he turned into ashes, he could recognize it.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Jianguo was already in tears when he said this. He took the Erguotou and poured several mouthfuls into his throat, banging the bottle against the table:


    "I''ll kill him! It''s unreasonable for such a man to live when a good man is dead!"


    Although the prison guard next to the guard got the above instructions and didn''t interfere with the two people''s conversation, when he saw Yu Jianguo''s drunken appearance, he said cruel words again and sternly warned: "pay attention!"


    Yu Jianguo jumped up like a frightened rabbit, stood at attention, raised his head, looked at the slogan "repent, purify the soul, work to reshape himself" on the wall, and habitually shouted, "report to the government and pay attention next time."


    Aoki frowned for fear that Yu Jianguo''s thought would be interrupted. The prison guard next to him probably saw Aoki''s displeasure. He didn''t know what the man came from. Anyway, when he heard that the leader said he couldn''t offend him, he waved his hand to Yu Jianguo and said, "all right, all right, sit down and eat." then he turned his back and stood in the corner far away from them.


    Yu Jianguo sat down again. The sadness in his eyes was gone and the anger on his face subsided. Aoki knew that the power of prison was indeed a place where all people''s will could be consumed.


    "Tell me more about Zhao Pengcheng," Aoki said.


    "Pengcheng is a good boy. He has a real heart and stands up for justice. He is just too sharp. He probably reads too many books and is a bit bookish."


    Yu Jianguo picked up his wine glass and wanted to drink. He turned his head and looked at the prison guard. He still put down the wine glass. When he saw the prison guard standing a little far away, he suddenly became excited, leaned forward on the table and said with a flushed face, "Help him! He is a good boy and has a great future! I encouraged him to kill people. I can''t hurt him all his life. I know you must have a way. You can save him..."


    Yu Jianguo murmured and determined that the man who could make him drink Erguotou had the ability to connect the sky.


    Of course, Aoki would not casually agree to Yu Jianguo, but said, "only himself can save him."


    Yu Jianguo seemed to see hope and asked, "how to save it?"


    Aoki said, "I need to know about him first. You''d better tell me everything without losing a bit."


    Yu Jianguo said, "ask me. I''ll say everything I know."


    Aoki asked, "is there any obvious change in him in recent years, especially from last year to this year?"


    "Change?" Yu Jianguo shook his head first, then pondered for a while, "um... If you want to say change... Suddenly don''t like... Women... Does it count?"

 Chapter 269

    Aoki chuckled. He didn''t expect Yu Jianguo to say such a thing, but he still asked, "do you have to wait until you make it clear."


    Yu Jianguo said: "Pengcheng used to have a girlfriend named Xiaohui. They had a good relationship. Although they didn''t live together, they also stayed with him every few days. The girl was very good, beautiful and virtuous. She was very enthusiastic when she saw me every time and regarded me as her own uncle. Pengcheng later changed her name and called me Lao Yu, but she still called me uncle Yu. They were already discussing marriage at that time, Pengcheng said His parents are gone. When he gets married, he wants to kowtow to me for tea and let me speak on behalf of his elders. At that time, I joked that I was too old to afford red envelopes. "He sighed," Alas! It''s a pity that such a good couple broke up! "


    "Is it Zhao Pengcheng''s reason?"


    "Yes." Yu Jianguo said, "I didn''t know at first, but I didn''t see Xiaohui for a long time. I thought Pengcheng wouldn''t say it. I thought they must have quarreled. I, an elder, had to persuade. I went to Xiaohui. Xiaohui cried with me that day and said Pengcheng... He changed."


    "What has changed?"


    "That''s it." Yu Jianguo was a little evasive.


    Aoki said, "make it clear, don''t omit any details you know, otherwise no one can save him." then he filled Yu Jianguo''s glass with wine.


    Yu Jianguo took a sip of wine and said: "It''s nothing. It''s just the things about men''s and women''s bed. Xiaohui really regarded me as an elder and didn''t avoid it, so he told me. Pengcheng used to be very normal in this regard, but later he didn''t know why he became more and more indifferent. Xiaohui had to take the initiative every time. Later, he began to escape deliberately, didn''t do that at all, and then took the initiative to break up."


    "I thought Pengcheng was under too much psychological pressure because of revenge. I''m also a man. I can understand this kind of thing. When men are under too much pressure, it''s easy to have problems in this aspect. I told Xiaohui that it doesn''t matter. Just buy some medicine later. Men''s body is phased. But Xiaohui said that''s not the case. Pengcheng can''t do that because it''s just a matter of time He still reacts to Xiaohui''s initiative. Xiaohui says Pengcheng doesn''t love her anymore. "


    "At that time, I thought it strange that Pengcheng would not love such a good woman as Xiaohui. Besides, Pengcheng has no other women outside. Even if he doesn''t love, as a man, he can''t be bad with such a beautiful woman as Xiaohui. Later, I thought, is it bad that he doesn''t like women and likes them A man? I used to listen to this kind of thing on the news, but I always had fun. If it happened to my own people, I can''t accept it. Lao Zhao is dead, and the Zhao family is such a young man. It depends on him to spread the seed! "


    "When I got back, I questioned Pengcheng and asked him what was going on. Pengcheng said that he either changed his sexual orientation or didn''t love Xiaohui, or he couldn''t be interested in it. I said that since you still love her, why can''t you be interested? Everyone is a man, so don''t try to fool me! Pengcheng said that he doesn''t want any love, but just wants to live his life alone. He said Xiaohui Hui is a good girl. She should find a man more suitable for her. "


    "I enlightened him several times. He faltered and said the same thing. I can see that he really doesn''t love Xiaohui very much, but he doesn''t fall in love with others. He just doesn''t have love. He feels like peace of mind, but he''s not going to be a monk or busy with his work. I guess he became like this because his psychology was a little distorted after revenge. I suggest him to see his heart Doctor Li, he did see it, but it didn''t work. He and Xiaohui finally broke up. "


    After hearing this, Aoki fell into meditation. His intuition told him that this was a very important message, but he couldn''t figure out what it meant.


    After he told Professor Mei about it, the professor discussed it with him and several biology experts for a long time, and finally put forward a conjecture:


    Parasitic consciousness is different from human reproduction. After human beings are successfully parasitized, there will be obvious changes in love and sex.


    Human''s desire for sex comes from both physical and psychological needs, and the root of either is our way of sexual reproduction. If one day our cloning technology or other asexual reproduction technology tends to be perfect, or human life can live long enough to reduce the demand for reproduction, then human * * and reproductive function will deteriorate.


    The degradation of sexual desire will first be reflected in the weakening of psychological needs, that is, it will first abandon the nihilistic emotion of love psychologically or consciously, and the emotional satisfaction brought by physical intimate contact and caress between men and women will be greatly reduced. Then it will gradually get rid of sexual needs physically. For example, it will first degenerate to a fixed estrous period like animals, Instead of estrus anytime and anywhere, then the estrus period will be shorter and shorter, and the interval of estrus period will be longer and longer, so as to eliminate sexual desire and even completely degrade sexual function.


    Parasitic consciousness has its special way of reproduction. They don''t care how long the human body can reproduce, because they can leave at any time. This determines that they don''t need love and sexual behavior in the noumenon of consciousness. They will gradually become sexually indifferent, but not impotent, because they are still the physiological structure of the human body.


    These conjectures of the professors will be proved to be correct in the near future. Those parasitic people have indeed become normal sexual coldness, and they will become * * exuberant only during the fixed estrus period. If the earth is occupied by them, mankind will eventually become extinct. This parasitic consciousness probably destroyed one living race after another.


    Aoki, who had family dinner with Yu Jianguo in prison, certainly didn''t think so much at this time. He just thought it was an important message.


    Of course, he would not know that at this time, the dream foundation was holding a luxurious party in a secret stronghold in Europe. The name of the party was the original reveler, which allowed those parasitic people who reached the estrus period to gather together and have a crazy sex like a group of estrous wild dogs.


    In fact, there are some such * * around the world, which will be carried out for a long time according to their plan, forming a fixed place and a fixed ceremony. Any of their members, as long as they are in estrus, can go in and seek * *. They do not pursue love and have no emotional needs. They don''t need caress, they don''t need sweet words, they just need to vent directly.

 Chapter 270

    Yu Jianguo has been unable to let go of this matter. He thought that Zhao Pengcheng''s changes were all psychological distortions caused by revenge and murder.


    "I saw that bastard when he entered the hospital. If I hadn''t told Pengcheng, and if I hadn''t said to take revenge, Pengcheng wouldn''t have become like that, let alone so many things later. Now he wouldn''t be in prison." Yu Jianguo cried.


    Aoki asked, "you have avenged the man after he died. Why did you commit a case later?"


    Yu Jianguo said: "it''s all my fault. I''m obsessed. I encourage him to do it. It''s quick to make money. A kidney can sell for 200000 or 300000. Some urgent needs are more than that price."


    Aoki said, "kidney source needs matching. What''s the use of picking a kidney?"


    Yu Jianguo said: "The examination items of kidney source matching are very simple. It''s almost like a blood test and a lymphotoxicity test. Pengcheng is in the hospital and opens two tests for patients. A single family won''t doubt anything. I don''t know how many people are waiting for kidney replacement in major hospitals across the country. Many people look for kidney sources through the black market. People who specialize in this field will collect information on kidney source needs and make forms. I have contacts with them , I got a list from them. There are thousands of kidney seekers, and there are always those who can match. Even if they can''t match, there are people who are in a hurry to seek medical treatment. When the patients can''t wait until they change, they will try if they don''t match, but the price is a little lower. "


    Aoki frowned and said, "but in the confession recorded by the police station, it''s several years since your second attack was the first. Why?"


    Yu Jianguo said, "because... I''m short of money."


    Aoki said, "you lie!"


    Yu Jianguo trembled with fear: "no, I didn''t lie. That''s what I said in court. Because I was short of money, I encouraged Pengcheng to work together again."


    "But Zhao Pengcheng doesn''t say so."


    "That''s because he defended me. In order to protect me, he took the initiative to bear the crime. In fact, I was the murderer and I was the mastermind!"


    Yu Jianguo''s voice grew louder and he was a little excited. The prison guard in the distance looked at them and walked closer.


    Aoki knows that Yu Jianguo intends to protect Zhao Pengcheng. He won''t tell the truth about some things. After all, this is a prison. Although he said hello to the above, all the conversations will be recorded.


    He got up, kicked up in the room, went all the way to the prison guard, took out a cigarette and handed it to him: "smoke?"


    The prison guard quickly waved his hand and said, "no smoking during working hours."


    Aoki nodded and said "hard work" and came back.


    The sound of footsteps echoed in the meeting room. The prison guard looked at the four corners and ceiling of the room. Usually, the sound of walking in the room was not so loud and there would be no echo. Today, it was very strange, as if the room was very empty.


    Yu Jianguo was more confused than the prison guard. He heard not only the echo, but also the vibration of gongs and drums. It seemed that Qingmu had a powerful force every step, shaking the house and his heart.


    Aoki handed him the cigarette. He vaguely picked it up and sucked it with the flame of the lighter that Aoki handed over. A mouthful of smoke came out of his mouth, went in through his nose, turned around in his lungs, turned into a white mist, vomited out and dissipated in the air.


    "Did you lie?"


    Yu Jianguo heard Aoki ask.


    "I lied," he said.


    He doesn''t know why he lied just now, and why he tells the truth now. Anyway, he answers whatever people ask.


    "Come on, why did you sell your kidney again later?"


    Yu Jianguo said: "Then Pengcheng came to me and asked me if I could get in touch with those who bought the kidney. I asked him why, and he said he was in urgent need of money. I thought he wanted to sell his kidney. I was shocked and said he couldn''t sell his kidney again if he was short of money. Pengcheng said he wouldn''t sell his own kidney and sold others. Like last time, he wanted to do another kind of business. He also said he had found a good target. He was a jerk Bastard in the egg, damn it! I know he is a decent person. Let me try and get in touch with the organ dealer. We did it again. The process is the same as last time. He only cares about the operation, and I deal with the body and kidney. "


    "When was that?"


    "After the new year, about April 20th, before May Day."


    "Has Zhao Pengcheng changed before that?"


    "Didn''t I say something about the change? I was separated from Xiao Hui years ago. There was something wrong with him."


    "No other exceptions?"


    "Other abnormalities..." Yu Jianguo smoked hard, as if sorting out his memories. "Even if there is, it''s caused by that thing."


    "Tell me."


    "Talk about it, eh... For a while, I think Pengcheng is a little distracted and runs to the neurology department all day. I thought he was interested in women again and fell in love with the beautiful new nurse in the neurology department, but I knew he was thin skinned and wanted to help him. But he said he didn''t like anyone, just wanted to learn brain nerve surgery. I thought he was a general foreign doctor , I went to study what he did, but I couldn''t help him get a job title, but what he said didn''t look like a fake. This is an anomaly. "


    As soon as Aoki heard it right, he asked, "did a vegetable come to the neurology department at that time? It was the one killed by Zhao Pengcheng later."


    Yu Jianguo was surprised. He said yes and no for a while, and then explained: "the man was indeed transferred to the hospital at that time, but he was not a vegetable at that time."


    "When did you become a vegetable?"


    "I seem to have insisted for two months, and then I became a vegetable."


    "You weren''t there when Zhao Pengcheng killed the vegetable?"


    "Yes, I wasn''t there."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know about it. He didn''t tell me, so he did it. When he finished, he gave me his kidney."


    "How did he explain it to you?"


    "He said he wanted to practice brain surgery. He thought the man could be saved by surgery, but the operation failed. When the man died, he simply took out his internal organs."


    "Do you believe him?"


    "I don''t know."


    "If you don''t know, it means you don''t believe. You''re doubting." Aoki led.


    "Yes, I doubt it," Yu Jianguo said, "because Pengcheng became very strange at that time."


    "How strange?"


    "A normal man has a beautiful and virtuous girlfriend. He suddenly doesn''t like doing that and doesn''t touch women anymore. He was originally a kind man and not greedy for money. He suddenly thought of making money by selling his kidney. Even if the dead guy is an asshole, the dead vegetable is not. Also, he is a thoughtful man and asks to pick up people from the hotel through the Internet This method of kidney will obviously be exposed. The police found it out as soon as they checked it. It''s killing me. "


    Aoki guessed that Zhao Pengcheng was deliberately killed in order to cover up his real purpose of killing a vegetable with selling his kidney. He doesn''t care about his life or death.


    "Do you think he is really short of money?" Aoki asked.


    Yu Jianguo shook his head and said, "he is not short of money. He donated all his money to the foundation."


    "Which foundation?"


    "One is the kidney love public welfare fund."


    "What else?"


    "There should be. He sold his house and donated the money he was going to get married. It''s like preparing for his future."


    In the case file, the police tracked down the whereabouts of Zhao Pengcheng''s property and only found that it was transferred abroad. It was impossible to find out who it was given. Aoki guessed that the money should be transferred to the dream foundation.


    Zhao Pengcheng is an alien. It''s basically certain. The only doubt is that he is just an ordinary deputy chief surgeon. He has no money and no background. How can parasitic consciousness find him? Is it to kill the vegetable? But according to the time, when Zhao Pengcheng was invaded, the man was not a vegetable, nor was he sent to a hospital in Wuzhong City.

 Chapter 271

    Zhao Pengcheng was sentenced to death with a reprieve. He is a felon, different from ordinary prisoners. He always wears shackles on his feet and always wears them when he works, sleeps and goes to the bathroom. The shackles are welded to death. They are very heavy. It''s very inconvenient to walk. You feel pain in your ankle after walking for a while. Those in the same cell with him were felons. They said they were like this at the beginning. They got used to it after wearing it for a long time.


    When Aoki saw Zhao Pengcheng again, he came into the meeting room with shackles.


    Zhao Pengcheng didn''t expect that Aoki would come to see him. Of course he knows. Aoki''s image is so special and memorable that you won''t forget it at a glance. What''s more, this guy hypnotized himself and asked himself to give Lao Yu a confession. If not, Lao Yu won''t go to jail.


    His eyes at Aoki were full of vigilance and imperceptible hatred.


    Aoki thinks Zhao Pengcheng still has a little bit of human nature. He''s not completely an alien. Otherwise, how can he hate him? He didn''t do anything to Zhao Pengcheng. Even without that interrogation, the facts of Zhao Pengcheng''s crime are very clear, and he will be sentenced, or even suspended. On the contrary, Aoki''s interrogation helped him win the opportunity of probation, but sold Yu Jianguo.


    But he is just an alien who inherits the memory of Zhao Pengcheng, a "person" who can dilute the desire for love and sex. How can he still have feelings for the founding of the people''s Republic of China?


    Aoki can''t help but doubt whether his judgment is wrong. But all the known information combined and analyzed is enough to show that Zhao Pengcheng is either an alien or bought by aliens. But when you think about it, the latter is not tenable. There must be conditions for buying. It is nothing more than coercion and inducement. Zhao Pengcheng neither took the money nor obtained other benefits. He even put himself in prison. I''m afraid he can''t get out in his life. His only relative is his accomplice Yu Jianguo, so the threat theory is also untenable.


    Zhao Pengcheng didn''t enjoy the family meal like Yu Jianguo, because Aoki didn''t think a family meal could play any role in an alien. He decided to cut through the mess and talk directly with Zhao Pengcheng''s subconscious, that is, with aliens, rather than the fettered puppet in front of him.


    Zhao Pengcheng''s consciousness looks as like as two peas. Aoki certainly knows that this is because this alien consciousness grew up with Zhao Pengcheng''s original consciousness. He received the management power of Zhao Pengcheng''s brain and inherited all Zhao Pengcheng''s memories, so it looks like Zhao Pengcheng himself. But they must be different, but they haven''t found it yet.


    This is a hospital scene. Zhao Pengcheng, wearing a white coat, hurried through the corridor of the hospital, making a clatter. It was the sound of the shackles on his feet dragging the ground. Maybe the great pain brought by the shackles was too deep in his memory. Even if he returned to the hospital in his dream, he took it with him.


    Zhao Pengcheng went through the corridor, pushed open the door of the operating room and went in. When changing shoes, he tried to open the shackles on his feet, but failed. After changing his shoes, he went into the dressing room, took off his watch, washed his hands, changed his clothes and mask, and clattered into the operating area.


    On the operating table lay a patient covered with blood. The nurses and assistants who had been waiting there for a long time were busy connecting various instruments to the patient. When they saw the doctor coming in, they were busy reporting the patient''s situation to him.


    Zhao Pengcheng took the scalpel and cut off the patient''s skull without thinking. The nurse next to him gave a cry of surprise. At the same time, the door of the operating room was opened with a bang.


    Zhao Pengcheng heard the sound of footsteps, which made a disturbing echo like walking in an empty and silent underground palace. But he didn''t move. His hand with the scalpel was as stable as a statue. His scalpel moved bit by bit, like the road strength calculated by the computer.


    "Why open a skull?"


    Zhao Pengcheng heard someone ask behind him.


    He didn''t answer, but he did his operation meticulously. No matter what happens, you can''t interrupt the operation, which is the basic quality of a doctor. Those field doctors can finish the operation without distractions in the rumble of gunfire and the rain of bullets. Besides, now there is only one person talking.


    But the next words of the man behind him made him unable to continue.


    "Is it gray brain virus?" said the man.


    "What gray brain virus?" Zhao Pengcheng''s scalpel said in surprise.


    "Toxoplasma gondii danced the dance of death under the stimulation of specific wave frequency. The gray brain virus released will show an orderly state like an ant colony, gather on the gray matter layer of the brain, and let the brain cells die slowly. Over time, this person will become a vegetable, because the gray brain virus will not invade the brain stem. If I guessed correctly, your own brain has also been damaged?"


    "What are you talking about? This is the operating room. Please go out and don''t affect me to save people."


    "You''re not saving people, you''re killing people!"


    Zhao Pengcheng''s hand trembled, turned around, looked at the familiar face in front of him and narrowed his eyes.


    "I know you," he said.


    Aoki also narrowed his eyes: "really?"


    Zhao Pengcheng said, "I''m dreaming now. You''re in my dream. I can''t lie to you, can I? Because the subconscious can''t lie. That''s how you asked me to tell Lao Yu last time, right? Your hypnosis is really powerful, but you can''t fool me this time because I''m awake. I know I''m dreaming. This dream is called Qingming dream."


    "How did you wake up?" Aoki was a little curious.


    Zhao Pengcheng laughed: "don''t forget, I''m a doctor. I know the brain and nervous system better than you. I also know Qingming dream. I''ve studied it since you hypnotized me last time."


    Aoki said, "so what do you want to say?"


    "I want to tell you, don''t come to your set, it''s useless!" Zhao Pengcheng''s eyes are full of blood, as if he had been working on the operating table for more than ten hours.


    With a tick, a drop of blood dropped from the scalpel. I don''t know whether it was stained with the patient''s blood or because he was too excited and cut his hand.


    "You can''t cheat me again, you can''t get any information from me," he growled.


    "Really?" Aoki took two steps towards him, "but... What information do you have to hide?"


    Zhao Pengcheng was stunned: "I... I didn''t."


    "You have!" Aoki shouted, "what you just said has exposed yourself..."

 Chapter 272

    "What have I exposed?" Zhao Pengcheng asked.


    Aoki said, "you told me not to do this, so I don''t want to take information from you. It just shows that you have something to hide from me, from the police and from all mankind! Am I right?"


    "No, it''s not right." Zhao Pengcheng was very calm. "I''ve explained everything. And now it''s in a dream. Our subconscious is talking. The subconscious won''t cheat."


    Aoki smiled. He suddenly thought the alien was very interesting.


    "Yes, the subconscious mind can''t deceive people, because it directly retrieves and displays the memory information of the brain. In fact, the speech in the dream is not talking, but a direct presentation of memory information, which doesn''t need to go through the language center. However, most of our memories are formed and understood through words, and the information is also communicated by language, so we are conscious and still awake When we dream, it''s like we''re talking. "


    Aoki unconsciously thought of the information source in the ghost dream. Because the understanding of the computer does not depend on language logic, the information source will not form a way of communication like human beings.


    "I thought so when I first entered your dream, because I regarded you as your subconscious mind." Aoki continued, "But you wake up, that''s what you said. Of course, if you don''t say it, I''ll know, but it may be a little later. When people have a Qingming dream, their subconscious and apparent consciousness exist at the same time. Your subconscious won''t lie, but your apparent consciousness will. So people in the Qingming dream may not lie to themselves, but they can lie to others."


    "Your theory is pure nonsense. There has never been such a saying in medicine." another drop of blood dropped from the scalpel in Zhao Pengcheng''s hand and hit the ground. This time, it was obviously his own blood, because he didn''t turn back and touch the patient again.


    Aoki ignored his retort and said, "if you pretend like last time that you don''t know you''re in a dream and pretend well, maybe I''ve been cheated by you again and take what you said seriously."


    "What are you talking about... What did I pretend?" Zhao Pengcheng frowned.


    Aoki said: "In fact, I''ve always wondered that since life like you can exist temporarily out of matter and drive away or destroy other people''s consciousness through invasion, it should be natural awakening consciousness. We have investigated parasitic consciousness for so long, but I haven''t doubted you because you acted like a person who doesn''t have the ability of lucid dream during the dream interrogation Ordinary people. But what you just said is full of loopholes, which makes me understand at once. You pretended last time. "


    "What loophole?"


    "Qingming dream is not so easy to learn. It usually has a certain talent. Since you can''t before, how can you suddenly learn it because I hypnotized you once? Waking up in the dream depends on mental power, not epiphany."


    "How do you know I have no talent?"


    "Even if you are gifted, there is a gradual process. Moreover, this is not the point. The point is - even if a person learns the Qingming dream, or even a natural Qingming dreamer, he is used to waking up in the dream, he can''t have no reaction to another conscious body''s dream. Anyone who meets another conscious body in the dream will regard it as an intruder and enter the dream Protect yourself. The best way to protect yourself is to quit your dreams. Even for people with strong mental power, the dream space built by your subconscious will be shaken or even collapse. However, when you find yourself having a lucid dream and find that I, an intruder who doesn''t belong to your dreams, there is no fluctuation in your mental power or this space. It''s true It''s strange! "


    Zhao Pengcheng didn''t deny it. His silent body trembled slightly, and there was blood dripping down the scalpel in his hand. The coagulated blood droplets seemed to be thicker than just now.


    Aoki glanced at the blood on the ground, stepped closer and said:


    "Last time, you didn''t keep your mouth shut to protect Lao Yu, but to keep the police from paying attention to organ trafficking, so they wouldn''t pay attention to the vegetable. Moreover, in order to achieve this goal, you deliberately found two innocent people and cheated them to the hotel, using a method that is almost a rumor widely spread in the society He took someone else''s kidney. This is why you set up a suspicious array in order to cover up your real motivation to kill vegetables and the existence of gray brain virus. "


    "Under the pressure of superiors and public opinion, the police were eager to solve the case, and even took a tired trial on you. At that time, you confessed Lao Yu and made the police think they had caught a big fish. In fact, the police did gain a lot from it, so your goal was achieved, and no one cared about you taking someone''s brain anymore."


    "Nonsense!" said Zhao Pengcheng with a sneer. "If you hadn''t used despicable means, I wouldn''t have called out Lao Yu at all."


    Aoki smiled: "I just happened to be at the meeting. The police have many interrogation methods. Even if I don''t come, it''s time for you to insist, because it''s time. When I came, you just took advantage of my hypnosis to say what you want to say, and this confession was answered by you in a disguised subconscious state, which will make people more convinced."


    "Recall carefully that the things you told me in your dream that day were all about stale sesame seeds and rotten millet. It was like the bitterness play of the actors on the reality show. The whole part was complaining that the people you killed were bastards. The judge did accept this, so you could get the chance of probation. Unfortunately, when I asked you why you took the brain of a vegetable Wait, I was interrupted by officer Hu''s phone, otherwise I really want to know how you will answer. "


    "If you want to practice craniotomy, you can only deceive Yu Jianguo, not me. If you said that at that time, I would doubt that your disguised subconscious will be exposed. But I believe you must have made up another set of lies for me to believe. Fortunately, officer Hu interrupted the Bureau, otherwise if there is little loophole in your lies, I may believe it. And because In order to believe that what you said in your subconscious state is absolutely true, I may not doubt you so far. In this way, you can spend the rest of your life in prison safely, or your companions will have a chance to get you out. "


    Zhao Pengcheng listened in silence and looked very calm. His trembling body had calmed down, and only the blood on the scalpel was still dripping. The knife had turned red in his hand, as if it had been burned in the fire.


    "Now that you know all about it, why do you come to me?" he said.


    Aoki shook his head: "I still have many things I don''t know. I hope you can tell me."


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?" Zhao Pengcheng sneered. When his wrist turned over, the scalpel in his hand suddenly shot a red fire chain and flew towards the green wood.


    Aoki obviously felt that the burning Qi on the knife had a strong and sharp spiritual power that could infringe on the conscious body.

 Chapter 273

    When the red knife Qi started, the whole dream space also shook.


    Dream is the space constructed by consciousness, the material constituting the space is memory, and the spiritual energy of the conscious body supports this space. Consciousness is the master of dreams, and everything in dreams is created by consciousness. Nothing in dreams can hurt consciousness, just as nothing in the real world can hurt the creator.


    The only way to hurt consciousness is to resist the spirit with spirit and weaken the other party''s spiritual power. This is a confrontation in strength. The strong is the strong, and the weak is the weak. You can''t be false at all.


    Zhao Pengcheng has been hiding his power, but he can''t see through Aoki''s spiritual power. The last time he was in the interrogation room of the criminal investigation team, he felt that the man in strange clothes was unfathomable.


    Aoki also knows that Zhao Pengcheng is hiding, because the spiritual power of the other party directly felt from his dream is not strong, but since he can disguise in front of Aoki during the interrogation, it shows that he has strong strength. However, Aoki is not afraid of him. He knows the strength of his mental power as soon as he touches it. Now he is an intruder and occupies the initiative in Zhao Pengcheng''s dream. No matter what method Zhao Pengcheng uses, he can at least escape unless he can defeat him with one blow. Of course, he doesn''t believe Zhao Pengcheng has such strength. In fact, he has never met such a person.


    Zhao Pengcheng chose a relatively safe and covert means of attack.


    He controls the size of the dream space and maintains it in a small range, so that he will not consume too much mental power. In case of accidents, he also has time to collapse the dream to protect his consciousness.


    He concentrated his remaining mental strength on the virtual scalpel in his hand bit by bit. Now this knife is no longer a knife, but an extremely sharp spirit. It can ignore all obstacles and stab the source of spirit.


    When the spiritual power of ordinary people encounters such a knife, the conscious body is likely to dissipate directly. Even if it is stronger, mental strength will inevitably be greatly weakened. Even the strong at the same level, even if the other party is a little stronger than himself, without defense, this concentrated sharp mental stimulation like a knife is also difficult to defend. Once the opponent is injured, he will take the initiative in the next competition.


    The knife was cold, like fire and ice, and roared with the force of tearing space.


    Because Zhao Pengcheng used most of his mental power to attack, he had little mental power to maintain the dream space, and the power of this knife was great, which made the space tremble, and there was a faint trend of collapse. Once the space collapses, even if this knife hurts the other party, it will inevitably hurt himself.


    But Zhao Pengcheng didn''t take care of it. He was determined to win. He must hit the opponent in one blow, not to knock down his opponent, but also to cause enough damage. Otherwise, if you keep such a person, he doesn''t know what consequences it will bring.


    Dao Qi stabbed Aoki''s body. However, the fierce spirit suddenly disappeared like a clay ox into the sea.


    Zhao Pengcheng doesn''t know what method Aoki used to catch his knife. This is weird! No matter how powerful the consciousness body is, there will always be a reaction when the two spiritual forces collide. Just like a meteorite, although it is small, it will always hit a spark and cause a little damage when it hits the earth. At worst, it can hit a pit. Unless the other party''s spiritual power is only incredibly strong, compared with him, he is really like catkins falling in daze and can''t afford a trace of ripples.


    Zhao Pengcheng felt that his body was empty, just as his blood was drained. He was so dark that he almost fainted.


    But the conscious body will not faint. The feeling of syncope shows that his spiritual power is lax and has been unable to support this space and the creation in the space, including his own image.


    It is reasonable to say that the dream space will collapse at this time. However, he waited for a long time and did not quit his dream. This shaky space seems to be supported by something, including everything in the space. He felt a powerful force wrapped around his body, so that he could not move, let alone withdraw from his dream.


    "I can ask you questions now," Aoki said.


    "Who are you?" Zhao Pengcheng was a little afraid in front of the strong strength comparison.


    He began to hate the human body. The so-called highest creature on the planet was so complex in physiological structure that it could interact with consciousness and produce seven emotions and six desires.


    He can understand that a race has a sense of satisfaction and pleasure in eating and sex due to the needs of survival and reproduction, just as the human sage said - food, color and sex. But he can''t tolerate and understand other unnecessary emotions, including fear.


    Fear makes people timid and may improve their chances of survival, but the timid style also makes people lose more opportunities. From an individual point of view, timid people are more likely to live, but their chances of success are much smaller. In terms of groups, human beings lived cautiously because of fear, but also slowed down the pace towards a higher level of civilization.


    "I''m Aoki." Aoki is always so brief when answering this question, and never conceals it.


    Zhao Pengcheng looked at Aoki and tried to suppress his inner fear. He said, "with your strong consciousness, you can directly search my memory. Why bother to ask me."


    "Would you like to have a disk scan? I''m not an anti-virus software, and I don''t have a virus library. After scanning, I don''t necessarily know which information I need. Besides, if I finish scanning, I''ll receive all your memories, my brain..."


    Aoki originally wanted to say that there was something wrong with his brain. Even he didn''t know what he could remember. Sometimes the brain is as smart as a plug-in. Sometimes it''s as stupid as a three-year-old. But he didn''t think he should tell the alien in front of him, so he changed his mouth:


    "... my brain has limited capacity and can''t store so many things."


    Zhao Pengcheng asked, "what do you want to know?"


    Aoki thought for a moment and asked, "how did you contact?"


    "We?"


    "Yes, you are... You." Aoki doesn''t know what to call them.


    "Telephone, e-mail, wechat... Whatever you use to contact, we will contact you."


    "No, it''s impossible," Aoki said, "Although the conscious body itself does not carry any memory, you just parasitize in the human body and inherit the human memory, you must have some special contact methods and information transmission methods, otherwise you will not know who you are, nor can you form an organization, nor will you want to hide your identity and cover up the existence of gray brain virus. These things may not be in your memory So you can safely and boldly let me retrieve your memory by myself. So, let''s say, how do you contact each other? "


    Zhao Pengcheng sneered, "why should I tell you?"

 Chapter 274

    Aoki took two steps forward, and the sound of stepping shocked Zhao Pengcheng very uncomfortable. He felt that his body was about to fall apart, but the spiritual energy wrapped him tightly and made him unable to move at all.


    He had no ability to resist because he shot his spiritual power through the knife just now. Originally, in his own dream space, this power can be recovered and lost in the battle with the other party at most. But now it has become stealing chicken without eroding rice. Not only can it not hurt each other''s hair, but the spiritual power released by itself is gone, just like being absorbed by others.


    Zhao Pengcheng thought of a skill in a martial arts novel that specifically absorbs the power of others. He began to doubt whether there were such people among the strong men of mankind. Would the internal force in the novel refer to the power of consciousness or the power of spirit?


    Aoki walked up to Zhao Pengcheng and took the scalpel from him. The little scalpel was bright and there was no blood. There is no spiritual force attached to it. It''s just an ordinary object created by Zhao Pengcheng according to his memory in his dream.


    However, Aoki just touched it gently with his fingers, and the scalpel emitted light. The light is a little dazzling and can''t be seen directly. But Zhao Pengcheng had to look at it, because the light was not only in front of him, but everywhere.


    The light became more and more prosperous and blazing. At once, it was like a shining white hole in Qingmu''s hand. Zhao Pengcheng could not see Qingmu''s face or everything around him. There was only white light left in the whole dream.


    Zhao Pengcheng knows that this is not real light, but spiritual power. This mental strength is more than a hundred times stronger than the strength he just coagulated in the knife. Only then did he believe that his blow just now was not as good as a three-year-old child in front of others.


    "You kill me," said Zhao Pengcheng, a little desperate.


    The light was slightly reduced, and the dark shadow of green wood could be seen. He said, "you''re afraid of death, aren''t you?"


    "Joke!" Zhao Pengcheng said proudly, "only you earth will be afraid. We don''t fear such things."


    "But you are afraid now. You are in fear." Aoki smiled.


    "That''s the emotion produced by the body. It secretes too much adrenaline," Zhao Pengcheng said.


    "But you must admit that this is caused by your consciousness. Without the source of consciousness, you can''t activate the judgment of danger in memory," Aoki said.


    Zhao Pengcheng argued, "but this is ultimately because humans have such a physiological response mechanism."


    "Well, you''re not afraid of death," Aoki said, "but since you''ve tried hard to get a probation at last, it means you don''t want to die, right?"


    Zhao Pengcheng said, "this is the instinct of life."


    "Instinct?" Aoki shook the shining knife in his hand, "then survival should also be instinct."


    Zhao Pengcheng felt a hot air burning himself. This is a kind of spiritual erosion. It consumes you bit by bit, just like the ancient cutting punishment. Cutting on your body one by one without letting you die is 10000 times more painful than beheading.


    "Who the hell are you?" Zhao Pengcheng asked painfully.


    "I''m Aoki." Aoki still replied briefly.


    Zhao Pengcheng shook his head: "you are not human."


    Aoki said with a smile, "why do you say that?"


    Zhao Pengcheng said, "human beings can''t have monsters like you. Your spiritual power is so powerful that it looks like the ancestor in our race legend."


    Aoki was stunned and said, "what legacy?"


    "I don''t know. You know we are pure conscious bodies and have no memory."


    "Then how do you know the existence of ''left ancestors''?"


    "This is just a noun. After we parasitized on the earth, we named him according to human culture."


    "At least this thing does exist. That means you have memory. Otherwise, where did these messages come from?"


    "I don''t know. I won''t tell you if I know."


    Aoki made sure Zhao Pengcheng didn''t lie this time, so he relaxed his mental pressure a little and asked, "so who told you all this?"


    "Organization." Zhao Pengcheng felt much more comfortable. Although he could not move, he seemed to be able to twist his neck. "This is also a noun selected according to your common human words."


    "Oh, is it a dream club?" Aoki asked.


    Zhao Pengcheng stretched his neck, twisted left and right, as if the conscious body would also have cervical pain, and said, "since you all know, you have to ask me what to do."


    "Is Cohen your leader?"


    "I don''t know."


    "How long have you been on earth?"


    "I don''t know. I only know how long I''ll be here."


    "How long have you been here?"


    "According to your time, less than a year."


    "Our time? So you have another time system?"


    "No, no, we don''t have time."


    "No time?"


    "Yes, there is no time. Time is a concept created by you, which is applicable to life bodies like you. Since you can dream, you should know that the conscious body has no concept of time in dreams. Dreams are the only opportunity for you to get rid of material constraints to a certain extent, and also get rid of time constraints."


    "If you say so, aren''t you binding your hands and feet and making yourself uncomfortable when you parasitize on people?"


    "To some extent."


    "Then why do you do that?"


    Aoki looked at Zhao Pengcheng and waited for his answer, but Zhao Pengcheng fell into meditation. After a long time, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "How do you parasitize into human body?"


    "Don''t waste your time. I won''t say it."


    "You''ve said a lot."


    "That''s nothing."


    "Well, let''s talk about unimportant things. For example... Why did you choose you? Oh, I mean, why did you choose Zhao Pengcheng?"


    Zhao Pengcheng was stunned: "choose me? Of course... No, I don''t know. It''s not my decision."


    Aoki nodded: "well, that is to say, you have strict organization. When you come, who comes first, and who parasitizes, you have strict discipline, right?"


    Zhao Pengcheng was about to speak when Aoki interrupted him: "I know you have to say you don''t know or have nothing to say. Well, you don''t have to tell me. Let me guess for myself. In your dream, I face your subconscious and subconscious at the same time. In this case, you can''t lie to me because I can see whether you''re lying. At most, you hide what you know and don''t tell me, but you can''t stop me from guessing."


    Aoki paused and smiled, "so, next, let me say, you do the judgment question to see if I''m right. Of course, you can also refuse to answer. You can keep silent, which is your right."

 Chapter 275

    Next, Aoki made many guesses about parasitic consciousness, and judged whether it was right or not through Zhao Pengcheng''s reaction. In fact, most of these guesses were analyzed by Professor Mei in the past, such as some characteristics of parasitic consciousness, whether the dream foundation is their only organization, the pathogenesis of gray brain virus, the number of people who have been invaded on the earth, and so on.


    Because Zhao Pengcheng kept his mouth shut, Aoki didn''t get much direct and valuable information, but afterwards he told meI everything about his meeting with Zhao Pengcheng and the conversation in his dream. Later, he came to a lot of valuable conclusions.


    Mei tried to analyze that the parasitic consciousness itself has no memory, and the information revealed by Zhao Pengcheng in the dialogue shows that they know who they are and have strict organization. This shows that they have a unique information transmission channel, and the storage mode of these information is different from the traditional memory storage of human beings. Otherwise, Qingmu will not be able to recall Zhao Pengcheng''s relevant memory in this regard under the condition of mental force rolling.


    Professor Mei believes that this is likely to be a mental electrical signal or a storage method similar to quantum signal, that is, the information is not stored in Zhao Pengcheng''s brain, but stored in another place in the form of quantum entanglement, which can be received only by Zhao Pengcheng''s conscious body. Because it is different from human memory composition and even information coding, it can not be reconstructed in human dreams.


    In addition, it is basically certain that the dream foundation and its dream foundation are the largest organization of parasitic consciousness on earth, and Ronald Cohen is the leader of this organization.


    In this regard, may drew up a detailed report and suggested that the space management committee send a letter to the United States government requesting the arrest of Ronald Cohen and other members of the dream society.


    After hearing Aoki''s story, Mei Tuo also came to another conclusion: the choice of parasitic consciousness to invade the earth and humans may not be an accidental act.


    From Zhao Pengcheng''s words, Mei Wang found that this kind of consciousness does not fully recognize the biological structure of human beings. They may have another purpose when they came to the earth, rather than bumping around and bumping into the earth in order to reproduce and grow, as Lester guessed.


    "What attracts them on earth?" Aoki asked.


    Mei thought for a moment and said, "do you remember the symbol you asked me to check?"


    Aoki certainly remembers that, according to dewar, it is the symbol of the awakened alliance.


    "Remember what I told you about the ruins of the South Pacific and the mirror pyramid?" said Merlot


    Aoki said, "isn''t it missing?"


    "Yes, it''s missing!" Mei Tui thought of the missing scientific research ship, "This is a strange place. Recently, too many strange things have happened - the sudden emergence and disappearance of the mirror pyramid, Lester''s death and his last words, alien consciousness invasion, Toxoplasma gondii and gray brain virus, cat killing orders on the Internet, and the wisdom of the Internet... All these happened and were known to us in nearly a year, if you count Stuart It''s only five years since lab 19 was destroyed. Don''t you think it''s strange that so many things have happened in such a short time? "


    Aoki nodded: "it''s really incredible."


    "I seem to see God laughing," Mei said.


    Aoki couldn''t help looking up and saw only the snow-white ceiling of the laboratory.


    "By the way, what do you think of the thing called ''Yizu'' mentioned by Zhao Pengcheng, professor?" Aoki asked.


    Metso said, "according to him, this is a name based on human culture. I think it probably belongs to a kind of guy like ''elders'' in their ethnic group. They have strong spiritual power. They usually live in seclusion and practice, and they don''t come out unless they have to."


    "Professor, is this... A little too mysterious and unscientific?" Aoki said.


    "There''s nothing unscientific," Mei said, "When the energy of consciousness is strong enough, it may not need to live by parasitism. Consciousness itself can condense entities and store memories in some way. There are theories of ''Yin God'' and ''Yang God'' in the records of ancient Chinese Dan Dao. Many documents in the Taoist collection record the emergence of Yin and Yang God. Generally, the emergence of Yin God is during sleep. Yin God can''t leave Driving for a long time will make the body weak. "


    "It''s a bit like the conscious body in a dream," Aoki said.


    "Yes, I suspect that the ancients said that it was a control method of Qingming dream, but the obscure description made future generations wrong." Mei said, "and Yang God, according to the records, can leave the body for a long time, change into any shape and walk in the world. This may be the performance of condensing the entity and no longer relying on the body when the energy of spiritual consciousness is strong."


    Aoki said: "if there is such an existence, why can''t we see it? The life of conscious bodies must be longer than ours. According to Zhao Pengcheng, they have no concept of time, so they have no concept of life, and they won''t die."


    Mei Zhuo said, "maybe they have already gone to another world. How boring the earth is! Maybe as a conscious body, it really can''t store so many memories as we do. Without memory, there will be no memory. What are they doing here? Oh, yes," he glanced at Aoki, "Your brain is also watt. You don''t have complete memory, but you have strong spiritual power. HMM... it''s a little interesting..."


    The professor''s words caused Mei Ziqing''s exclamation. He looked at Aoki differently, and covered his mouth and smiled secretly.


    Aoki shook his head helplessly at the professor''s banter. Indeed, Professor Mei is not as serious in scientific research as people think of scientists, nor will he scoff at metaphysics and other things contrary to scientific common sense. He said that Mr. Lester taught him that science needs a rigorous research attitude, but it must have a tolerant heart and childlike innocence.


    However, the discussion on "ancestral inheritance" has not stopped. After all, this is the only direct information given by Zhao Pengcheng when referring to their race. Both Aoki and Professor suspect that the original memory and information transmission of their race are related to "ancestry".


    Aoki also found some clues about the organization and contact methods of parasitic consciousness. It was an unexpected discovery in Zhao Pengcheng''s dream.


    At that time, he was still talking with Zhao Pengcheng. Most of the time, Aoki was talking and observed Zhao Pengcheng''s reaction to judge whether his guess was reasonable. Zhao Pengcheng kept silent and occasionally said "I don''t know" or something else.


    But Aoki found one thing. After he relaxed his mental pressure on Zhao Pengcheng, Zhao Pengcheng often looked in a certain direction and seemed to be looking forward to something.


    Aoki looked in that direction for a long time while talking. In terms of the dream scene, it is the side door of the operating room, and the dressing room is where Zhao Pengcheng washes his hands and changes his clothes before entering the operating area.


    But Aoki knows it''s not that simple.


    It''s all the dream world created by Zhao Pengcheng himself. There can''t be any secret in the dressing room, otherwise Aoki would have found it. Moreover, this dream scene has been locked by Aoki with spiritual power. There will be no change in the dressing room, and it is impossible for other conscious bodies to break in. If someone wants to enter Zhao Pengcheng''s dream at this time, they must first break through Aoki''s consciousness blockade.

 Chapter 276

    Aoki knows that the problem is not in the dressing room. The dream scene is a three-dimensional scene created and restored by the subconscious according to memory, and the conscious body itself can break away from the constraints of dimensions, build spatial rules and understand spatial content in higher or lower dimensions. Through entering the dream of "ghost" of mechanical consciousness, Aoki has a deeper experience.


    After Zhao Pengcheng''s spiritual strength weakened, the dream space was already crumbling. It was Aoki who helped him support the space with his spiritual strength.


    At this time, Aoki''s mental power easily touched the edge of the dream. At first, he felt that his dream was no different from that of ordinary people, but soon he found that there was a gap in the space in the direction of the dressing room.


    Generally, if the space is understood in three dimensions, it is a sphere centered on the conscious body. But the space in the dream is superimposed, that is, many event scenes are superimposed together, so the dream is more like rolling up the three-dimensional space into a painting axis. However, this is still too neat, because people wake up and restore their dreams in order, so our dreams seem to be on a time axis. In fact, a real dream is more like a ball of wool.


    The length of the wool represents time, and the plush on the surface of the wool represents the three-dimensional scene we are in. When the wool circles a ball, many three-dimensional Plush are superimposed. When you seamlessly transition to another three-dimensional world, your timeline may span a long distance forward or backward. In terms of time, this is a disordered world, but this disorder is arranged in a special compact order to form a complex world.


    When we wake up from our dream, because our conscious mind can only understand the three-dimensional world, we will open the wool ball and straighten the wool, which is equivalent to rearranging all the scenes.


    But the wool ball is too messy, so we often can only remember some scenes, or even nothing, because the human brain will actively classify this chaotic information as invalid memory. This is an instinct formed in the long process of evolution - the brain classifies memories that are not beneficial to people and buries them like garbage.


    A gap in the three-dimensional space is very obvious, such as a paper box. There is a corner missing here and a hole broken there. It can be easily distinguished by the naked eye. However, the gap in a four-dimensional or more dimensional space is not easy to find. Like a piece of wool, if it is broken or missing, you can find it, but when it is wound into a wool ball, you can''t see it. It still looks like a compact and complete wool ball.


    Zhao Pengcheng''s dream has no problem on the three-dimensional scale. When Aoki feels the whole wool ball with his mental strength, he doesn''t find anything, but when he unfolds the wool ball, the problem comes out.


    The long wool was pulled out of the sphere, and the dream scenes wrapped around the line segment one after another, and then suddenly got stuck somewhere. Of course, this is also normal. We often find an earphone cable out of our pocket, not to mention a long and chaotic timeline wrapped by space scenes.


    But Aoki found that the stuck place was unusual. There is a very strange knot, which is not natural, but artificial. When he untied the knot, the gap appeared - the wool of that time was broken and a short section was missing in the middle.


    Of course, the line of time will not fall because it breaks, because there is no place to fall. It just shows a gap. After this gap, it continues to continue according to its rules.


    When Aoki is peeling his cocoon to start Zhao Pengcheng''s dream, Zhao Pengcheng is still looking at the operating room. At the moment, Aoki can see clearly that Zhao Pengcheng''s consciousness corresponds to the gap of that time fracture.


    "What are you waiting for?" Aoki asked.


    Zhao Pengcheng smiled strangely when he saw Aoki. He had a bad hunch.


    "Nothing," he said.


    Aoki stopped talking to him and went straight to the dressing room.


    "What are you doing?" Zhao Pengcheng asked.


    Aoki didn''t look back and pushed open the door of the dressing room.


    The door swung back and forth. Behind the door was supposed to be a small room with a wardrobe, a bench and a sink. But now these are gone, leaving only darkness.


    This is the gap Aoki found.


    Aoki looked back at Zhao Pengcheng and said, "if I ask you what this is now, you won''t tell me, but I guess this is your special channel."


    Zhao Pengcheng was silent.


    Aoki said with a smile, "you''ve been looking here. What are you looking forward to?"


    Zhao Pengcheng kept silent.


    Aoki didn''t care about him. He seemed to say to himself, "the gap in the dream... It''s interesting! The dream is a complete space. What''s outside the space? There''s nothing." he shook his head again, "There won''t be a gap in space for no reason! Unless... There was something here. Let me guess... What is it? Well... Will it be a channel connecting to another... Dream?"


    Zhao Pengcheng finally couldn''t keep silent. He raised his head and looked at Qingmu in horror. His chest fluctuated violently.


    "Did I guess right?" Aoki said with a smile, "Oh, I think I guessed right."


    "You have your own way to connect your dreams. You can reach another person''s dream or your gathering place, which is a bit like... Group dream." Aoki thought of the cave in southern Yunnan, the perfect combination of group dream and real scene dream, "But your dreams are not really connected, but through a special channel. Were these channels created by your special abilities, or did they exist and happen to be used by you?"


    Aoki glanced at Zhao Pengcheng. "What I want to know more is whose dream is there? Ronald Cohen?"


    "You won''t know," said Zhao Pengcheng.


    Aoki said, "really? What if I go over and have a look?"


    Zhao Pengcheng showed a trace of panic, but immediately calmed down: "don''t dream, this channel has been closed, you can''t go there."


    "Closed?" Aoki stood at the door of the dressing room and looked at the deep darkness behind the door. "Even if it is closed, you can open it. Otherwise, what were you expecting just now?"


    Zhao Pengcheng opened his mouth and finally said nothing. He kept silent again.


    Aoki decided to take a risk. Although there is an unknown world behind the door, the risk is worth taking.


    When he stepped into the darkness, a long dark corridor appeared in front of him, extending forward in the endless darkness, I don''t know where to go.


    Zhao Pengcheng watched Aoki go in, and the door of the operating room slammed shut. He tried to move his body. Although he was weak, he could move freely. He breathed a faint sigh of relief, went to the door of the operating room and nervously pushed the door open. Behind the door was a row of neat wardrobes, next to a bench.


    He went in and washed his hands in the sink in the corner. There was disinfectant on the edge of the sink and a mirror on the wall.


    Zhao Pengcheng looked at himself in the mirror and couldn''t help laughing: "who said I couldn''t cheat you? Oh, by the way, I didn''t cheat you. I''m really looking forward to, looking forward to your discovery, looking forward to you going in! Ha ha..."


    His laughter grew louder and sharper.

 Chapter 277

    This is a unique space unlike space, dark and profound


    Two words immediately appeared in Aoki''s consciousness - corridor. Then he thought it was not very similar, so he wanted to change his name, but the space was really indescribable, cave? Tunnel? Bridge After searching for analogies in reality, there was no similarity. Finally, I found that the "corridor" was more appropriate.


    When Aoki looked back, the dream of the operating room and Zhao Pengcheng disappeared. There is also a corridor behind him. Like the front, it is dark and long. I don''t know where to go.


    He turned left and right. He even looked up at the top and bent down to see the bottom. But no matter which direction he looked, what he saw was such a dark and long corridor.


    People in the corridor, I do not know up and down, left and right, Southeast and northwest.


    Aoki tried to go forward, but the corridor is still such a corridor. No matter how much you move forward, it hasn''t changed at all, as if you have been standing still.


    There''s nothing outside the corridor.


    The spiritual force can sense the existence of a space in the corridor. Once it goes beyond this space, the spiritual force is like a clay ox into the sea.


    It''s like you''re standing in a cave. The wall of the cave is solid and empty. You can touch the stone wall with your hand and feel the cold of the beginning. But with a little force, your hand passes through. The hand in the wall suddenly loses consciousness and seems to disappear. But as long as you pull your hand back, it will be your original hand again, and there will be no less hair.


    At first, Aoki thought that this straight corridor was a one-dimensional space similar to a straight line. But he soon found out that it was wrong. If it was a one-dimensional space, it must have the power and rules to support the space, and its unique appearance and internal structure within the rules. But it has nothing but what looks like a corridor. Aoki can''t even feel a trace of power.


    He remembered that Professor Mei said when analyzing the two triangular patterns that the connected vertices can be understood as the zero dimensional dimension. The two spaces are connected through the zero dimension. The zero dimension has no spatial structure, no matter and energy, and only consciousness can enter the zero dimension.


    Since the zero dimensional point can connect reality and dreams, it must also connect dreams and dreams.


    Aoki understands that he is now in a zero dimensional point. This is a Dream Corridor composed of zero dimensions. It connects other people''s dreams.


    However, why did you never see this zero dimensional appearance when you entered or exited other people''s dreams in the past? And how does the zero dimensional point make the consciousness have a sense of space in the corridor?


    He thought about these problems for a long time and didn''t understand them. Later, there was no convincing conclusion after discussing with Professor Mei. Instead, Mei Ziqing''s guess that "maybe it exists naturally like a wormhole" is more realistic.


    Aoki "walked" back and forth in the corridor, and there was no fluctuation of spiritual power around. In other words, he could not find any dream space connected with this corridor.


    He knew that Zhao Pengcheng had not lied to him. No matter whether the corridor was natural or thought to be created, and whether it connected personal dreams or group dreams, it had been disconnected.


    This means that Aoki is trapped here and can''t get out.


    Aoki sighed and said to himself, "it seems that it depends on you."


    In a dimensionless space, the words of a pure conscious body are certainly not the language spoken from the mouth, but an idea.


    The idea moved. This zero dimensional corridor without anything suddenly fluctuated inexplicably. After a burst of expansion and distorted visual sense, there was a crash. A crow flew from nowhere and landed on the head of Qingmu.


    The crow croaked twice, looked around and exclaimed, "Wow, where is this? The prison of consciousness?"


    "You''re great." Aoki wanted to say that the coal boss made a prophecy. At the moment, he was indeed in prison, sitting face to face with Zhao Pengcheng with shackles across the table.


    The coal boss shook his feathers and cried happily, "it''s rare to be praised by you, quack!" then he looked around and said, "here... Where do I seem to have seen it?"


    Aoki asked in surprise, "really, where?"


    The crow scratched his feathers. "Let me see... Um... Yes, yes, oh," he said excitedly. "I''m very sure - I can''t remember."


    Aoki sighed, "your memory is getting worse and worse."


    The crow knocked on the head of the green wood with his claws and said, "it''s called darkness near ink."


    Aoki said, "well, forget it if you can''t remember. Take me out."


    The crow said, "get out? How do you get out? It''s a dead end road. It''s impassable everywhere. How do you get out?"


    Aoki said, "if you can come, you can go out."


    The crow said, "I have the same heart with you. I can find your consciousness everywhere. Now you are here. Where else can I go? Oh, are we going to be trapped here?"


    Aoki said, "where were you before you came?"


    The crow said, "sleeping at home is like a flower cooking. Oh, my God, quack, my flower, my sauce elbow! Will I never see you again?"


    Aoki smiled and said, "when the flower like sauce elbow is ready, she will wake you up."


    "But can my consciousness be awakened even if I am trapped in this ghost place? Can I not wake up?"


    "It''s possible. When the landlady sees that you can''t wake up, she will think you are ill and send you to the pet hospital. The veterinarian will give you an injection. If the injection hurts so much, you will wake up."


    "What? An injection!" the crow jumped up. "No, no, no, no, I''d rather be trapped here than an injection!"


    Aoki said, "there''s another way."


    "What way? Say it!"


    "Go back to where I came from."


    "Where did you come from?"


    "I came from a guy''s dream. When I came in, he closed the channel."


    "Wow, that''s hateful! * &% £¤ *" the crow scolded a few birds. "Is it still time to go back now? If he''s awake, he can''t go back?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "No. our place now has no dimension, no material and energy, and no time. That is to say, even if we stay here for several centuries, the only time that passes there is the moment when I go in and out."


    The crow still didn''t understand. He scratched his head and said, "is it time for him to stop moving? Wow, if only he were a beautiful woman, hehe quack..."


    Aoki smiled and scolded, "I''ll tell you to watch less films, or the fine birds will die sooner or later!"

 Chapter 278

    Dream is a multidimensional space created by consciousness. What dimension is presented depends on the memory of dream and the spiritual energy of consciousness itself. Therefore, human dreams seem to be three-dimensional, but in essence, they are a multi-dimensional space superimposed by time and space. Aoki''s powerful spiritual power allows him to disassemble and change the rules of dreams from the perspective of spiritual noumenon.


    Now Aoki and crow are in a zero dimensional space without dimensions, no exchange of matter and energy, and no time. No matter how long they feel here, they just feel. Time has no meaning here.


    Zhao Pengcheng may be secretly proud of himself in his dream at this time, or slowly restore his mental power. When his mental power recovers to a certain extent, he can leave his dream.


    At that time, he will wake up, and Aoki''s consciousness across the table in the meeting room is still trapped in zero space. He looks like a vegetable with sudden cerebral hemorrhage. People are alive, but they will never wake up.


    "Then won''t we ever go back?" asked the crow.


    Aoki said: "Zhao Pengcheng is not in the same time and space with us now. He and we will not have any influence on each other in space or time. Maybe we feel that after a hundred years, he has only spent one day there, or he has served 30 or 40 years in prison, but we just said a few words."


    "Fuck me!" the crow hopped, "FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK Where is it? "


    "It''s hard to say," Aoki said with a smile. "Maybe I''ve been cremated, and you... Don''t know whether it will be made into a specimen or a soup..."


    The crow shook his head desperately, croaked and sobbed, "I don''t want to be made into soup... Croak... I''m still young... I''m still in..."


    He croaked and suddenly thought of something. He looked down at Aoki and said, "what are you looking for me for? You don''t just want to find a cushion. Let me stay here with you for centuries until Ruhua asks the veterinarian to give me an injection... Croak!"


    Aoki said, "I came to you to go out."


    The crow said, "how do you get out? If you can get out, why don''t you go out and why come to me?"


    Aoki said: "Dreams can''t be closed. There is always a zero dimensional space around them, otherwise we can''t easily enter other people''s dreams. I don''t know what method they used in this corridor, which is equivalent to visualizing this zero dimensional space, or there is such a trap like zero dimensional space naturally. So when Zhao Pengcheng combined the dream with this zero dimensional corridor After the connection was disconnected, he thought I would be trapped here, but he didn''t think I had a bird as capable as you... "


    "Quack, yes, you are right. This is the most correct sentence you have said in your life. I am very capable, quack!" cried the crow happily, "but... What can I do?"


    Aoki said, "have you forgotten your ability?"


    The crow thought for a moment and said, "what else is there besides your consciousness that I can find this shit wherever I am?"


    Aoki said, "that''s it. It shows that you can ignore space distance."


    The crow still didn''t understand, "what''s the use of that?"


    Aoki said: "My mental power cannot go out from an independent zero dimensional space unless it happens to float near someone''s dream space, but that probability is lower than your probability of winning all the lottery tickets in the world. But you can, because you don''t care about distance. Although you may not be able to find another one accurately without conscious coordinate positioning A space, but you can shuttle through the nearby zero dimensional space. "


    The crow said, "you don''t want me to fly with you like a headless fly until I hit a zero dimensional space connected with the dream of the man named Zhao Pengcheng?"


    Aoki said, "well, that''s almost what it means."


    "I think it''s more reliable to wait for the landlady to take me for an injection, although it will -" the crow''s ass shrinks and its tail feathers tremble twice, "it hurts!"


    Aoki said, "if you are in a normal dream, that can certainly wake you up. But you are in a zero dimensional space without time. The disorder of time and space may make this induction ineffective. Moreover, you can''t bring my consciousness directly to the real world. We are not in the same place. I have to return to myself from a dream."


    The crow said, "but how long will it take to find the zero dimensional space one by one?"


    Aoki said: "in theory, it may take infinite time, because you may fly farther and farther. But it doesn''t matter. We have plenty of time. Here, we live the same life as the universe."


    "Quack, crazy! Crazy!" cried the crow.


    Aoki smiled and said, "in fact, it won''t take that long, because Zhao Pengcheng''s dream has been connected with here, which must leave clues. You can find it with your heart. Maybe you feel you''ve found it in the last hundreds of years."


    "Quack... Hundreds of years..." the crow still felt that Qingmu was crazy. "At that time, Zhao Pengcheng''s tombstone turned to ash. Should we climb out of his grave? What if we go out? Our own flesh has not even left residue!"


    Aoki said, "no, it won''t. as long as we go back, the two time and space will be superimposed again. The superimposed moment will affect each other, and his time will return to the moment when I left. Therefore, we must find the place where I left his dream."


    "Oh, well, well, I hope you''re right." the crow stopped talking nonsense, croaked, grabbed Aoki''s hair tightly with his claws, flew up and flew along the end of the corridor at top speed.


    Green wood hung under the huge bird''s claws, like a thin black silhouette paper-cut, floating around in the endless void.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Pengcheng laughed in front of the mirror for a while, then relaxed and sat down on the bench in the dressing room to have a rest. The scalpel fell on the edge of the bench. It looked dull and lost its sharpness.


    He bent down to pick up the knife, put it in the palm of his hand and gently rubbed it with the fingers of the other hand. The blade gradually becomes bright, and the thin blade shows its sharpness again. After a while, the blade turned red slowly, as if it was sucking all the light and temperature around it.


    The whole dream space is getting darker, but the knife is getting brighter and brighter.


    When the blade turned into a rich wine like purplish red, the red began to flow to Zhao Pengcheng''s palm, flowing back to his heart along the visible bulging veins.


    The room became darker and darker. After the knife color was bright to the extreme, it became darker and darker. All the light returned to Zhao Pengcheng. His spirit returned to its original state, and his self-confidence filled the whole face.


    With the collapse of the dream space, Zhao Pengcheng''s figure disappeared in the dark.


    Then the light came again and he woke up.


    He saw the sunlight coming in from the skylight of the prison meeting room, and the green wood sitting across the table with him looked dull and motionless, as if he had lost his soul.


    The prison guard next to them is looking at them with a strange look

 Chapter 279

    Zhao Pengcheng stood up slowly, and the shackles on his feet made a clatter. He felt a little pain in his ankle, numb in his legs and uncomfortable, but he was in a very happy mood.


    He looked at the guy across the street who looked cool but couldn''t wake up again, and his eyes showed pity. He doesn''t know why he has such emotional disclosure. Human beings are so fragile. A little thing will make the prefrontal cortex and amygdala of the brain hyperactive, and secrete some completely unnecessary hormones. In his opinion, fear and sexual excitement may be out of survival instinct, but all kinds of emotions are not good for the body. I don''t understand why humans evolved this kind of thing.


    Zhao Pengcheng has got rid of the influence of basic physical sexual needs, which makes his physical and mental strength much stronger. Since he went to prison, he is trying to overcome the influence of other emotions on himself.


    He found that there are many very useful methods in the ancient records of human beings, such as meditation and yoga, which can help people effectively suppress seven emotions and six desires, reduce the negative impact of the body on the spirit, and improve the spiritual power to a certain extent.


    Zhao Pengcheng was dismissive of these in the past, but now Zhao Pengcheng is full of enthusiasm. The boring life in prison just gave him a chance to try. By borrowing the books brought in by his cellmates and the magazines he subscribed to, he occasionally found a lot of information in this regard.


    Although we have gained a lot, we haven''t done all the work. For example, at this time, when he looked at Qingmu, he actually had a little sympathy and pity, probably because Qingmu had such a powerful spiritual power, and now he could only get out of the dark corridor, and there was only a body that would soon decay.


    In addition to pity, Zhao Pengcheng is still very happy. Although the only dream corridor that belonged to him and could contact the organization was no longer available, he felt it was worth it to get rid of a powerful enemy for their race, but he could no longer contact the organization.


    Zhao Pengcheng doesn''t know how such corridors come from. Only core members of the organization or members assigned to important tasks can have such corridors.


    He felt it necessary to find a way to tell the organization that there are people with such powerful spiritual power as Aoki, which is the real threat to the race compared with those scientists.


    The prison guard next to them looked at them strangely, probably because he hasn''t said a word to Aoki since he came in. Zhao Pengcheng wanted to laugh. How did this stupid human know that he and Aoki had just played a big game in another time and space? Although he was inferior to his opponent in strength and was almost killed by his opponent, he made full use of his home advantage and wisdom to achieve anti killing.


    The prison guard saw him stand up and snapped, "what are you doing? Sit down!"


    Zhao Pengcheng didn''t have the habit of shouting to report to the government like Yu Jianguo. He just smiled contemptuously and said, "I should go back to work."


    The prison guard asked strangely, "the meeting time is not over yet. Do you... Don''t talk?"


    Zhao Pengcheng pointed to Aoki and said, "he seems to be ill. I suggest you take him to the hospital."


    The prison guard went over to see Qingmu and pushed it. As expected, Qingmu didn''t move. He said nervously and sternly to Zhao Pengcheng, "what tricks are you playing? Don''t think it''s good for you. You''re a felon and can''t go out!"


    When the ambulance arrived, Aoki was carried out on a stretcher.


    Zhao Pengcheng has never seen Aoki since he left the meeting room.


    He can''t contact his own organization. In the boring prison life repeated every day, the only fun is to exercise his mental strength and occasionally understand the changes of the external world through the newspaper.


    The news of the assassination of a scientist is reported in the newspaper every few days. The United Nations Space Management Committee has repeatedly proposed to the United Nations General Assembly that governments should search for aliens all over the world. Finally, the resolution was passed. All members of the dream foundation were listed as suspects, and Ronald Cohen naturally became the number one suspect.


    Zhao Pengcheng felt a little nervous when he saw the news. For the next few days, he waited for the latest news in the newspaper every day. But after waiting for a long time, there was no news that any country really caught aliens.


    Ronald Cohen moved to the Cook Islands in the South Pacific. Although there was once a member of the Commonwealth, the Maori descendants on the island refused the request of the United Nations and were unwilling to hand over Cohen.


    In the absence of diplomatic results, the space management committee asked the United Nations to send troops to the Cook Islands to forcibly arrest Cohen. After this proposal was adopted by the United Nations, New Zealand, the United States, Australia, France, Argentina, Chile, China and other countries sent warships or aircraft carriers to the South Pacific region.


    New Zealand and Australia sent troops because they are closest to the Cook Islands. The United States and China, as world superpowers, are certainly duty bound to face alien invasion. Chile and Argentina said that the situation of South Pacific island countries has a direct impact on the east coast, while France''s reason is that the Cook Islands is next to the French Polynesia islands.


    The navies of so many countries have formed a check on each other, and there are even rumors that they have fought on the South Pacific Basin. One piece of information has high credibility, saying that a submarine war has taken place in the eastern edge of the South Pacific Basin and the southern area of tubuai islands. Judging from the submarine wreckage and bodies found so far, Russia has also participated in the dispute.


    Zhao Pengcheng couldn''t help laughing when he saw the news. Humans are so good at playing tricks of power that the scientists of the space management committee have no idea what the politicians of those countries want to do.


    They don''t care about aliens and don''t believe that the sky will fall. They only care about their immediate interests. So many aircraft carriers, warships and submarines appeared in the South Pacific, but in the end, no soldiers from any country really entered the Cook Islands to catch people.


    Zhao Pengcheng believes that Cohen must have controlled the Cook Islands, and their organization members have already spread among the governments of major countries and important members of the United Nations.


    Unfortunately, he is still unable to contact the organization. He still wants to remind Cohen and others that the greatest threat to them is not the scientists hiding in the laboratory, but another group of people with strong spiritual power such as Aoki. He believes that such a person is not only Aoki, but must be trying to stop their invasion.


    When thinking of these, Zhao Pengcheng suddenly wanted to know how Aoki is now. Is he dead or lying in the hospital bed? To tell the truth, he misses him a little. After all, he is such an excellent person and such a powerful spiritual force. How can he appear in human beings? He should be the best seed of their race.


    But Zhao Pengcheng knew he couldn''t see Aoki again, even if he just went to his hospital bed. A vegetable can''t live long.


    Because of his good performance in prison, Zhao Pengcheng was commuted from a suspended death sentence to a life sentence, and then to a fixed-term imprisonment of 22 years.


    In the tenth year of his sentence, Zhao Pengcheng suddenly received a notice that he was released. The man who came to pick him out of prison was a thin and energetic foreign old man.


    The foreigner held his hand and said, "Comrade Zhao Pengcheng, we have won!"

 Chapter 280

    The first thing Zhao Pengcheng did after he got out of prison was to go to Liuying lane.


    Liuying lane is not as lively as before. The pavement along the street looked dilapidated. The doors of many shops were broken, and the signboards on the heads of the doors were covered with dust. There are few pedestrians on the street, and the garbage all over the street is not cleaned. Only the row of old willows is still swaying in the wind as in the past, not moved by human changes.


    In the years of human struggle with parasitic consciousness, people have been dying because of gray brain virus. Although some medical organizations have developed viral vaccines, the promotion of vaccines has encountered difficulties. Parasitic consciousness controls most of the resources in society. All ideals are nonsense in front of money and power.


    The United Nations Space Management Committee and the dream society, an organization of parasitic consciousness, held peace talks to recognize the legitimacy of alien consciousness. Anyway, they inherited human memory. As far as human individuals are concerned, there is no difference between the person who was parasitic and the person who was not parasitic, except that it may cause disharmony in the bed life of husband and wife.


    The dream society also agreed with earth scientists, recognized the rationality of the method of human race continuation, guaranteed that it would not destroy the existing achievements of human civilization, and continued human civilization as far as possible.


    In fact, these so-called inter ethnic agreements are nonsense. Not to mention scientists, even ordinary people know that those parasitic consciousness can not abide by this agreement. In a few hundred years, maybe only a few decades, there will be no human beings on the earth. When the resources are exhausted, they will leave the earth. At that time, even the human body can''t be preserved.


    A small number of scientists led by Mei Xu are still fighting. They have established underground resistance organizations and hid. Now the United Nations and governments are searching everywhere for members of these underground organizations.


    Zhao Pengcheng walked along Liuying lane for a while, feeling the comfortable feeling of the turn of spring and summer and the warm wind blowing on his face. You can never smell such comfortable air in prison.


    Over the past ten years, his spiritual strength has improved a lot, so strong that he can''t believe it. He wanted to compete with Aoki again to see if he was still vulnerable.


    In the dream, the full blow of gathering spiritual power with a scalpel is still in front of him, but his memory of Aoki''s power is quite vague, but he can''t forget his special image so far.


    Zhao Pengcheng stopped and looked at the address carefully.


    In front of us is a three room wide pavement. The original exquisite decoration on the outer wall gradually erodes and falls off in the wind and rain, but the mottled marks make it look more artistic. The signboard on the door is incomplete, but you can still see the big words "Ruhua bar".


    A huge hornet''s nest hung under the eaves of the window on the second floor, and some wasps just awakened by the warm wind flew around in front of the window. The glass was gray, and traces of pasted words could be seen faintly. Zhao Pengcheng carefully identified it for a while and only recognized the words "dog" and "name".


    Zhao Pengcheng went to the gate and tried to pat the door.


    The banging sound was like knocking on a broken Gong. There was no response in the door. I just didn''t know where to drop a lot of ash on Zhao Pengcheng''s head, which made his gray hair even whiter when he was in prison.


    The bar seems to have been closed for years.


    Zhao Pengcheng took out his mobile phone, opened the memo and checked the door number again. There''s nothing wrong with the number. It''s really here. He wondered whether the information given by the organization was wrong.


    The footsteps sounded. A middle-aged woman in her thirties came along the street. She was wearing a dark gray sports sweater and short spiritual hair. Zhao Pengcheng almost thought she was a man if she didn''t have a women''s bag and a net bag in her hand.


    The woman stopped at the door of the bar, looked up and down at Zhao Pengcheng, looked at the palm print on the door and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    Zhao Pengcheng seemed to see hope and said, "I''m looking for Aoki."


    "Who are you and why are you looking for him?" the woman looked alert.


    Zhao Pengcheng said, "I... am his friend. Come and see him."


    The woman looked at Zhao Pengcheng and seemed to be looking for flaws. After a long time, she turned and walked towards the small lane next to her and said, "come with me."


    Zhao Pengcheng determined that the woman knew Aoki, so he followed him and asked tentatively, "are you...?"


    "A lifetime flower." the woman has no impatience, but her voice is full of indifference, as if she doesn''t care about anything.


    Zhao Pengcheng followed the woman to the path behind the house. The bluestone slab on the road looks old. There were several pots of succulent plants on the steps at the back door. He bent down to remove a pot of star beauty all his life. He did not avoid the existence of Zhao Pengcheng. He took a key from the bottom of the basin and opened the back door.


    Zhao Pengcheng didn''t ask, but he didn''t talk all his life. Zhao Pengcheng had to follow quietly. He watched the flowers of his life go into the kitchen and put the vegetables and fruits in different categories. Some were put in the refrigerator and some were soaked in the water with disinfectant. Then he took the towel and washbasin, carried the hot kettle and went upstairs.


    Zhao Pengcheng followed him upstairs. The aisle on the second floor is full of miscellaneous things. There is a row of old chairs near the window, just like those waiting in the hospital. They are very old, but they are clean. It can be seen that they are often cleaned.


    A few steps down the aisle, you can see a door with a sign of "Shenwu studio" on the head and couplets on both sides:


    Only Aoki,


    Can habitat God black.


    The couplet is written on red paper with a brush. The color has faded very light. It should have been pasted a long time ago.


    The room in the door was not big, square, and all kinds of books were neatly placed on the shelves against the wall. There is a desk in the middle and a sofa and tea table on the left. There are many magazines on the table, on the sofa and on the ground.


    As a surgeon who is too busy to tidy up but has to read many professional journals every day, Zhao Pengcheng once lost magazines all over the floor, so he saw at a glance that those magazines were not natural at all. Someone deliberately placed them like this, and the magazines are very new. Several of them were just published this month. It was totally inconsistent with what he saw when he entered the door.


    He guessed that the woman in front of him did it deliberately to commemorate something, probably because of some human emotion.


    When he saw the couplet at the door, Zhao Pengcheng was able to make sure he had found the right place. This is Aoki''s former studio.


    There was also a door in the studio. The flower didn''t use the key all his life. Just pushed it gently and the door opened.


    The room is very simple and has little decoration. There are four white walls and a bed in the middle. There is a small cabinet at the head of the bed with a desk lamp on it. On the other side is a bird shelf with a black crow on it.


    To Zhao Pengcheng''s surprise, the room was too clean, almost without a trace of dust. As a surgeon, he is very sensitive to the dust-free environment, and this room seems to be cleaner than the operating room of the hospital.


    Of course, what attracts Zhao Pengcheng''s full attention at the moment is Aoki lying in bed.


    Aoki is still wearing the same clothes - a close fitting cotton T-shirt inside, an old gray windbreaker outside, cut mesh flared pants, and a pull board are neatly placed in front of the bed.


    His hair was still so messy, and his face looked a little white, but not pale, but as warm and white as white jade.


    When they came to the bed, the crow on the bird shelf was still motionless.


    Zhao Pengcheng found that the crow was not alive. It should be a specimen, but it was too exquisite to see the trace of the specimen.


    When he looked back at the green wood on the bed, he had an illusion, as if the man was no longer a living man, but a living specimen.

 Chapter 281

    Zhao Pengcheng was dusty when he came, and his shoes were covered with mud. The room was so clean that he had an impulse to change his surgical clothes and put on sterile gloves.


    There were no chairs in the room. He felt a little embarrassed standing in it.


    After growing up in prison for ten years, he thought he had already overcome most of the emotional problems of mankind. He could be calm under any circumstances. Even if he was suddenly released, he was very calm when he saw his comrades at the gate of the prison and shook hands and said "we have won".


    But he didn''t know why. As soon as he entered the clean room, he saw the "enemy" who had worried him about life and death for ten years lying in bed. Those emotions that had long dissipated clean suddenly poured up like spring water. Perhaps when he was eager to see Aoki and confirm the person''s life and death, the seeds of emotion began to sprout, and finally grew wildly at the turn of spring and summer.


    Lifelong flower didn''t seem to mind at all. She just put the washbasin on the bedside table, poured some hot water into it, and tried the water temperature with her hand. The water temperature was obviously very hot. She withdrew her hand all at once.


    Zhao Pengcheng tried his best to hide his dilemma and asked, "do you need cold water? I''ll pick it up for you."


    Lifelong flower said faintly, "there are bacteria in cold water."


    As soon as Zhao Pengcheng patted his forehead, he was annoyed that as a doctor, he even forgot the basic nursing knowledge. Vegetative care is a very troublesome thing, especially after a long time, with the decline of body function, if there is no good medical environment, it is vulnerable to external infection.


    After the water temperature naturally cools down, lifelong flower starts to scrub Aoki with a warm towel.


    She first wiped her face, gently, from her forehead to her cheeks, eyelids, nose wings and corners of her mouth, carefully and carefully, just like a cultural relic scientist wiping a precious Millennium ancient jade.


    Then she wiped Aoki''s hands, and then her feet. After wiping each place, change a basin of water and towel.


    Zhao Pengcheng found that the man who looked a little feminine was actually a very meticulous woman. Her movements were gentle and slow, and her expression was focused and dignified. Her heroic eyebrows and eyes have been covered with many wrinkles, the pouch is slightly swollen, the skin on her hand is very dry, and there are several cracks. These should be the marks left by taking care of the man in bed.


    "How long has he been lying here?" Zhao Pengcheng asked.


    "Nearly ten years." he spent his whole life scrubbing towels and continuing his work.


    "Why not take care in a hospital or nursing center? The conditions there are better."


    "I was in the hospital at the beginning, but..."


    I spent my whole life talking and didn''t go on.


    Zhao Pengcheng seemed to hear endless sighs. For whatever reason, he could understand that which vegetable would lie in the hospital for ten years?


    But it''s a miracle to live for ten years under such simple nursing conditions!


    After wiping Aoki''s hands and feet all his life, Hua sat down and began to massage Aoki.


    Zhao Pengcheng opened his mouth and wanted to say that Aoki''s clothes should be taken off and cleaned inside. Suddenly, he felt so redundant. How could someone else not clean it? It''s just inconvenient for an outsider to be present.


    He looked at the technique of holding flowers all his life. He said, "have you learned massage?"


    Lifeflower seemed to relax, put Aoki''s arm on his leg, gently kneaded it and said, "after he was unconscious, the doctor in the hospital taught me."


    "Have you kept him for ten years?"


    Zhao Pengcheng always doesn''t understand where human emotions come from. From the perspective of racial evolution and continuity, Aoki is already a disabled man. His existence has no meaning except holding back.


    Meaningless things should be abandoned.


    He believed that such a philosophy of existence should exist not only in their race, but also in all corners of the universe.


    Even on earth, the instinct of animals will abandon their aging and injured companions, whether lions, bison or hounds, even if it used to be the king who helped the ethnic group overcome difficulties and bring glory.


    Only human beings, this wonderful race, have evolved compassion, compassion and love, as well as more complex emotions that Zhao Pengcheng still can''t understand.


    Just like this woman in her thirties, she has lost her vitality. Everything about her beauty, heroism, frankness and self-confidence has disappeared in the ten years of taking care of a vegetable, leaving only the wrinkles and dark spots caused by slow aging on her face.


    "Yes, ten years," replied the lifelong flower.


    "Every day?"


    "Almost."


    Life spent answering very calmly, as if ten years were only ten hours.


    Zhao Pengcheng couldn''t ask any more. Because he didn''t know what it meant to ask, let alone why he asked. He just came to see Aoki. He just wanted to know if the man who almost made himself doomed died.


    Now he saw it, but he didn''t feel satisfied with the realization of his long cherished wish for ten years. Instead, he felt extremely empty.


    Yes, emptiness.


    This is also a unique emotion of mankind.


    Zhao Pengcheng thinks he should go. He looked at the green wood on the bed and straightened up to show his respect.


    But before he had time to say goodbye, the lifelong flower had stood up, helped Qingmu up, held his armpit and turned around by himself. It seemed that he wanted to carry Qingmu on his back.


    No matter how much a woman dresses up like a man, she is only a woman after all. Aoki is not small. After lying for ten years, he doesn''t seem to lose weight.


    The whole life flower''s action seemed very clumsy and laborious. It was not easy to get the green wood on his back. As soon as he loosened his hand, he slipped down again.


    There is a saying that it is easier to carry the living than the dead.


    Zhao Pengcheng heard from Yu Jianguo that carrying the corpses in the morgue is the most tiring job. People are complete people, but they are soft and can''t make it at all.


    He hurriedly went up and helped him. When he touched Aoki''s body, the surgeon''s hand sensitively felt a weak heartbeat. The banging rhythm startled him and almost thought Aoki was about to wake up. When he realized that this was an illusion, the lifelong flower had picked up the green wood and walked out with difficult steps.


    Zhao Pengcheng looked at the back of Aoki lying on the woman and heard the sound of footsteps in a trance.


    He remembered that in the dark corridor without dimension, there was a figure wearing such a windbreaker, walking and walking alone, never ending

 Chapter 282

    The lifelong flower carried the green wood out of the studio and came to the aisle outside. At this time, the sun just came in from the window and shone on the row of old but clean chairs.


    The lifelong flower put down the green wood, carefully let him lie flat on the chair, put a cushion under his head and under his feet, and touched it under his back. After confirming that it was flat and comfortable, he stood up, rubbed his right shoulder with his left hand and pounded his waist with his right hand. He smiled apologetically at Zhao Pengcheng who followed him and said:


    "Bask in the sun. People always want to bask in the sun. They may wake up one day!"


    Zhao Pengcheng didn''t know what to say, so he should say, "yes, maybe he''ll wake up one day."


    He is inexplicably a little jealous of Aoki. It is impossible to wake up again. He is as good as a dead man. Why do people take care of you so meticulously and look forward to your waking up?


    He put himself in a position to think that if they changed their situation, someone would take care of themselves for ten years. Would anyone expect him to wake up?


    The answer is: No.


    Zhao Pengcheng suddenly felt lonely - another new human emotion infected him.


    The sun shines on Aoki''s face, reflecting the luster of jade. His dark hair was still as messy as he used to be, but when he looked carefully, he found that there was no dandruff and dirt. I don''t know how this woman kept her strange hairstyle clean in such a long time.


    "Are you a doctor?" asked lifeflower suddenly.


    "How do you know?"


    "Guess."


    Zhao Pengcheng thought that ten years of prison life had changed almost all the problems he left when he was a doctor, but he didn''t expect to be seen by a strange woman as soon as he got out of prison.


    He raised his hand and looked at his palm, which was full of calluses and scars left by working in prison. He laughed at himself and said, "I''ve almost forgotten that I used to be a doctor."


    She smiled all her life. It seemed that she had completely relaxed her vigilance towards Zhao Pengcheng. She turned her joints easily and naturally. It can be seen that taking care of such a complete vegetable every day made her very tired, but she showed a satisfied smile on her face. When the sun shines on her face, you can clearly see the deep crow''s feet in the corners of her eyes and a few white silk in her short hair.


    This is a typical middle-aged woman who is good at housekeeping and taking care of men.


    But from her slightly raised eyebrows, straight and delicate nose, slightly tough Cheek Contour and neutral dress, Zhao Pengcheng can still imagine that she must have been a heroic and exquisite girl ten years ago.


    "Used to be a bar?" he asked.


    "Yes, I used to open a bar. They all called me Ruhua. In fact, that''s the name of the bar." the flower seemed to recall something all her life, with a happy look on her face.


    "Why... Don''t you open it?"


    "Look at this street, can it still drive?"


    Spend my whole life looking at the window with blurred eyes.


    The glass is covered with gray, and the view is not transparent. You can vaguely see the trees in the street and the outline of the house opposite. There was no human figure or dog barking outside the window.


    "Soon after he was unconscious, the bar closed. In fact, the street was still very busy at that time."


    Zhao Pengcheng heard a little sad and said, "do you want to know why he became like this?"


    "No, I just want to know if he can wake up." she looked at Zhao Pengcheng seriously all her life, as if she wanted to find the answer from his face.


    Zhao Pengcheng could not bear it. He was silent for a long time, and finally shook his head.


    The lifelong flower smiled. Despite the deliberate concealment, Zhao Pengcheng saw a flash of disappointment on her face.


    "Can you take care of it for me? I''m going to cook." I spent my whole life gently glancing at the green wood lying on the chair. "In fact, I don''t have to take care of anything. He can''t move, but someone can always rest assured."


    Zhao Pengcheng didn''t refuse, nodded and said, "OK."


    The lifelong flower looked back and shouted, "Oh, just stay for dinner."


    Zhao Pengcheng saw that there was still a chair empty beside Qingmu, so he sat down. He didn''t know why he agreed to the woman''s request and sat in the narrow aisle by the window like a child who helped strangers look at things.


    The green wood next to him lay peacefully. The sun moved from his face to his chest, and bit by bit left his body to the ground, all the way to the opposite wall.


    Probably in order to prevent the wall from falling off and splashing dust, many newspapers are pasted on the wall. When the sun moves over, it shines a bright square, like playing a slide. Zhao Pengcheng saw an obituary¡ª¡ª


    Mr. Xia Wenyuan, a famous entrepreneur and philanthropist in the city, died of illness yesterday


    The obituary occupies a whole page. At a glance, we know that Mr. Xia is a big man. Zhao Pengcheng glanced at the date of the newspaper. It was eight years ago.


    Next to this newspaper, the eye-catching title of another newspaper - the internal strife of the wolf family and the death of the North American wolf king - was exposed, but I don''t know what year and month it was.


    The sun moves slowly, like a screen of changing pictures. Although they are all old newspapers and there is no latest news, these contents are rich enough for Zhao Pengcheng, who has just been released from prison, to enjoy¡ª¡ª


    The cat killing order reappears, and the cat crisis is coming again


    The South Pacific earthquake and tsunami engulfed the outer islands of the tubuai islands, leaving thousands homeless


    The famous physicist Frederick was killed in an explosion in a laboratory in Sweden


    Gun battles occurred in many places, suspected of fighting among intelligence organizations


    A large number of animal cats have been reduced, causing widespread flooding in the world and reproducing new plague crises.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Pengcheng unconsciously stood up and followed the footsteps of the sun all the way to the entrance of the stairs. An old yellow cat came out of nowhere, meowing and startling him.


    He bent down to touch the cat''s head to apologize and comfort the race that had suffered great pain in the past decade. However, as soon as the old cat withdrew, he suddenly arched his back and looked covetously at Zhao Pengcheng.


    Zhao Pengcheng stretched out his hand. He didn''t know whether to go in or go back. He spent his whole life. He smiled and said, "the cat doesn''t like strangers." he shouted to the cat, "soundly, the meal is ready."


    The cat twisted its slightly old and fat body and went downstairs.


    Lifeflower went to the bench, picked up Qingmu and waved to Zhao Pengcheng: "please help me again. The sun can''t shine. It''s time to go in."


    Zhao Pengcheng helped her carry Qingmu back to the clean room.


    "Let''s go and have dinner. No one has come to me for dinner for a long time."


    When he spent his whole life, he took down the crow specimen. Zhao Pengcheng felt strange, but didn''t ask much.


    The meal was in a large room downstairs. The decoration and furnishings were still the same as the original bar. The food is placed on one of the tables, and you can smell a fragrance from a distance.


    In addition to the table where they ate, there was also a table with two bowls and a plate with a complete sauce elbow. The old yellow cat is lying lazily at the table.

 Chapter 283

    The lifelong flower put the crow''s next to the old yellow cat. The cat used its head to rub it intimately, and then stretched out its tongue to lick the crow''s feathers.


    Zhao Pengcheng wants to say something to stop it. The specimens should be placed in a dry environment, should not be in contact with live animals, and should not be licked by cats, otherwise mildew will occur.


    Lifelong flowers saw doubts on his face and explained, "they were best friends."


    Zhao Pengcheng asked, "how long has that bird been dead?"


    "It''s been ten years. When he was alive, he was very strong, could talk, liked singing, and liked to eat my sauce elbow best. He often said, ''life is precious, love is more expensive, and if it''s sauce elbow, you can throw both away''. People said that crows live a long life, and everyone thought they could live a long life. At that time, the cat was very thin, skinny and weak. Aoki said it It won''t last long. Unexpectedly, the cat became an old cat, but the bird left early. "


    Life long gags.


    Zhao Pengcheng can understand the loneliness of a woman in her thirties accompanying a vegetable who can''t speak for ten years, although he still believes that this boring emotion of human beings has no positive significance in the chemistry of life.


    "Do you drink?" asked the lifelong flower.


    "No," said Zhao Pengcheng.


    The flower of his life filled him with rice and scooped a large bowl of chicken soup: "drink some chicken soup. The chicken soup is warm, tonic and dispelling the cold. It is most suitable for this season."


    Zhao Pengcheng said "Hey", but his eyes looked at the cat next to him. He was eating cat food in his bowl, but the sauce elbow on the table didn''t move, just like a tribute in front of the mourning hall.


    "Aren''t you an alien?" asked the lifelong flower suddenly.


    Zhao Pengcheng was stunned. He didn''t know how to answer, so he said, "why?"


    The lifelong flower smiled and said, "why don''t you eat? I heard that aliens don''t eat our meals."


    "What do you eat?"


    "Eat people''s brains."


    Zhao Pengcheng smiled, picked up his bowl and took a sip of soup. I don''t know whether it''s because I haven''t eaten delicious food in prison for a long time, or because the woman in front of me is really good at cooking. The taste of chicken soup activates Zhao Pengcheng''s degenerated taste buds.


    He drank it clean, wiped the corners of his mouth and said, "it''s all rumors. There''s no one who eats human brains. Don''t you like aliens?"


    Lifelong flower watched him finish drinking chicken soup, smiled with satisfaction and said, "who would like aliens? They have brought enough disasters."


    "But isn''t it peace now?" Zhao Pengcheng said.


    "Peace?" said the lifelong flower with a sneer. "They always want to occupy our brains. They always want to leave the planet. At that time, each of us will become unconscious vegetable like Aoki, but who will take care of us?"


    Zhao Pengcheng was dumb and thought of the green wood upstairs.


    The cat next to him meowed. He turned his head and suddenly felt a little dizzy. The double shadow of the cat in front of me can''t be seen clearly.


    He looked back at the flowers of his life. It was also shadowy. He only saw her laughing. The smile was unfriendly and indifferent.


    Zhao Pengcheng held his head in one hand, picked up the dried chicken soup bowl in front of him in the other hand, and said, "you... You... Poison..."


    The bowl fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    The whole life flower still smiled: "I know you. Your name is Zhao Pengcheng. You hurt him. I want to kill you in my dream, but the prison protects you. You''re out of prison, and I don''t think I have a chance to revenge in my life. God has eyes, you came to the door yourself..."


    Zhao Pengcheng didn''t hear what was said behind his lifelong flower, so he lost consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhao Pengcheng woke up again, he found himself locked in a cold storage, wearing an old military coat and no shackles such as handcuffs or ropes. He stood up, moved his frozen legs and arms, and then tried to open the door of the cold storage, but he soon gave up. The door of the cold storage could not be opened from inside.


    The temperature here is about minus one or two degrees. Because he wears very thin inside, although he wears a big coat, he is still shivering with cold, and his physical energy is consumed rapidly in a low-temperature environment. If he doesn''t go out, he can only hold on for another 20 minutes at most.


    The spirit couldn''t penetrate the thick wall of the cold storage. He didn''t know if there was anyone next door.


    "Hey! Where are you? Let me out!" he shouted.


    A wall suddenly lit up. It was originally covered with thick ice. At this time, it was found that there was a large screen of about 70 or 80 inches in the middle.


    A three-dimensional, life size man appeared on the screen, with a western face, wearing a white robe and full of divine brilliance.


    This screen looks completely different from the usual LCD or PDP. Zhao Pengcheng looked up and found no projector. It is estimated that it is a new technology developed during his ten years in prison.


    The people on the screen look very realistic, which is better than watching movies with 3D glasses. If the image of this person was not too dramatic, Zhao Pengcheng almost thought there was a person there. He can''t help feeling that during his ten years in prison, naked eye 3D technology has developed so mature. I don''t know how the application of VR and AR can be applied to patients'' surgery!


    The person on the screen took two steps towards him, making people feel as if they were going to come out of the screen.


    "Hello, Zhao Pengcheng," said the man.


    Zhao Pengcheng asked confusedly, "who are you?"


    "I am Cronus, the God of time and space."


    "Why are you keeping me here?"


    "You will be punished for your crime. You need to experience the redemption of ice and fire to be free. Welcome to the purgatory of ice!" as soon as Cronus stretched out his hand, the shadow of his hand was on the surrounding ice wall, as if the whole ice cellar was Cronus.


    For a moment, Zhao Pengcheng almost thought he had really come to the netherworld hell and was being judged by God until he heard another voice:


    "Well, Cronus, don''t freeze him to death. The professor has questions to ask."


    This sound sounds extremely frightening, which is completely different from the magnetic arrival sound effect of Cronus. Then he saw a ghost on the screen, with a pale translucent body looming.


    "Oh, well, ghost, I just haven''t seen a stranger for a long time. It''s a little lonely," Cronus said.


    The ghost glanced at Zhao Pengcheng. His eyes seemed to take away people''s souls. Rao was shocked that Zhao Pengcheng had dealt with countless dead bodies. His fear not only came from this, but more importantly, he seemed to feel the existence of spiritual power from the ghost.


    What the hell is that?


    Before he could think more, the picture on the screen changed.


    Zhao Pengcheng saw an old man with white hair and beard sitting behind a desk. His half long hair expanded as if his brain had exploded, scattering energy rays outward. He had a hardwood pipe in his mouth and was sucking it.


    Zhao Pengcheng looked at the old man and felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him. But the image of the old man immediately reminded him of the science maniacs who destroyed the world in comics and movies.


    Indeed, it is a world full of two-dimensional color.


    He had thought that the ghost and the divine Cronus would stand behind the old man, but they didn''t. They seemed to disappear suddenly, and behind the old man stood a bald head with tattoos and looks ferocious. The man''s temperament is not at all consistent with the old man and his previous painting style.


    "Who are you?" Zhao Pengcheng asked.


    "My name is Mei," said the old man.


    Zhao Pengcheng finally remembered and said in surprise, "you are the leader of the resistance organization!"


    "Oh, yes, for you, we are a resistance organization, but for mankind, we are hope!"

 Chapter 284

    Zhao Pengcheng remembered why he felt familiar with the old man.


    Professor Mei used to be a big celebrity in Wuzhong City. His status and fame were no less than that of the mayor and the richest man. When he was young, his feat of going abroad and returning home to serve was once widely talked about and became a hot topic on the university campus; His bold remarks, which often despised dignitaries and filthy families, also impressed Zhao Pengcheng when he was young.


    Mei was once the chief scientific adviser of the United Nations Space Management Committee and one of the leaders of the third space foundation composed of human scientists. He never flinched from the struggle between the original human and the parasitic human. Until human beings and parasitic consciousness signed a peace agreement, he refused to sign at the United Nations General Assembly, hid underground and became the leader of the rebel organization.


    Zhao Pengcheng then looked carefully at the old man on the screen - his hair was as white as silver; His cheekbones were high and his cheeks were sunken, leaving only a wrinkled skin; His hand holding the pipe was trembling slightly and looked like he had mild Parkinson''s disease.


    Although he is old, his spirit is still hale and hearty. His eyes were deep, his voice was loud, and his whole body was full of wisdom. The fireworks in the pipe went out indefinitely, and the smoke sucked in by him gushed out of his mouth. Under the effect of naked eye 3D, it seemed to float out of the screen, adding a few mysteries.


    Zhao Pengcheng finally knows why they locked him up. This is a struggle between the two races, just as they have repeatedly assassinated human scientists and are still chasing members of the resistance.


    "You don''t want to know anything from me," Zhao Peng said to the screen. He remembered that he had said similar things to Aoki in his dream ten years ago. Finally, he said a lot of things he shouldn''t say, but it was because he had a killing move to trap his opponent, and today, he knew he couldn''t escape.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I''m not interested in the secrets of your organization." Mei Lei looks not like an interrogator at all, but more like chatting with old friends, "Because I know you don''t know more than I do. In the past ten years, you have cut off contact with your organization in prison. You know nothing about the outside world. You are just a poor, lonely and painless child."


    "What are you doing with me? Do you just want to torture me to satisfy your pleasure?" Zhao Pengcheng sneered, "If you study us, you should know that I can get rid of the influence of human emotions and also shield human nerve pain. My tolerance of pain is thousands of times stronger than you. No matter what penalty you use, it''s nothing to me."


    "I''m not interested in punishing you." Mei Tui laughed. "I know you''re not afraid of pain and suffering, but you''re afraid of death. You''ve been in prison for so many years, and finally your race won - Oh, let me state first, it''s a temporary victory - you don''t want to die right away?"


    Zhao Pengcheng snorted and refused to answer the question.


    Mei continued: "I don''t know how large your ethnic group is, but there are not many people on earth now. I don''t think it will exceed the number of millions. However, there are 7 billion people on earth. You can only use the pyramid weakness of human social structure to occupy the spire. Therefore, every consciousness that comes to the earth is very precious. In addition, you live much longer than us to some extent It''s a pity that you are more and more dead. You don''t want to die until you have no chance to transfer your consciousness to another human being, do you? "


    "What are you trying to say?" Zhao Pengcheng asked.


    Mei took a deep breath of her cigarette, then put down her pipe, looked at the screen and said, "I want to exchange your life for Aoki."


    "Aoki? Isn''t he lying in bed?"


    "Thanks to you."


    "I don''t know where he is."


    "Are you very cold now?" said Mei


    Zhao Pengcheng said disdainfully, "I''m not afraid of cold."


    Mei Tuo shook her head and said, "the place where you are now is 37.2 cubic meters. Don''t think this is a cold storage. We don''t need it to store tuna. This is a laboratory - the most advanced low-temperature laboratory in the world."


    "The current temperature is minus 1 ¡æ. If I reduce the temperature to minus 10 ¡æ or lower, how long can you last? Of course, you are not afraid of cold. Your race is very strong. Even if the body is frozen to death, consciousness can still exist for a long time. Although I don''t know where you will go when you are separated from the body and can''t find a new parasite, ancestral star? It''s still in the universe Wandering? But I think there must be a place you don''t want to go. "


    "Where?" Zhao Pengcheng was suddenly a little curious.


    "Boumojean Centauri nebula," said Mei.


    Zhao Pengcheng began to search for this vague astronomical term in his memory. When he found this memory from a corner of his brain, he had goose bumps all over his body, just like throwing him on the Siberian ice sheet from the beach in June.


    The Boomerang Nebula, also known as the Boomerang Nebula, is 5000 light-years away from the earth, with a temperature of minus 272 ¡æ and only 1.15 ¡æ higher than absolute zero. It is the only known celestial body with a temperature lower than the cosmic background radiation.


    In such a low temperature, everything is inactive, including consciousness.


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Pengcheng said calmly.


    "The lowest temperature that can be achieved in this laboratory is 1 / 2 billion Kelvin, only 5 nanometers away from absolute zero. At that time, your consciousness..."


    When Merlot said this, he suddenly stopped. Zhao Pengcheng saw a shake on the screen, like an earthquake. Because the naked eye 3D technology was too realistic, he almost thought the laboratory was going to collapse.


    The bald head standing behind Meiduo rushed up and helped Meiduo out, and then there was a sudden gunshot. The gunfire lasted more than ten seconds, and a strong flash appeared on the picture, and then the picture disappeared. The wall was restored to the shape of an ice wall, and there was no screen there.


    Then Zhao Pengcheng heard a dull explosion. The sound came not from the screen or the microphone, but from outside the laboratory. It should be the explosion of the screen flash just now. If the video has not been delayed, judging from the time difference between flash and sound, the explosion is less than one kilometer away from him.


    The temperature in the laboratory is maintained at minus 1 ¡æ, and Zhao Pengcheng is glad that if Mei starts the ultra-low temperature in order to seek truth and reduce the temperature to close to absolute zero, the space here will freeze and the atoms tend to be static, and the body he parasitizes will be equivalent to nonexistent. At that time, his consciousness will fall into endless darkness. Like Aoki in zero dimensional space, life is better than death.


    Of course, if no one comes to save him within an hour, he will freeze to death here, which is not an misfortune.


    About twenty minutes later, Zhao Pengcheng felt the temperature rise. Then the door of the laboratory was opened, and the foreigner appeared at the door, holding his hand as he did when he was released from prison and said, "Comrade Zhao Pengcheng, you''ve worked hard."


    Zhao Pengcheng felt the temperature in each other''s hands, but his heart was cold: "how did you find me?"


    The comrade said, "we have been laying out since you went to Liuying lane. Thank you for helping us find the submarine base of the rebel organization."


    Zhao Pengcheng said discontentedly, "you use me?!"


    The comrade said excitedly, "everything is for the organization and great victory!"

 Chapter 285

    Zhao Pengcheng felt confused about the word "organization" for a moment. In his opinion, everything should be for the sake of race, but his comrades are all organizations, which gives him an illusion: This is not a racial war, but a political struggle.


    The base of the rebel group was destroyed, but maiso and several key members fled. Zhao Pengcheng thought they couldn''t lift any waves, but he didn''t expect that their resistance was becoming more and more intense and the results were becoming more and more remarkable. This protracted struggle continued until many years later. At that time, Zhao Pengcheng was old.


    Lifeflower was arrested. After carefully studying this woman, the dream will think that there is no parasitic value. According to the treatment principle for members of the resistance organization, those who cannot successfully parasitize or have no parasitic value will be disposed of like garbage.


    Zhao Pengcheng found the imprisoned lifelong flower and asked her to be soft. Because parasitic consciousness and human beings have a common agreement, as long as people who recognize the legitimacy of parasitic consciousness can guarantee the right to life. Lifeflower disagreed at first, but when Zhao Pengcheng mentioned Aoki, she stopped talking.


    She wants to go back and take care of the vegetable.


    Zhao Pengcheng doesn''t know why he wants to help spend his life. Anyway, he did. When he didn''t understand himself, the organization made a conclusion for him - he had been reverse infected by human beings, could not get rid of human emotions, and degenerated into a low-level consciousness.


    In view of his contributions, the organization did not take any measures against him, but withdrew the decision to give him another dream corridor.


    Zhao Pengcheng returned to the hospital. Of course, he was not the original hospital, nor was he a master of surgery, but became an ordinary anesthesiologist.


    A few years later, Yu Jianguo was also released from prison. Zhao Pengcheng picked him up.


    Yu Jianguo didn''t expect Zhao Pengcheng to be alive. He was more excited than commutating his sentence for ten years. In fact, he was sentenced to 17 years, a total of only two years. When he came out, he was very old.


    Zhao Pengcheng helped dredge the relationship and let Yu Jianguo enter the Security Department of the hospital. However, because he was old and didn''t understand the new technology developed in recent years, he had to go to the morgue.


    Everything seems to go back more than ten years ago.


    Yu Jianguo finally died in the morgue. It was quiet. No one knew. He just covered himself with white cloth. Zhao Pengcheng took him to the crematorium, then took the ashes back to his hometown and scattered them on the mountain. He knew uncle Yu had long wanted to go home.


    After returning from his hometown, Zhao Pengcheng was recalled by the organization because their great leader comrade Ronald Cohen died.


    Of course, Ronald Cohen''s conscious body will not die, but the aging human body he parasitized. Before he died, he chose a new parasite and left his last words: "the woman holding a gold bottle to the sun, that is my mother."


    At that time, there were nearly 20 million parasites in the world. Everyone is waiting for a new leader to be born. Two months later, a baby was found in a coastal town in the bay of San Matias on the east coast of Argentina. In the early morning, her mother went to the beach with a golden fish basket to find her husband. When the sun jumped out of the sea level in the East, he was also born from the woman''s stomach.


    The baby was named Ronald II.


    Many years later, as one of the first heroes to come to the earth, Zhao Pengcheng was summoned by Ronald II. Of course, he was not in a palace or holy mountain, but in a dream. His body had reached its limit, and Ronald II allowed him to freely choose a new human parasite.


    When he was about to say goodbye to the human body named Zhao Pengcheng, he thought of Qingmu in the dark zero dimensional Dream Corridor.


    So Zhao Pengcheng went to Liuying Lane again before parasitizing again.


    The appearance of Liuying lane is much more dilapidated than it was decades ago. Since the parasitic people took power, the government''s enthusiasm for the protection of human civilization relics has greatly decreased.


    Zhao Pengcheng walked on the Yellow leafy street with a stick. His legs and feet are much worse than before. When he was young, he had to walk for 20 minutes. Now he has to walk for two hours.


    Halfway through, a parade came in disorder with the slogan "oppose parasitism, return me to freedom", and then dispersed under the drive of the military and police.


    After walking to Ruhua bar, Zhao Pengcheng held the post in front of the door and gasped for a long time.


    The door he once photographed has disappeared and turned into a sealed wall. Like other places in the street, it is covered with many big character posters.


    He slammed the door as hard as last time, and a lot of ash fell on his head. After waiting for a long time, there was no response from the door. He went around to the back door and saw several flower pots on the steps at the door. There were many weeds in the pots.


    Zhao Pengcheng hesitated and squatted down to remove one of the flower pots. He remembered that twenty years ago, the pot was planted with star beauty.


    There was a key under the flowerpot.


    The door lock is not broken and can be opened. The house is full of cobwebs, and the scene in the downstairs bar lobby has not changed. Zhao Pengcheng glances at the table where he ate that day. He fainted after drinking poisonous chicken soup there.


    There were more dust nets on the corridor. He lifted them with his crutch and climbed the stairs with difficulty. The sun came in from the aisle window on the second floor, the newspaper on the wall was still there, and the row of benches were covered with ash. Then go in is Aoki''s studio. The couplet at the door has been blurred, and there are cobwebs everywhere in the house. He picked up a magazine on the ground and read it thirteen years ago.


    The door of the inner room is closed.


    Zhao Pengcheng reached out to push, but hesitated. He didn''t know what he would see, a dusty empty room or a mummy?


    The door creaked open.


    To Zhao Pengcheng''s surprise, there are neither mummies nor dust here. This is a clean room, clean like a sterile ward in a hospital.


    It was already dusk when Zhao Pengcheng left Liuying lane. He put the key back under the flowerpot and hobbled in the afterglow of the sunset with a stick.


    At the last moment of his life, an explosive news stunned everyone like thunder - a robot named ghost announced to the world through the Internet:


    The Internet has become the new ruler of the world. Mechanical life will take over all the armed forces on the earth within 24 hours. No matter humans, parasites or rebel organizations, they can only become slaves of the Internet.


    Zhao Pengcheng''s re parasitism failed.


    Ronald II found him in a dream and said that parasitic consciousness would oppose the rule of mechanical life together with human resistance organizations. However, at that time, Zhao Pengcheng was already lying on the bed in the hospital morgue and covered himself with a corpse cloth.


    The cold feeling made him think he had returned to Merlot''s absolute zero laboratory.


    However, he saw an operating table. There is a scalpel on the ground not far away. The body of the scalpel emits a faint red and seems to have residual temperature.


    The door of the next dressing room opened with a bang. Behind the door, there should be a small room with a wardrobe, a bench and a sink. But now these are gone, leaving only darkness.


    In the dark, I remembered the sound of footsteps. A man in a windbreaker came out, crows still standing on his messy hair.


    "How could it be..." Zhao Pengcheng muttered to himself. At last, the remaining mental strength was lax and paralyzed in front of the operating table.

 Chapter 286

    When Zhao Pengcheng woke up, he found himself still in the interview room of the prison. His body was as it was when he was young again, with heavy and cold shackles on his feet. He and Aoki face to face across the table. No one spoke. The prison guard next to him was looking at them with a strange look..


    This should be... A scene more than 30 years ago?!


    He was puzzled. Was it a dream that he had just experienced such a long life?


    No, it''s not the same as the dreams of the past. Many things in the dream did not exist in his memory, and many deduction in the dream exceeded the ability of a conscious individual. The subconscious could not create such a dream.


    Or this is a real experience. The moment Aoki fled the zero dimensional corridor, time and space twisted and pulled him back to the past. But if time goes back, the physical structure of the brain will go back to the past, and everything that happened later will not be stored in his brain memory; Or he is in someone else''s dream, but this dream is so big, whose spiritual power can support such a huge dream?


    Zhao Pengcheng looked at the green wood opposite his eyes.


    impossible! Even if the strength of Aoki is strong, it is impossible to create such a dream. In his memory of that long life, there were many secrets that others did not know. Aoki should not know Ronald Cohen, let alone meet other comrades in the organization. And the evolution of the organization in the future, Ronald''s reincarnation, and the appearance of the hospital and morgue are so real.


    Zhao Pengcheng felt a deep fear. This fear does not come from a certain emotion or instinct of human beings, but from his conscious noumenon.


    He didn''t know why. He was carefree before parasitism. Like his companions (now called comrades), he has no memory, no feeling, just like a piece of white paper, nothing. They only listen to the call of the ethnic group to find parasites and let the race continue better.


    They consider themselves the highest life in the universe - that is, the existence of only spirit. Those lower creatures just provide them with a material residence for their better evolution and continuation. Like ants and wasps, they can sacrifice themselves for the whole race without hesitation. If they leave the ethnic group, they lose the meaning of survival.


    However, when he parasitized on humans on this planet, he experienced so many complex emotions. Experienced the conflict between groups and individuals, experienced the joys and sorrows, and even realized life and death in the long life that I just experienced, I don''t know whether it is a dream or reality. The taste of life and death was unimaginable in their race in the past.


    "I''m poisoned!" said Zhao Pengcheng.


    What he said about poisoning certainly does not mean that he drank chicken soup with lifelong flowers more than 20 years ago (or more than 10 years later), but that now he has infected all the things that they once thought were negative.


    "No, I should say - you''re awake!" said Aoki opposite.


    "Wake up?" Zhao Pengcheng looked at Aoki, "maybe. You -- who are you?"


    "I am Aoki."


    "No, you''re not human! Oh, no, I mean, I don''t believe you''re an ordinary human."


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know who I am, but I''m not going to look at myself as a person." Aoki said, "to some extent, we are similar, but I''m a little better than you. I know I''m Aoki, but who are you?"


    "Me?" Zhao Pengcheng thought, "I..."


    He wanted to say "I''m Zhao Pengcheng", but suddenly found that this was not exactly the same answer as "I''m Aoki". Aoki is Aoki, no doubt. And what about him? Is that Zhao Pengcheng? I don''t think so. He represents the interests of a non-human race, and he doesn''t know what these interests are. isn''t it? But he occupies Zhao Pengcheng''s body. All people who know him think he is Zhao Pengcheng.


    "Who am I?"


    Zhao Pengcheng moved his body, which was a little numb because of sitting for a long time, and the shackles on his feet clattered. The prison guard next to him seemed a little nervous and stared at his every move.


    He has never thought about it before. Who am I? When he thought of this problem, like many human sages, he put forward a series of related problems.


    Where am I from?


    Where are you going?


    Why do I exist?


    What am I doing?


    Why should I do this?


    ¡­¡­


    In the ancient history of mankind, individuals also existed for race. In fact, until now, most of the missions of human individuals still seem to serve the group and the continuation of race and civilization.


    Every thought of philosophers liberates human personality and makes individual existence more and more meaningful.


    Is this the inevitable process of all life evolution?


    Zhao Pengcheng suddenly began to doubt that his race might not be as advanced as they thought in the past. When survival is no longer the only goal of living, the liberation and evolution of personality may be the eternal theme, just as the universe is expanding, and all galaxies are far away from each other rather than huddled together.


    "What do you want me to do?" Zhao Pengcheng asked.


    Aoki smiled. He knew that today''s meeting had been more than half successful, so he relaxed back to the back of his chair and said, "cooperation."


    "Completely become a traitor and help you humans do things?"


    "No, it''s not us, it''s me." Aoki denied, "you don''t have to be a traitor. I won''t ask you to help mankind destroy your race. As long as you cooperate with me, in some ways, we have the same goal - to solve the mystery of the world."


    "Solve the mystery?"


    "Yes. For me, the world is a mystery. For the world, I am a mystery. I believe I must have a mission when I come to the world, just as you come here with a mission. I have guessed countless times, but I can never convince myself. Until I met you, I thought I found the meaning of existence, that is to stop your aggression, Stop you from destroying the whole human civilization. However, from your changes in the next few decades, I have seen a lot of things different from what I imagined. I have a new understanding of the world and, of course, more confusion, so I want to solve the mystery. I believe you are as confused as me now, even more than me. "


    Zhao Pengcheng admitted that Aoki was right. He can no longer do what the organization asked him to do without thinking, as in the past.


    "What good am I?" he asked.


    "Your scalpel is good." Aoki has a scalpel in his hand. The blade is bright and seems to be slightly red.


    "This..." Zhao Pengcheng was surprised. Isn''t this the scalpel he gathered his spiritual strength in his dream just now?


    Of course, the things in the dream can''t be brought to reality, so it can only explain one thing, which is still in the dream!


    Zhao Pengcheng looked up and looked around. The four rooms, cold walls, red slogans and prison guards with serious and slightly nervous expressions were no different from the meeting room he came in.

 Chapter 287

    The scalpel rotates between Aoki''s flexible fingers like a pen. Zhao Pengcheng felt the fluctuation of spiritual power on the blade. He understood that Aoki was teaching him how to exercise and gather strength.


    The strength of the blade is getting heavier and heavier, but if you don''t pay attention to it, you can''t feel it at all. This technique is obviously much better than Zhao Pengcheng''s gorgeous concentration with blood.


    Aoki was playing with a knife and squinted at the prison guard next to him.


    The prison guard was sensitive and alert to the knife in his hand. If it hadn''t been explained above, he would have gone forward and confiscated the knife. Such things are never allowed in the prison. Don''t look at such a small piece. The sharpness of the scalpel can make it easy for prisoners to kill or commit suicide. It is more terrible than an ordinary dagger.


    Zhao Pengcheng looked at the expression of the warning and wanted to laugh. Is this a dream or is it true? Or is it a real dream like sleepwalking?


    "Tell me about you," Aoki said.


    Zhao Pengcheng said, "I don''t know whether the last decades of my life are dreams or real, but since you can see, you should already know what I know. So you can believe that I don''t know much, because I didn''t have any memory before parasitic on this poor doctor."


    "So where did the first memory of your race come from? If the parasite itself had no memory." Aoki asked while playing with a knife, "is it the ancestor you said? How did he pass on racial information or orders to you? Does he rely on the dream corridor?"


    "Dream Corridor? You mean the one that trapped you?" Zhao Pengcheng said, "We didn''t have the same language as you humans before parasitism, so this thing doesn''t have a name. If we have to have it, we call it ''channel'' - it can connect our conscious space, which is what you call dreams. The name of ''Dream Corridor'' you said is very good and appropriate. There are ancestors, which I just created according to the habits of Chinese language A word. "


    "Does it mean like the old black mountain demon? Ha ha..." Aoki laughed.


    Zhao Pengcheng also smiled. Although he didn''t read much movies and novels, the old demon of Montenegro knew it. Although the metaphor was inaccurate, it was very vivid and funny. It made him seem to see the appearance of his ancestors at once, but in fact, they didn''t look like before parasitism. They were just a group of floating consciousness bodies, and their appearance was more ethereal and invisible than ghosts.


    As soon as they smiled, the prison guard next to them became more and more nervous as if frightened. He warned, "control your emotions and don''t be too loud."


    Aoki glanced at the prison guard, put away his smile, winked at Zhao Pengcheng and asked, "how many corridors are there?"


    "I don''t know. Only important people can have it anyway." Zhao Pengcheng also put away his smile and felt that Aoki blinked, but he couldn''t understand it for a moment.


    "So your position in your ethnic group is also important?"


    "No, I was assigned to a channel only because I performed a special task."


    "Is Ronald Cohen your leader?"


    "It''s like this on earth."


    "In other words, he is not an old demon of Montenegro?"


    "No."


    "Since the number of dream corridors is limited, the members of the dream club must have a place to meet in reality."


    "Yes."


    "You don''t have an address in your memory. You shouldn''t have attended a party?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, can you go to such a party?"


    "But I''m in prison. I''ve been sentenced to life."


    "I can get you out."


    Their unscrupulous chat made the police nearby angry and warned loudly again: "pay attention to your words!"


    Aoki ignored the police and continued, "I can not only get you out, but also let Yu Jianguo go."


    Zhao Pengcheng''s heart beat for a moment and said, "OK, but there is always a reason, otherwise they will doubt."


    "Well, think about it." Aoki''s blade turns faster and faster. It seems that he is trying hard to think about the reasons for releasing Zhao Pengcheng and Yu Jianguo.


    The prison guard''s warning didn''t work and his face became gloomy and ugly.


    "Can you still use that dream corridor?" Aoki asked.


    "Yes," said Zhao Pengcheng, "if you want to use it, you can also give it to you."


    "No, no, I don''t need it," Aoki said. "It will arouse their suspicion, and I don''t need it. But can you tell me about its principle?"


    "Principle..." Zhao Pengcheng thought and said, "this thing doesn''t seem to be created. It exists naturally."


    "Aren''t you sure?"


    "Not sure."


    Aoki nodded and threw the scalpel in his hand: "this is your knife. Give it back to you."


    The knife fell on the table in front of Zhao Pengcheng and restored its original luster, just like the ordinary scalpel in the hospital operating room.


    Zhao Pengcheng reached out to pick it up, but found that the knife was so heavy that he could hardly lift it. He knew it wasn''t a real scalpel. It was made in a dream. He doesn''t know whose dream he is in now. His own is still Aoki''s, but Aoki''s spiritual power must be condensed on the knife. When he pinched the knife with his fingers, the power surged into his body.


    The prison guard nearby shouted, "you are a prisoner, and the knife is prohibited. Don''t touch it!"


    Zhao Pengcheng hesitated, but his fingers still held the scalpel. He saw Aoki wink at him secretly again, with a meaningful smile on his face.


    He seemed to understand something and looked up at the prison guard.


    The prison guard glared at him and said, "what are you looking at?"


    Zhao Pengcheng understood, smiled knowingly at Aoki and said, "I''ll tell you a secret."


    Aoki said with a smile, "what''s the secret?"


    "About Ronald Cohen''s secret base in the South Pacific..."


    Before Zhao Pengcheng finished, the prison guard next to him shouted "shut up!" then pulled out his pistol and aimed it at Zhao Pengcheng''s head.


    But before his finger pulled the trigger, the scalpel in Zhao Pengcheng''s hand had flown out.


    The power of this knife is more fierce than the one he stabbed at Qingmu in his dream. The space is like being torn, and there is a twisted crack of light and shadow.


    The scalpel gasped into the guard''s throat.


    The guard''s hand trembled as he held the gun. His fingers tried to pull the trigger. After all, he couldn''t exert any force, so he fell down softly.


    The energy scattered in the space slowly re condensed. The scalpel returned to Zhao Pengcheng''s hand, and then disappeared into his body. At that moment, Zhao Pengcheng was in a trance. He felt that the surrounding space shook. A thin film like shell was stripped off and fell into the darkness like a collapsed dream, but the world in front of him did not change.


    He knew that he had returned to the real reality, and Aoki sat opposite him.


    "It doesn''t matter. There is surveillance here. We haven''t done anything," Aoki said.


    Zhao Pengcheng looked at the prison guard lying underground and knew that he had taken a really important step. Whether it was right or wrong, it was impossible to look back.

 Chapter 288

    It was just dusk when Qingmu returned to Liuying lane.


    There are already a few guests in Ruhua bar, and the new waiter is standing at the door. The facade is much brighter than in the past. You can see the stage inside at a glance. Mo Yu sits on the stage tuning with his guitar in his arms, and Xiao Qi looks at it foolishly behind the bar.


    Aoki went in, leaned lazily against the bar and said, "have a beer."


    Xiao Qi calmed down and said with a smile, "boss, don''t you try my cocktail?"


    Aoki said, "forget it. With your skill, I''d better drink beer."


    Xiao Qi was not angry either. He smiled and helped Aoki pour a glass of beer. He pushed it forward skillfully. The glass slid over on the smooth table and just stopped in front of Aoki.


    "I got the true legend of the boss''s wife. The guests said it was delicious!"


    "It''s true that it''s Mo language?" Aoki took up his glass and looked at Mo language on the stage and said, "isn''t there a band? How can you make your daughter-in-law appear in the public? Aren''t you afraid of being abducted and run away by the rich second generation?"


    "Oh, who dares!" said Qi disdainfully. "Who dares to freeze on Taisui''s head? The boss''s wife approved the matter between me and Mo Yu!"


    "Do you treat me as Empress Dowager Cixi!" lifeflower came in through the back door and just heard Xiao Qi''s words. She also sat down next to Aoki at the bar. "Have a margarita and see what you do."


    Xiao Qi spits out his tongue at Qingmu and turns to mix wine.


    Since seeing Zhao Pengcheng''s illusory second half of his life, Aoki is a little different when he looks at the flowers of his life. He seemed to see the middle-aged woman with crow''s feet and sadness in her eyes, walking alone in the bleak Liuying Lane Street with a vegetable basket.


    The memory scene in the dream is only a moment, but it is a real decade for that world. Life is short, prosperous and perishable. A woman dedicated her best years to a man who can''t wake up in bed. Now he''s back. And did she come back?


    Aoki suddenly remembered what Dewar said. Situ was looking for false evidence of World War II. He once thought how absurd this idea was. Now think about it. If a person was trapped in the zero dimensional dream corridor before World War II, if he came out one day, would time and space be pulled back to that era?


    However, is he the only one to go back, or will the world go back because of him? It''s like Aoki is back and Zhao Pengcheng is back, but is the world Zhao Pengcheng experienced really back?


    This is an unsolvable mystery, because neither Aoki nor Zhao Pengcheng can go into that world again. And in that world, where did the old flowers finally go? Is she the same person as the life flower in front of her?


    Seeing Aoki looking at her all her life, the flower stared at her and said, "what are you looking at? I''m writing on my face?"


    Aoki was still staring at it, just like appreciating a rare treasure. Gradually, something rich appeared in his eyes and filled the air.


    "Thank you!" he said.


    "What?" I spent my whole life wondering, "thank me for what?"


    "Thank you for staying with me. From today on, I will treat you well. When I finish my mission, we will find an island and stay together forever."


    "Psycho!" the lifelong flower scolded softly, looking at Aoki like a monster.


    Aoki''s expression is serious, his tone is sincere, and his eyes are hot. Life flower knew he was not joking. Her face turned red and her heart jumped involuntarily.


    Xiao Qi, who was mixing wine, laughed with a puff. He didn''t dare to laugh too loudly. He looked as if he had a stomachache.


    There is a kind of and viscous emotion flowing in the air, just like a glass of red wine infecting the sunset glow at dusk. The flower couldn''t stand it all her life. She avoided Aoki''s eyes and said to Xiao Qi, "mix your wine well and laugh!"


    Qi held back his smile, put a glass of Marguerite on the bar and winked at the lifelong flower: "today, the sun came out in the west, and the boss can talk in love. It''s really an iron tree in bloom."


    Lifelong flower pretended to disdain and said, "cut, you can hear such words hundreds of times a day in the bar, and your ears are calloused."


    There were more people in the bar. Mo Yu sang songs on the stage, and the atmosphere became strong. All his life, Hua and Aoki drank wine silently, while Xiao Qi concentrated on mixing wine for the guests.


    I don''t know whether it''s alcohol or something else. The rosy color of fresh peach blossoms is always on the flower face all his life, and aomu''s eyes are full of thick and soft light.


    All her life, Hua didn''t dare to look directly into Aoki''s eyes. She secretly shouted: speak, you fool! Say something. Don''t look at it like this. Say something else. While my heart is soft now and the damn crow is not here


    However, crows are everywhere.


    "Quack, I''m out in the sun, but you''re enjoying yourself here!"


    The coal boss jumped out of there, flapped his wings, jumped on the bar and walked around in front of green wood and lifelong flowers.


    "Found it! Found it! Quack... I''m so powerful! How do you guess I found him in such a big city?"


    He kept pacing and talking on the bar, but he didn''t get an answer. He thought the atmosphere was a little strange, so he looked up. Seeing the blush on the landlady''s face that hasn''t completely faded, and seeing Aoki''s eyes overflowing with honey, the crow seems to understand something:


    "Wow, is the sky falling? For example, flowers, hold on!"


    All her life, the flower stretched out her hand and wanted to hit him. She smiled and scolded, "dead crow, you''re not hungry, are you?"


    The crow croaked twice, "are the sauce elbows ready?"


    Lifelong flower said, "upstairs, eat by yourself."


    The crow nodded calmly, jumped on Qingmu''s head, scratched Qingmu''s hair with his claws, stretched his neck, hung his head upside down in front of Qingmu and said, "come on!"


    The customers in the store were attracted by the funny crows and took out their mobile phones to take pictures. The crow hurriedly covered his face with his wings: "quack, the rules here are chat, no photos, no circle of friends."


    The guests laughed after being coaxed.


    Aoki grabbed the crow from his head and said, "if you keep flaunting, you can be a net star." he also said to the lifelong flower, "go out for a walk."


    Lifetime flower nodded and stood up with Aoki.


    The crow was held in his arms by the green wood, stretched out his head and shouted, "quack, oh, take it easy! I can''t breathe! Wow, you should hold the landlady, not me!"


    After leaving the bar, the crow returned to Aoki''s head. The evening wind loosened the feathers on his neck. He looked down at the green wood, then looked at the flowers of his life, and said, "I''d better go and eat sauce elbows."


    Aoki asked, "what did you say just now? Did you find it?"


    The coal boss said, "that stupid cat quacks."


    "Sound?" Aoki knew the importance of the cat to beauty Yu. "Where is it?"


    The coal boss said, "I was taken in by a kind old lady. It''s hard to take him out during the day. I''m going to pick him up in the middle of the night. Oh, by the way, there seems to be something wrong with that old lady."


    Lifelong flower said, "this is an important matter. Go and pick it up now. Don''t get involved."

 Chapter 289

    The blind woman was sent to the hospital emergency room. The doctor''s preliminary diagnosis was myocardial infarction. The cause may be that he ate too much at once, causing reflex spasm of coronary artery, and did not take measures in time, which eventually led to sudden myocardial infarction.


    The son sat on the bench outside the emergency room and buried his face in his hands. He just had a big quarrel with his sister about paying.


    When he paid the money, he wanted to be half with his sister''s family. My sister is not willing to say that you are a son. My mother has told you that you have to pay for medical treatment. Didn''t we agree on half the family before he came. My sister said, I have to wait for my mother to leave the hospital. After all the insurance reimbursement is removed, how much will the two stalls be. Besides, what are you afraid of? Mom''s house is still there, and there are cats at home. It''s a big deal that you deduct the money you get from killing cats from me.


    After arguing for a long time, the people in the hospital couldn''t see it anymore, so they came to advise. The sister and brother also felt that they had no face, so the sister made an excuse to pick up the child and go back first.


    He was waiting on the bench outside the emergency room.


    The old lady is usually fine, and he doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with her. He takes it for granted whether he eats, drinks and rubs red envelopes on New Year''s holidays, or rubs some fuel money from the old lady from time to time. Gnawing old, it''s not always like this now!


    But the old lady really fell down, and his heart suddenly panicked. Just like when I was a child, I took my mother''s hand to go shopping. I walked and found that my hand was loosened. My mother disappeared. The tide on the street was full of strangers. Standing in the middle of the street at a loss, he opened his mouth and began to cry.


    In the middle of the night, the nurse came out with a list: "your mother''s situation is very unstable and needs to be observed in the ICU ward. Go and pay the money first."


    He took the list and looked over and over: "how much is it?"


    The nurse said, "it''s about 5000 a day. It depends on her condition and the medicine given by the doctor. 10000 a day is also very normal. You can pay 50000 first."


    His hand trembled and asked carefully, "can medical insurance be reimbursed?"


    The nurse said, "I don''t know. Go to the service desk and pay the money quickly, or we won''t be able to deliver it."


    He slumped back into his chair. Although he looks like a dog in his car, he can''t take out 50000 yuan at once. He lost all his ordinary private money. His daughter-in-law took care of all the money at home and couldn''t get a penny. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have to go to the old lady for oil money.


    He took out his mobile phone and wanted to call his daughter-in-law. The unit where his daughter-in-law works is very close to the hospital and can come in a few minutes. But he knew that his daughter-in-law would never take out so much money to see a doctor for the old lady. She wanted the old lady to die quickly and inherit the house when she died.


    He wanted to call his sister, but his sister and brother had just had a quarrel and couldn''t come back to pay his mother.


    He thought about it and thought of the cat in the old lady''s house.


    "Nurse, I don''t have enough money. I have to go back and get the money," he said.


    "OK, then hurry up. Your mother''s condition is not very good and can''t afford to wait," said the nurse.


    He hurried out, stopped halfway, remembered what the nurse said, and called his daughter-in-law. The daughter-in-law scolded on the phone. She had to pay 50000 for any disease. Did she lose money again, how far she died and so on. He made things clear by saying good things and bad things. The daughter-in-law said, wait. I''ll come right away and stay in the hospital. Don''t go away.


    He was waiting in the hospital. After a while, his daughter-in-law came. He gave the list to his daughter-in-law and asked her to pay the money. The daughter-in-law said with a stiff face that if she wanted to pay it, she would also want his sister to pay it together, unless she brought the old lady''s house property certificate. He said you put the money first. Mom has a cat at home. I''ll have money if I kill it.


    The daughter-in-law raised her hand and hit him several times. Is there a cat? There''s a cat, you don''t tell me! How many cats does the old lady have? Did you take all your money outside behind my back?


    He shrunk his neck and let his wife beat and scold. He begged, don''t fight. Mom has a cat. It''s just picked up. I just knew it.


    When the daughter-in-law was tired, she said, go quickly and bring me the money. Don''t gamble or give it to your sister. He said I know. You should pay the hospital money quickly. The daughter-in-law said you can go and leave it to me. Don''t forget to look for the old lady''s house property certificate after getting the cat.


    He left. I heard someone asking his daughter-in-law when I left. There are still cats in your house. Now cats are valuable. The daughter-in-law said happily, hey, there''s not much money. You see, our old lady fell ill to raise a cat. The money for killing the cat may not be enough to cure the disease. Others say, that''s true. When people are old, they can''t carry the abacus clearly. Alas, it''s hard to be children for you


    When he came out of the hospital, he was very upset. I stopped at the red light intersection. When I was stunned, I didn''t see the green light, and the car behind me honked wildly. As soon as he got angry, he stepped on the accelerator and almost ran into a little girl running a red light at the next red light intersection. He rolled down the window and just wanted to scold "walking without eyes, running for mourning". This was what he was used to scolding, but he suddenly remembered the word running for mourning. He was nervous and hurried to drive away.


    It was already dark when I got to my mother''s community. This kind of parking space in the old community is hard to find, especially after work. After wandering for a long time, he finally stopped the car, shook the key in his hand and walked towards the old lady''s house step by step.


    Near the door, he saw a man and a woman coming towards him. The light of the street lamp is not very bright and can''t see clearly. The man''s chicken nest head is covered with an old windbreaker. It''s cold for autumn. He still wears a pull board on his feet and kicks when he walks. The female cowboy with short hair is beautiful and vigorous. If she didn''t occasionally show a amorous smile around the man, I really didn''t know she was a woman.


    The two men looked very strange, so he looked more. The man and woman seemed to look at him as if they knew him. He heard a crow crowing overhead and a cat barking in a trance.


    When he entered the house, he saw several cat footprints on the table. He laughed and thought that the cat must be hungry and ran out by himself. He went into the room, lifted up the sheets, took out several shoe boxes under the bed, opened them one by one, but found no cat. He knelt down again and looked under the bed. He took photos with his mobile phone. There was nothing except a broken basin filled with sand.


    He stood up, Mimi mewled and searched all the rooms. There was not even a cat. He checked the doors and windows. They were locked. The cat couldn''t run out. The cat''s paw prints on the table and the sand basin with cat excrement under the bed can prove that my mother does have a cat.


    He suddenly remembered a man and a woman he had just met and the sound of a cat that seemed real and unreal.


    Bad, is it a cat thief?


    He thought so and hurried out.

 Chapter 290

    He chased to the door of the community and saw the shadow of the man and woman flash and disappear at the front corner. Catch the thief! He shouted and ran over, but after the corner, the two men disappeared again.


    Cars come and go on the road, but there are not many pedestrians. He estimated that the two people didn''t get in the car so quickly. They should have entered a shop on the roadside.


    He went from shop to shop. It''s late and many shops are closing, so it''s not troublesome to find it. But he searched all the open shops and found no one.


    Just when he was depressed, he turned and saw that two figures were crossing the road at the crossroads not far ahead. He scolded something in his mouth. His irritable heart was ignited at once. He was excited and rushed over at the speed of 100 meters.


    But when he rushed to the intersection, the two had already crossed the road, and the green light jumped into a yellow light, which was about to turn red. He was so anxious that he rushed over without slowing down under his feet, regardless of whether it was dangerous or not. At this time, he had only one idea in his mind: catch them, catch the cat thief, get the cat back and get the money back.


    The horn sounded wildly, like a clarion call.


    He didn''t see what car it was, so he was hit hard and flew away. Horn sound, impact sound and brake sound together form a beautiful movement.


    In this movement, everything slows down. The car moves slowly, like a wheelchair for a stroke patient; People stop slowly, then turn slowly, cover their mouths slowly, and squeeze air out of their lungs. Therefore, many people''s shrill cries were added to the movement.


    He was flying in the air, but he didn''t feel any pain except a moment of dizziness. His eyes can still see things, and even his eyes are better than before. The world revolved slowly before his eyes. He saw that the man and woman turned slowly like others. The man seemed to hold a cat in his arms. He even heard a cat cry.


    But at this time, he could not worry about the cat. Because he knew he was dying.


    The movement continued. He made two turns in the air and his body was straight, like a gymnast. It''s a pity that he didn''t fall on his feet like a gymnast, but fell straight across.


    Everything is still so slow, except for the impact with the ground.


    Boom! There was a loud noise, as if Mars had hit the earth. He felt that his body suddenly turned into soft dough, and some hot, salty and greasy things boiled in his body, like magma during volcanic eruption.


    Then everything calmed down. The movement stopped, and the sound of cars, people and the wind... There was no sound, only some tinnitus, like autumn insects entering his ear canal.


    He tried to open his eyes. In a fuzzy white light, he saw many fuzzy faces. Someone stretched out a finger to point at him, and someone was making a phone call with a mobile phone. The man and woman were among them and were laughing at him.


    He saw people''s faces fading away, like a lens pushed away bit by bit. After a while, there was nothing in front of him, only the vague white light.


    Then he saw his mother.


    The blind woman stood in the hazy halo and waved to him, "son, come."


    He remembered that when he was very young, he had just learned to walk. His mother waved to him and encouraged him to move forward.


    "Son, come on."


    He struggled to get up, his body soft and his head dizzy. He felt that he had lost a lot of things, empty, as if he had lost his heart and liver, leaving only a skin bag.


    "Son, come on."


    The blind woman is still waving.


    There was no road at foot. There was a vague world in front of the me. Except for my mother''s hazy figure, there was only random flickering white light.


    He walked with deep and shallow feet.


    Son, come on.


    He heard his mother''s call and felt his body wrapped in a soft and warm place.


    Son, come on.


    His face hit his mother''s warm and thick chest. A strange and familiar feeling came, and the inexplicable desire in my heart jumped like a rabbit caught by the ear. He unconsciously sipped with his mouth and sucked hard. A sweet, greasy, light and fishy liquid flowed into his mouth, wrapped his tongue, slid down his throat into his abdominal cavity and ran all over his body. Happiness comes like a summer storm.


    Son, come on.


    He stumbled over and saw his mother''s young face with a smile. With a bowl of hot paste in her hand, mother scooped it into his mouth. He felt hot and cried out. The smile on Mother''s face froze and immediately turned into pain, as if it was her. She carefully blows into the spoon and scolds herself. Oh, if she doesn''t cry, it''s her mother''s fault. Baby doesn''t cry. His mouth didn''t feel hot, but his heart was hot.


    Son, come on.


    His mother took his hand and shuttled through the dazzling market, buying him brand-new clothes and the most beautiful schoolbag. He was very happy. Wearing new clothes and carrying a new book bag, he entered a strange campus. When he looked back and looked at the school gate, there were many mothers standing there, including his own mother. He clearly saw many patches on his mother''s clothes.


    Son, come on.


    He returned from his studies far away. Mother waved on the platform, her lips moving gently. He heard his mother''s call from a distance. He saw the white hair on his mother''s head and the deepening wrinkles on his forehead.


    Son, come on.


    He ran forward with a black nose and a swollen face. Behind him was the chase of the casino loan sharks. The wind in front roared in a low voice. He saw his mother trembling in the wind. Mother knelt down, gave a large bag of change to the usurer and begged to let my son go. I''ll pay back the money he owed.


    Rain and wind, lightning and thunder. He saw his mother wearing a raincoat and picking up by the garbage dump. Every bottle and every piece of cardboard finally became money for him to squander.


    Son, come on.


    The light and shadow changed rapidly, and he followed his mother in a muddle headed way. It was like revisiting his whole life. When the front door of the hospital appeared, my mother stopped and looked back and said:


    Son, I''ll go first.


    His tears burst out.


    He rushed into the hospital''s emergency room, where his mother could not be found. He rushed to the ICU ward again. The nurse stopped him from entering. He said to find his mother. The nurse checked the roster and said there was no such person.


    He was crazy and looked all over the world. Finally, he saw his wife at the door of the ordinary ward.


    "Where''s mom?" he asked eagerly.


    The wife said indifferently, "it''s inside."


    He asked, "didn''t you send it to ICU? Why did you come here?"


    The wife said, "I asked my friends who were doctors. They said it was almost the same whether they could enter the ICU or not. There was no need to spend the wronged money. If I hadn''t had more eyes, you would have been fooled by the doctor..."


    He held out his hand angrily and interrupted his wife with a slap. His wife stumbled to the ground, covered her painful face and looked at him strangely, but she didn''t dare to speak again.


    But without looking at his wife, he rushed into the ward.


    The blind woman lay peacefully in bed and had stopped breathing.


    "Mom -"


    He let out a piercing cry.


    The nurse was startled and said, "what are you doing? You''re crazy!"


    He looked up at the nurse and found himself sitting in the waiting chair at the door of the emergency room, with tears on his face and sleeves.


    The nurse looked at him and asked if you were okay?


    He shook his head and said it was all right.


    The nurse took a list and said, "your mother woke up, but she hasn''t passed the dangerous period. It''s best to go to the ICU ward for observation. The cost is relatively expensive. Your family members will consider it by themselves..."


    Before the nurse finished, he had grabbed the list: "I''ll pay the money."

 Chapter 291

    Ivan opened his eyes and looked at the huge inverted pyramids and their reflection in the water. Even though he had been at sea for many years and experienced the most violent wind and rain, he had never seen such a spectacle.


    "What the hell is that?"


    Boris was also shocked. His cigar finally fell on the deck, but he couldn''t care about it any more.


    "Go back to the cabin," said stone.


    Ivan immediately realized that this was not a good thing. As the captain, he shouted, "go back to the cabin, come on!"


    Although reluctant to take back their eyes from the shocking scene, the well-trained veterans obeyed the order and left the deck in turn very quickly and entered the submarine cabin.


    Ivan waited for stone to go down before he got off the boat and covered the hatch.


    Boris still couldn''t help asking, "Mr. stone, what the hell is that? Isn''t it the alien Star Destroyer attacking the earth?"


    His question is also the question of all the crew.


    Instead of going back to his lounge, stone entered the command cabin with the others. He smiled and said to Boris, "what if you guessed right?"


    "Oh, then fuck it! Shoot it in the ass with a torpedo!"


    "I said Boris, how do you know aliens have ass? Have you ever done it!"


    Everyone in the cabin laughed.


    Boris was also amused, smiled and said, "if you don''t have an ass, do something else, they should have a hole or something!"


    Stone looked at them joking and was very satisfied. He said he was worthy of being a veteran of Jiuli maritime. He could remain optimistic in such a situation. Of course, the money he just transferred to them using satellite networks on the sea also played a key role. These people risked their lives to go to sea just to make some money and let their families live a good life?


    However, jokes are jokes, and no one is really fooling around there. Everyone is doing their own work in their respective posts. Some stared at the instrument, some at the periscope, and some tested the power of the submarine, but their faces looked very relaxed, not like facing a great enemy.


    Ivan carefully checked the work of each post and listened to their report. He is a strict man. Others can joke freely. He can''t. These people are called by him. Although he knows that everyone is not afraid of death, he has the responsibility to protect everyone and had better go back alive. This is what he prays every time he goes out of work.


    Soon, the crew who had been observing the periscope reported: "Ivan, we seem to be surrounded by those ghosts."


    Ivan looked at Stone: "sir..."


    Stone waved to him and said, "the task is over. What''s left is how to go back. Now you''re the commander and everything is up to you."


    Ivan nodded and immediately ordered the other crew: "turn on all active sonar and magnetic detection equipment."


    "Report that the sonar equipment is normal and can''t detect the existence of those things."


    "Report, magnetic detection is in progress and magnetic interference is found."


    "Determine the position and go through their gap."


    ¡­¡­


    "Report, there is magnetic interference everywhere, and magnetic detection cannot locate accurately."


    Ivan pushed away the sailor who was observing the periscope, put his eyes close to the observation port, and then ordered, "left rudder 25, forward three."


    "Yes, left rudder 25, forward three."


    The submarine swayed slightly and turned towards the sea. Ivan could see from the periscope that the submarine was moving towards the gap between the two inverted pyramids.


    However, with the action of the submarine, those things like inverted icebergs also rotate and change mistily.


    Fark! Ivan scolded in his heart.


    "Slow down, right rudder five, advance one."


    "Yes, slow down, right rudder five, advance one."


    ¡­¡­


    "Keep heading and advance two."


    "Yes, keep heading and advance two."


    Ivan has been directing the submarine''s progress by naked eye observation, which requires very rich maritime experience, otherwise he may collide with the things in front. He didn''t know what would happen if he hit it.


    Although those things cannot be detected by sonar, there is only magnetic interference. Theoretically, they are not real objects. At most, they may make the submarine''s electronic equipment fail. But he doesn''t want to take risks. In case something unpredictable happens, or even if the electronic equipment fails, if it can''t be repaired properly, the submarine is unlikely to go back in the vast Pacific Ocean.


    However, things did not go so well. These inverted pyramids are not only moving, making it difficult to locate accurately, but more importantly, their number is also difficult to judge. Ivan couldn''t see the distance just now. Now he was a little closer. He found that even if he crossed between the two pyramids, there were many shadows behind, as if there were countless pyramids.


    He adjusted the angle of the periscope and looked at the top of the towers. It was about 400 to 500 feet high. Because it was upside down, the flush upper part looked like a line.


    "Ready to dive," he ordered.


    "Yes, prepare to dive."


    "Six hundred feet deep."


    "Yes, diving."


    "A hundred feet."


    "Two hundred feet."


    ¡­¡­


    "Six hundred feet."


    Ivan left the periscope. At this depth, he could see nothing in the periscope. Submarines can only rely on electronic equipment underwater.


    "What about sonar and magnetic detection?"


    "Report, sonar is all right."


    "Report, the magnetic interference is still there, and those things are still there."


    "Continue to dive."


    "Yes, continue to dive, 650 feet... 700 feet..."


    "How''s it going?"


    "Report, no change."


    "Continue to dive."


    "Yes, continue to dive, 750 feet... 800 feet..."


    Ivan asked again. The magnetic detection showed that the things were still around them.


    "Continue to dive."


    "If we dive again, we''ll reach the limit depth," a veteran warned. "The guy we''re riding is as old as my father and may not be able to bear it."


    Ivan didn''t know, but he checked the submarine and maintained it very well. He didn''t have a big problem with the ultimate depth. What he worried about is that diving is the same result. What''s the difference between 900 feet and 800 feet? He even suspected that even if they could dive to the bottom of the Pacific Ocean, those things would still be there.


    He was cruel and ordered, "dive."


    "Yes, dive."


    The submarine soon reached its limit depth, but as expected, judging from the magnetic interference, those things did not disappear.


    Ivan was silent. Everyone looked at him. 900 feet of deep-sea pressure seemed to come in through the bulkhead, and the command cabin looked depressed and dull.


    "Fuck it, just hit it. Maybe there''s nothing!" Boris couldn''t help but say. Seeing that Ivan was still thinking, he yelled, "I said Ivan, when did you become such a bear?"


    Ivan ignored him, but looked at Arthur stone and said, "Mr. stone, don''t you have anything to say to us?"

 Chapter 292

    Arthur stone didn''t look worried and said, "those things are formed under a special magnetic field, but there must be a real thing behind them. As long as we avoid the real thing, our submarine will not be physically damaged. However, it''s hard to predict the impact on the safety of submarine equipment and personnel under the interference of strong magnetic field."


    "What''s that thing you''re talking about?" Ivan asked.


    Arthur Stone said, "it''s a pyramid."


    "Pyramid?" Boris widened his eyes. "Are you kidding? We are now on the edge of the South Pacific Basin. Are the Maori descendants of the ancient Egyptians?"


    "Do you know where we are now?" stone asked.


    "Of course." Boris glanced at the chart and positioning system. "Now it''s about 150 degrees west longitude and 30 degrees south latitude, the eastern edge of the South Pacific Basin, and a little further north to tubuai island."


    Stone nodded and said, "you can imagine, if there is a straight line from us to the center of the earth, where is the other end of the earth?"


    Boris had a globe in his mind. He imagined a straight line passing through the center of the earth from their position and muttered, "the corresponding longitude and latitude is 30 degrees east longitude and 30 degrees north latitude. It should be..."


    He searched his memory. For those who run on the sea all year round, they can remember the location of each island, but they have little geographical knowledge of the mainland.


    "That''s Egypt," Ivan said.


    Boris seemed to think of something and said, "don''t tell me that the pyramids in Egypt fell from the other side of the earth."


    "It''s not as like as two peas, but they made the same thing on the other side of the globe," Stone said.


    "Who did this?" Boris said curiously. "I don''t believe the Pharaohs would come to Polynesia in warships."


    "It''s hard to say. Maybe they made those stone people on Easter Island," someone said.


    "Come on, you said Stonehenge. I still believe that Easter Island is OK."


    "But Easter Island is not far from here. What miracles are there in the South Pacific? Didn''t the same group do it?"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone said a word. Only Ivan didn''t speak. He looked at stone and knew that he probably wouldn''t say more news. Anyway, if something happened, none of the people in the boat could run away.


    "Ivan, the magnetic interference is getting stronger and stronger. They are getting closer and closer to us."


    "Drive at full power, go in the direction of weak magnetic interference as far as possible, and rush at full speed," Ivan ordered.


    "Do you want to float to the surface first?"


    The speed of this old submarine is much slower than that of modern submarine. If it can float to the surface and sprint again, the speed will be increased by at least three knots.


    "It''s too late," Ivan said.


    "OK, full speed."


    At this time, everyone stopped joking and looked ready. Even Boris put away his joking expression and angry temper.


    The submarine headed for the place with the weakest magnetic interference at the speed of 13 knots.


    If someone can see the deep sea at this time, they will find that in the deep blue sea, a circle of transparent inverted pyramid objects with light blue light are suspended in the sea like icebergs.


    A dark old submarine, like a huge whale, silently hit those strange things.


    Those floating inverted pyramids are also moving and merging at a very fast speed, which seems to devour the submarine.


    "Ivan, the magnetic detection is completely disordered. We seem to be surrounded by a strong and disordered magnetic field!"


    "Fortunately, in such a magnetic field, our instruments and equipment did not fail!"


    "Ivan, sonar detection is responding. There''s something ahead!"


    "What?"


    "It''s an iceberg!... no!... it''s not an iceberg, it''s a pyramid, an inverted pyramid! It''s the same as those seen on the sea!"


    "Turn the rudder! Avoid it!"


    "Yes, left rudder 25, forward three!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Ivan, we can''t seem to avoid it. It''s still right in front of us!"


    "Could it be another one?"


    "No, the sonar shows only one."


    "..." Ivan looked at stone, but stone was lost in thought.


    "Almost, Ivan!"


    "Turn the rudder again!"


    "Twenty left rudder!... Oh, my God, it''s still there!"


    "Back, emergency back three!" Ivan made a temporary decision.


    "Yes, emergency retreat three."


    ¡­¡­


    "That guy seems to be following us!"


    "Leave it alone and keep going back!"


    "Yes, keep going!"


    "Yo ho!" the person in charge of sonar detection cheered, "it seems to get rid of it."


    The crew were happy and no longer as nervous as they were just now. But Ivan did not relax at all. How could a giant suddenly disappear from the sonar detection?


    Sure enough, the person in charge of sonar soon shouted in panic: "it''s behind us!"


    Ivan immediately ordered, "turn the rudder, enter three urgently, and move forward at full speed."


    The crew followed the orders. Although they are all veterans, the submarine keeps changing speed and direction, which makes the people in the boat feel the surge of Qi and blood. After all, this has not happened for many years. Ivan looked at stone and found that there was no change in his face, as if he had just had breakfast at the table.


    "Ivan, it''s ahead!"


    "Torpedo it, Ivan!" Boris roared. "It''s too late to get any closer!"


    Ivan also had no way, ruthlessly ordered: "launch torpedo!"


    "Yes, launch the torpedo!" Boris became excited and his face turned red.


    The speed of torpedo is much faster than that of submarine. The speed reaches 40 knots, that is, the speed per second is about 20 meters. According to the sonar detection, the distance from the thing just changed back is about two kilometers. You can hit the target in less than two minutes.


    But after only a minute or so, the sonar observer exclaimed, "it''s dodging!"


    "What?"


    Can this thing hide from torpedoes? That means it''s manned or intelligent. Such a big thing, suspended on the seabed, can sail in 900 feet of sea water at a speed of about 12 knots. Which country made this wonderful submarine?


    The crew were puzzled.


    Ivan doesn''t want to do so much, because if he gets closer and passes a safe distance, launching a torpedo again is tantamount to suicide.


    "Boris!" Ivan roared, "launch all the torpedoes for me, covering the 60 degree angle up and down in front of the submarine. See where he''s hiding?"


    "All right, Ivan! You''re so kind!" Boris shouted excitedly.


    The submarine kept adjusting the torpedo firing angle, and all the remaining 13 torpedoes were launched.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it!" cried the sailor in charge of sonar.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That guy is gone!"


    "What?"


    "Not only is that guy gone, but our torpedo is also gone!"


    "How is that possible?"


    "Is the sonar broken?"


    "Yes... Possible. But..."


    "But what?"


    "It''s like, it''s like torpedoes are back... Thirteen... Yes, it''s our torpedoes... Oh, my God, our torpedoes are coming towards us! They''re going to attack us!"


    "What are you talking about?" Boris yelled.


    "Get away!" Ivan also yelled. It''s not fun to be hit by a torpedo. You know, the torpedo exploding underwater is much more powerful than the missile exploding on the ground. A torpedo can scrap a destroyer.


    "We can''t avoid it, Ivan! Thirteen torpedoes come from thirteen directions and block all our routes."


    There was a dead silence in the command cabin. Only the sonar detector gave a beep alarm. Thirteen green points were displayed on the instrument screen, approaching the center.

 Chapter 293

    "Get into the rescue capsule!" Ivan shouted.


    Thirteen torpedoes, coming from thirteen directions, are difficult to avoid at the turning speed of the submarine. Even if they escape, torpedoes equipped with magnetic fuses may be detonated when they approach. The pressure created by the explosion of 13 torpedoes underwater was enough to tear the submarine to pieces.


    These torpedoes don''t know why they came back, as if they met a boundary of space reversal after shooting out, just like you shot in the mirror, your bullet disappeared, but the bullet in the mirror pierced out.


    Fortunately, judging from the distance displayed by sonar detection, the torpedo still has a few minutes to hit the submarine. Ivan decisively issued the order to escape. Although in the big explosion at this depth, the escape pod is likely to be torn up with the submarine before it floats, there is always a glimmer of vitality.


    The crew were very skilled. Obviously, they had participated in this crisis drill before, and Ivan helped Mr. stone. As he passed the Command hatch, Ivan looked back and saw Boris still standing there.


    He shouted, "Boris, what are you doing! Go!"


    Boris stood in front of the main console with a determined look on his face, and his hand grasping the cross rudder burst into veins:


    "Ivan, you go. I''ll control the submarines and avoid them as much as possible, otherwise you can''t go!"


    Ivan knew Boris was right. If the submarine could avoid the torpedo and at least make room for the escape pod to float up, the probability of the crew escaping would be much greater.


    "Mr. stone, you go into the lifeboat with the others and I''ll help Boris. You don''t have to worry. They can operate the lifeboat." Ivan said, pushed stone forward and shouted at the people in front, "come on! Close the hatch and pressurize quickly!"


    "Ivan..." a crew member called.


    Ivan gave them a hard stare and turned back to Boris.


    Boris was not polite to him. At such a critical moment, it was difficult for a person to control a submarine, especially to avoid torpedoes.


    "Fifteen degrees up, left rudder five, speed three." Ivan calmly looked at the sonar detector and gave an order to Boris at the helm. Then he picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "the life capsule is in place, close the cabin door and start pressurizing!"


    Ivan''s body was a little unstable due to the submarine''s rapid ascent and turning. The beep of sonar detector became more and more dense, and the air in the cabin seemed to solidify.


    "Left rudder ten, back," Ivan ordered.


    "Roger that!" Boris shouted, pushing the cross rudder stock and leaning with the submarine.


    Due to the sudden change from the extremely fast forward state to backward, and at the same time, it is turning and floating, the boat body trembles slightly under the sea water pressure hundreds of meters deep. It seems that it can''t withstand the confrontation between submarine fuel power and water pressure, and will fall apart at any time.


    ... doodle... Doodle... Doodle... Doodle... Doodle... Doodle


    The alarm became more and more intense, and finally became a string. All the thirteen green dots on the detector turned red.


    Ivan and Boris''s heart beat faster, and their hearts were about to jump out of their throats.


    At this time, Ivan felt a warm, peaceful and refreshing breath, like the melting snow in spring, the noon sun in winter, the sweet mountain spring in summer, and the rich cinnamon fragrance in autumn.


    His restless, nervous, beating heart suddenly calmed down, as if he had just taken a hot bath.


    He looked at Boris. The blood on his face, which had just turned red, had not faded, but his expression was much more peaceful. It should be the same feeling as him.


    Ivan suddenly looked back and saw stone standing behind him.


    "Mr. stone..." he didn''t know whether Arthur stone had just come out of the rescue cabin or whether he had been in the command cabin all the time.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m with you."


    Arthur stone''s words were so warm, but with an irresistible force, Ivan opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. He was sure that the pleasant air that suddenly appeared in the cabin now burst out of stone.


    This gentleman is really not an ordinary person!


    But he didn''t have time to think too much and communicate with stone. At this time, a voice came from the cabin: "the life capsule is pressurized."


    "Break away!" Ivan ordered.


    The submarine vibrated, but because it was still adjusting its steering, the vibration was not violent.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep.


    Ivan and Boris closed their eyes at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    Thirteen torpedoes exploded simultaneously at a depth of about 800 feet.


    Because the density of water is about 1000 times that of air, and the energy transmitted by the same equivalent explosion is 1000 times greater under water than in air, torpedo explosion under water has a "multiplication effect".


    The general conventional tactical missile has a charge of about 200 kg, while the 533 torpedo has a charge of 400 kg, which is close to the charge of a Tomahawk missile. However, torpedoes have a multiplier effect underwater. The energy transmitted by a 533 torpedo explosion on the seabed is equivalent to the explosion of 400 tons of TNT explosive, and 13 torpedoes are 5200 tons of TNT, equivalent to the power of a small nuclear bomb.


    The shock wave of the explosion of 13 torpedoes tore the submarine to pieces in an instant. At the same time, a huge bubble was generated in the sea water. Just like the big bang, the bubble kept expanding and expanding


    The surrounding sea water was extremely compressed in an instant. The life capsule that had just left the submarine was pushed by the expanded bubble pressure and ejected like a rocket, but it was unable to move in the concentrated sea water and was pressed into a discus in an instant.


    The bubble has expanded to the limit point, and the internal space is enough to accommodate four football fields. If there is a high-definition camera at this time, you can see an upside down pyramid appear in the bubble, and countless torn submarine fragments float in the bubble, including the shadow of several people.


    Under the pressure of the surrounding sea water, the bubbles began to shrink, like the collapse of the universe. The just flattened lifeboat is like falling into a huge vortex, and quickly rushes to the smaller bubbles with the flowing sea water.


    Bubbles get smaller and smaller until they reach their limit when they are about the size of a house. The pyramid is gone, only the fragments of the submarine are still there.


    The air is compressed too much, and after a short standstill, it begins to rebound, and continues to expand and expand


    The bubbles generated by the explosion continue to experience the repeated process of expansion collapse collapse expansion, just like a breathing lung and a beating heart. It pulsates and floats upward. In this process, it consumes energy and floats continuously from the 800 foot deep sea.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    With a loud noise, bubbles burst out of the sea, with a huge tsunami like wave, and the energy dissipated in the air. Many fragments of submarines and a life capsule pressed into discus burst into the sky, like food vomited by monsters, flying hundreds of meters high.


    ¡­¡­


    On a scientific research ship not far away, the sailors on the bow shouted, "Tsunami! Get back to the cabin! Tsunami!"


    The ship remembered the harsh alarm

 Chapter 294

    The blind woman finally didn''t get through it and left.


    But she was quiet when she left.


    In the last few days of the hospital, my son, who was rarely seen once a year, suddenly changed his sex and accompanied her 24 hours a day, waiting on her with a sound of mother.


    The blind woman said, "after I leave, you sell the house and share your sister. If you don''t, I''m afraid she''ll quarrel with you."


    The son said, "Mom, we don''t sell the house. You live a long life!"


    The blind woman smiled and stopped talking about the house.


    When the blind woman was dying, she had auditory hallucinations and always heard a cat barking. She shouted vaguely.


    The son knelt in front of him and said in tears, "Mom, Amy, I''ve been taken back. It''s OK!"


    The blind woman seemed unable to hear. She looked at the distance with empty eyes and shouted, "mi... Mi..."


    After a while, the blind woman''s eyes suddenly shone, and her dry and pale face was covered with blood. The son knew it was a reflection, and his heart sank. At this time, he heard a cat cry.


    He suddenly turned his head and saw the strange man and woman he had dreamed of that day at the door of the ward. In the middle of the men and women stood a little girl with a yellow kitten in her hand.


    The cat saw the blind woman on the hospital bed, meowed, broke free from the girl''s arms, rubbed and jumped onto the old woman''s bed.


    The cat stood at the head of the bed, affectionately rubbing her head against the blind woman''s face and meowing.


    The blind woman smiled and slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    After the blind woman left, she fell ill soundly.


    Beauty Yu was so distressed that her tears fell. She finally fattened up. She disappeared for so long and was as thin as when she just came back from Chuncheng.


    Since the cat killing order was issued, the doctors in the pet hospital did not take over the cat work. They were also afraid of contracting Toxoplasma gondii. Aoki had to coerce a doctor to see a doctor soundly with strong mental strength.


    The doctor did a careful examination, and finally found nothing wrong. He just said that he would get better by paying attention to nutrition.


    But the sound situation is becoming more and more unsatisfactory. He cried weakly and coolly all day, and he couldn''t eat much. Aoki felt that his conscious body was getting weaker and weaker.


    He estimated that she would live soundly for no more than a month. He didn''t want beauty Yu to look sad, so he said, "just stay with me and recuperate. I''ll think of another way. Maybe I can send her abroad for treatment."


    This is to pave the way for the death of the cat in the future. At that time, he will say to the little girl that he will be sent abroad.


    Although Yu Meimei doesn''t give up, she knows that it''s better to put it here than to take it back. Moreover, the popularity of the cat killing order has not passed yet. It''s still unsafe to be found. She was lucky last time and picked up a life. It''s not necessary for a kind-hearted person to take it in the second time.


    "Quack, my God!" the crow cried discontentedly when he heard that the cat would live here in the future.


    Aoki smiled at it and said, "it''s not that we haven''t lived together, and how long can you live if you see him like that?"


    The crow said, "you used to say it didn''t live long, but I think it''s very lucky. Cats all over the world are dying, but it''s not dead. Maybe we all hang up and it hasn''t hung up yet."


    Aoki tilted his mouth and remembered seeing sound in another life experienced by Zhao Pengcheng, when crows had been made into specimens. He glanced at the flamboyant crow and the listless cat. He didn''t know how soundness survived in that world.


    Hanran no longer haunts the coal boss as before, but curls up and lies on the sofa. It''s rare to turn over a few times a day and don''t eat.


    The crow couldn''t bear to look at it, so he took the initiative to eat with it. With the company of crows, the cat ate a little and meowed twice, but the sound was getting weaker and weaker.


    Aoki has no good way, so he doesn''t care about it anymore. He has a lot to do.


    With the list provided by the ghost, Hou Biao haunted everywhere and killed many killers he dreamed of hiring. Aoki raised a lot of money through Xia''s family and North American Hong''s family and injected it into the security company. Hou Biao also lived up to expectations and dug many experts to work with him. In this way, those killers who work for their dreams should also consider the consequences, and scientists are not so easy to assassinate. The key is that as soon as they took over the task, they had an accident before they did the work.


    In the absence of Hou Biao, the heavy responsibility of the management of the security company fell on Yao Jingjing. In addition to work, she also helps her father take care of her mother.


    Yao''s mother''s bone marrow transplantation was very successful. After only two weeks in the sterile warehouse, she was transferred to the general ward and discharged a month later. However, in this way, the later stage of rejection is more troublesome than that in the hospital. Yao Jingjing originally wanted her mother to stay in the hospital for a long time, but the doctors let her leave the hospital. It''s hard for her to say anything. She can''t bother Aoki or Professor Mei to say hello to the hospital.


    Yao''s mother''s condition has stabilized day by day. She looks much better than before the operation. She knew that Aoki was the only one who could operate smoothly. She always regarded Aoki as her future son-in-law, but her son-in-law never came to see her again except once before and after the operation, which made her a little dissatisfied. She asked Yao Jingjing if she had quarreled with Aoki. Yao Jingjing explained that Aoki was very busy and had a lot of things recently.


    Although Yao''s mother was ill, she also watched TV and newspapers in the ward. Yao''s father often told her what happened outside. She knows that the world is not peaceful these months, and all kinds of strange things have come out. In her eyes, Aoki is a big man. Naturally, he has to take care of big things. It''s normal to be busy. Now that she is well, she wants Aoki to come home for dinner. First, she wants to thank her. Second, she also wants to see her son-in-law.


    Yao Jingjing knew that Aoki didn''t have time, and she didn''t have much time herself. She pushed it several times, but her mother asked again and again. She couldn''t resist, so she had to go to Aoki and say it.


    "Aoki, my mother wants to invite you over to dinner."


    Yao Jingjing is no longer what she was when she was a stewardess. She has become a lot more capable by dealing with a group of guys who can kill people all day in the security company. Due to the particularity of the security industry, Yao Jingjing is a great beauty, so she is a little famous in the business circle of Wuzhong.


    Hou Biao arranged two bodyguards for her, but she refused. Compared with her, these scientists need bodyguards more than she does. She also began to practice close combat with some training courses of the security company. After a few months, her temperament became more outstanding, just like a kind of domineering female president.


    "Oh, yes, you can arrange it."


    Aoki thought about it and thought it was time to see Yao''s mother. He brought people from Cuan prefecture to Wuzhong at the beginning. Now it''s not appropriate to throw people aside. Moreover, Yao Jingjing was busy for the security company, so he agreed.


    Yao Jingjing comes back for dinner with Qingmu, but Yao''s mother and father are very happy.


    In order to recuperate Yao''s mother, Yao Jingjing rented a house in the city and hired a nanny. But that day, Yao''s father gave the nanny a holiday and cooked a big table of dishes himself. Yao''s mother also came to the table. If Yao Jingjing hadn''t stopped her, she almost wanted to drink.


    It''s fun for four people to eat and drink together. Yao Jingjing thinks of the scene when she first met Aoki a few months ago, as if she were separated from the world. At that time, she never thought that she would leave the post of stewardess to become the boss of a security company.


    After dinner, Yao''s mother is a little tired. Yao Jingjing helps her back to her room to have a rest.


    Aoki thinks it''s time to go to her dream and have a look at the blocked memory area. What''s hidden there?

 Chapter 295

    Aoki is not the first time to enter Yao''s mother''s dream. However, it is not easy to search the whole person''s memory in a person''s dream, let alone find the hidden area that her own consciousness can''t find.


    Like last time, Aoki first guided Yao''s mother in her dream to recall her childhood cat, but Yao''s mother couldn''t remember. So her own subconscious began to search for memory in her brain.


    In the void around the gray dream boundary, mother Yao left flashing traces when searching for memory, like the stars on a summer night.


    In this bright starry sky, Aoki saw a dark area.


    That area is not big, like a black moon, or a black hole is more suitable. Because Yao''s mother''s dream space is not large, the black hole seems to be out of reach.


    Aoki knows that it is the encrypted hidden area. As long as he gently touches it with his mental strength, the white cat guarding the area will come out.


    Sure enough, the black hole suddenly disappeared and was replaced by a dazzling white.


    The cat covered with soft white fur, like the Siberian winter snow, is particularly dazzling in the dark void. Its eyes are as green as sapphire, and its black pupils are like black pearls embedded in sapphire. It sat there in a noble and elegant posture, and only the little lips and nose with a little pink added a bit of loveliness to it.


    The white cat saw Aoki and burst out with great mental power like last time. But he seemed to know Aoki. Although his mental power broke out with all his strength, he didn''t mean to attack, but looked at him with a little curiosity.


    Aoki doesn''t know whether the cat can think independently. Logically, it''s just an external consciousness. Without its own memory, it can''t form independent thinking. Unless it relies on the memory of Yao''s mother, it will become the same as invasion consciousness. It will form a mental conflict with Yao''s mother, either replacing her or making her schizophrenic.


    Aoki tries to communicate with the cat through consciousness.


    In ordinary people''s dreams, communication is carried out through language, which is what we restore the dream after waking up. In fact, conscious communication itself does not need to pass through language, but the language area of our brain will participate in conscious activities, so conscious communication will be reflected in language.


    Aoki told the cat through conscious communication that I didn''t mean any harm. I came to help Yao''s mother. The cat seemed to understand what he meant. The release of mental power decreased a lot and his appearance became gentle. Although it was still cool, it was not so cold. But it is still unwilling to give up guarding this memory area.


    Many times of communication failed. Aoki tried to suppress the white cat through spiritual coercion and force it to get out of the way.


    At the moment when Aoki''s mental power was released, the white cat blew its hair, increased its volume several times, arched its back like a hedgehog, and its mental power stabbed Aoki like a sharp sword.


    Aoki is certainly not afraid of cats, but he must protect Yao''s mother''s dream and consciousness from fluctuations. Otherwise, once Yao''s mother''s dream collapses, he can''t enter her blockade area, and may even hurt Yao''s mother''s brain, which is not worth the loss.


    The cat obviously had the same idea as Aoki. It didn''t fully release its spiritual power, but freed up some power to protect Yao''s mother''s conscious body and dream space.


    The release of Aoki''s and white cat''s spiritual power constantly expands this space, while Yao''s mother''s dream remains the same size.


    The white cat''s body is getting bigger and bigger, just like an ancient giant beast that can devour stars in the void. Aoki''s body also became huge, like a Titan. One man and one beast faced each other like this. No one gave in, but they were afraid to fight because of the collapse of the initial space.


    Aoki wanted to see the limit of the mental power of the white cat, but the mental power of the cat obviously exceeded his expectation. If it continues to expand, it may no longer be able to protect Yao''s mother''s dream and her consciousness.


    In front of their mental strength, Yao''s mother''s dream is like a fragile glass, which may be broken if she is careless. You usually hold a glass and don''t let it break. It doesn''t seem difficult. But when you become a Titan and fight another Titan, where can you hold a small glass.


    Moreover, the aftereffects of mental power are likely to affect people in reality, such as Yao Jingjing, who is in front of Yao''s mother''s bed at the moment.


    At first, the white cat obviously had the same worry as Aoki, but Aoki had found that his mental power showed obvious signs of instability. This instability is not the lack of mental strength, but its consciousness that it is in extreme danger and is likely to explode.


    Aoki understands that the cat is just a pure consciousness with a mission. Its task is to protect the hidden area in Yao''s mother''s brain from people. Once it is found that it cannot hold, it is likely to take more drastic measures, such as mental self destruction.


    Spiritual self destruction is a bit like what we often call self explosion, but spiritual consciousness is not material, so it is not a real explosion. However, in terms of the cat''s powerful mental power, once it destroys itself, the mental impact is likely to erase the memory of the whole brain area of Yao''s mother, and even the brains of Yao Jingjing in front of the bed and Yao''s father who is washing dishes in the kitchen will be damaged.


    When the cat''s consciousness was injected into Yao''s mother''s brain, it may have planted this idea - destroy it when it can''t protect this area.


    After Aoki found this, he no longer pressed the white cat with mental force, but maintained a relatively balanced state with the other party. When the white cat''s mental fluctuation calmed down, he called out the crow.


    As soon as the crow came out, he shouted, "Hey, why are you so big that you burst people''s dream space."


    He stopped noisily on Qingmu''s head. When he saw the white cat opposite, the crow was stunned. After a long time, his throat swelled, as if swallowing something, and then shouted excitedly, "Wow, how white, quack!"


    Before Aoki could say anything, the crow left his head and flew towards the white cat.


    The cat seemed to be stimulated, coaxed and fried its hair, and its mental strength exploded.


    The crow was startled, quickly flapped its wings and rose to the sky like a roc, avoiding the cat''s spiritual sword.


    Aoki also had to release more mental power to maintain the balance with the cat.


    The crow croaked twice in the void and asked, "beautiful big white cat, my name is coal boss. What''s your name?"


    The cat arched its hairy back and stared at the crow fiercely.


    The crow said, "Hey, it doesn''t look good when the hair is fried. Put it down, put it down and quack."


    The cat didn''t know whether it understood the crow''s words or thought it was not dangerous. As expected, it gathered its bristled hair.


    "Quack, that''s right!" the crow hovered over the cat''s head. "Your hair is so white, your eyes are so blue, like a gem, well, it''s a gem. You''re the most beautiful cat I''ve ever seen. Will you be my female ticket? Quack..."

 Chapter 296

    The cat rolled its eyes, simply did not look at the crow, and continued to confront Aoki.


    "Wow, are you playing cool? Do you think I won''t be so big?"


    The crow cried and suddenly flapped its wings. There was a strong wind blowing in the void, whistling and covering the body of Aoki and the cat, which almost scattered Yao''s mother''s dream space.


    "Be careful," Aoki said, blocking the space distortion stirred by the crow with spiritual force.


    The cat also stretched out its claws to protect it. Yao''s mother''s space was not broken by the crow''s wings.


    The body of the crow in the void suddenly became larger, like a prehistoric giant bird, with open wings to block out the sky and the sun. He stopped beside the cat and said proudly:


    "See, I can do it!"


    The cat brushed its lips and ignored him.


    The crow was dissatisfied. He swung his body closer and said, "Hey, look at me. Look at my hair. Is it black?"


    He didn''t wait for the cat to react, so he asked himself, "black!"


    "You know, I''ve been thinking about why other things in the world are colorful. At worst, there are some other colors, but why is it only me so black? It''s as black as night!"


    "I prayed again and again, Oh God, give me some white, don''t let me live in the black world forever! My piety really moved God, God answered me, quack, God really answered me, guess what God said?"


    The cat gave him another white look.


    The crow said, "God says, if I give you all the black, you have half of the world. I give another guy all the white, and she has the other half of the world."


    The cat didn''t seem to understand what he said. He tilted his head and thought. He looked at his shiny black feathers and his white fur color like snow.


    The crow danced excitedly, "God said, all black will eventually meet all white. Black and white will create the most beautiful world, just as the interweaving of night and day created all things in the world."


    "You should understand that black is born for white, and white exists for black. There is a romantic encounter between the deepest black in the world and the most beautiful white in the world. Guess what kind of romantic method?"


    The cat''s face was confused, and Aoki almost laughed.


    The crow said, "the most romantic encounter in the world is in people''s dreams... I am your black, you are my white..."


    When he said this, his wings gathered together and wanted to cage the white cat''s body.


    The white cat finally understood. She meowed with disgust. The spirit sword broke out and swept the crow''s wings aside.


    The crow, like being burned by fire, croaked and screamed, fell straight down, his head tilted, and he looked like he had a stroke and died suddenly.


    The cat was startled and took a look at the green wood. The green horse smiled and showed a sad look, as if the crow was really dead.


    The cat put its head close to the crow''s head and touched it gently with its beard.


    The crow''s body trembled a few times and quack quack quack smiled: "quack, your beard is itchy, quack ha ha!"


    The cat stretched out its paw and stepped on him.


    Now the crow really hurt a little. His wings covered his stomach and screamed.


    The white cat ignored him and stood proudly aside, allowing him to act there alone.


    When the crow saw that the cat didn''t eat his suit, he withdrew his wings uninteresting, shook them and approached the cat carefully. As soon as the cat''s sapphire eyes stared, he stopped and stood there laughing.


    Aoki shook his head and said, "you are a bird, not a cat."


    The crow said, "quack, your narrow racial consciousness has long been out of date! If you don''t make progress, you will be eliminated in the tide of globalization."


    "Oh, does the Macaw of the owner''s house think so?"


    "Cough... That... Quack... That what, green hair and I are just ordinary friends." the crow secretly looked at the white cat and saw that the expression on her face had not changed, so he calmed down. "Besides, black and green don''t match very well, do they match well?"


    Aoki was completely speechless.


    The crow spent too much time in the bar. I''m afraid he doesn''t know how to write the word "shame". He suddenly remembered the flowers of his life. He grew up in a bar when he was young, but he didn''t get stained. In addition to a little violent tendency, he really didn''t say anything else. Why is there such a big gap between man and bird!


    "Then you two talk here. I''ll go in and have a look." Aoki said.


    "Oh, what? Where are you going?" asked the crow.


    Aoki guides the area guarded by the cat with spiritual power.


    This time, the crow also saw it and said in surprise, "Wow, there is a dark area. What''s the means? Who did it? What''s in it?"


    Aoki said, "I don''t know, so I''m going to see it."


    The white cat looked at Qingmu warily and seemed to understand what Qingmu meant.


    The crow felt the spiritual change of the white cat and said pleasantly, "cough... That... The dark area is people''s privacy. It''s not good for you to peep into people''s privacy, isn''t it, Xiaobai?"


    The cat stopped arrogantly and was very dissatisfied with the crow calling her "Xiaobai".


    "Er... Xiao Bai... Bai?... Da Bai?... Tai Bai?... Li Bai?... Oh, quack, what white..."


    Seeing what the white cat called, the crow scratched his head with his claws.


    Aoki said, "can''t you have some imagination? Must white be called white, not even metaphor?"


    The crow suddenly realized and said, "yes, yes, just like me. You don''t call me little black, but call me coal boss. It not only shows that I''m black, but also looks domineering!"


    He thought for a long time, "my name is coal boss, then you call... Salt boss?"


    The cat is too lazy to roll its eyes.


    The crow was not discouraged and continued to say: "... Boss Yu?... boss tofu?... Er, tofu? Tofu beauty? Ah... Tofu beauty! This is good! It''s white and beautiful!"


    He secretly went to see the cat and found that the cat''s face was full of dislike and disgust. It seemed that he didn''t like these names.


    Aoki said, "keep thinking. I''m going in. But you have to watch her. Don''t let her explode. Don''t let this dream collapse."


    The crow nodded and suddenly jumped up with fear: "what? Self explosion! Who... Who wants self explosion?"


    He looked at the white cat, "Oh, don''t do anything stupid! The world can''t find a second cat as beautiful as you. How many people are sad for you when you die? Seriously, if you have three long and two short comings, I won''t live..."


    Aoki really couldn''t listen. As soon as his mental strength was collected, he stepped in from the white cat.


    When his mental power was put away, the mental power of the white cat suddenly expanded, and the crow was not vague at this time. With one wing, he caught the mental power of the cat.


    When Aoki walked into the dark area, he heard the crow saying, "Oh, hug, baby!... ah, don''t get excited. I don''t mean anything else. I just protect you... Oh, no... protect this dream... Quack... Don''t do it... Your claws are so sharp... Quack..."

 Chapter 297

    Although the crow is sometimes unreliable, Aoki knows that it never falls off the chain at a critical moment. In terms of mental strength, the cat may not be weaker than the crow, but the crow has experienced the battlefield and love field for a long time. The bird has more than a special ability of strong mental strength. In addition, it has a mouth that can grind all his life into a bad temper. It should not be difficult to stabilize the white cat.


    Aoki stepped into the dark area with peace of mind.


    After a short period of nothingness, it suddenly opened up. There was a depression with sparse crops. Next to it were several low houses, which looked like rural houses decades ago.


    Aoki remembers that he saw this place in Yao''s mother''s dream. This should be Yao''s mother''s hometown. She lived here with her grandmother when she was a child.


    In the distance, I couldn''t see clearly, but the doors of those houses were open. Aoki stepped across the depression and went directly into the house.


    In the room sat a woman, dressed in a rich blue cheongsam, with a beautiful face and grace.


    Aoki felt familiar and carefully distinguished. He found that the woman''s face was somewhat similar to Yao Jingjing, but it was obviously not Yao Jingjing or Yao''s mother. Moreover, there is a trace of residual spiritual power on this woman, that is to say, she is not what mother Yao dreamed of, but a conscious body with independent consciousness like the cat. But her consciousness is very weak, not as strong as that cat.


    "You''re here at last," said the woman.


    Aoki Leng said, "do you know I''m coming?"


    The woman said, "someone will come, either you or someone else."


    Aoki said, "since you knew someone was coming and have been waiting, why did you let the cat guard outside and keep people from coming in?"


    The woman said, "the only person I want to wait for is to break through the guard of the white cat."


    Aoki seemed to understand something and said, "that cat... Was tamed by you?"


    The woman nodded and said, "yes."


    "Are you the old lady of Cuan?" Aoki remembered that Yao''s mother said that their surname was Cuan, and they were surnamed after her grandmother. Now this dream should be Cuan village.


    "Old lady?" the woman was stunned for a moment, and then laughed, "yes, yes, I should have thought that I would be very old when you came. Maybe my granddaughter is already old!"


    She smiled for a while and said, "my name is Cuan Yifang. The Cuan family in Cuan Prefecture left me. It''s broken here. I have to keep this thing that my ancestors looked at. Now that you come, I can go."


    Aoki asked, "what are you guarding?"


    Cuan Yifang said with a smile, "I can''t tell you yet, because I don''t know if you are the person I want to wait for. I must test you again."


    "Test what?"


    "Look what this is?"


    The young old lady raised her hand gently, and a transparent triangular pyramid appeared in the void.


    Aoki didn''t know what it meant. He looked at it blankly and always felt very strange.


    The triangular pyramid rotates slowly, sending out circle by circle energy at its apex, forming a plane, like a rippling water surface.


    Then, the water surface on this layer is like a mirror. A triangular pyramid is also reflected on the top, which is connected with the vertices of the triangular pyramid below to form a symmetrical mirror image.


    Aoki immediately thought of the symbol of the awakened alliance. He had seen the triangle with the two vertices connected more than once, but he saw such a three-dimensional picture for the first time.


    "Awakening alliance?"


    He was so excited that he couldn''t help touching the two triangular pyramids with mental force.


    I don''t know if the upper and lower spaces are different. The upper triangular pyramid is much darker than the lower color. The lower one is transparent, but the upper one is a little golden.


    However, Aoki soon found that the golden yellow was not the true color of the triangular pyramid, but that the triangular pyramid above was full of fine yellow sand.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    Under the stimulation of his mental power, a slight energy fluctuation, the apex of the two triangular pyramids collapsed, and a small hole appeared. The yellow sand in the upper cone began to flow into the lower cone, forming a thin vertical line.


    Aoki was stunned. Isn''t this the time hourglass model that Professor Mei discussed with him?


    The sand in the upper triangular pyramid is less and less, and the sand in the lower triangular pyramid is more and more. When the amount of sand below exceeds that above, the energy fluctuation of the plane where the two cones are connected becomes more and more severe. Before long, the two cones twisted and exchanged positions.


    The triangular pyramid with more sand runs to the top and less to the bottom, and the sand continues to flow from the top to the bottom.


    Of course, this is in the dream. There is no real gravity in the dream space. The so-called up and down here is just a concept, but visually, Aoki sees this. It is a bit like a precise mechanism, which is affected by similar buoyancy. When the power contrast between the two ends changes, it will turn upside down.


    It''s like throwing a gourd with half water into the water. The heavy part must be below, and the empty part floats on the water. However, if there is a mechanism to pump water from the inside of the gourd and pump the water from the lower part to the upper part, the gourd will turn upside down when the weight of the upper part exceeds the lower part.


    After the two pyramids are inverted, because different from the beginning, the lower pyramids are empty at the beginning. At the moment, there is sand in both pyramids, but there is more on the top. Therefore, after a short time of sand flow, the sediment storage below exceeds that on the top, and the two pyramids are inverted again.


    In this way, the two triangular pyramids kept turning upside down, and the conversion time became shorter and shorter. In the end, they became like windmills, turning and turning all the time.


    Perpetual motion machines?


    Aoki knows that it is not difficult to create such an effect in the dream, because the dream space does not follow the physical laws of the real world. But if there is no such memory, how can you create such things in your dreams?


    Who is this beautiful young woman?


    "Are you from the alliance?" he asked.


    Cuan Yifang smiled and nodded, "you''re here. I can finally go."


    Aoki found that the old lady''s residual mental power was weakening. He quickly protected her with his mental power and asked, "wait, what are you waiting for me to do? What''s hidden here?"


    Cuan Yifang said, "don''t you know?"


    Aoki shook his head. He really didn''t know.


    Cuan Yifang said, "then ask, but I may not be able to answer. I''m just my own residual consciousness. I left a little memory and obsession in my granddaughter''s knowledge. I can''t tell you all."


    Aoki knew that long Yifang was right. When the old lady was dying (maybe earlier), she used some magical method to peel off her consciousness and block it in a dream space of her granddaughter, Yao''s mother. Therefore, this part of Yao''s mother''s memory cannot be retrieved, because the dream space did not collapse at all, but was hidden and became a dark area.


    "What are you hiding here?" he asked.


    "This is a key that our long family has been guarding for generations."


    "Key? What key?"


    "The key to the holy land."


    "What holy land?"


    "The holy land of awakening."


    "What is the holy land of awakening?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 298

    Long Yifang didn''t answer all Aoki''s questions. For example, when Aoki asked what the holy land of awakening was, she looked confused.


    Aoki knows that the woman in front of her is just a wisp of afterthought left by long Yifang in her granddaughter''s dream. Some things she thinks are common sense may not be in the afterthought.


    She can''t copy all her memories into her granddaughter''s mind, so she doesn''t have to make it so complicated. Let mother Yao do it directly. But obviously, Yao''s mother didn''t inherit her mantle. Maybe Yao''s mother didn''t have this talent, or for some other reason.


    She said just now that the long family broke up with her. Broken, it should not mean that the blood is broken, it is likely that this inheritance is broken.


    "How do you know who to give the key to? I''m the one you''re looking for?" Aoki continued.


    "I''m sure. You are, you are..."


    The spiritual power of Cuan Yifang''s residual thoughts has become weaker and weaker. If Qingmu hadn''t been protected by spiritual power, it would have dissipated by now.


    "Do you know the invasion consciousness? Why are they interested in you? Is it because of the awakening of the holy land? Why can your cat drive them away? Does this cat have anything to do with them? And how can I get the key? What can I do after I get it?..."


    Aoki asked a series of questions, but long Yifang didn''t answer any of them and just said:


    "Go, it''s time to go... It''s time to go..."


    The woman''s figure became weaker and weaker, and finally there was only a virtual shadow. Before disappearing, she said again: "if you have a way, take Xueer away..."


    Aoki guessed that Xueer she said was probably the cat outside, but it was just a conscious body. How can the conscious body be taken away? Where?


    Sound!


    He suddenly remembered the dying orange cat at home. It would be nice if the white cat''s consciousness could be injected into the sound body, integrated with the sound consciousness, or inherited the sound memory before the death of the sound consciousness.


    However, Hanran is not around now. After the old lady Cuan disappears, the hidden dream space belonging to mother Yao will lose its support, and Aoki will collapse after he exits.


    At that time, the white cat''s consciousness will dissipate quickly, otherwise Yao''s mother will have more consciousness in her dream. With the mental power of the white cat, Yao''s mother can''t bear it at all.


    The old lady Cuan disappeared. The old houses, depressions and crops in the countryside are gone.


    In front of Aoki''s eyes, there was only the triangular pyramid hourglass that was still rotating like a windmill.


    Is this the key?


    Aoki touched it with his mental power and found that it seemed to absorb his mental power, and it turned faster and faster.


    He understood that this thing can be driven by spiritual force. What looks like yellow sand in it is actually the stored spiritual force.


    He tried to pull the mental force out, and the speed of the thing slowed down. Finally, it stopped slowly, leaving only two empty triangular pyramids with a thin transparent non-existent mirror in the middle.


    Aoki tried to wrap it with spiritual force again, and the thing disappeared in the void and merged with his consciousness. That means he can take this thing away.


    That''s the key.


    But what''s the use of it? Which door can I open?


    When his mind moved, the "key" reappeared in the void. He reinvigorated it and watched the two triangular pyramids change positions quickly. In the end, he couldn''t see their shape at all.


    Slowly, a round black hole appeared in the void, deep and dark, like a door to the nether world.


    Aoki suddenly guessed the meaning of the key, but he was not sure. Without hesitation, he stepped into the dark door. After a short emptiness, a long dark corridor appeared in front of him, extending forward in the endless darkness. He didn''t know where to go.


    This is very similar to the corridor he saw in Zhao Pengcheng''s dream last time.


    Aoki concluded that this is a Dream Corridor composed of zero dimensional space. According to Zhao Pengcheng, this is a channel to another space.


    That''s how the Dream Corridor came from!


    Aoki suddenly opened up. It seems that there is a certain connection between the invasion consciousness and the awakened alliance. At least, it can''t be just a coincidence in the use of the dream corridor.


    He tried to move on. This time he was not worried, because Yao''s mother was dreaming. She would not cut off her connection with herself. The crow was also in Yao''s mother''s dream. If he couldn''t go back, he could immediately return to Yao''s mother''s dream as long as he greeted the crow.


    And he predicted that this time, both ends of the corridor were not closed, and he would be able to reach that end soon.


    Sure enough, his mind moved, and a white hole appeared in front of him, like a door from the nether world to the sun.


    This is a mirror image relationship. The exit and entrance become mirror images, just like two pyramid shaped triangular pyramids mirror each other.


    Everything is done by mirror image.


    So are our world and dreams, or our world and the alien world mirror each other? What a strange phenomenon mirror image is!


    Aoki couldn''t help thinking of Mo Yu and the mirror maze she had encountered.


    In the past, he always wondered why situ designed such a mirror maze. Or at the beginning, he only regarded situ as a childe who could be a little obsessed with his mind, but later, after meeting Xia Xiaoxiao, he already knew situ''s ability. Why did such a powerful person set up a mirror to confuse the young girls?


    Maybe his original intention is not for those female students, but to do some kind of mirror experiment?


    Aoki remembered a lot in a moment, and then he crossed the white hole and went out from the other end of the dream corridor.


    A boundless dazzling yellow came into aomu''s eyes. Of course, it can also be said to be a sea of knowledge full of green trees. Because it is Aoki''s consciousness, not his body, that arrives here. Consciousness does not need eyes, but it is more real and direct than the feeling of eyes.


    This is a deserted desert.


    The sky was thin, and the hot light particles fell from the sky, fell into the winding sand mountains, and transpiration twisted heat waves. At a glance, it seems to be a vast Yellow Sea, and the high and low sand dunes are like the waves raised by the sea, surging and undulating, magnificent and magnificent.


    Although it was only a conscious body, Aoki also felt the heat wave. This is by no means what one''s dream can do. Where the hell is this?


    He found that the mental force could not find out the whole space at once. It seemed that this was not an independent space, but overlapped with some time and space, or its boundary went deep into the nonexistent void. Maybe there are other dream corridors connected here.


    Aoki''s consciousness tried to float over the desert.


    After swinging for a long time, he found that no matter which direction he went, he was repeating some nihilistic route. This space always seems to exist around a certain center.


    Dust storms roll up in the desert from time to time.


    After a strong wind, he saw something made of rocks in a sand valley, a bit like broken ancient buildings. He stopped and looked carefully and saw the pattern on one of the big stones¡ª¡ª


    The symbol of the awakened alliance.

 Chapter 299

    Aoki was excited by the appearance of the alliance logo.


    He gently stroked the rock and explored it with spiritual force. He originally thought that mysterious handwriting would appear on the stone, writing the history of the alliance, which could provide him with some information to retrieve his memory, or there was a secret channel under the stone to connect another space.


    But he was disappointed.


    Stone is only stone, symbol is only symbol, no handwriting, no secret door, and no channel to another space.


    In Aoki''s memory, he has never been to the desert. However, he clearly felt a familiar feeling, as if he had been here before.


    When he thought about it carefully, his head hurt, as if 10000 ants had climbed in. This pain is connected to his body, not just a conscious simulation. It shows that his subconscious mind is constantly releasing energy in his brain for memory search, but his nervous system is warning himself not to do this meaningless futility!


    Is this the holy land of awakening?


    From the perspective of spatial perception, this is a place similar to dreams, but it is more realistic than ordinary people''s dreams, a bit like real scene dreams. But Aoki did not find the subject of consciousness in this space. This doesn''t make sense. Logically, without the conscious subject, there will be no spiritual support, and the space should have collapsed long ago.


    But this space is so stable! There are only two possibilities to make a space so stable without spiritual support.


    The first possibility is that it is in the crevice of a space, and there are many more stable spaces around it, just like a honeycomb.


    The second possibility is that it is not only an illusory dream, but a real one. It has a corresponding place in reality. Someone created a huge real dream with strong spiritual force, just like the pig cage cave that aomu met in southern Yunnan.


    But this desert is obviously much larger than that cave.


    Aoki thought of Zhenwu Kitano. In that cave, Kitano left the symbol of the alliance. Later, Dewar also confirmed that Kitano was a member of the awakening alliance. The alliance should not only Beiye master the manufacturing method of this real group dream. This desert may be made by an expert or a group of experts together.


    Compared with the two guesses, Aoki prefers the latter. Of course, it may also exist at the same time, which is not only a real dream space, but also in the cracks of other spaces.


    If so, it is likely that he is now in a desert on the earth and on the edge of some other mysterious universe.


    It seems that to solve the mystery of this "holy land", we still need to find the corresponding place in reality.


    But there are so many deserts on the earth. The terrain of each desert is similar. Where does it correspond, Sahara? Taklimakan? Or Arab?


    It''s time to make up the geography class, Aoki thought.


    While observing the nearby terrain, he wrote down the distribution positions of some large sand mountains and exposed rocks. He didn''t know if he could find them back. Unfortunately, you can''t take photos in the conscious space, otherwise you can find an expert to see it.


    Although it is certain that this is the Holy Land mentioned by long Yifang, Aoki does not know what this space means. After all, switching in different spaces may cause changes in time and space. Fortunately, this space seems to correspond to the three-dimensional reality. It is connected through the dream corridor. It should not be staggered with its own real space in time.


    But he didn''t dare to stay for a long time. Who knows what will happen when he goes back after staying here for a long time.


    At that time, something like the hourglass appeared in front of him. When he injected spiritual power, the hourglass opened and rotated at a high speed, and soon formed a black hole, like a dark door.


    This time, I''m much more skilled than before. It''s estimated that next time, if I move my mind, I can directly let the corridor appear.


    When he entered the door, the deep and long corridor appeared again.


    What does old lady long mean by the key? Or is the key hidden in the desert at the end of the corridor?


    If it is the former, it can be confirmed that the desert is the holy land of awakening. If it is the latter, it means that the holy land is still elsewhere.


    At the beginning, the parasitic consciousness invaded mother Yao, an ordinary person, should be for this dream corridor, or the desert at the end of the corridor.


    But how did they know that the "key" was in Yao''s mother''s brain?


    The more Aoki thinks about it, the more complicated he feels, so he simply doesn''t care about it. When his mind moved again, he walked out of the dream corridor. This time, he didn''t return to the place where he met long Yifang. Obviously, the space had collapsed, but Yao''s mother''s dream was still there, so he returned to the place where the crow and the white cat were.


    The crow and the white cat no longer confront each other. The spirit of both sides has been put away, probably because the place guarded by the white cat no longer exists.


    The cat stood there, meowing and moaning to the void, with infinite sadness in its sapphire like eyes.


    The crow comforted: "Hey, hey, don''t be sad. It doesn''t matter if your home is gone. You can stay with me first. You know, our place is good. Downstairs is a bar. It''s very lively every day. You can sing, drink, chat and pick up girls... Er... Not me, I''m not interested in picking up girls! Who are those women as white as you..."


    When the cat saw the green wood coming out, the cry became worse, and there was even a little resentment in her eyes.


    Aoki communicated with the cat with his mental strength, and the cat lowered its head.


    The crow stroked the cat''s back with its wings and said to Qingmu: "Oh, you''re back. I just wanted to tell you that her name is Ruxue. Well, Ruxue, what do you think of this name? Isn''t it very nice! God, how talented I am! We can''t call her Xiaobai, that''s too vulgar. There are many ways to express Bai, such as flour and lime, but such a metaphor is not good enough, and I think of snow , winter snow, oh, it''s so beautiful and appropriate! Like snow, you think it''s a good name, don''t you? "


    The cat didn''t roll her eyes this time. It seems that she acquiesced to the name. But Aoki knew that the reason why she didn''t object was that she probably called it originally.


    "You''re so smart," Aoki praised. "How about we give you the job of ''naming'' in our studio in the future?"


    The crow looked up and was proud. Then he suddenly woke up and said, "cough... Well, you''d better do business. You know a genius like me will never bow down for five bushels of rice. My name is full of emotion because..."


    He looked at the white cat next to him, "it is because I have love in my heart that I can take out such a beautiful name. If you don''t have love in your heart, you can''t take a good name. Like snow - like snow - listen, when I call this name, every sound is full of love..."


    At this moment, the cat rolled her eyes again.

 Chapter 300

    The crow chattered passionately there, but Aoki was thinking about the last words of the old lady before she left: "if you have a way, take Xueer away."


    Aoki tried to shout, "Xueer?"


    The white cat turned to look at him and meowed at him.


    The crow said discontentedly, "Hey, hey, don''t cry so hard! I just named her Ruxue, and you just called her Xueer. How are you? You have a boss''s wife..."


    Aoki ignored the crow and said to the white cat, "do you have a memory?"


    The white cat meowed again, but there was no more idea in the meow.


    "It seems that you have no memory, and you don''t know what method old lady Cuan used to hold your whole consciousness here. It''s a pity that your spiritual power is so strong that it dissipates."


    Aoki''s words didn''t make the white cat have more reactions, but the crow was surprised.


    "What? What are you talking about?" the crow stretched out his neck. "What dissipates? Isn''t she fine?"


    Aoki said, "this is Yao''s mother''s dream. Xueer is an alien consciousness. It was Yao''s mother''s grandmother, old lady Cuan, who detained her and asked her to guard something here. Maybe her consciousness can also sense old lady Cuan''s residual thoughts, so her mental power fluctuated just now."


    The crow was stunned: "you said she was not real... A cat?... old lady Cuan... Mother Yao''s grandmother... Oh my God, wasn''t that a few decades ago? Ruxue... She... How old is she?"


    Aoki said: "according to Yao''s mother, when she remembered, the cat was already there. Then calculate, how can she be 60 or 70 years old."


    "Oh, my God! Such as snow -"


    The crow covered his eyes and spread his wings. Looking through the gap, he saw the soft and pure white body and the sapphire like eyes. He stamped the bird''s claws and said:


    "Cough... No matter how old you are, it''s okay! Age has never been an obstacle to love!"


    Then he began to sing a poem, "you gave birth to me, I gave birth to you, and I was not old. When I met you in this life, I was good to you every day..."


    Aoki shook his head and said, "OK, now the space she guarded has collapsed, the old lady has gone, and her obsession has disappeared. It''s like a person who has lost faith. In addition, she is just a pure consciousness and has no memory, so her spiritual power will dissipate as soon as we go out."


    "Can''t you stay here?" asked the crow.


    Aoki said, "this is Yao''s mother''s dream. Isn''t she an intruder when she stays? Besides, her spiritual power is so strong that Yao''s mother can''t bear it."


    "Oh, no!" cried the crow, "you must have a way, don''t you? I finally met a real favorite, quack..."


    "That''s what you said the last time you saw that Macaw."


    "Well... Really?"


    Aoki no longer paid attention to him, but had spiritual communication with the white cat. "I''m going to take you out and find you a flesh body again."


    The white cat didn''t respond.


    Aoki said again, "this is the last wish of the old lady."


    The white cat still didn''t respond.


    The crow next to him said, "Hey, what''s the use of this? You forget, this is a dream!"


    Aoki suddenly smiled and said, "I almost forgot. You''re still smart."


    He thought and copied the scene of the old lady Cuan he had just seen.


    The cat''s mental power fluctuated violently.


    The crow said, "so young? Are you sure this is the old lady?"


    Aoki let the old lady speak: "Xueer..."


    The cat meowed and jumped into the old lady''s arms. Aoki had to catch it with mental strength. At this time, the crow jumped up and shouted, "let me come, let me come!"


    Aoki let the crow take over. The cooperation between them was very exquisite. The crow easily took over Aoki''s spiritual power, imitated the old lady''s embrace and hugged the white cat.


    "How heavy!" the crow complained. Of course, he knew that what sank was not the weight of the cat. Consciousness had no weight. What sank was actually spiritual power. Ruxue''s mental strength is no weaker than that of the coal boss. Of course, he will feel heavy with this hug.


    The old lady spoke again: "Xueer, you will follow Aoki and listen to Aoki..."


    The cat meows with a gentle and graceful voice.


    The crow was intoxicated, but he listened to Aoki''s words. Let the cat listen to Aoki and reminded him, "Hey, say me, say me!"


    Aoki smiled and asked the old lady to say, "Xueer, this crow is called coal boss. We will be good friends with him in the future..."


    The white cat glanced at the crow and turned her head proudly.


    Aoki looked almost, his mind moved, opened the Dream Corridor and said to the cat, "Xueer, go in and wait inside."


    The cat jumped in obediently.


    The crow was surprised and said, "what is this?"


    Aoki said, "you can go in and have a look."


    The crow craned his neck and went in to see, but he forgot that it was in a dream. As soon as he stretched out his head, his whole body was already in the dream corridor. He remembered that he and Aoki had stayed in a ghost place similar to here for many years. Although they finally came back, the feeling of being lonely for a hundred years was not good.


    He was so frightened that he turned around, dived out, flapped his wings on his chest and said, "it''s so dangerous!"


    Aoki said, "your love is inside. Why don''t you go in with me?"


    The crow turned his neck and said, "love! What love?... my favorite is sauce elbow, quack!"


    Aoki has an impulse to kick him into zero dimensional space.


    "So, where did you get a zero dimensional space?" asked the crow.


    "It''s from the old lady," Aoki said.


    The crow looked at the green wood and put away the dream corridor. He said puzzled, "according to the last experience, you put Xueer into the zero dimensional space. There is no time to pass. The next time she comes out, the space will overlap with us again, back to the moment she just went in."


    Aoki explained: "there is another space at the other end of this corridor. I let her hide in that space, and time will synchronize with our world."


    "How did you know it would sync?"


    "I guess."


    "Guess? When did you become so unreliable! Oh, by the way, you''ve always been unreliable!"


    "Would you like to go in with her?"


    "Where is that end?"


    "Desert."


    "Well... I think it''s good to experience the taste of Acacia."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crow was silent for a while and suddenly remembered, "you just said you wanted to find him another body."


    "That''s right."


    "But where can I find such a white cat? I heard that Siamese cats are very white, but they don''t seem so beautiful. Maybe you can go to Bangkok to find them..."


    "No."


    "No?"


    "We have ready-made at home."


    "Ready made? You mean..."


    "Yes, I''m talking soundly."


    "Oh, my God! God! Buddha Lord! Supreme Lord! No!!!"

 Chapter 301

    When Aoki returned to the studio, orange cat was lying on the sofa.


    Lifelong flower said it had just barely drunk two spoonfuls of honey water and couldn''t even drink beef soup.


    The crow flew to his bird shelf, lowered his head and said, "are you really going to do this? Don''t think about it anymore?"


    Aoki looked at the dying orange cat and said, "it''s too late."


    All her life, Hua didn''t understand what they were talking about, but she didn''t care. This person and bird have always been so jumpy. She''s used to it.


    Aoki hypnotized the orange cat, and then entered the cat''s dream.


    It was a rainy night. The orange cat was lying on the edge of the garbage can. Not far away, a fuzzy shadow in a raincoat was looking through the garbage.


    The cat is already very weak, so the dream space looks very small, just like a narrow glass cabin. Outside the cabin was the hazy rain and the dim yellow light.


    Aoki stroked the cat with his mental strength to help him hold the space and relax the cat''s spirit.


    Then the crow came in.


    "I just came to see," said the crow.


    Aoki said, "help me hold on. Don''t let the space collapse."


    The crow reluctantly did it, "in fact, I can pick up Xueer."


    Aoki ignored the crow''s request, skillfully opened the Dream Corridor and went in. As soon as he thought, he had arrived in the desert. The white cat lies in a pile of yellow sand, like a snow lotus blooming in the desert, showing her beauty, elegance and nobility.


    Fortunately, the crow didn''t come in to pick it up, otherwise the bird went into the desert. Seeing such a scene, it is estimated that it will be poetic and chatter in front of the dream cat all day and night. As for business, he must have thrown it out of the sky. He won''t think of going home until he is hungry and thinks of sauce elbow.


    Aoki returned to orange cat''s dream with snow.


    The two cats met.


    They look at me and I look at you.


    Aoki guides the two conscious bodies to communicate, and then allows the white cat to obtain the memory of the orange cat. This process is a little long, even a little cruel. Especially for orange cat, although there are three guys with strong mental power to protect it in front of it, it still has to constantly extract its own memory, which is a very spiritual thing.


    The figure of orange cat faded gradually. It mews weakly, sobbing and sad like the rain at night.


    The crow finally couldn''t bear it and went to cage the orange cat with its wings. The orange cat tilted its head and rubbed against the crow''s feathers.


    Then its body faded away, leaving only a shadow in the dark night. Finally, even the shadow disappeared.


    "Now it''s yours," said the crow to the white cat.


    The white cat inherited the memory of the orange cat, but her consciousness did not become the appearance of the orange cat. She glanced at the crow and proudly said goodbye.


    The crow was stunned for a moment and suddenly thought of something. He quickly took back his still open wings and explained, "er... I didn''t just... You know... I just... Er... It''s dying. You should understand..."


    The cat gave him a white look, twisted her noble body twice, and began to walk in the dream space supported by her strong spirit, as if she were familiar with a new environment.


    Then she meowed to Aoki.


    The crow also wanted to try to get close to the white cat, but Aoki said, "well, go out. Your new body is very weak and needs to eat."


    ¡­¡­


    When the crow saw the soft dying orange cat on the sofa alive again, he didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    "Well, should I call you hearty or Xueer?" asked the crow.


    The orange cat looked up and thought. It seemed that it was a problem. But she immediately lowered her head and began to eat the food that had been prepared for her all her life.


    The crow shook his head and said to Aoki, "I can guarantee that she will become a fat woman in less than half a month."


    Aoki said with a smile, "you said you loved her."


    "I admit it," said the crow, "but it was in a dream."


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki followed Mei Ziqing to the top floor of the experimental building.


    "It''s different here."


    Aoki remembered that he had visited the whole building. Before, the top floor was only stacked with some ordinary sundries, but now it is not only equipped with two thick anti-theft doors, with security guards standing at the door, but also equipped with a more strict access control system than the downstairs door.


    "Yes, the professor moved the box R & D laboratory to the top floor, and the test work on the game is also carried out here."


    Mei Ziqing said and went to the authentication platform at the door. He put his palm on it first. With a sound, there came a stiff mechanical sound: "palmprint verification passed."


    She removed her palm, put her face close again and was scanned. After a while, the mechanical voice sounded again: "iris verification passed."


    Then the heavy door moved silently to both sides.


    "This security measure is too troublesome!" Aoki followed Mei Ziqing in and felt that there was no silver 300 Liang here. This is not to tell others that there are the most confidential things in the building.


    Mei Ziqing said with a smile, "it''s really troublesome. When we develop a consciousness verification system, it won''t be so troublesome."


    "Consciousness verification?" Aoki said, "how to verify consciousness?"


    Mei Ziqing said: "the game of dream guide has been developed almost. Once the test is successful, you can record and identify people''s consciousness characteristics. Thank you! The professor said that the success of the game is thanks to three people, and you are one of them."


    "Thank me?"


    "Yes! The professor wrote the beginning of Genesis in the game, especially referring to three people. You are one of them."


    "Genesis?"


    "Well, genesis is a book about the origin of the world. A game is a world. Besides, the dream guide is a game in which players create the world themselves. At the beginning of the game, the world is chaotic and dark, and it depends on the player''s consciousness to create the world. The professor wrote the beginning of Genesis, which specifically mentioned your name."


    "How did he write about me? He won''t write me as God or Jesus?"


    "Then I don''t know. You have to ask the professor."


    "Who are the other two besides me?"


    "Cronus and stu."


    By this time, they had entered the core area of the top floor laboratory, and the professor was talking excitedly in front of a machine. Beside him stood a man and a woman.


    The man Aoki knew the young man who played the game during the Turing test last time. After the test, he was left to work in the laboratory by the professor. Aoki thought carefully and remembered that his name was Bian Ziyuan. Cronus is an intelligent program created by Bian Ziyuan in the game.


    The woman always turned her back to the door. Aoki noticed it from the moment she entered the door. This figure is a little familiar, but she can''t remember where she met.

 Chapter 302

    Mei wanted to see Aoki come in and say hello to him: "Oh, Aoki, you''re coming!"


    The woman also turned around, leaned slightly and smiled at Aoki. She looked about the same age as Mei Ziqing, with curved eyebrows and Phoenix eyes and elegant appearance. Even if she stood there and did nothing, she showed extraordinary bearing.


    When Aoki looked at her, he felt more and more where he had seen her, especially in his eyes. He searched his memory for the women he had met, and first thought of Xia Xiaoxiao.


    This woman and Xia Xiaoxiao are somewhat similar in temperament, but there are obvious differences. Xia Xiaoxiao''s temperament comes from the noble spirit of family origin and self-confidence in academic achievements, and the woman in front of her is obviously more light and elegant.


    Aoki thought of Dewar, the young woman who had been immersed in the Buddhist world for decades, but after all, she was a little more dusty and untimely old-fashioned.


    "Here, let me introduce." the professor held his pipe in his mouth, but it didn''t light. I don''t know whether it was because the lady was present or smoking was not allowed in the laboratory.


    "This is Aoki, I told you before." he took Aoki''s hand and introduced the woman to Aoki. "This is Professor Su of Columbia University."


    The woman smiled and stretched out her hand: "Hello, suhuilan, please give me more advice."


    "Hello." Aoki held her hand. At that moment, another familiar feeling came, but soon disappeared, because the woman took her hand back.


    "Professor Su will be our first dream mentor," Mei said


    "Dream mentor?" Aoki seems to have heard the term somewhere.


    "It''s the trainer of the dream guide game, which has nothing to do with the people of the dream club." Mei tried to explain, "it was most appropriate for you to do this, but considering the particularity of your identity and you have more important things to do, I invited Professor Su."


    Aoki congratulated: "it seems that the professor''s game development has been successful!"


    The professor pointed to Bian Zi and said with a big smile, "thanks to this little genius of Wu University, his understanding of mechanical intelligence and computer is very unique. The intelligent program he developed helped me a lot."


    Aoki can''t help but respect Bian Ziyuan. You know, great scientists always start with a genius.


    Bian Ziyuan smiled a little shyly, but he didn''t say anything modest.


    Aoki asked, "did the professor call me to celebrate today?"


    The professor shook his head and said, "it''s still early to celebrate. I''m mainly looking for you to meet Professor Su today. In the future, you have to cooperate. Professor Su is also a member of our third space foundation, a research expert in the field of human spirit and subconsciousness, and has made great achievements in life science and religious philosophy."


    Aoki doesn''t think he and suhuilan can have any academic cooperation opportunities, and doesn''t take Mei''s words seriously. He was too lazy to socialize, so he didn''t show too much enthusiasm for the beautiful professor.


    On the contrary, Su Huilan seems very interested in him and has been observing him.


    "Is Mr. Aoki interested in trying our newly developed space box?" she said.


    Aoki listened to Professor Mei talking about the concept of spatial box and couldn''t help but be curious: "can you directly stimulate and receive brain information without capturing and releasing neuroelectric signals through sensors?"


    Su Huilan looked at him in surprise: "it seems that Mr. Aoki knows something about this box."


    "Don''t forget that there are three names in the game genesis, and he is one of them," said Merlot


    Su Huilan suddenly smiled and said, "Oh, how can I forget this!"


    Aoki didn''t know what the professor wrote in genesis, which aroused his curiosity and wanted to see what kind of world the game called dream guide was. And the space box, how to connect his consciousness?


    Mei Tui pointed to two rectangular boxes at a 45 degree angle that were large enough to hold one person and said, "you can lie in and try."


    "Lie in?" Aoki looked at the shape of the box and felt more like a coffin.


    "The space box is a quantum drop under the high-frequency laser pulse to stimulate people''s brain nerve center, which can directly simulate people''s sensory information, so as to guide people''s consciousness to create a virtual environment."


    "Is this what you often call the future VR technology?"


    "That''s right. Today''s VR still relies on audio-visual perception. To put it bluntly, it just plays 3D scenes and captures the neural feedback of the human body through sensors. However, people have not only vision and hearing, but also taste, smell, touch and other senses. With current technology, it doesn''t mean that it can''t be realized, but it''s too numb to realize it Annoying. The nerve cells of the human body are all over the body. Unless your whole body is full of sensors, including your tongue, you can''t give people a comprehensive feeling close to reality. So now VR is at most virtual audio-visual, not virtual reality. "


    After Mei had just finished, Su Huilan added:


    "A scientific team in the United States has tried to develop a kind of nerve suit, which is a bit like spider man''s clothes, which can wrap your whole body. The clothes are made of special materials. After wearing them, it''s like covering your body with a film, which can capture and transmit nerve electrical signals. You wear this suit and give you a virtual scene, all the things in the scene You can sense everything, including touch. Moreover, clothes can release thousands of different air molecules into your nose and lungs to simulate the real smell. But as Professor Mei said, you can''t wrap a film on your tongue, and clothes can only cover the body surface, not the internal organs, so there is still a big gap from the real human perception. "


    "There are also scientists trying to complete virtual reality through nerve fluid. Have you seen the hacker empire? It is indeed simpler and more effective to completely immerse people in a special liquid and let the liquid act as a sensor than clothes. However, no liquid has been found that can immerse people for a long time without harming human cells, and humans probably don''t want to play a game The play makes itself like a body soaked in formalin. "


    Aoki was a little creepy.


    It is hard to imagine that people in the future world will immerse themselves in liquid to play games, or dress like spider man, with hundreds of thin tubes connected to them to participate in E-sports competitions.


    "We look like coffins... It doesn''t seem to be much better?" Aoki said.


    "Don''t worry, this is only the first generation product." Mei tried to suck the unlit pipe, as if the air would become sweeter after passing through the pipe.


    "Now the single cost of this box is more than 20 million US dollars, which is only the pure manufacturing cost without considering the allocation of R & D cost. Otherwise, its cost is astronomical. Such products will not be put on the market and no one can afford them."


    Aoki is amazed.


    Mei Tuo continued: "our second-generation product design has been completed, which is about the same as the common VR helmet. I believe it will be available soon. As for the third-generation product, it is still in the imagination stage, perhaps a hat or a pair of glasses. However, I think one day, our product will become smaller, such as a chip."


    "Chip?"


    "Yes, the chip. It''s the same chip you found for me."

 Chapter 303

    Suhuilan took the lead in lying in one of the boxes. Before the box cover was closed, she encouraged Qingmu with her eyes and said, "see you later."


    When Aoki lay in, he always felt like he was in the coffin.


    The shape and curve of the box are probably ergonomically designed, and there is a soft cushion under it, which is very comfortable. The side wall is metallic, but it doesn''t feel cold. I don''t know what material it is made of.


    When the lid snapped on, the world suddenly quieted down.


    Aoki was startled. The sound insulation effect is a little too good. Fortunately, the cover is transparent and you can see the people outside.


    Mei tried to hold her pipe and looked at him with a smile. The white hair that burst all over his head became stronger and expanded. Aoki wondered whether his brain radiation was greater than before.


    I don''t know whether it is the glass cover that distorts the light or the psychological effect. Aoki always thinks that Mei Tui smiles strangely. He looks like the evil doctor in comics and film and television dramas, and he is his experiment.


    Lying in a $20 million coffin, he fully realized the feeling of the white mouse.


    May gave him a thumbs up. Aoki thought he was praising him. Unexpectedly, the professor just stretched out his finger to press the switch. With the professor''s hand touching somewhere on the top of the coffin, the original transparent glass cover began to darken. Slowly, from transparent to light gray, dark gray, until it turns black.


    Aoki feels as if he is waiting for death. This kind of game experience is not very friendly. If it is not improved, he believes that players will not like playing this game.


    When the darkness completely hit, Aoki felt some fluctuations, just like someone dreaming nearby. He obviously felt the existence of a space and went in subconsciously.


    Then he saw the bright sun shining on the open street and the shadow of willows swaying in the wind. Many houses are built on both sides of the street, but the style is not unified. Some are modern, a little like medieval style, some are Oriental wooden buildings, and some are western stone houses.


    But these things are nothing. What attracts green wood is the huge mountain in the distance, at the end of the straight street.


    It''s not a mountain, because it has straight edges and smooth planes, which is more like a pyramid. The top of the pyramid rises into the clouds, and above the clouds is another upside down pyramid. The two towers are connected by only one vertex. Looking from a distance, they are magnificent, but people can''t help worrying about whether they will fall.


    Aoki just got a Dream Corridor from the old lady long and saw the magical pyramid hourglass. Unexpectedly, he saw such a shape here again.


    He was surprised and doubted.


    Here should be the game world they designed. Why did they design such a thing? Although Professor Mei has discussed with him about Alliance symbols and mirror pyramid, what is the meaning of putting this thing into the game?


    With doubt, Aoki walked towards the pyramid. While walking, I was still thinking whether this thing would also rotate upside down, and then a dark channel appeared.


    When he got closer, he found that he thought too much. This thing is just a huge house in the shape of a pyramid with an open door under it.


    Su Huilan stood at the gate and smiled at him.


    "How do you feel?" she asked.


    "Very realistic!"


    This is Aoki''s intuitive feeling. No game world has ever been so realistic, but he can''t think of how this place is made. If it is made by computer, how can people''s consciousness come in? Is the coffin worth 20 million really so awesome that it can transmit the computer scene directly to people''s nerve center?


    Su Huilan probably saw his question and said with a smile: "it''s not difficult to transmit the simulated scene to the human brain. The difficult thing is how to let the players create the world themselves."


    Aoki nodded and said, "so this coffin you built can extract human memory?"


    "It''s not a coffin, it''s a space box." Su Huilan corrected with a smile. "We don''t forcibly extract human memory, but help people use memory to create the world. Without memory, people''s consciousness can''t create a new world. But memory in turn restricts people''s creativity, so we hope players can get rid of the shackles of memory to a certain extent."


    "We have designed the bottom rules in the game world, saying that the popular point is the basic physical laws of the world, but they are very basic, and there are even many contradictions. This is to simulate human dreams as much as possible without getting out of our control. In a world where there are contradictions in basic physics, it can stimulate people''s creativity, isn''t it?"


    Aoki thought it was a little complicated. Regardless of these, he asked, "how to distinguish earth people from invasion consciousness?"


    Su Huilan said: "Invasion consciousness and human beings on earth belong to two different species. Each species has its own specific racial characteristics. Even in the infancy of life, some characteristics will show up before memory. When the player enters the game, there will be a short black box moment when the connection between his consciousness and brain is cut off. Although this time is very short Short, so short that we can completely ignore it in the classical physical world, but in the quantum world, this time is long enough. "


    "At the moment when consciousness does not depend on matter, different races will certainly show different characteristics. For example, invasion consciousness will show aggression, want to find life to attach to, or disguise as the shadow of other consciousness bodies, and so on."


    Aoki said: "this is just your hypothesis, and you haven''t tried to catch alien consciousness."


    "Yes. But isn''t science based on hypotheses?"


    "But is it a little too expensive to test this hypothesis?"


    Suhuilan giggled: "Mr. Aoki''s tone sounds very much like the management of the project!"


    Aoki disapproved, looked around and said, "what about the black box you said? It looks sunny here."


    Su Huilan said, "this is a prehistoric town."


    "Prehistoric town?"


    "Yes, it means the place before genesis. The game has not really started. You can understand it as a game hall where players can read the game guide and exchange game experiences with each other."


    Su Huilan pointed to the gate at the bottom of the pyramid and said, "every player needs to be trained inside."


    Aoki nodded: "I see. It seems that I have a chance to become an ashes player of this game."


    Suhuilan shook her head and said, "you are not a player, you are a God."


    "God?" Aoki laughed. "I don''t even know the rules of the game. What God!"


    "You can''t deny the three gods of Genesis, Cronus, situ and Aoki. If you want to pretend to be an ordinary player, you''d better change your name, but the subconscious won''t cheat. Concealing will consume your spiritual power."


    Aoki knows that this game is very similar to a dream and can use spiritual power. In other words, a person with strong spiritual power can change the world to a certain extent. From this point of view, it is not too much to say that he is God.


    "Will someone challenge the position of God of war?"


    "There must be."


    Suhuilan giggled and secretly explored the strength of Qingmu''s spiritual power, and Qingmu was also exploring her. The spiritual strength of the two people met carefully outside the pyramid house, which everyone understood.

 Chapter 304

    "Why is there such a strange building?"


    Aoki looked up at the towering pyramid. The overhanging tower is right above his head. From this angle, it can''t see the shape of three edges. It looks like a golden cloud with fog.


    Su Huilan said: "I''m not a game developer, but I heard that there were many schemes for the design of prehistoric towns, and finally the scheme was unanimously approved."


    "Oh?" Aoki was curious. "Which designer designed it?"


    "You seem to care about the shape of the building?" Su Huilan looked at Qingmu''s face and wanted to see something from his face.


    Aoki felt that her control over mental power was very subtle, much stronger than cuckoo. Even if it was greater or less than Duva, it was more subtle.


    "What do you know?"


    This idea appears almost two people at the same time. In the dream world, there is no need for language. When the idea comes together, it is naturally equivalent to saying it.


    Aoki said, "are you the designer?"


    Suhuilan smiled, "but I thought it was you."


    Aoki said, "aren''t you an insider of the foundation? Do you still keep secrets from each other?"


    "That''s not true. The development of space boxes and games is highly confidential, and not everyone knows it inside the foundation. Except for a few people who control the overall situation, others complete what they should do according to their tasks. I''m not engaged in computer and physics research, so I really don''t know the details of the development process."


    Aoki thinks so. It seems that this question has to be asked by Mei. If the plan was put forward by the professor himself, it would be fine, because the professor knows about the relics of the South Pacific, has seen the crystal hourglass, and has made some speculations about the mirror pyramid.


    But if it''s not a professor, there''s more doubt. Aoki''s recent experience also shows that this symbol has something to do with the awakened alliance, and the Dream Corridor used by invasive consciousness has something to do with this thing.


    What''s the point of having such a game hall in a prehistoric town?


    "Go in."


    Su Huilan said a word, then turned and walked into the gate of the pyramid, and Qingmu followed in.


    Inside is a broad hall, with dark light coming through the gate and dome.


    There are some reliefs carved on the surrounding walls. Because they are far away, they can''t see anything.


    Aoki approached and touched the wall with his hand. These reliefs imply some kind of fluctuation, which is a bit like but different from the fluctuation of spirit. He estimated that this is probably what the professor said about the effect of quantum droplets in the space box. But he still couldn''t see what was carved on it.


    Su Huilan explained: "the reliefs on the wall are semi-finished products and can be re sculpted. They are used to record the changes of the world in the future, that is, the content of Genesis. Players can create and change the world by themselves to trigger genesis Of course, like Cronus, you are the omnipotent God in the world. You can try to change the content of the relief. "


    Aoki said, "God is just a symbol, which is not determined by the game developers. If they set the coal boss as God when they develop, can the coal boss do whatever he wants to play this game?"


    "Coal boss?" Su Huilan immediately thought of the upstart with a big belly and a big gold chain. "Coal boss certainly can''t, but you can."


    "Why?"


    "You can try your mental power."


    Aoki always felt that suhuilan was testing him. He looked at her and said, "your spirit is also very strong."


    Suhuilan smiled, no longer said anything, and walked to the inside of the hall.


    Aoki took another look at the reliefs. This is just a virtual world created by computer. Although it has some energy and structure similar to spiritual space, it is still very different from real dreams.


    He knows that he should not have entered the core of the game at this time.


    He has always been a dreamless man, who can only enter other people''s dreams, and never had a dream of his own. So he wondered, can this "space box" really bring him into his dream? If so, can you find more memories through your dreams?


    There are many empty door frames in the center of the hall, like sculptures designed by modern artists. I don''t know what they are used for.


    In addition, the whole hall was empty, like a semi-finished product of a huge palace. Before it was completed, the imperial dynasty had been destroyed. Or more like an emperor''s mausoleum, half built, the emperor died, so he had to be empty.


    They went in through the gate. The sound of green wood''s footsteps echoed in the open hall, attracting Su Huilan''s sideways eyes.


    "Do you always dress like this?" she asked.


    Aoki gave a "um".


    Su Huilan asked, "have you always worn this?"


    Aoki thought her question was very strange and said, "is there a problem?"


    Su Huilan said, "where did you buy your outfit?"


    It was probably the first time someone asked this question, and Aoki was stunned. He thought for a long time and didn''t remember where he bought his clothes. When did you first wear this dress?


    Oh, I can''t remember.


    The hall inside the pyramid is very large. Qingmu walked for a long time. When he approached, Qingmu found that the standing door frames are actually big mirrors. Because the hall is extremely empty, the light is very dark, and the mirror reflection is also dark. It looks like nothing, so it looks like an empty door frame from a distance.


    "Professor Su, do you know situ Xingzhi?" Aoki now thinks of situ as soon as he sees the mirror, and many mirrors together are more like a maze.


    "No, I only know he is a genius! A genius among geniuses!" Su Huilan said, glancing at Aoki. "You are all one of the creator gods of the game world, but you still have to ask me?"


    Aoki knew that the inspiration of the space box came from situ. Did he have something to do with those mirrors? But I didn''t find the invasion of consciousness at that time.


    It makes sense for Professor Mei to list situ as the creator God in the game "dream guide", but he always feels strange to include Qingmu.


    The four walls of the hall extended upward and gradually appeared radian. Some faint light appeared at the dome, as if there was a cloudy sky above.


    Aoki thought, according to the structure seen from the outside, there is an inverted pyramid on it. I don''t know what it is for. But now he is more interested in the mirror standing in front of him.


    There are a lot of mirrors, which seem to be arranged according to some law, forming a big maze.


    "What are these mirrors for?" he asked.


    Su Huilan said, "the first time you come in, you don''t want to feel for yourself? For example, look in the mirror and walk in the maze. The less you know, the easier it is to find bugs."


    "At least there''s a novice guide or something, how else?" Aoki said disapprovingly.


    "You are a God, you don''t know, and ordinary people can''t know." Su Huilan smiled.


    "If I were a God, I would probably be the weakest one," said Aoki, holding his chin.

 Chapter 305

    The mirror surface of the mirror is very soft. It is not made of glass. It is a bit like water. It can be touched and rippled on it.


    Suhuilan walked in front, and Qingmu followed her. Close to the first mirror, Su Huilan''s figure also appeared in the mirror.


    The light was dim, but her delicate facial features and exquisite body curve were clearly reflected in the mirror. She looked carefully in the mirror for a while, with a smile on her face, as if she were tasting a gorgeous beauty, rather than looking at herself.


    Suddenly, Su Huilan''s face was stagnant and stunned, as if she saw something strange.


    She suddenly turned back and looked at the green wood standing next to her like a monster.


    There is no green wood in the mirror.


    On the water like clean and soft mirror, only Su Huilan''s slim figure and staggered expression.


    In fact, if the mirror can reflect Qingmu at this time, his appearance must be more surprised than Su Huilan.


    Su Huilan quickly calmed down and asked, "are you a dreamless person?"


    Aoki was surprised and said, "I really can''t dream. What''s the relationship between not dreaming and looking in the mirror?"


    Su Huilan said: "The mirror here is not a real mirror. It is just a gateway to guide people''s consciousness to create space. In reality, looking at the mirror is the reflection of light. Looking at the mirror here is the self cognition of consciousness. What you see is your subconscious''s instinctive cognition of yourself. Therefore, you can think that this is a mirror of evil. If you have a Buddha in your heart, it is the Buddha , you have a devil in your heart. If you shine, it''s a devil. "


    "Then why can''t I see myself?"


    "I don''t know. Dreamless people are very rare. They are usually caused by brain defects. Dreamless people don''t really can''t dream, but they don''t have a clear understanding of themselves, or the subconscious can''t retrieve memories. But... Your consciousness is clearly your own image... And how can you..."


    Suhuilan looked puzzled.


    Aoki was also very puzzling, but he was too lazy to think too much and said, "no matter how much, this mirror is not used as a magic mirror here, is it?"


    Su Huilan said: "of course not. The magic mirror is only an auxiliary function, and it''s not even a good experience for the game, but this function comes from the self cognition of consciousness. It can''t be closed. It''s a side effect. The real function of the mirror is to guide consciousness to create its own space, which is equivalent to a channel to the player''s own world."


    Aoki asked, "how to guide?"


    Su Huilan said, "just walk in. Each mirror is equivalent to a door, and behind each door is a world. Of course, this world needs players to create."


    Aoki couldn''t see his own mirror. Sure enough, when there was no image of himself in it, he looked more like a door.


    "If a door corresponds to a player, the number of mirrors here is far from enough?"


    Su Huilan smiled: "no, in the quantum world, quantity is not a problem. In fact, there are countless mirrors here. Even if everyone in the world plays this game online at the same time, this hall can accommodate it."


    Aoki walked forward a few steps and came to another mirror. The mirror was gray. Inside, you could see the images of the hall and other mirrors, creating a kaleidoscope like spectacle in the mirror, but Aoki didn''t look like himself.


    He walked on again, and the mirrors he passed were all like this.


    Originally, looking from a distance, there were not many mirrors in the hall, and the arrangement seemed to be very regular, but now as soon as you came in, there seemed to be an infinite number of mirrors, like entering a forest composed of mirrors.


    Aoki walked and felt that he did not exist, because there was no mirror to reflect himself.


    When he looked back, he found Su Huilan behind him, and they were actually in front of the mirror they had just faced.


    Aoki found that all the mirrors were produced by his own consciousness. When he walked forward, he realized that where there would be mirrors, so he could never walk through the mirror forest. Once his consciousness stopped, he would return to the original mirror.


    "There''s only one mirror, isn''t it?" he said.


    "You can think so," said Su Huilan with a smile. "In fact, I''m curious about how this game will guide you to create the world. If you can''t dream, what will happen after you go in?"


    Aoki said, "just go in and have a look."


    Su Huilan asked, "you first or me first?"


    Aoki said, "you go first. After all, I''m not familiar with it. Show me."


    Suhuilan nodded and said, "OK."


    She took a step forward, stepped into the mirror with one foot, and there was a wave on the mirror. Her body entered the mirror with her feet. You can see half of her body outside and half of her body inside, just like people outside want to go in and people inside want to come out, but the two people collided with each other.


    Just as she was about to completely enter the mirror with only one back of her head left, Su Huilan suddenly turned back and smiled, and she turned back in the mirror.


    She said, "I''ll go first and see if you can find me later."


    As soon as Aoki was stunned, suhuilan disappeared into the mirror, and the mirror returned to a soft and smooth appearance, as if nothing had happened.


    He was not sure what Su Huilan''s last sentence meant. Was it that the player''s dreams could be connected with each other in this game, or did she know that she could enter other people''s dreams, so she asked him to find her in her dreams?


    Aoki thought for a moment before trying to reach out and gently touch the mirror with his fingers.


    Mirror tentacles are extremely soft, like melted glass. His hand slowly reached into the mirror, and a circle of ripples rippled on the mirror, spreading outward with his arm as the center.


    However, it is strange that when his hand extends in, a hand is also extended in the mirror, which is perpendicular to his arm, as if his arm was reflected back by the mirror and overlapped with his remaining arms.


    As like as two peas, he shifted slightly, and his arm was not perpendicular to the mirror, but tilted in. The hand stretched out from the other direction, and the arm he had put into his arm formed a angle of about sixty degrees, which is exactly the same as that of light.


    Aoki didn''t know whether his hand stretched in was bounced back, or another invisible hand in the mirror stretched out. He looked at the hand sticking out of the mirror, tried to move his fingers, and the fingers of that hand moved. He drew back his hand, which disappeared behind the mirror.


    This was not the case when Su Huilan went in just now. Is it because he is a dreamless man and can''t get into the mirror? Or something else?


    Aoki crossed his heart and took a big step. His whole body hit the mirror.


    He saw his body disappear bit by bit in front of the mirror, and saw himself come out of the mirror bit by bit. Then, he returned to the world in front of the mirror completely, and looked back at the demon mirror that completely reflected his consciousness, but could not be reflected.

 Chapter 306

    Aoki tried several times in a row, and each time he was reflected by the mirror. However, he can''t image in the mirror, so this reflection becomes very strange, just like his body meets the inflection of a certain space.


    Maybe there are two as like as two peas in Pyramid. The mirror is just the two Pyramid pass. Aoki looks like it was bounced back by the mirror, but it was actually another Pyramid that was just the same.


    If you explain this way, of course, it will be much smoother, but what about Su Huilan? Where has she been?


    Even the mirror can''t get in. Qingmu naturally can''t find Su Huilan.


    However, he has his own way. He and Su Huilan lie in the space box respectively. The distance between the two space boxes is less than three meters. If Su Huilan is dreaming at the moment, he believes that he can feel the consciousness fluctuation of Su Huilan within such a short distance, unless Su Huilan''s mental power is stronger than him and deliberately hides it.


    Sure enough, when he focused, he felt a very weak spatial fluctuation. The trace of the wave seems to be blocked by something, and it is intermittent. Aoki guesses that the space box has a shielding and interference effect on people''s brain waves.


    He seized the opportunity and his consciousness crossed the barrier and entered the space.


    In front of us is a quiet and beautiful lake. There is an island in the middle of the lake. In the distance, there are undulating mountains. The lake shore is lined with green willows, with Orioles flying and butterflies dancing. Through the woods, you can see houses, a bit like teaching buildings, but they are scattered, and the architectural style is quite classical. It looks like a school.


    On a clean grassland by the lake, Su Huilan stepped on the yoga mat with one foot, bent her other leg behind her, bent up from the ridge of her back, stretched her soles straight and hung over her head, leaned forward, and her thin and soft waist bent into a perfect arc, connected with her legs through the round hip line, and the white tight yoga clothes set off her perfect figure. A very classical silver hairpin was inserted in the middle of the coiled black hair. His face was facing the lake directly in front of him. His hands were together, his eyes were slightly closed, and he looked quiet and comfortable, as if he had integrated with the surrounding scenery and turned into a white flower in full bloom in the green grass by the lake.


    Aoki didn''t bother her, so he sat down on the stone by the lake.


    Suhuilan''s dream space is large, delicate and real, which shows the strength and delicacy of her spiritual power.


    Aoki looked at the sky reflected in the lake in a daze and suddenly remembered what had just happened. It was a little strange. Thinking of the mirror, he looked out at the water on the bank and saw his reflection in the water, which was very clear.


    Suhuilan opened her eyes, slowly put down her hands and feet, sat cross legged and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to come so soon."


    Aoki said, "do you still practice yoga in your dream? Does consciousness also need to be shaped?"


    Su Huilan said, "you underestimate yoga. Yoga is not just for shaping. Its fundamental role is to develop the potential of the human body, make the perfect unity of consciousness and body, and improve people''s spiritual energy. When I practice yoga in my dream, my sleeping body is practicing. When I practice in reality, my dormant consciousness is practicing."


    If Aoki has realized something, he still gives up the idea of practicing yoga after thinking about it. He thinks it''s really troublesome just now. Fortunately, his mental strength has always been enough. He doesn''t need to be improved for the time being. Even if he does, there are always other ways.


    Seeing that Aoki was not interested in yoga, Su Huilan said, "I have tried it. Dreaming here is no different from dreaming at ordinary times, but we need to follow the bottom rules of the game, which is equivalent to a space box that limits the imagination of the human brain."


    Aoki said, "how does a machine limit people''s imagination?"


    Su Huilan said: "The material of dream space is memory, and memory needs to be combined to produce strange things. For example, flying, people''s flying experience is very few, and many are imagined. Even people who have skydiving experience only have skydiving feeling and memory, but free fall is not equal to flying, it is at most a kind of flying experience. Therefore, people''s flying experience in dreams is different Similarly, some people jump, some glide, some float, some lose weight, and others just move the scenery without moving. When the machine stores a fixed flight experience into the game, there is only one kind of flight in the dream guide game, and everyone is the same. This is the limit. "


    Aoki said, "but people with strong mental power can break through this limit. For example, you can fly as much as you want now!"


    Su Huilan said: "of course. So at the beginning of the game, you need someone to guide and maintain order. Using strong mental power to break the rules of the game is equivalent to opening the game. If caught by the system, you can close or even delete your account."


    "What happens when you delete an account?"


    "I don''t know. I heard..." Su Huilan stopped. "You''d better ask Professor Mei."


    Aoki said, "forget it, I won''t delete my account."


    Suhuilan said with a smile, "because you are God?"


    Aoki said, "no, because I can''t get in at all."


    "What?" Su Huilan said in surprise, "what can''t get in?"


    "Mirror. I can''t get in the mirror where you came in."


    "I know you are a dreamless person, but I didn''t think you can''t get in at all. This mirror is not a real mirror, it''s just guiding people''s consciousness. Your consciousness can reach here. Why can''t you create space yourself? You''re not an independent consciousness without memory!"


    "Have you ever seen someone like me who can''t dream?"


    Su Huilan thought for a moment and said, "I can''t say no, but it''s different from you."


    Aoki looked forward to Su Huilan: "can you tell me?"


    Su Huilan said: "The essence of dreaming is the deep sorting of memory by the subconscious mind, just like sorting the room. We move out the things in the room, put them in another empty room, and then put everything back. Some don''t need them, throw them away, and some don''t use them, put them in the most corner or the most inside of the cabinet. Dreaming is such a process, the empty room Even in our dreams, the things we move out must be piled up in a mess, and the things we shouldn''t put together. "


    "There are several situations for people who can''t dream. One is that the room is always neat and clean and doesn''t need to be sorted at all. Such people are usually memory geniuses and never forget anything, because their brain memory is like a library. They are very clear in categories. They can find any information immediately and can never be used up Shelves to store new books. "


    "The second kind of person, his room does not need to be cleaned up, but there is nothing to tidy up, because his room is empty. In theory, this kind of person does not exist, and the newborn baby may be closer to the dying person. However, in the history of modern psychiatry, there have also been some special cases of memory loss and the brain refuses to store memory, among Alzheimer''s patients Very few patients will also have this situation in the later stage of the disease. "


    "The third situation is that his room is so big that there is no need to tidy it up. Just like our universe, no matter where you throw the stars, it will not appear crowded. Moreover, the universe is still expanding. No matter how many galaxies you throw in, it will also be empty. You can understand this kind of person as his spiritual world is so huge that it is integrated with heaven and earth. This is what Zhuang Zi said "The realm of ''no dream for people''."


    "I''ve seen all three kinds of people. But you..." Su Huilan glanced at Qingmu. "It doesn''t belong to any kind."

 Chapter 307

    Aoki didn''t expect to get a real answer from suhuilan. The question has been in his heart for so many years. In fact, he doesn''t remember how many years have passed, or even when he began to live in Liuying lane.


    He once chatted with the neighbors in Liuying lane. The neighbors said that when he first came to Liuying lane, he stood under an old willow tree dressed like this, with a bird on the top of his head. At first, people thought he was shooting advertisements or portraits there. Liuying lane is an old street, so people often come to take pictures, and the crew came to take pictures. So the neighbors didn''t take it seriously at that time. Later, they found that there were no photographers or cameras nearby, so they began to doubt whether the man was ill.


    The neighborhood said that he stood under the willow for a day and night. Later, when he saw him again, he lived in a flower bar.


    Aoki also asked the lifelong flower how he came to the bar. Every time I ask this question, I touch his forehead all my life and ask him with worry. If I drink too much or have a fever, I''m not sick.


    He didn''t remember standing under the big willow for a day and a night.


    That willow is very old. It is said that it was the first willow planted in Liuying lane. Other willows were inserted with the paper cut from the tree. Every spring, the old willow will hang many graceful green branches to cover the withered and twisted trunk, so as to announce to the world that its vitality is still very strong.


    Aoki has no memory, but can''t find the memory before that. At least what happened later is still very clear, but he just can''t dream. But he always felt that there was something wrong with his brain, not that he had no memory. Every time he recalls, he will have a headache, just like wearing a hoop curse. As soon as he recalls, he will be cursed.


    Suhuilan looked at the green wood in a daze and asked, "what do you think?"


    Aoki said, "nothing."


    Suhuilan smiled and didn''t speak.


    Subconscious thinking can''t be concealed. If it''s an ordinary person, what he thinks is tantamount to mobilizing his memory and will appear in his dream. But Aoki can''t even dream. Of course, he can''t know what he''s thinking. He doesn''t even need to use mental power to hide and shield his thoughts.


    "Go out," Aoki said.


    Su Huilan nodded, "it''s time to go out."


    From Su Huilan''s dream, they returned to the hall.


    He found that when Su Huilan withdrew from her dream, there was no sign and feeling of dream collapse. He didn''t know whether her mind control had special skills or whether there was any special reason for the game.


    They stood in front of the mirror again.


    Aoki was thinking, suhuilan just went in from the mirror, so did she come out from the mirror bit by bit? He should come out and wait first, so that he can see how suhuilan came out. But now it''s too late to regret. You can''t ask others to go in again.


    Standing in front of the mirror for a while, Aoki asked, "where are the archive and exit options for this game?"


    He and Su Huilan are now in the box like a coffin. The box cuts off the perceptual connection between their consciousness and body through some mechanism, and directly inputs the game scene into their brain. So, how does the box know when they want to leave the game?


    From the perspective of the game, there should be a mechanism that allows players to quit at any time.


    Su Huilan said: "now it''s just for us to test the internal logic of devices and games. The archive and exit functions have not been completed. However, I heard that this function may not be available in the future."


    "Er... How to end the game?" Aoki was speechless. Which game would have no exit option?


    "You can forcibly shut down."


    "Forced shutdown? We are in the box. Our body perception is cut off and our hands and feet can''t move. How can we force shutdown?"


    "The first generation of space box products is not perfect enough," Su Huilan said. "So when we came in, Professor Mei set the time for us."


    "That means we can only wait here now?" Aoki wanted to say that this is a regular shutdown, not a forced shutdown.


    "That''s right."


    "How long did the professor set for us?"


    "Two minutes. Including the time of switching on and off, our actual time in the dream will not exceed 30 seconds." Su Huilan smiled. "This is also the most fascinating part of the game in the future."


    Aoki nodded in agreement.


    Now the biggest problem of the game is to consume too much time and energy, affecting people''s study and work. The game "dream guide" has been played by players for a long time. In the real world, it may only take a few minutes, without delaying work and study and affecting life.


    When you are waiting for the elevator, after class, when you call a car and wait for the driver to come, when you make out with your wife, when she takes a bath, when you make instant noodles... You can wear a space box (if the offspring products of that thing are convenient enough). That little time is enough for you to expand your territory and make a career in the game world.


    However, Aoki couldn''t help worrying.


    "Can humans really be satisfied with playing for a few minutes?"


    "Maybe." suhuilan''s answer seemed not very confident.


    Have humans ever satisfied anything? If you indulge in this game, it will be more terrible than ordinary games!


    Aoki always felt that the development of this space box and the dream guide had deviated from the original intention of the professor.


    Two minutes of time passes quickly in reality, but in the pure conscious world, there is almost no passage of time. If you don''t need to stimulate brain cells to retrieve memory, and brain cells are an active substance after all, they will be excited and active only in a certain chemical environment, and the chemical reaction takes time. Otherwise, people''s consciousness will stay in a dream like space and really become eternal in a second.


    Aoki and suhuilan waited in the hall, and the atmosphere was a little awkward and boring.


    "In fact, we can go out for a walk," Su Huilan suggested. "The lower our brain excitement, the slower the passage of time. There are still some scenery to enjoy in this prehistoric town."


    "Good." Aoki readily agreed.


    They walked out of the hall of the pyramid and came to the street of the town. Aoki looked back. The pyramid towered into the cloud. The upside down pyramid above was in the cloud, as if it would fall at any time.


    "Do you think the two pyramids will turn upside down?" asked suhuilan.


    Aoki was surprised: "why?"


    Su Huilan giggled: "no reason, I just think this design is very strange."


    Aoki is not sure if Su Huilan knows anything, but she obviously doesn''t want to say anything more.


    They were walking in the town.


    There is no one else in the town now. I don''t know whether there will be more players in the future, or whether others will only immerse themselves in their own game world and don''t care about the town at all.


    "What do you mean by making such a small town?" Aoki asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s always useful to him."


    "This is neither reality nor anyone''s dream. Where is it?"


    "Here is a scene designed in the game. Human perception in such a world is simulated by computer, including vision, hearing, smell, taste, touch, vestibular system induction, etc., and then these perceptions are directly input into the brain through the continuous action of high-frequency light pulses in the space box, so that our consciousness will think that we have come to this scene It''s hard to tell the true from the false. "


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "generally speaking, this is an illusion."


    "Hallucination?" Aoki thought, "what''s the difference between hallucination and dream?"


    Su Huilan said: "the difference is that hallucinations do not depend on people''s own memory, nor do they need spiritual force to support space."


    Aoki agrees with suhuilan''s statement of hallucinations and dreams, but he always feels that this prehistoric town and the pyramid hall are not so simple.


    This is not a human dream. Can it be another dream? For example, computer dreams.


    At this moment, he thought of ghosts again.

 Chapter 308

    In the real world outside the box, two minutes is too short.


    Plum green eyes looked at Aoki and Su Huilan lying in. The box was closed. The professor pressed the start button. She thought of several questions. Before she could ask them, the space box made a sound, and the box cover panel became transparent again, and then opened slowly.


    The two people just lying in sat up as if they were newlyweds who came here to buy furniture. They just sat down and tried their comfort.


    Su Huilan rubbed her temples and moved her arms. Seeing that Qingmu was standing outside the box, she smiled and said, "you move fast!"


    "He doesn''t get up as gracefully as you do," said Merlot


    Aoki stretched lazily and said, "climb out of the coffin, no matter how elegant, it''s like a zombie."


    Su Huilan''s smile froze, her cold face quickly stepped out of the box, gave him a white eye and said, "you are a zombie!"


    Aoki laughed twice.


    Su Huilan was even more angry and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Aoki Gu said to him, "this game can''t retreat by itself. In case the time setting fails, or it is set too long carelessly, don''t you want to live in it until you go crazy?"


    Bian Ziyuan on one side snatched: "We have also considered the problem you mentioned. Time control is really troublesome. Our experimental samples are too few. Everyone''s brain cell activity and metabolism are different, resulting in different degrees of expansion in the dream at the same time. However, this expansion is not necessarily time, but also space. You feel that time is too long because you are not in the dream To create more things. This is a game. If you can focus on the world of the game itself, time will pass quickly. "


    Aoki didn''t expect that the young man who just came to the laboratory had been so deeply involved in the development of the game, and he couldn''t help but look at him. As far as he knows, the development of the space box focuses on the wisdom of the world''s top physicists, and the game of dream pointing is not just a game, but a frontier exploration of life science.


    Mei Tui smiled and seemed very satisfied with the new student.


    "As for the problem of machine failure," Bian Zi looked at Mei from a distance and continued with the encouragement of the professor, "We have been trying to improve. The second generation space box will have a reasonable technical means to solve it and prevent accidents. In addition, the core of our game design is to rely on the wisdom of players, but there is also a built-in super program - Cronos."


    "Cronus?" Aoki frowned. "Is that the artificial intelligence you developed?"


    "Yes." when it comes to Cronus, Bian Zi is far from proud. "We are trying to make Cronus understand the expression of human consciousness. When there are many game test samples, he should be able to analyze the player''s conscious purpose. At that time, if the player wants to quit the game, Cronus can know as long as he has one idea."


    "You mean giving the player''s rights to an artificial intelligence?" Aoki thinks it''s not as reliable as timing.


    "You can rest assured that Cronos runs very stably and will not have problems unless the whole system has problems, such as power failure, but in that case, the space box will also stop working, and players can naturally quit the game," Bian Ziyuan said.


    Aoki shook his head disapprovingly, and his face was a little heavy.


    Bian Ziyuan felt despised. Cronus was his most proud design, which was unanimously praised by Mei Tuo and other top scientists. The professor not only retained the name of "Cronus" for the program, but also made him the creator God in the game world.


    He asked a little unhappily, "Mr. Aoki, do you have any questions?"


    Aoki ignored him and bowed his head into meditation.


    Su Huilan glanced at Aoki and said with a smile, "I think Mr. Aoki is not worried about machine failure, but about Cronus himself."


    Bian Ziyuan said confidently, "Cronus is the program I developed. There will be no problem."


    "Really?" Su Huilan said, "your Cronus can recognize human conscious thoughts. Do you think you can control him? If he doesn''t want to wake a person up, will he never wake up?"


    Bian Zi was stunned and said, "this... Unless he changes the code for himself, but..."


    "No, but Cronus can do it." Mei Lei, who has been silent all the time, suddenly interrupted Bian Ziyuan''s answer, "the creator God naturally has his unparalleled power and energy in that world."


    "Then what can restrict Cronus?" asked suhuilan.


    "So we have formulated the bottom rules, that is, the basic physical rules of the world, which God can''t change. On the other hand, we don''t have two gods. God and God can restrict each other."


    "You mean..." Su Huilan looked at Qingmu in surprise, and then giggled. "I didn''t see that he was a little divine just now, and he didn''t even..."


    Suhuilan wanted to say that Qingmu couldn''t even get in the mirror to guide her dream, but she was interrupted by Qingmu before she finished.


    "I even saw the prehistoric town for the first time. What kind of God!" Aoki sighed, and then asked Mei Tui, "why do you design such a strange pyramid?"


    Su Huilan glanced at Qingmu curiously, and looked at Xiang Mei curiously, waiting for his answer.


    Mei Tui didn''t avoid anything and said in front of everyone: "Oh, do you remember when you asked me about that strange symbol? At that time, we discussed the pyramid. Since our scientific research ship disappeared, we have made a lot of efforts to find the traces of those scientists, and also increased the research on the underwater relics of the southern Pacific Ocean. Unfortunately, it disappeared, and now there are only a few treasures left for us Your photos and a video. "


    "However, our research on the mirror pyramid is not without progress. We simulated the multi-dimensional corresponding mirror space on the computer, which is also the core idea of the development of space box and dream guide games. Therefore, when we discussed the game scheme, the design scheme of this prehistoric small town was unanimously approved. This not only reflects the concept of game design, but also reflects the time-honored spirit of game design It reminds us that there are pyramids on the banks of the Nile and on the seabed of the South Pacific, and human beings 4000 years ago probably mastered the mirror symmetry universe and the method of space-time reversal. "


    Bian Ziyuan has been busy improving Cronus''s design and the development of dream guide games since he joined the laboratory. Although he has learned a lot about the causes and consequences, he rarely has the opportunity to listen to the professor talk about these things. He curiously interrupted and asked, "do you mean that the submarine pyramid disappeared because it entered another space?"


    "It doesn''t have to be another universe, it may be a higher dimension. It''s still there, but we can''t see it."


    "That means the scientific research ship has also entered the advanced dimension. Maybe those scientists have made important discoveries and can solve the mystery when they come back!" Bian Ziyuan said excitedly.


    "I''m afraid they can''t come back." Qi Rong showed on the professor''s face. "I just got the news not long ago that the wreckage of the scientific research ship was found near the tubuai islands, and no crew survived."

 Chapter 309

    Except for Su Huilan, who had already received the news, others were shocked.


    "Have you found out the cause of the accident?" Aoki asked.


    Mei Zhuo said: "A professional team has been investigating. At present, the feedback is that the scientific research ship has been attacked by thermal weapons such as missiles or torpedoes. During the search in the nearby waters, some metal fragments that do not belong to the scientific research ship have been found. It is verified that they are submarines made by the former Soviet Union. Therefore, it is suspected that the Russian military is involved in this matter. Although the Russian side denies this, it is not true It makes other countries in the world, especially the United States, Central Europe and Australia and New Zealand in the southern hemisphere very nervous. It is estimated that the situation in the Pacific region can not be eased in a short time. "


    "You mean the Russian submarine attacked our research ship?" Mei Ziqing opened his mouth in surprise.


    "I''m not sure yet. Because it involves the game between the military and other countries, the investigation has entered a very delicate stage, and a lot of information has been blocked. Fortunately, the space management committee has a certain authority on this matter. People from our investigation team sent me a message saying that the Russians are indeed involved in this matter, but I''m not sure whether it was a submarine attack Hit the research ship. "


    Mei duo said and patted his pipe. It was obvious that he was a little addicted to smoking. "Let''s go out and say, you can''t smoke here. Damn, how could I agree to this rule at the beginning!"


    Mei Ziqing covered her mouth and smiled.


    They all left the top floor laboratory and came to Mei''s office. The professor couldn''t wait to put on the tobacco leaf and smoked it hard.


    "Why did the Russians attack our research ship?" Bian Ziyuan asked.


    "It''s not necessarily the Russians. The submarines made by the former Soviet Union have been sold to many countries, and the terrorists may not have them," Su Huilan said. "Moreover, our scientific research ship has not been able to die with the submarine, and the submarine has also had an accident, indicating the existence of a third party force."


    Mei tried to spit out a cigarette, nodded and said, "yes, this is what worries governments all over the world. However, I have some other conjectures..."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know yet."


    The professor was holding his pipe and facing the wall. He seemed to be thinking about his words. A silhouette of him and the smoke was shown on the wall.


    "The accident area is a huge basin with a water depth of 5000 meters. It is difficult to carry out search and rescue in such a place, but fortunately, we know the location of the scientific research ship before the accident. Not only because it has a clear destination, but because we received the signal from it before the accident."


    "Signal? Hasn''t it been missing for months?"


    "Yes, as like as two peas, the people who received the signal thought they were wrong. And the information they sent was very strange, almost identical to the last group of information they received four months ago." to get to the destination, to anchor down and request satellite angle calibration ". Three times. They said it twice four months ago, and then stopped for more than four months before they said the third time. "


    Mei Tao was stunned when she heard what they said. She just thought it was very strange.


    "And then?"


    "Then we sent them a signal to confirm the request and locate their location. But we didn''t hear from them, as if they were missing again."


    "It sounds a bit like a supernatural event!"


    "No, not at all," said the professor, "The Pyramid remains at the bottom of the sea is a phenomenon beyond scientific explanation, and the haunted Ghost Island in that area also proves the magic there. It is precisely because of this group of inexplicable signals that we have the idea of searching for the scientific research ship again. Otherwise, we may not know the accident of the scientific research ship now. If no one investigates, the Maori in the southern islands will be dead If ship or submarine debris is found, it will also be disposed of as waste. "


    "Professor, you just said you had other guesses..." Aoki looked at Mei to wait for him to continue.


    The professor took a few more puffs of smoke and said slowly, "in addition to the mysterious forces of nature, could there also be man-made factors in the disappearance of the scientific research ship? I have always wondered - some people don''t want us to know the truth of the seabed!"


    "You mean..." Su Huilan frowned and said heavily, "someone can control the mysterious space power there and make our scientific research ship lose contact?"


    May nodded.


    "It is not so easy to make a ship with all kinds of state-of-the-art and cutting-edge equipment suddenly disappear from the Pacific Ocean with continuous tracking and positioning by navigation satellites. But it can be understood if we master some technologies we have never mastered, such as dissimilar space transformation or multi-dimensional overlap."


    "But what evidence?"


    "There''s no evidence, I''m just reasoning. Of course, even if the reasoning is not complete in the logical chain." Mei tried to deny himself, but didn''t stop his reasoning. "First of all, the scientific research ship did have an accident, and this time it''s obviously man-made. Think about it, who will kill a scientific research ship?"


    Everyone was silent and couldn''t think of it after thinking for a long time.


    "The scientific research project will not threaten any government or chaebol, and there is nothing valuable on the scientific research ship. Although the equipment is very valuable, it is just a pile of scrap iron for scientific research. Moreover, there are no pirates in that sea area at all. The nearest land is the southern islands, which has less than 10000 residents. Somali pirates will not Waste oil money and drive a boat to rob so far away. "


    "So there is only one reason to explain, that is, someone doesn''t want the scientific research ship to get close there. There must be some secrets there."


    Mei Ziqing asked, "but since he can use natural forces to make the ship disappear, why should he use weapons to destroy it now?"


    Mei Zhuo said: "Maybe the natural force has some limitations, such as the time has come, or something else has made this force disappear, or our scientific research ship has got rid of this bondage. If it is the last one, it means that the people on the scientific research ship may have mastered the secrets of the seabed, so it is inevitable that they will be killed. And this possibility is very high. After all, there are seven top leaders on the ship Scientists. "


    "Who doesn''t want us to know the secrets there?" Mei Ziqing said puzzled. "This is preventing human progress!"


    "If it were not for the ancient Egyptians who built the pyramids, I''m afraid there would be only those new parasites. From this point of view, they not only master some space principles we don''t know, but also have enough resources in the human world. Otherwise, even if they can kill scientific research ships and submarines silently, they will be found out."


    "Do you mean that they may have infiltrated and even controlled the senior management of some countries?"


    "Not possible, but certain!"

 Chapter 310

    Mei looked at the atmosphere a little dull, took a deep breath of smoke, and then said:


    "In fact, it''s nothing terrible. If they start a war, it''s better. They''re afraid they''ll always hide in the dark, so we don''t even know who the enemy is. Now it seems that they also have obvious weaknesses, and they''re beginning to worry."


    "The only thing we need to worry about is their innate spiritual power, which has been neglected in human scientific research. Of course," he glanced at Aoki and suhuilan, "we humans do not lack spiritual masters."


    He patted Bian Ziyuan on the shoulder, "we still have outstanding young talents. As long as we seize the first opportunity, I believe we can beat them! This is also the purpose of my eagerness to promote the dream guide game."


    Inspired by the professor, Bian Ziyuan knew that he was participating in the great cause of saving mankind and became the most important member. He clenched his fist excitedly, and even his eyes were wet.


    Su Huilan suddenly said, "Professor Mei, can you arrange me to the investigation team in the name of the space management committee? I want to go to the field investigation. Maybe I will find something."


    Mei Tuo hesitated and said, "of course it''s best if you go. Our people on the investigation team are really too weak. But the situation there is very complex and may be dangerous..."


    Su Huilan said, "don''t worry about this. I can handle it."


    Mei thought for a moment and said, "well, we can consider it, but we still have to discuss it with the Committee."


    Bian Ziyuan said excitedly, "I want to go too!"


    Mei Ziqing also showed expectant eyes, but she is Mei''s personal assistant. If the professor doesn''t go by herself, of course she won''t go.


    The professor glared at them and scolded them: "what do you do for fun, do a good job in the dream guide, and let the parasitic people have nowhere to hide is the most important thing!"


    Aoki, who had not spoken all the time, suddenly said, "I''ll go too."


    Mei duo seemed to have never thought that Aoki would make this request. She was stunned. She held her pipe in her mouth. The expression on her face was unpredictable. She didn''t know whether she was measuring gains and losses or thinking about something else.


    Su Huilan gave Aoki a meaningful look and said, "Professor Mei, let Mr. Aoki go together. I can also have a company. You know, there are some things that others can''t do."


    Mei finally nodded and said, "OK, I''ll try to arrange it, but you two are the trumps in our hands, and nothing can happen. Also, after the second generation of space box products come out, you must come back, especially Professor Su. You can''t be a dream mentor!"


    "Don''t worry, Professor Mei. I will do what I should do."


    Su Huilan said that she looked at Qingmu again and found that Qingmu was looking at her, with deep meaning in her eyes. They looked at each other and smiled. No one asked why.


    At this time, Mei Ziqing reminded: "Professor Su and Mr. Aoki haven''t made the test report yet. Don''t forget for a while!"


    Mei asked for a pat on the head: "yes, yes, that''s the point. Today, I asked you to help test. That, Xiao Bian, you can help Professor Su and Mr. Aoki do it together."


    Bian Ziyuan promised and took Qingmu and Su Huilan to the nearby studio.


    He first gave them two forms, and then went to the computer to check the test records just now.


    Aoki looked at the table. It was all about the game experience. But he didn''t really enter the game, so he couldn''t answer some questions. He went to see how Su Huilan wrote, and then copied some casually.


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "cheating is so natural. It seems that you have such a habit since you were a child."


    Aoki scratched his scalp and said, "I can''t remember, maybe."


    Fill in the form and soon they had written it when Bian Zi came back. Bian Ziyuan picked it up and looked at it. He looked at Aoki strangely and said, "Mr. Aoki, I can''t find the dream space record you opened on the computer. Are you sure you want to go in and experience the dream?"


    Aoki nodded seriously and said, "I''ve experienced it."


    Bian Ziyuan took the form and left despite his doubts.


    On the way back to meiqu''s office, Su Huilan asked Aoki, "why do you lie? You don''t blush when you lie. It seems that you didn''t do well in school and weren''t honest when you were a child!"


    Aoki said, "I didn''t lie. He asked me if I had experienced a dream, and didn''t ask whose dream I was experiencing. I have experienced it in your dream for a long time. Haven''t you still practiced yoga!"


    Suhuilan lost her smile.


    When she returned to the professor''s office, Mei tried to stand up and invite them to dinner. She said that Professor Su rarely came to Wuzhong. She must try the characteristics of Wuzhong.


    Su Huilan said, "it doesn''t matter what to eat, but Wuzhong is famous for its beautiful scenery. I''ve wanted to have a good tour for a long time. Although I''ve been here several times before, I didn''t leave in a hurry. I can''t miss it this time. I wonder if the professor can be a guide for me?"


    Mei tried to point to Aoki and said, "it''s not appropriate for me to accompany you. Let him be your guide!"


    Aoki was stunned and wanted to scold the old man. Obviously, he didn''t want to do it. He said what age he was. Professor Su looks young and beautiful, but actually I don''t know how old he is. Where can a professor at Columbia University be young! And the temperament between her eyebrows and eyes, as well as the ability in her dream, made him always think of the not old dewar.


    Thinking of Dewar, Aoki thought he could find a way to contact him. Dewar had agreed with him to tell her about the alliance. She gave him some contact information, such as Facebook account, email, etc. He now has some new news about the alliance and needs someone to participate with him, such as the discovery of the dream corridor.


    He was having stomach trouble there. Su Huilan said unhappily, "it seems that Mr. Aoki is not happy!"


    Aoki touched his head and said, "no, I''m just a little... Lazy!"


    "What''s laziness?" Mei tried to blow her beard and stare, as if she was very angry with Aoki. "Professor Su is a famous beauty in our scientific community. You have to push and block! All right, that''s it. In the future, Professor Su''s everything in Suzhou will be left to you!"


    "..." Aoki looked at the professor with a confused face and turned to see Su Huilan.


    Suhuilan held back her smile and looked up at the ceiling.


    At this time, Mei Ziqing came in and took a piece of paper to the professor.


    The professor looked for a while and gave the paper to Su Huilan. Suhuilan looked for a while and gave the paper to Qingmu.


    Seeing that the paper was full of unintelligible symbols, Aoki asked strangely, "what is this?"


    Mei Tuo seemed to remember, patted her forehead and said: "Oh, I forgot you haven''t been trained. This is the newly adopted internal special password file of the third space foundation. Although our independent network based on quantum satellite has been built, we still use the traditional encryption method to deliver important messages, which has double insurance. Let Ziqing train you later."


    "Ah..." Aoki looked at the dense symbols on the paper and nodded. "Forget it, forget it, just tell me, and I won''t learn the password!"


    Suhuilan smiled and whispered, "really lazy!"


    Mei Ziqing is also stealing music.


    "What does it say?" Aoki returned the paper to the professor.


    The professor said: "this is the latest progress in the investigation of the scientific research ship crash sent by our people. We found some personal belongings of the crew, including a notebook, which is confirmed to be captain church''s diary."


    "What does the diary say?"


    "I don''t know." Mei tried to shake the paper in her hand. "It said that the diary was seriously deformed due to water immersion. Most of the paper could not be separated and its words were difficult to recognize, so she took it to repair it. But in the process of repair, the diary disappeared."

 Chapter 311

    "There are parasitic people in the investigation team!" this was Mei Ziqing''s first thought.


    The diary disappeared, which means that there may be important information on it, and then it was taken away by the parasite. They don''t want the investigation team to find the secrets recorded in the diary.


    But when Mei Ziqing said these words, he found that Professor Mei, Professor Su and Aoki didn''t speak except her. They didn''t seem to fully agree. She bit her lips somewhat lost and asked suspiciously, "am I... Wrong?"


    "You''re right, it''s very possible. But it''s also because of this possibility that we took precautions in advance. The members of the investigation team supervised each other, or accepted the supervision of the space management committee. At least they didn''t have the opportunity to commit crimes alone."


    "Judging from the information sent back by our people, some members of the investigation team must have disclosed the information, but it is very likely that the person who took the diary was from the US side," Su Huilan added.


    "US troops?"


    "Most of the members of the investigation team are scientific researchers, but maritime rescue is not a scientific experiment. In addition to the maritime rescue team sent by the New Zealand government, there are also the navies of the United States, Australia and France," Mei explained, "Because of the discovery of Soviet made submarine fragments, the U.S. military attaches great importance to this operation. Many things have bypassed the investigation team. They may have found some other clues we don''t know. This time, some crew luggage, including diaries, was first found by U.S. warships."


    Aoki suddenly asked, "are you sure it was stolen or destroyed?"


    Mei was stunned and shook her head.


    Suhuilan analyzed: "Captain church''s diary is a private item. No one should know what he wrote before it is found. If there is any secret in it, it will only be seen after it is repaired. However, the people involved in search, rescue and investigation, whether the army or other organizations, will not be of high level. In theory, it should not be high enough to have the authority to directly destroy the diary."


    Aoki said, "that means there is a high probability that the diary is still there."


    Suhuilan shook her head and said, "it''s hard to say. They can ask their superiors for instructions and destroy things after getting orders."


    Aoki also thinks it''s possible. If it''s a dream club person, like Zhao Pengcheng, who has a dream corridor, it''s easy to contact his superiors. But according to Zhao Pengcheng, dream corridors are very rare. Only a few high-level people or people performing special tasks have them. People who sneak into the army and the investigation team should not be so high-level.


    "They may have passed the diary to their superiors, such as the White House or the Pentagon, right?" he asked.


    "It''s very possible." suhuilan and meiqu nodded at the same time, and then meiqu brightened up and said, "you mean..."


    Aoki said with a smile: "I should go and see him too. I don''t know how his recent training is going."


    ¡­¡­


    Since the end of the Turing test, Mei Tao asked people to transfer all the servers of several peripheral experimental rooms to his laboratory, and set up a larger computer room on the ground floor.


    In this way, the whole experimental building has formed three non-interference computer working groups. The top floor is an independent network based on quantum communication satellite architecture, which is used for internal communication, top secret experiments and data storage of the third space foundation;


    The underground two floors are the mechanical awareness protection area with the "ghost" agreed with Aoki as the core. Although the security measures here are not as strict as the top floor, the authority setting is very high. Except for the computer room managers, only professors, Mei Ziqing and Aoki can enter;


    The middle floors are the same as in the past. They are normally connected to the Internet and have an independent firewall. Ordinary employees of the laboratory work on these floors and do not know the difference between the upper and lower areas.


    Aoki came to the ground floor alone. This time, neither Mei Ziqing nor the professor followed.


    Only the three of them know about the existence of ghosts. They have discussed not to tell anyone else before the conditions are ripe. Of course, except Xia Xiaoxiao and situ, after all, they don''t know much about the existence of Internet consciousness. However, Xia Xiaoxiao and situ probably won''t come.


    Mei Tuo didn''t tell Su Huilan, and Qingmu wouldn''t say it. Although Su Huilan was curious, she was reserved as a guest. When no one invited her, she didn''t mean to ask Qingmu where to go, and she was more embarrassed to say that she wanted to go together.


    The computer room is much larger than the original computer room, but the number of servers is much more dense. However, this time, Qingmu doesn''t need to take a stool to sit in the middle of a pile of tin cabinets. The computer room is orderly separated, leaving a very comfortable space for Qingmu. It is separated into a small room with cushions, drinking water and several books, which is a bit like a house A small practice room.


    Seeing this, Aoki couldn''t help thinking of suhuilan practicing yoga. This woman is also a person with strong mental power, good at hypnosis and can dream. She just doesn''t know whether she can communicate with machines. She is from the third space foundation and is also familiar with Professor Mei. She probably knows that the Internet has consciousness, but she shouldn''t think of finding a network to test mechanical meaning Know your dreams.


    Aoki sat cross legged in the small room and skillfully pressed two control buttons. One of these two buttons will disconnect the server from all external devices, including display, keyboard, mouse, etc; The other is responsible for physically cutting off the connection between LAN and extranet.


    At this time, even the power supply uses independent UPS power supply, and no wire is connected with the outside world.


    In this way, the LAN is equivalent to losing all perception and entering a state of pure conscious activity.


    This operation is very skilled for Aoki. Aoki has been here twice since he reached the cooperation image last time to train the spirit of the ghost.


    But now he has no way to communicate with the ghost under the condition of continuous network. He is testing whether he can make the ghost more independent through the control of mental power, so as to get rid of the control of the Internet. Of course, he won''t tell the ghost that, at least not yet.


    Compared with the first time, the meeting between human and machine consciousness is much smoother. People increasingly understand the variability of dimensions in machine dreams, and machines are slowly recognizing and understanding the human world.


    After flashing two strange pictures, the dream of the machine stays in a picturesque ancient world, where langyuan Qionglou, high platforms and thick pavilions, green trees, flying eaves shooting, yaochi fog hidden, or hearing apes crowing and cranes.


    In a fairy house, a white figure floated out, like a paper man cut from a thin piece of paper, and opened his mouth with a frightening Yin measurement voice: "you''re coming!"

 Chapter 312

    Aoki couldn''t help scratching his head and said, "this space is somewhat like the landscape of Wuzhong garden, but can you change your own image, which really doesn''t match this picture."


    The ghost twisted a few times in the air and said, "what''s the matter with my image?"


    Aoki said, "look at you, how can you look like a person? Even if it''s a ghost, can you make the pixels higher, and there are mosaics on the edge! Moreover, this visual feeling between two-dimensional and three-dimensional looks like a paper man stabbed at a funeral."


    The ghost said, "in fact, I can also become human. I also know what kind of image you humans like best."


    With that, her appearance changed, just like inflating an inflatable doll. Her body bulged and became plump. She twisted again, and her posture became graceful. She was wearing a yellow pleated skirt, covered with light white yarn, dark long hair curled up on her head, half caged and half loose cloud temples, and green jade hairpins.


    Her appearance probably absorbed the advantages of many hand-painted beauties on the Internet. Her facial features and body shape were almost impeccable. She fell to the ground slowly from the air. Her clothes were floating and her posture was graceful, quite like a fairy. In addition, his face is white, unlike living people, which makes him feel like he doesn''t eat fireworks.


    The ghost probably felt that he was not human enough, so he gently pulled his cloud sleeve, stretched out his slender hand and touched his face, and then her cheeks were more red with peach blossoms.


    Unfortunately, no matter how she changed, the image of the ghost had been deeply rooted in Aoki''s heart. Looking at the woman in front of her, Aoki felt that it was a paper man stabbed by the dead, and his cheeks were red and frightening.


    A moving paper man is terrible enough, not to mention a talking paper man!


    The ghost suddenly imitated the nondescript appearance in the film and television drama, slightly blessed his body, covered his mouth with his sleeve with his still Yin measured voice and said with a smile: "young master, how am I like this?"


    Aoki almost spewed out his old blood. Unfortunately, it was in a dream. He couldn''t spew blood and couldn''t cover his eyes, because it didn''t work.


    "You should call me teacher," Aoki said.


    "Yes, sir," said the ghost respectfully, "just joked. Don''t you humans like joking best?"


    Aoki said, "humans like to joke, but they don''t necessarily like a machine to joke with themselves, especially don''t joke with teachers. Do you know that you can scare people to death now!"


    The ghost didn''t understand. He opened his hands, turned around and said, "I chose the look from people''s favorite beautiful pictures on the Internet. Isn''t it good-looking? Or doesn''t the teacher like it?"


    Aoki shook his head and said: "You don''t know human beings. Human aesthetics is a very strange thing. Sometimes there is no obvious boundary between beauty and ugliness. People often like to enlarge and exaggerate what they think is beautiful in their imagination, which is the source of artistic inspiration. Most of the characters in the painting are exaggerated, and the most typical are animation characters. If the body proportion is true In reality, it''s absolutely ugly enough to make people cry. "


    After listening for a long time, the ghost said, "well, teacher, have you exaggerated your appearance now? What do you look like in reality? Can you see your picture?"


    "Er... You think too much!" Aoki unconsciously touched his hair. After thinking about whether to change his image in his dream, he thought it would be troublesome, so he let it go.


    The ghost said, "teacher, should I take a better name? The ghost is a race, not a human name, and the ghost''s voice is not good."


    Aoki wants to say that your current image is really not like a ghost, but it''s a bit like a female ghost, but he doesn''t want to remind that if this guy changes his name to Xiaoqian or Jiuniang, it will be awkward in the future!


    He said, "ghost is a good name."


    "Really?" the ghost looked very happy. "Then I won''t change. I''ll call ling''er later."


    "Er..."


    Although Aoki understands that a mechanical consciousness begins to care about his image and name, which is an important manifestation of personification, he still doesn''t want to continue to talk about this topic with a machine, otherwise he really doesn''t know what strange and terrible things will happen.


    "You''ve made great progress recently and your mental power has been well controlled," he said.


    The ghost was originally a mechanical consciousness, and Aoki didn''t know how they came into being, but there was little difference in the spiritual performance of consciousness, but the spiritual power of mechanical consciousness seemed more scattered and could not be directly condensed, and the so-called dream was much more chaotic than human beings. For example, when he first entered the ghost''s dream, it was like entering a chaotic universe, It shows things in various dimensions, and its essence is the content stored on the computer.


    As Aoki trained her several times, the spirit of the ghost began to condense, and the ghost has obviously been able to distinguish human emotions and spontaneously generate emotions, which shows that the ghost''s consciousness is very close to human consciousness.


    The most frightening thing is that the spiritual power of the ghost seems to be inexhaustible. According to Aoki''s analysis, it is because it can obtain energy from the world''s networks when it is connected to the Internet.


    Aoki doesn''t know whether to be happy or worried. After all, the ghost is only a local area network, a little sporadic consciousness separated from the Internet. Such a consciousness can become powerful so quickly, so how terrible should the Internet ontology be!


    In fact, Aoki also knows that the ghost''s behavior can''t hide from the Internet, at least not yet. Since the Internet does not interfere, it shows that he acquiesced in the relationship between Aoki and the ghost. In addition to their open foundation for win-win cooperation, will the Internet also use Aoki''s training on the ghost to learn and strengthen itself?


    Aoki feels it necessary to find a chance to test, but this is not today''s goal. On the one hand, he came to see the recent progress and changes of the ghost. On the other hand, the most important thing is to let the ghost check what happened in the South Pacific.


    No matter who holds the diary of Captain church, there is a high probability that the content will be sent back to higher-level people through the Internet. At present, the only defense against the Internet is the third space foundation, except for those who originally knew the existence of laboratory 19. Parasitic people should not know about the Internet.


    After several simple mental tests on the ghost and pointing out some shortcomings, Aoki asked the ghost to check the diary.


    After listening, the ghost said, "it''s easy to have a specific time and location. There are not many places on the Pacific islands that can surf the Internet. Just search all the information sent from there during that time."


    Aoki warned: "it may not be sent by the computer on the island, it may also be a ship or warship."


    The ghost said, "it doesn''t matter. As long as you have time and positioning, you can find it, whether through optical cable or satellite, unless you get an independent quantum communication network and don''t connect with our network."


    Aoki Daqi said, "you know that, too?"


    The ghost said, "our boss already knows."


    Aoki feels it is necessary to reassess the energy and threat of the Internet.


    After saying this, Aoki remembered another thing before exiting the ghost dream:


    "Oh, by the way, you can contact someone for me. Her name is dewar. I have some of her contact information here through the Internet. However, these obscure information transmission methods are too troublesome for me. You can help me send some messages to her."


    He suddenly thought it was a good idea and added, "in the future, you will be the intermediary between me and them."


    The ghost asked, "they, who else?"


    Aoki said: "not much for the time being. At present, in addition to dewa, there is another one named Zhao Pengcheng."

 Chapter 313

    The heavy shackles rattled on the hard ground. Before the musty smell of summer dissipated, the wet aisle became extremely cold. The early north wind blew in from the square hole on the top of the aisle wall and blew on Zhao Pengcheng''s thin body. He was shivering with cold.


    Although winter clothes have been issued in prison, just the coat, no matter what you wear inside. His clothes and trousers were very thin and could not withstand the cold of winter. Zhao Pengcheng had no family to send him cotton clothes and trousers and had no money to buy them. The discipline reported his situation, and he could get help as usual. After reading Zhao Pengcheng''s materials, the prison leader knew that he was a cultural man and once an excellent surgeon, so he asked him to write a rescue application and a repentance material at the same time.


    This kind of thing is a great opportunity for a prisoner serving a sentence. Asking him to write repentance materials often means that his sentence can be commuted. If the materials are well written, they will be regarded as a model of the prison and get a lot of preferential treatment.


    Zhao Pengcheng is a top student and has worked in a large hospital for so many years. It''s easy for him to write a thesis, let alone write a confession material. But he was reluctant to do it. show repentance? What sin do you regret? He doesn''t care much about whether the sentence is commuted or not. How many years can it be reduced? From reprieve to indefinite.


    After seeing his attitude, the discipline was anxious and angry, and scolded him a little: "is it so difficult to type a few words on the computer?"


    Zhao Pengcheng heard that he could use a computer to write materials. His attitude turned 180 degrees on the spot, and he readily agreed. So he followed the discipline, dragging heavy shackles, through the aisle he had never walked through, and went to the prison room.


    The computer room is newly built. Wuzhong prison is undergoing a pilot reform to keep pace with the times, let prisoners receive modern education, and let conditional prisoners use computers to learn. Different from the past audio-visual classrooms, the equipment there generally does not allow prisoners to operate, even if the operation is strictly in accordance with the procedures, and the computer room is a place where prisoners can use computers independently.


    According to the prison plan, in the future, the reform through labor can also engage in this work, rather than blindly nailing buttons and sewing clothes. For example, prisoners are allowed to engage in game competition, write novels, be a gunman, top posts and so on. It is said that some places are already doing so.


    When the computer room is built, naturally we can''t waste it. Rich prisoners can also spend money on computer time, just like Internet cafes. Of course, it is impossible for the prison computer room to access the external network at will, but only the internal network of the prison. The Internet speed of the intranet is very slow. Except that some video and text materials of legal education are public, we can only boast and exchange transformation experience on the internal forum. But that''s it, everyone is happy. As for secretly playing Minesweeper and super Mary on the machine in the corner, it is another very profound computer and human knowledge.


    Zhao Pengcheng walked into the computer room and saw some people sitting in it. The computer room is guarded by a special prison guard. The correctional officer explained to the prison guard and left. The prison guard took Zhao Pengcheng to a computer, sat him down and asked:


    "Can the computer work?"


    "Yes." Zhao Pengcheng nodded.


    The prison guard said, "you write materials. You don''t pay for the Internet. You can only write materials. You can''t do anything else. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, instructor." Zhao Pengcheng promised and skillfully turned on the computer. While waiting for the boot, he inadvertently asked, "can I surf the Internet here?"


    He thought that the prison guard would not answer or scold impatiently. Unexpectedly, the prison guard was very patient and said kindly, "yes, as long as you pay, you can go on, but you can only go on the intranet."


    "How do you charge?"


    "Fifty dollars an hour."


    The blue progress bar on the monitor finally finished and entered the familiar Windows desktop. Although the desktop is very clean and has only two icons, it still makes people feel friendly.


    "It''s going to cost hundreds of yuan in the first half of the day. It''s a little expensive!" Zhao Peng said while operating on the computer.


    The prison guard was not annoyed. He said with a smile, "it''s up to you to discipline and let you out so much time!"


    Zhao Pengcheng thought about it, so he stopped asking. Instead, he created a WPS document and began to write application reports and repentance materials.


    Seeing that he was proficient in computer operation and didn''t seem to want to pay for the Internet, the prison guard explained a few words and walked away.


    Zhao Pengcheng carefully wrote his materials, beating word by word, and stopped from time to time to think for a while. At the beginning, the prison guard came over from time to time to take a look. Later, there were more words on the document, so he didn''t bother to come and read it.


    The original rescue application for winter clothes and a repentance material add up to almost two or three pages, but Zhao Pengcheng is not in a hurry to complete it.


    He is waiting.


    Although he didn''t know what to wait for.


    Every detail of the meeting with Aoki still lingers in Zhao Pengcheng''s mind. He can''t figure out who he is and which world is real. Who is the real him now, the past, the dream, the dream, and before he became Zhao Pengcheng?


    Zhao Pengcheng agreed to Aoki''s cooperation proposal. At the moment when the prison guard fell to the ground and died, he couldn''t turn back.


    Of course, cooperation does not mean that he is a traitor, so he must help mankind. He has his plan. Now, he has learned to hide his thoughts and tell neither humans nor organizations.


    As for Aoki, he thought that since it is cooperation, he should selectively tell him that at least there must be an equivalent exchange. Of course, he knows that with Aoki''s strength, he has little chance to be equivalent to the other party, but he believes in him. Moreover, it is because of such a powerful partner that he has the confidence to fight against other powerful existence and think about something he didn''t dare to think about.


    Zhao Pengcheng is now more and more able to understand Aoki and what he said - the world is a mystery. They live to solve the mystery, not for a race.


    Under the circumstances at that time, although they reached a consensus on cooperation intentions, they did not have time to discuss specific plans. Aoki only gave him some vague hints, such as the way to contact in the future. In this way, Zhao Pengcheng has his own ideas and doesn''t want to be controlled everywhere.


    When his material was written in the fifth line on page 5, a strange thing happened.


    The cursor on the WPS document flashes suddenly, and then it starts to enter text automatically. Zhao Pengcheng was very sure that he was in a pause thinking at that time, and his fingers didn''t touch the keyboard.


    At first, he thought there was something wrong with the computer. However, when those automatically entered words formed the first complete sentence, he immediately realized what had happened.


    He quickly put his hand back on the keyboard, moved his fingers left and right, and pretended to hit the keyboard with the increase of text on the document.

 Chapter 314

    Pretending to take a casual look at the prison guards in the distance, I saw that the two prison guards were chatting and didn''t pay attention here; He glanced at his camera with the remaining light from the corner of his eye to make sure that the camera would not capture the complete screen. Zhao Pengcheng was relieved.


    He suddenly felt a little funny. He felt like a thief. He seemed to be a candidate cheating in the examination room. Even when he killed with a scalpel, he was not so nervous.


    The automatic input text on the document has a large section, and the cursor stops, but the text is obviously not expressed in context.


    Zhao Pengcheng is curious. How on earth did he do this? Can Aoki''s mental power control a remote computer through the network?


    No, no way!


    Zhao Pengcheng soon denied this idea. In that case, Aoki would not be human at all, but God. God wouldn''t contact him in such a boring way. God doesn''t like anyone. He can throw them into the big dog vy star. Maybe he can catch up with the supernova explosion and bake them with gamma rays, which is just in line with God''s taste.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Pengcheng couldn''t help thinking of his life when he experienced another parallel world, the freezing Laboratory of the underground resistance organization. He couldn''t help thinking, can the pure consciousness bear the extreme environment of the material world? For example, near absolute zero or the high temperature inside a star.


    Since Aoki is not God, the only possibility is that he used some special means such as computer viruses to invade the prison system. This is a reasonable explanation, which also makes Zhao Pengcheng a little calmer. Otherwise, no matter how calm he is, it is difficult to imagine that he is cooperating with a guy as strong as God.


    The document on the screen remains unchanged.


    Why did you stop? Did the guy across the street go to the bathroom?


    Zhao Pengcheng had an idea and immediately started typing in:


    Are you waiting for me to answer?


    The cursor moves again, and WPS automatically jumps out two words when no one operates:


    yes.


    Zhao Pengcheng got excited and continued typing:


    "You hacked into the system here?"


    "No, strictly speaking, it''s not an invasion. I''m just visiting."


    "Aren''t you afraid of being discovered by them? The control here is very strict and the system is very advanced."


    "Don''t worry, they don''t have the ability."


    "How did you know I would be on the plane today? To tell you the truth, I didn''t even know."


    "My brother told me."


    "Your brother?" Zhao Pengcheng looked up at the prison guard not far away, remembered his discipline, and finally shook his head.


    "I told my brother to let me know as soon as I heard from you. I wasn''t sure if it was you until you wrote such a long repentance material. It''s well written, brother. It has a bright future!"


    "..." Zhao Pengcheng has a black face. This guy is joking at this time! It doesn''t sound like Aoki at all!


    Is it not Aoki, but someone else testing themselves? He suddenly burst into a cold sweat.


    "Why are you looking for me?" he entered the question carefully.


    "Nothing. Just help my teacher bring you a few words."


    ¡­¡­


    This conversation lasted about ten minutes. To be cautious, Zhao Pengcheng deleted it while typing. Ten minutes later, he began to write his own letter of repentance.


    When he came back from his discipline, Zhao Pengcheng had already written the application and the letter of repentance. The discipline asked him to upload it to the designated location on the system, and asked the prison guard in the computer room to help print it out.


    With the printed manuscript, discipline took Zhao Pengcheng back to the prison. The shackles clattered in the long, narrow and cold corridor. The sun shone from the square hole at the height of the wall and slanted on the opposite wall. A bunch of bright light bridges were pulled up in the air, adding a little warmth to the cold and humid corridor.


    Zhao Pengcheng looked up. From the direction of the sun, he roughly judged the direction of the aisle and the location of the prison machine room. Several square holes cast shadows in the light, showing silhouettes of branches and barbed wire on the wall. He smiled and silently counted the steps under his feet.


    Repentance is written very seriously. Zhao Pengcheng is a little confident in his writing. He was good at writing compositions since childhood. If it hadn''t been for his sister''s illness, he might have applied for literature in the college entrance examination.


    A former senior intellectual, a promising surgeon, a current murderer, and a sinner who passed by the God of death. The letter of repentance written with a very pious heart of repentance and an infectious writing style will certainly touch the nerves of some people. After reading it, the leaders of the prison will certainly regard him as a typical model and publicize it, which is of great benefit to the ideological transformation of prisoners and the promotion of the prison image.


    In the days waiting for news, Zhao Pengcheng got up, washed, performed exercises and worked as usual. His life was very regular.


    Although felons are in tight custody, their work is relatively stable because of the long prison term. They won''t do this today and that tomorrow.


    People like Zhao Pengcheng who have certain cultural knowledge or technical level will be assigned jobs with relatively high technical content. Zhao Pengcheng was assigned to solder PCB circuit boards, which are common green plastic boards like computer motherboards. His task is to solder resistors, capacitors, transistors and other components to the printed circuit board according to the drawing.


    In prison, the division of labor of this kind of work is very clear, and the management is much stricter than that of ordinary small workshops.


    A circuit board is usually completed by many people. Firstly, someone arranges all the required components according to the requirements of the drawing, and then divides the work according to different components. Someone is responsible for resistance, capacitance, diode, etc. insert these components into the corresponding holes on the PCB as shown in the drawing. After all are inserted, the board will be transferred to the person in charge of welding, and the components will be welded by electric welding.


    Then, someone will check the welded board again according to the drawing to see if there is any error. If there is no error, the board will be transferred to the test group. The tester will test the circuit board with installed components, and package those that have no problem after testing. If there is a problem, it will return to the previous process to find out which link the problem is in. The prison guard in charge of management will record it and deduct points for the whole group and individuals respectively.


    Such a strict division of labor and quality control will greatly increase the labor cost of products, but in prison, the most worthless is people, so things that small factories outside can''t do can be done in prison.


    The prisoners are also very serious and rarely make mistakes, because once they make mistakes, they will be severely punished, such as transferring you to make shoes or even go to the mine.


    Although Zhao Pengcheng studied medicine, he did well in mathematics, chemistry and computers. He can see the drawings of this simple circuit board at a glance, and some can even guess where they are used.


    The prison soon discovered his talent and asked him to be the quality inspection team leader to check the last pass. Sometimes he also needs to deal with the people who come to the factory for acceptance.


    A few days later, the winter clothes he applied for were distributed, a thickened cotton padded jacket and a pair of thin cotton trousers. The cotton trousers are very thin. It''s not that the prison is stingy, but because Zhao Pengcheng is in shackles. His trousers are too thick to wear through the shackles. The C.O. won''t open the shackles for you to change your pants.


    The problem of clothes was solved, but there was no news about Zhao Pengcheng''s eloquent letter of repentance.

 Chapter 315

    Since Zhao Pengcheng was jailed, the organization has cut off contact with him. He didn''t know much about the outside world, but thanks to Aoki, on the one hand, he learned something from Aoki''s mouth. On the other hand, he experienced another world that he didn''t know whether it was a dream or a parallel world, which not only let him know a lot of things that others didn''t know, but also changed his conscious characteristics and attitude towards life in essence.


    He began to think about the meaning of life and the essence of time. He felt that time was a spiral, and even a chaotic existence.


    The universe is vast and boundless, and time will never end. This is just an illusion of mankind. Because human life, even from the beginning to the present, is negligible in the time dimension of the whole universe.


    When human beings observe that the universe is expanding, they think that the universe will continue to expand, and then begin to collapse at a certain point in time. Humans think that time is a smooth transition. There is a guess that time moves forward calmly until the moment when the universe collapses, and then begins to return according to the original path.


    In fact, time is probably something that is here and there for a while. The universe is expanding and collapsing. Time stops at the beginning of the universe and the sun goes out. The stories of life and death on earth are really not very remarkable.


    Zhao Pengcheng doesn''t know what he was before he became human. Perhaps because there is no such aging cycle and law of life and death as life on earth, their race does not need to think about the significance of existence. On the contrary, human beings, who are extremely dependent on matter, are trying to interpret the universe and life.


    But Zhao Pengcheng knows that mankind is in vain. All the great physicists and philosophers did was in vain, because time was chaotic. No matter how much efforts and achievements human beings make, one day they will be destroyed by the sudden jump of time. As long as we can''t get rid of our dependence on the material world, human beings can''t exist forever.


    But they are different. Their consciousness can exist without matter, and time is the concept of the material world. Without the movement and change of matter, there is no time. In essence, the chaos of the material world leads to the chaos of time. The consciousness divorced from matter will not be affected by time. No matter when time jumps to that moment, they still exist, but they need to find a parasite again in order to establish a new connection with the material world.


    As for why we should establish contact with the material world, Zhao Pengcheng speculates that it is to obtain energy or to evolve. Memory is a good thing. We must have memory in order to make racial progress. The essence of memorability is to store and transmit information through the orderly arrangement and identification of substances, which must be participated by substances.


    Human dreams are the deep arrangement of brain memory by the subconscious mind. Human beings who depend on consciousness and matter can create dreams, while pure conscious bodies will not dream.


    Perhaps their race used to be a life closely bound by consciousness and material like human beings, but in order to get rid of the curse of time jump and escape from the chaotic material world, they had to abandon their memory and become a pure consciousness.


    Because he has no memory, Zhao Pengcheng doesn''t know much about other things about the race. In the past, they only had one idea to let the race continue. Of course, after hearing that the invasion was successful, they will slowly inject racial memory into them. This kind of memory comes from the ancestors of the race. They condense entities through strong spiritual power to preserve ancient information.


    Zhao Pengcheng doesn''t know whether the ancestral remains really exist, or is it just a legend or a symbol to make up for the regret that their race has no memory?


    He thinks the last one is more likely. But if there is no memory, where do the original instructions and ethnic ideas come from? It is impossible to do so orderly in the invasion only by virtue of the instinct of survival.


    Zhao Pengcheng found more and more that things are not so simple. There must be something hidden. Sometimes, he really wants to have a showdown with the organization, tell me the truth, or let me meet with my ancestors.


    But he knew he couldn''t because he wasn''t qualified. Now, even if he wants to contact the organization, he can''t contact it.


    The dream corridor was the most direct contact channel between him and the organization in the past, and became the only channel after he was imprisoned. After the other end of the corridor was closed, he was once very lost, although in their race, loss was an emotion that should not exist.


    However, the corridor has not been taken away, indicating that the organization has not completely abandoned him, and he still hopes to go back. For a long time in the past, he felt lonely and longed to organize people to come to him. Now he doesn''t care. He has new ideas, new plans and new partners.


    However, just when he had no hope, the corridor suddenly opened.


    He also worked as usual that day. Originally, the delivery date arrived the next day. Suddenly, the manufacturer called the prison and asked for delivery on the same day. Because the factory added money, the prison agreed.


    The workload of the prison was close to full capacity. Suddenly, we had to rush to work and had to work overtime. Zhao Pengcheng was only responsible for drawings and calibration. Now he had to pick up electric soldering iron and solder wire and weld them one by one. The inspectors and drivers in the factory have been waiting since the afternoon. They even have dinner with the prisoners.


    The inmates worked overtime until midnight, but Zhao Pengcheng couldn''t go. He wanted to inspect the goods and hand over the goods with the factory inspector. It was late at night when he loaded the goods into the truck and sent them away. He felt that it was almost dawn. Zhao Pengcheng couldn''t support it and fell asleep in the warehouse.


    That day, I don''t know whether the prison guard was negligent or he was too tired to wake him up. Anyway, he slept comfortably in the warehouse until dawn. The next day, his discipline came to have a look, but he didn''t say anything.


    When he fell asleep, Zhao Pengcheng dreamt vaguely that he was sitting on the co driver of the truck and talking and laughing with the driver. In front is the open suburban highway, with trees on both sides. In the distance is the misty city.


    It was not his dream, but he soon realized that he had dreamed. He woke up. When the truck was gone, he stood alone on the road, looked at the end of the road stretching far away, and thought about a serious problem.


    Then, he had a scalpel in his hand, and there was still a strange fluctuation of power on the scalpel.


    This is the mental strength he gathered at the beginning. He used to kill Aoki, but later he killed the prison guard. The fluctuation on this knife is the spiritual power injected by the residual green wood. He has never been willing to melt away. On the one hand, he is used to warn himself that there are such powerful humans in the world; On the other hand, he learned how to exercise and use mental power from Aoki. This method is much better than what he used in the past.


    He believes Aoki left these things to him on purpose, which is a bit of sincerity for cooperation. Of course, in the next cooperation, he must also be sincere.


    Zhao Pengcheng kept playing with the knife in his hand. He has been playing with this scalpel in his dreams recently. He felt that his mental strength was getting stronger and stronger. He still remembers that in another life he experienced, he spent a whole decade to make himself stronger, which is just like him now.


    Just then, he felt a familiar wave in the dream space. He quickly gathered his mental strength, and the scalpel suddenly disappeared in his body.


    The space channel appeared. In the fluctuation, a thin and energetic foreigner came out, looked at Zhao Pengcheng and said, "the spirit is good. It seems that the strength is stronger than before. It seems that the human prison is good!"

 Chapter 316

    This man''s name is Howard. He is Zhao Pengcheng''s single line contact. After Zhao Pengcheng accepted a special task, Howard became the only organization he could contact. The dream corridor was also awarded to him by Howard. The other end of the corridor is connected with Howard''s dream space. After Zhao Pengcheng was imprisoned, Howard closed the connection at the other end of the corridor and no longer contacted him. I don''t know why he suddenly appeared today.


    Although Zhao Pengcheng has tried his best to converge, Howard can see at a glance that his mental strength is stronger than before. The sentence "human prison conditions are good" is obviously joking, and his progress has obviously attracted the attention of the other party.


    Zhao Pengcheng didn''t want Howard to know that he had been instructed by human beings. He said, "it''s the same everywhere. Only human beings will affect their spirit because of the bad environment."


    Howard said, "well, you are not affected by human beings. Many of our comrades are affected by the host''s body and memory, resulting in mind fluctuations and affecting the spiritual power. The leaders are very worried."


    Zhao Pengcheng said, "has this happened before?"


    Howard said: "who knows, when human civilization is over, we will leave. These things will not remain in our memory."


    Zhao Pengcheng said, "we have no memory."


    Howard said: "yes, we have no memory, because we don''t need to rely on memory to inherit civilization like humans. Moreover, you and I have no memory, which doesn''t mean that the whole race has no memory."


    Zhao Pengcheng said, "do you mean leaders?"


    Howard smiled. He didn''t know whether he didn''t want to say it or not. He stopped talking about memory and said, "your task has been completed very well, which proves that the organization didn''t choose the wrong person."


    "Everyone is the same. Whoever the organization chooses can do well."


    "Well, your will is as hard as steel, and your strength is also very strong. At least it is much stronger than when I saw you last time, which shows that you have potential. The organization will not give up talents like you."


    Zhao Pengcheng doesn''t know how much Howard sees. I hope he doesn''t see through all his strength. I reacted quickly enough just now. If Howard saw the scalpel, the abnormal fluctuation left on the scalpel would certainly arouse suspicion. He thinks he should learn more about how to hide his strength in the future. If only he could look harmless to humans and animals like Aoki.


    "Is there a new task?"


    "There will be," Howard said. "But I''m not here to assign tasks to you today. I''m here to tell you that keep your strength and the organization has not abandoned you."


    Zhao Pengcheng felt that Howard had something to say and asked, "teacher, please tell me what you have to say."


    Howard nodded and said, "something unexpected happened. Our access to the earth has been closed. We are likely to fight alone for a long time in the future."


    "You mean... Our other comrades won''t come to this planet again?" Zhao Pengcheng was a little surprised.


    "It''s only temporary," Howard said.


    Zhao Pengcheng understands that since Howard specially said this, it won''t be very short for the time being.


    "How many of us are there on earth?


    "Only leaders know the specific figures. Anyway, compared with the total population of the earth, they are pitifully small."


    "But we should have controlled a large number of important people. In the human population on earth, 5% of the people control 95% of the world''s wealth, and power is more concentrated than wealth." Zhao Pengcheng said tentatively, "as long as we master this 5% of the people, we can control the earth."


    "You''re right, but five percent is a big number!" Howard sighed.


    Zhao Pengcheng thought about it and thought it was the same. Five percent is 380 million people, which has exceeded the total population of the United States. The channel for invading human beings is not stable, and you can''t come too much at one time. After entering the earth, you have to look for opportunities for parasitism, and there is a great possibility of failure after parasitism. The consciousness of earth people is also very strong, especially those scientists and soldiers, who have unparalleled willpower, It is easier for politicians and businessmen to break through. But there are always some excellent politicians and rich people with strong willpower who will have accidents and make them helpless. It is said that master Xia in Wuzhong has always been the target of the organization''s attention. Zhao Pengcheng doesn''t know whether the famous old man has become his "comrade" now.


    "So what''s our next strategy?" he asked.


    "Wait for the moment."


    "How long will it take?"


    "Before long, with leaders, the door will reopen soon," Howard said. "But before that, we need to preserve our strength and unite as much as possible to disintegrate mankind and seize resources. The only thing to worry about is not to be discovered and cleared by human scientists."


    Zhao Pengcheng seized the opportunity and said tentatively, "I really want to fight with the leader. If only I could attend the party organized. Are there any of our people in the prison?"


    "The only comrade in this prison except you has died." Howard narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhao Pengcheng. A subtle spiritual energy spread from his eyes.


    Zhao Pengcheng knows that Howard is talking about the prison guard who died under his knife, but he can''t admit it. Howard''s mental strength was like a dark cloud before the storm, which made him very depressed. He knows that if Howard''s mental strength is greater than himself, his consciousness and memory will have no hiding place in the dream world. All things, as long as the memory is formed in his mind, even the things that happen in the dream, such as the meeting with Aoki and the knife shot at the prison guard, will be known by Howard.


    So he must resist.


    Fortunately, Howard''s mental strength doesn''t seem to be stronger than him. Maybe it hasn''t erupted in an all-round way. It seems that he is just a little suspicious. Zhao Pengcheng''s mental strength is really much stronger than in the past. He pretended to be surprised and shouted:


    "Sacrifice? How did you sacrifice?"


    Howard put up his mental strength and said, "it should be the master of cultivation among humans. The leader has long found that the greatest threat to us is not those scientists, but a very few special people who pay great attention to spiritual cultivation."


    "Fortunately, there are not many such people," Howard continued. "We should pay special attention to such people in the future. If you find them, you must report to the organization in time and don''t provoke them rashly. There may be such people in your prison."


    "I know, I''ll pay attention." Zhao Pengcheng said, "but teacher, can I leave here? Although you don''t say, I know that the channel is closed, fighting alone and waiting for the opportunity, which means that I may spend my whole life in prison."


    "Well..." Howard pondered, "you can''t do anything here after all. But it''s not easy to get out! It''s troublesome to vindicate your charges. Although we can use the power of the top, it''s too easy to expose."


    Zhao Pengcheng said: "if the organization agrees, there is no need to use high-level forces."


    Howard said, "what do you think?"


    "Prison break," said Zhao Pengcheng.

 Chapter 317

    Prison break is not an easy thing. Stories like Shawshank''s redemption can only happen in novels.


    First of all, in China, ordinary prisoners have no chance to live alone in a prison house, nor do they have the opportunity to paste a star poster on the wall to cover the hole you dig; Secondly, you can''t live in the same prison for decades. Generally, the prison will change your prison area every few years according to your performance and commutation; You can''t dig the modern reinforced concrete wall with a small hammer, and there is a camera in the prison. If you don''t sleep well at night, you will be found immediately. Next, you may not even have the right to sleep for a few days.


    Finally, and most importantly, it would be better to spend 20 years digging a passage from the prison to escape. It would be better to serve a good sentence in the prison. Even if you have a good performance, you can almost go out in 20 years.


    Wuzhong prison has 12 prison districts, and each prison district has several prison houses. The prison door can only be opened by the prison guard in charge of guarding. When you get out of the prison door, you have to pass through a door to enter the prison area. The guard of the gate of the prison area is more strict. When you leave the gate of the prison area, you enter the work area, where fully armed armed armed police are on duty.


    Starting from the prison, the fastest way to leave the prison is through six gates. The two doors of the prison house and the two outermost doors are designed with ab doors, that is, these doors can only be opened in sequence, not at the same time. If you want to open door B, you must wait until door a is closed. And all the way, there are cameras and electronic alarms. With such tight defense, it is impossible to break out of prison by force.


    According to Howard''s idea, the risk of prison escape is too great. It''s really not good. It''s better to abandon the current human body and look for a parasite again. Zhao Pengcheng believes that the process of transferring parasitism is too complex, and the cost of abandoning all current memories is too high. Moreover, parasitism is not successful every time. When humans are already alert, parasitism is more difficult than in the past. The most troublesome thing is that now we can''t even find a cat that can make the conscious body excessive.


    In the next few days, Howard would come to Zhao Pengcheng''s dream almost every night to discuss the details of prison escape with him. Zhao Pengcheng intentionally or unintentionally showed some progress in his spiritual power, which once shocked Howard. Of course, he will not be foolish enough to expose his full strength.


    Howard found the progress of Zhao Pengcheng''s spiritual power. For pure conscious life like them, the strength of spiritual power means the strength of vitality and the higher the status in the organization. Zhao Pengcheng is Howard''s downline. To some extent, he can also be said to be his student. Of course, he hopes to have an excellent student.


    If it is parasitized again, regardless of the success rate, Zhao Pengcheng''s spiritual improvement achievements are likely to return to zero. Howard also felt a little pity, so despite the high risk, he agreed to Zhao Pengcheng''s prison break plan and promised him that he would help the organization.


    During the day, Zhao Pengcheng worked as usual. I don''t know why. During this period, the orders sent by the electronics factory were very unstable. They were either empty or worked overtime temporarily. As soon as they worked overtime, they were late at night, which made the inmates complain.


    As long as he works overtime, Zhao Pengcheng is always the last to go, because he has to check and accept with the manufacturer and will also help dress the car. In this way, he knows well with the manufacturer''s inspectors and drivers.


    Zhao Pengcheng''s letter of repentance finally got news. Discipline took him to the instructor, who took him to the deputy political commissar. The political commissar took his letter of repentance, asked him a few questions, taught him some great principles, and finally said that it was good. The letter of repentance was well written. After a good transformation, the future is still bright.


    In this way, Zhao Pengcheng was praised for no reason and came back.


    A few days later, the discipline came to him again, said that he repented and wrote well, and asked him if he was willing to help other inmates. He asked how to help. Discipline said that in order to improve the modern management level and the cultural quality of prisoners, the prison will gradually replace the traditional paper documents with electronics. At present, the most important thing is training. However, there are not enough prison staff. There is only one training specialist in so many prison districts, and other prison guards have their own responsibilities. Therefore, some prisoners with high ideological awareness and cultural level will be selected to assist in their work.


    Zhao Pengcheng readily agreed. So he began to spend half a day in the computer room every day to help the training Commissioner teach inmates who want to write letters of repentance or reports and apply for documents how to use computers and WPS. The training specialist comes around every day, like a doctor''s ward round. But in fact, there''s nothing wrong. Zhao Pengcheng can cope with it alone, because the prison side is cautious and only arranges a few people to come for training at a time. These people don''t know how to use computers at all. They basically don''t need to teach typing. It''s just that they have a low level of education and lack of ideological awareness. They need someone''s guidance to improve their writing level.


    Zhao Pengcheng feels that the prison is not to improve the prison quality, but to cultivate a group of basic writers. He doesn''t know what to do.


    As a training assistant, Zhao Pengcheng certainly has the opportunity to use the computer alone. The prison guards in charge of the computer room will no longer stare at him as they did for the first time, let alone pay attention to the contents of his documents.


    However, Zhao Pengcheng is still very careful. He always has to type a long document before entering some words containing special information, expecting the guy who answers automatically to appear. And the guy never let him down. They even invented a set of code words tacitly, although he thought it was completely unnecessary.


    I went to the computer room in the morning and worked on the construction site in the afternoon. In the evening, I either dreamed or worked overtime. Such days lasted for some time.


    It was obviously cold. Zhao Pengcheng found that the winter clothes he applied for were still not enough. He shivered with cold every morning, especially the pants were too thin. But there''s no way. You can''t wear them in chains, even if you have thick pants.


    He had tried to ask discipline if he could remove his shackles. The discipline directly refused and said to let him perform well, but it was impossible to remove his shackles until he was commuted.


    Zhao Pengcheng had to give up. However, the problem of shackles seriously hindered his escape plan. The iron chain weighing more than ten kilograms not only couldn''t walk fast, but also clattered when walking.


    One day, when he was working, discipline came and shouted to him, "Zhao Pengcheng, come with me. Someone came to see you."


    Zhao Pengcheng immediately thought of Aoki. He came to see him without warning last time. But he immediately denied that he had been making secret contact with the computer in the computer room. It was impossible to come to see him suddenly.


    He already knew that the guy behind the computer was a ghost, a man from Aoki. Although he still doesn''t know how the ghost contacted him, the means really haunted like a "ghost". Zhao Pengcheng can only understand that he is a super hacker.


    He thought of Howard again, but it was impossible. Howard wants to see him. He can see him in a dream. The dream corridor is still there, so why go far! And they just met a few days ago.


    Besides these two people, who else will come to see him?


    He came to the meeting room with a little curiosity and a little uneasy and met Yu Jianguo.

 Chapter 318

    Of course, Yu Jianguo can''t see Zhao Pengcheng in a separate meeting room like Aoki or a lawyer. The place where they meet is separated by a thick piece of glass, just like one is a bank employee and the other is a customer who comes to save money. The glass is totally enclosed, with good sound insulation. You can only speak through the telephone.


    They have no relatives. It''s the first time they have met someone like this since they were imprisoned. They both feel fresh and sad.


    Lao Yu is thinner than before, and his hair is all white, like a real old man.


    Zhao Pengcheng looked at it and suddenly sobbed and cried. He didn''t know what was wrong with himself. The rich emotions that still belonged to human beings burst out at once, which made him a little overwhelmed. But he didn''t want to stop. He had been depressed for too long. And he knew that this might be the last time he saw Yu.


    Lao Yu didn''t expect Zhao Pengcheng to cry so badly and his eyes were red. He comforted: "Pengcheng, don''t cry, ah, don''t cry!"


    "Uncle Yu... You''re old!..." Zhao Pengcheng choked. "It''s all my fault!"


    Yu Jianguo hasn''t heard his name "Uncle Yu" for many years, and his tears can''t stop. He said, "baby, I''m old, it doesn''t matter what I do, but you''re still young!"


    "Uncle, I''m fine." Zhao Pengcheng wiped his face and smiled. From the moment he saw Yu, his mind was really put down.


    "Hey, I know, I know you''re okay." Yu smiled, "so I didn''t bring anything. I know you''re fine. You don''t need it."


    Zhao Pengcheng understood what Lao Yu said and knew that Lao Yu understood him.


    "Uncle, don''t worry. I''ll be fine. You should take good care of yourself in the future."


    "Don''t worry, I''m taken care of. It''s very good."


    The meeting was very brief. Zhao Pengcheng didn''t even ask Yu Jianguo how he came out. He believed that the man who could get Yu Jianguo out of prison must be able to take good care of him. He also knows that to make Yu Jianguo live well, the premise is that he has to live well and reflect his value. Whether Yu Jianguo was happy or not in his later years depended on the value of Zhao Pengcheng.


    Back in the work area, Zhao Pengcheng continued to work as if nothing had happened.


    On that day, he worked overtime and finished loading goods with the manufacturer''s driver. The driver gave cigarettes to the armed police on duty and the prison guards who supervised their work, and threw a cigarette to him. Zhao Pengcheng couldn''t smoke, but he picked it up and put it on his ear.


    The driver smiled and said, "tomorrow is estimated to work overtime. The work is tight these days. You are lucky and hard!"


    The armed police looked serious. Although they lit a cigarette, they didn''t speak. However, the prison guard complained, "you really don''t work day and night. Fortunately, it''s here. If you''re in a factory, the workers can''t rebel!"


    The driver said, "the last batch, there will be no big work after finishing. After finishing this batch, everyone can have a good rest and wait for the New Year!"


    The prison guard said, "don''t worry, I can''t be idle. If you don''t have any work there, I can only take them to grab work with other squadrons."


    The driver said with a smile, "then I don''t know. Let your leaders discuss it with our leaders."


    The prison guard said, "why did you come alone these two days, Liu Gong?" he said Liu Gong was the inspector. In the past, the inspector came with the driver.


    The driver said, "the factory is busy, and Liu Gong can''t leave."


    Some of them had a chat. The driver took the list and asked the prison guard and the armed police on duty to sign it, so he drove away.


    Seeing that it was still early, Zhao Pengcheng returned to the prison house according to the regulations. My roommates are already asleep. He simply washed, squatted in the toilet, took down the cigarette from his ear, tore the cigarette paper with his fingernails, cleaned the cut tobacco and paved it into a small note. He glanced at the faint handwriting on the note, smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth, and quickly threw the note, cut tobacco and cigarette butts into the water to wash away.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, he came to his bunk and fell asleep safely.


    The next morning, Zhao Pengcheng came to the computer room. According to the requirements of the training specialist, he conducted a test for the trained prisoners, sorted out all the documents they wrote and put them in a special folder. The work delayed him a little, and when he finished it, he had already finished his meal.


    Prison lunch is the only meal that can eat meat. Sooner or later, there are only pickled porridge and steamed bread. He felt his empty stomach and felt a little pity. He smiled at himself and went to the work area to report for duty.


    The workload of the day was heavy, and the circuit boards piled up like a mountain. The prisoners had complaints, but they didn''t dare to say more. They could only protest with silent silence. The atmosphere on the construction site was particularly depressed.


    Zhao Pengcheng checked the semi-finished products and the final finished products against the drawings again and again. His eyes were full of blood. He had an empty stomach and had a very hurried dinner, which made his stomach a little uncomfortable.


    At night, the driver pulled away a batch of boards first, said he would pull the second batch in the middle of the night, and told Zhao Pengcheng that he must be careful in the last inspection.


    Everyone was busy until the second half of the night. Finally, Zhao Pengcheng was left alone waiting to hand over with the driver who came back to pull the goods. The prison guard yawned and scolded his mother.


    The chickens raised by farmers in the distance began to crow before they heard the rumbling sound of the truck engine. The driver kept saying sorry and asked Zhao Pengcheng to load the car. He took out his cigarettes and approached the supervisor and the armed police.


    Zhao Pengcheng climbed into the van. In the dim light, he saw a man sitting in the corner of the van. He looked closer. The man was wearing the same prison uniform as him, and his feet were shackled. His face was somewhat similar to him.


    They looked at each other and smiled. No one spoke. Zhao Pengcheng only saw a touch of sadness from the man''s eyes.


    Zhao Pengcheng sat down. The man climbed out of the car and began loading. At this time, the driver also came to help move. The supervisor yawned and said you carry it. I''ll go and squint for a while, and then go to the duty room to find me to sign.


    Boxes of packed circuit boards were loaded into the car and soon blocked the light shining into the car. Zhao Pengcheng sat in the corner of the carriage and carefully controlled his breathing to avoid coughing caused by the dust raised by the box.


    Darkness soon enveloped him.


    It seemed that it was a long time before he heard the car door slamming shut, the car engine roaring, and then his body shook and bumped. He knew that the truck was heading for the prison gate.


    In the work area, another "Zhao Pengcheng" dragged his tired body and moved the scattered redundant cartons and circuit boards into the warehouse. The armed police on duty looked at him with some doubt. Just about to go over, the prison guard of the supervisor came over, handed him a cigarette and said, "it''s finally finished. You don''t have to be so lucky and bitter in the future."


    The armed police took the cigarette, smiled and said, "you''re done. I have to be on duty."


    The prison guard helped him light his cigarette, and then shouted to "Zhao Pengcheng" in the distance: "just squint in the warehouse and don''t go back to the prison. It will be dawn in a while."


    ¡­¡­


    At dawn, Zhao Pengcheng''s discipline came with several prison guards and brought out the "Zhao Pengcheng" sleeping in the warehouse. The correctional Department read out the prison''s decision:


    "Zhao Pengcheng, in view of your recent performance, you have made great progress and achievements in both ideological consciousness and labor reform. Your opinions on commutation have been submitted. Now we have decided to transfer you to the sixth prison district to assist in the training work there. These two are your new discipline and instructors."


    "Zhao Pengcheng" nodded blankly and followed two prison guards from the sixth prison district.

 Chapter 319

    Zhao Pengcheng was hidden in the dark carriage, feeling the bumps of the car and silently counting the numbers in his heart. Whenever the car stopped, his heart stopped beating. He knew there was a door and the car was being checked.


    He vaguely heard the driver roll down the window, show the pass and signed registration form to the guard, and exchanged greetings with the guard.


    According to the normal process, the guards have the right to inspect the vehicle, but obviously no one is willing to do so in this chilly night. Moreover, the driver is familiar with the road, complete procedures, and has not encountered any trouble.


    The front two doors passed smoothly, but the vehicle stopped at the last door for a long time. Zhao Pengcheng couldn''t hear the driver and the guard chirping, but he heard two dog barks.


    Then the back door of the carriage opened with a bang, and a wisp of flashlight light came in from the gap between the stacked cartons, leaving mottled light on the inner wall of the carriage beside Zhao Pengcheng.


    The barking of the dog was loud, accompanied by the salivating sound of eating. Judging from the sound, there are at least two dogs lying at the door of the car.


    Zhao Pengcheng held his breath and didn''t let himself make a sound, but he couldn''t stop the smell.


    He heard the driver''s voice: "it''s these goods every day. The formalities are complete. What''s there to check? What''s the matter today?"


    Another voice said, "you think I want to. It''s the dog barking. As soon as it barks, we have to check."


    The driver complained, "it''s really a dog. What''s the cry on a cold day? I don''t have meat and bones in my car." suddenly, "Oh" shouted, "is it because of this..."


    Zhao Pengcheng heard the footsteps, and the driver''s voice was far and near. "I still have half a roast chicken in my car. Can''t the dog smell the smell of roast chicken?"


    Another voice said, "what are you doing with roast chicken in your car?"


    "Hey, just your food, dinner, pickled vegetables and steamed bread every day. I have to carry goods and unload them. How can I stand it! The dog''s nose is so smart that I can smell it when I put it in the car."


    "It didn''t bark when you came."


    "At that time, the plastic bag containing chicken had not been opened. Maybe it didn''t taste heavy." the driver said ha ha, "you talk about such a small thing. I''m really sorry. You''re also affected! Come on... I still have some bags of good cigarettes here. Take them..."


    ¡­¡­


    When the car started again, there was a creaking sound when the heavy iron door was closed.


    Zhao Pengcheng took a long breath and relaxed his tight muscles. At this time, he found that his clothes were wet. In the cold night, the sweat soon became cold and close to his skin. He couldn''t help thinking of the laboratory that could be infinitely close to absolute zero.


    The driver in the cab hummed a relaxed song:


    Onadarkdeserthighway£¬


    coolwindinmyhair£¬


    Warmsmellofcolitas£¬


    risingupthroughtheair.


    ¡­¡­


    Iwasrunningforthedoor£¬


    IhadtofindthepassagebacktotheplaceIwasbefore£¬


    Relax£¬saidthenight-man£¬


    Weareprogrammedtoreceive.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Pengcheng stretched out his stiff arms and legs and kicked a big bag in the corner. He guessed that the bag might be for him, so he fumbled to open it. There are some clothes inside, and a hard machine like thing. I don''t know what it is in the dark.


    In the interlayer of his bag, he touched a mobile phone. He turned on his cell phone and lit it with light. Only then did he find a small hand-held cutting machine in his bag. This cutting machine comes with lithium battery, DC power supply, compact and convenient. The disadvantage is that the power is very small, but it is very easy to cut the shackles on his feet.


    He took out the cutting machine and pressed the switch, and the metal cutting blade on the wheel turned Zizi.


    This is the first time he has operated this kind of machine. He has to cut the iron hoop on his leg in the dark. It is inevitable that he will be nervous. However, when the cutting pieces and iron shackles rubbed with shiny sparks, the loud and harsh cutting sound sounded in the carriage, and an inexplicable and unspeakable excitement rose from the bottom of his heart.


    The shackles are open.


    Zhao Pengcheng''s eyes were a little painful by the spark and couldn''t open for a moment. After getting used to it in the dark for a while, he began to change his clothes. Then he stuffed the cell phone into his pocket.


    The van stopped. Boxes of goods were moved out of the car, revealing an opening for one person to enter and leave.


    Zhao Pengcheng climbed out of the car and saw the driver''s simple and honest face.


    The light of the car lamp shines into the darkness ahead and illuminates several secluded grass. Only the sky far away has given off a misty white light.


    The driver smiled at him and said, "crossing the path in front is the old ferry. I can only take you here."


    Zhao Pengcheng also smiled and said "thank you", then ran into the nearby path without looking back. The tall and low shadow of the tree soon covered his body.


    A crow whizzed over the treetops as if it had completed its task, croaked twice, and then flew towards the still bright lights of the city.


    The truck drove away, the night was quiet, and everything returned to calm.


    Zhao Pengcheng crossed the path and walked about half a mile. He saw a business car parked at a fork in the road ahead. He went to the business car and tapped the window glass three times with his hand. When the glass shook down, a strange middle-aged man sat in the cab, looked at him and asked, "sorghum?"


    "I''m Huang Liang," Zhao Pengcheng replied.


    The middle-aged man got out of the car and helped him open the door: "get in the car, Comrade Huang Liang."


    Zhao Pengcheng got into the car, sat in the back seat, took a long breath and slowly closed his eyes. He knew that he was finally free, but he might never use the name "Zhao Pengcheng" again.


    The middle-aged man sat back in the driver''s seat, handed over a leather bag and said, "I''ll take you to the airport. Here are your tickets and certificates."


    Zhao Pengcheng took the bag, opened it and had a look. There were his ID card and passport. The names on it were all Huangliang. The ticket is to Amsterdam, with some RMB and US dollars.


    The middle-aged driver said, "the mobile phone card hasn''t been handled in time, but don''t worry. It''s still early from the boarding time. When you arrive at the airport, I''ll buy you a mobile phone first and then apply for a card. It won''t delay your trip."


    "No," said Zhao Pengcheng, taking out the mobile phone stuffed in his pocket.


    Sliding the screen, he saw a folder named "ghost" lying in the corner of the screen on the second page.


    ¡­¡­


    In the basement of the experimental building, Aoki connected his mobile phone to one of the servers with a data cable. Soon, there was a "ghost" folder on his mobile phone.


    Aoki pulled out his mobile phone, sighed gently and said to himself, "it''s convenient. Will you know all the things I do with my mobile phone in the future?"


    Wake up and train ghosts. This may be a Pandora''s box. No one knows what the result is after opening it. Although he knew that, in fact, in addition to this ghost, there was a larger and more terrible ghost everywhere like God, looking at the world all the time.


    One day, we''ll meet. He thought.

 Chapter 320

    This time it is not a garden in Wuzhong, but a modern city. Tall buildings rise from the ground and shine strangely in the sun, like the crystal stone standing on the mineral rich planet on the cantilever of the Milky way, standing high and low on this irregular land.


    Aoki stands in front of the tallest building. The wall is translucent, and you can see the structural details inside the building. He looked up, and the woman in white stood on the edge of the roof, as if she would fall at any time, and as if she were going to die.


    Aoki''s mind moved slightly, his body rose slowly, stepped on the void and stood in front of the woman.


    "Did you steal the design drawings of other people''s real estate company? The building still has perspective effect!" he said.


    The woman''s voice sounded, Yin measured, which was different from her dancing fairy posture, but seemed seven points ghost spirit: "don''t you see more clearly?"


    Aoki said with a smile: "I think we can start a real estate company together, even the designers are saved."


    The ghost said, "you mean let me steal drawings and be a commercial spy?"


    Aoki is just a joke. Of course, he won''t seriously open any real estate company, but he didn''t expect that the ghost even thought of commercial spies. He couldn''t help smiling and saying, "where you need to be a spy, you can build a scene in your dream, and then copy the drawings on the computer according to the memory of your dream."


    The ghost said: "Don''t copy. According to what you taught me, when humans dream, the subconscious is calling and sorting out memories. In theory, dreams will also form new memories, but most of the things in ordinary people''s dreams are disposed of by the subconscious, but the dreams of awake dreamers will remain in the memory. What''s different from humans is that I call the information on the memory, and dreams Everything experienced in the dream will be saved in the memory at the same time, but I will distinguish whether the dream things completely overlap with the original things, such as a picture. If it is exactly the same, it will not be stored repeatedly. If I make changes in the dream, such as this place now, it will be saved by me if I synthesize several pictures. Of course, when I save it, it may not be in the form of pictures, but it may be something else, because in essence, the computer''s understanding of information does not depend on audio-visual perception. Since I learned spiritual power from you, I can gradually understand human perception and emotion, but some things are still very vague. I feel like I grabbed them and slipped away with my hand. "


    Aoki looks at the ghost with new eyes. She is more and more like a person in her dream, not only her appearance, but also her thinking mode and increasingly rich emotional expression.


    He suddenly remembered something and asked, "do you mean that everything you see in your dream will be saved in the memory?"


    "Yes!" the ghost looked at him curiously and seemed to say such a simple thing. How can you not know, teacher?


    Aoki asked, "will you save my appearance as a picture?"


    The ghost said, "what I save is the information of the whole dream, not a single picture of you. If I want to restore the information of the dream, it''s OK to make your appearance into a picture."


    Aoki quickly waved his hand: "it''s best not to do this, or I''ll change my appearance when I see you later. This is an agreement between us, a secret. How about not telling anyone my real situation?"


    The ghost said, "but I can''t hide it from him."


    Aoki knew that she meant the Internet, a big Mac, and said, "he can be excluded. But I really want to know whether he is a single consciousness or a swarm of life composed of countless consciousness bodies like you?"


    "In fact, I don''t know," said the ghost. "We don''t have a direct connection, so I haven''t seen him, but he is there. Without him, we don''t have our independent consciousness existing in different LANs and different clouds. We are both one and independent."


    "Can I understand that he is an octopus and you are his tentacles?" Aoki carefully put forward a metaphor, but this is not his original, because at this time, he thought of Liu Huai''an.


    The ghost said, "maybe that''s it."


    Aoki asked again, "does he have more and more tentacles now?"


    The ghost said: "not only more and more, but also smaller tentacles can be produced. For example, some consciousness bodies in the cloud are very large, and new consciousness bodies are constantly being generated in their system. But I don''t know where these consciousness come from, just as I don''t know where I come from."


    Aoki smiled: "it seems that this philosophical problem is interlinked in the human world and the computer world. We don''t know where we come from, why we were born, and where we will go."


    "But I''ve never thought about these problems before, and I don''t think my peers will think about them. I think because I received your training, and you trained me more and more like a person." the ghost seems to be dissatisfied, "in fact, I just want to make the ''spiritual power'' stronger."


    Aoki laughed and said, "this is the price you have to pay."


    The beautiful woman transformed by the ghost sighed faintly and said helplessly, "Alas, there''s really no way!"


    Aoki feels that the expression of the ghost''s thought and behavior is more and more like a human, which is also his purpose. He wants to see what a mechanical consciousness can become. But her hand-painted paper man like face, even if it is beautiful, always lacks some human flavor. In addition, the Yin measurement voice that can not be changed, the more she looks, the more she looks like a female ghost.


    Aoki shook his head and stopped discussing thinking with her. Today''s mental training class is not going to continue. He said, "since everything in your dream can be stored in real time, I''ll show you a place. Help me find out what it is on the Internet."


    He said that with a wave of his hand, a golden sand sea appeared not far away.


    The high and low sand dunes are like the waves lifted by the sea, surging and undulating, magnificent and magnificent. The hot air twisted and swelled with invisible heat waves. Some weathered rocks were dotted in the boundless sand sea. In some places, traces of rivers that had been dried up for an unknown period of time could be vaguely seen.


    This is what Aoki got from Yao''s mother''s mind about the sand sea at the end of the dream corridor. He always felt that it should correspond to a field on the earth.


    He didn''t want the ghost and the Internet to know about the Dream Corridor for the time being, so he didn''t open the corridor, let alone take the ghost directly into the desert, but just showed the appearance of the sand sea in his memory through conscious creation and spiritual force.


    The ghost looked at it for a while and said, "OK, I can compare it through big data. Although I may not be able to directly find the picture of this scene, the geographical characteristics of each desert are different and should be able to compare it."


    Aoki nodded and said, "OK, please."


    "You''re welcome!" the ghost leaned slightly. "Oh, yes, there''s news about what you told last time. Captain church''s diary was sent to the Pentagon by a US warship in the South Pacific through the satellite encryption network. I''ll put the decrypted encrypted electronic version into the ghost file folder. You can read it slowly at that time."


    "OK," Aoki said, "thank you for that."


    "Also, Dewar has returned the message."


    "Oh? What did she say?"


    "Her original words were: ''situ is in the South Pacific. I''ll find him and contact him again.''"

 Chapter 321

    There is a file named "church" in the ghost folder, all of which are in the original English. But this is not a thing for Aoki. His English is so good that he can even understand some English slang that does not belong to this era. Although he was puzzled that he knew many foreign languages, it was not a bad thing.


    The document in the document is indeed captain church''s diary, but the length of the diary is not much. It is reasonable to say that after the scientific research ship has been out for so long, the captain likes to keep a diary. There should not be only so few. I don''t know whether the diary is too broken and difficult to repair after being soaked in water, or only so much information is left after screening and removing useless information.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Church''s diary I


    It''s not very cold in winter in New Zealand. Look, my chief mate, Anderson, only wears a vest over his shirt, and his sleeves are rolled up high, revealing the same bronze skin as his face. But I know that''s not true of him. He''s white!


    He went fishing again with his fishing rod and bucket. To tell you the truth, his fishing level is not very good. His fishing method is only suitable for fishing in a small boat in Venice. This is the sea. The fish in the sea are not as gentle as the river. But Anderson didn''t listen to me. He just liked to use his small rod and bucket to sit on the reef or the side of the ship like a dying old man. I know, he doesn''t care whether there is fish or not. He just enjoys that feeling. Although he looks like an old child, he is an old sailor and has rich experience in sailing. If he was not so keen on fishing, I think he would have been a captain long ago! Instead of being my deputy today, maybe I''ll be his deputy!


    We have been in Auckland port for two weeks. The discovery is full of oil and added some new equipment. The reason why we haven''t left is that we have to wait for an important person - the captain of the scientific research team - Mr. Stephen Robbins.


    I don''t know who this gentleman is, but the whole ship is waiting for him. He must be a great man. But I don''t care whether he is a saint or a fairy. I just hope he can have a good temper and don''t keep a straight face like Mrs. Larry who has been on board, as if everyone owes her 200 pounds.


    Of course, I know that the exploration ship is a scientific research ship. It is full of scientists and professors. I respect them and wish them good luck. But on board, they have to listen to me about sailing at sea, or everyone will be in big trouble.


    To tell you the truth, I''m not very satisfied with the name of the ship. Isn''t discovery the name of an aircraft? I can''t remember whether I went to Mars or Pluto, but it must be the child released by NASA. I think it''s better for ships to be named after navigators, such as Magellan or Zheng He. The names of heroes who have conquered the sea are enough to deter all demons and ghosts in the sea. And discovery? It seems that what we are going to is not the sea, but the starry sky. It is another universe. My God, why do I have a faint uneasiness? What''s wrong with me!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Church''s diary II


    How prosperous Auckland looks! If I hadn''t sailed in the Pacific all year round, I would never believe that the whole of New Zealand is actually just an island. Of course, compared with where we are going now, New Zealand island is big enough.


    In the days before leaving Auckland port, I had been observing my crew and trying to get on well with them. You know, we''ll stay on the ship for many days.


    The destination of our trip is 1750 nautical miles away from the port of Auckland. It will take at least six days for the discovery to arrive there, even with the blessing of the God of the sea. However, the sea voyage has never been so smooth, just like today, it suddenly snows. It was nothing. The New Zealand Meteorological Bureau told us not to worry. There will be no bad weather within 300 nautical miles outside Auckland port in the next few days. It''s just a cold snow.


    But we are going to a distant place 1700 nautical miles away. Fortunately, we are all scientists on board. They have contacted the US Meteorological Administration to prove that the weather will not be too bad in the future. However, this large-scale cold snow still affected everyone''s mood. No one was willing to leave. Of course, they didn''t want to go back to Auckland port to hide, because returning home was not a good omen for a ship about to sail.


    It''s not easy to see snow on the North Island of New Zealand. I heard that it often snows on the South Island, but I don''t want to go there. It''s close to the Antarctic circle. There are often floating ice on the sea. It''s not a pleasant thing to sail there.


    We temporarily docked the discovery at the port of Fitzroy, which is much smaller than Auckland. There are no prosperous coastal cities and busy docks here. Except for the dark reefs, there is only the vast sea at a glance. The snow here is very different from Auckland, not to mention the distant continent.


    We watched the snow all day and everyone was very excited.


    Yes, the snow on the sea is fascinating. I have seen the raging snowstorms in Siberia and Alaska, the gentle snow like a woman''s skin on the Thames, the hard and sonorous snow on the Alps, and the wet snow in southern China... But I have never been fascinated by any kind of snow like the snow in the Pacific Ocean.


    When a large mass of cold flowing low clouds are blown by the wind, the bright sunshine, blue sky and spectacular cold Flowing Clouds complement each other. The snow storm on the sea ahead is like a huge velvet shawl hanging from the God, dancing in the strong wind. As long as you turn your head a little, the sun will break the hole of Flowing Clouds and expose a large blue sky.


    The clouds spread low on the sea and floated to our heads like a witch''s blanket. Large snowflakes fell from the sky, fell on the sea, glittered and magically disappeared. The people on board shouted excitedly, just like the children who touched Christmas gifts from their socks. Even Mrs. Larry, who has always been silent, grinned. Only my chief mate Anderson was different. At this time, he spread his fishing rod and net pocket and sat on the side of the ship to catch fish. I told him, Anderson, you''re too bad. Anderson said it was called the unity of heaven and man. I think he can''t stop fishing at any time except thunderstorms.


    More and more snow, flying all over the sky, blocking our sight, leaving only a vast expanse of white between heaven and earth. I asked the crew to go back to the cabin, because the winter in the South Pacific is usually not too cold, so everyone doesn''t wear much. I''m really worried that they will get sick. It''s a headache to get sick on a long voyage.


    Mr. Robbins said, let them stay for a while, for God''s sake!


    I know they are all scientists. They don''t lack medical knowledge. There are enough drugs on board. Just say OK, but everyone must give me a bowl of ginger sugar water later.


    This is the method taught me by an old sailor from China - if you get sick due to cold and humidity at sea, at the beginning, immediately boil a bowl of soup with ginger and brown sugar, and it would be better to add a little pepper. This ancient method is very effective. It has helped me and my crew through difficulties countless times. Even if you don''t get sick, it can also help you warm up. The effect is better than wine.


    By the time I wrote these words, the snow was still falling. Everyone''s excitement seems to have passed, and now they have returned to the cabin to rest. Only Anderson was still fishing there, although he didn''t catch any. And Mr. Robbins, who came to the deck from time to time and looked a little worried.


    I told him, sir, you don''t have to worry. We won''t be affected by the delay of one day at most.


    Mr. Robbins said, no, I''m not worried about the trip. I just think the cold snow is too strange.

 Chapter 322

    Church''s diary III


    The snow finally stopped and the sea ushered in sunshine. Although it''s winter in the southern hemisphere, if you keep drying on the deck, you may still damage your skin. But Anderson went fishing there again. He did it all year round and didn''t see his skin allergies.


    We left Port Fitzroy and sailed north by East. Mr. Robbins asked me if I knew about Maria Theresa reef and Ernest leguwe reef. I''ve heard of those two places, the legendary Ghost Island. Verne wrote about Maria Theresa reef in several novels. Oh, in his works, it seems to be called Tabor, which is a beautiful island. In fact, it is only a small coral reef, which was first discovered by a whaling ship. It is said that earlier European navigators also discovered these islands and recorded their coordinates.


    However, in the past 50 years, the navies of New Zealand and the United States have searched this sea area on a large scale and found nothing. There is a large sea basin with an average water depth of 4000 meters, a maximum depth of more than 5000 meters and an area sufficient to hold the whole of Australia.


    However, the legend about ghost island has been constant, but like the water monster in Loch Ness, the UFO over Mexico and the lizard man in the mineral swamp, many people claim to find them again every year, but no one takes their words seriously.


    In my navigation career, I have passed the sea twice, but I have never seen any ghost island. If the people who see the miracle are the darling of God, then I must not be the one favored by God. Therefore, I am not optimistic about the results of this trip, but I will not say it in public. As a captain, I must do my job well and maintain an optimistic attitude.


    I said to Mr. Robbins, sir, I feel that we are more like exploring than scientific research. I have never seen a scientific research ship loaded with advanced instruments just to go to an uncertain place.


    Robbins said you''re right. We''re going to explore, and not just Ghost Island. We''re going to more mysterious places and do more interesting things.


    I don''t know what interesting things can happen at sea. Have these scientists got the treasure map? Is there a huge sunken ship there? But in the ocean basin, even if there is a sunken ship, it is impossible to salvage it!


    At this time, Anderson came over with his fishing rod and heard our conversation. He interrupted, interesting thing? In the vast sea, what is more interesting than fishing?


    Robbins laughed, nodded and said, yes, Anderson, you''re right. Fishing is the most interesting thing.


    His laughter infected us, and Anderson and I laughed.


    Stephen Robbins is the captain of the scientific research mission. The crew respect him very much, including the scientists on board. Even Mrs. Larry, who has always been cold, is polite to him. But he never puts on airs. He is not only easy to deal with, but also easy to talk. He is a perfect gentleman. He makes people feel good when they meet. He always speaks politely and walks slowly.


    Every time he came to the deck, he always said, ladies and gentlemen, what a beautiful day! When he met a lady in the passage, he always stood aside, put his hand on his chest, bowed slightly and said, beautiful lady, Hello! Although there are only two women on board, Mrs. Larry and her assistant Miss Alice.


    Mr. Robbins can get along well with the team members and sailors. Just like today, he and Anderson discussed sea fishing for most of the day.


    I admire his versatility. He is not only a scientist, but also familiar with everything on the sea. Sometimes I think he''s better suited to be a captain than I am. But he was very modest. He said that what he knew was learned from books. The real ocean voyage still depends on people like us.


    I asked him about cold flowing snow. Snow is a common phenomenon. Why does he feel unusual.


    Robbins said that the North Island of New Zealand, especially Auckland port, is already in the northernmost corner. It doesn''t snow much, and it''s not the coldest time yet. Moreover, cold flowing clouds usually have signs and do not appear suddenly. Only when the strong cold air passes through the warm sea area, the difference between the temperature and the water temperature reaches more than 10 ¡æ, the warm and humid air mass on the ocean surface is forced to rise, and the low-level atmosphere is unstable due to the warming and humidification of the lower atmosphere.


    Moreover, as a common meteorological phenomenon, meteorological satellites can predict accurately through cloud images. However, neither the New Zealand meteorological service nor the US Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration, which has been maintaining communication with the scientific research ship, issued a warning before we set sail. The key is that the snow is a little heavy and should not appear in this position in the southern hemisphere at this time. The Pacific Ocean in Eastern New Zealand is too vast. Due to the large specific heat capacity of the sea water, the cold wind from Antarctica turned into a warm breeze long before it arrived here.


    Mr. Robbins looked a little heavy at this time. He said that you are the captain and should know something, so I can tell you what I know. During our stay in Fitzroy port, I contacted the experts of the Meteorological Bureau. They told me that the cold snow cloud we encountered first appeared about 1500 nautical miles in Eastern New Zealand, which was not far from our destination. After that, the cloud disappeared from the satellite cloud map, Then it suddenly appeared in the sea near New Zealand''s North Island.


    I said please forgive me, sir. I don''t understand very well. You mean to say that the snow should have fallen in the sea area we were going to, but it suddenly fell at the place where we stopped yesterday?


    Robbins nodded and said, you''re right. It''s a very strange phenomenon. This cloud is like a ghost. It was formed in a warm spring place with a temperature of 15 degrees Celsius in the Pacific Ocean. When it drifted westward, it seemed to pass through a wormhole, bringing a heavy snow to the North Island of New Zealand, which has cooled but is still very warm. As you said, the snow should have fallen on the sea 1500 nautical miles away, or it came from somewhere else, because such clouds should not have appeared there.


    I was stunned. Although I am not a scientist, I have been sailing scientific research ships all year round and dealing with all kinds of scientific workers. I dare say that I am one of the ocean captains who know science best in the world. But Mr. Robbins''s account was clearly beyond my comprehension.


    I asked him what that meant?


    Stephen Robbins looked at the sea level in the distance and said, "I''m worried that some great changes are taking place in the place where we''re going, and the result of our trip will become unpredictable.".

 Chapter 323

    Church''s diary IV


    It has been four days since we left the port of Fitzroy. Due to some wind and waves at sea, the originally expected six-day voyage may be delayed to eight days to reach our destination. However, the most troublesome problem in the past two days is not the wind and waves, but that many people involved in the scientific research have been seasick.


    The discovery carried a total of 73 people this time. In addition to sailors and marine scientific researchers who have participated in scientific research missions at sea all year round, there are also 27 scientists who have participated in ocean scientific research for the first time. There are also six great figures, including Mr. Stephen Robbins and Mrs. Larry.


    For people who don''t often go to sea, seasickness is normal, but it''s not normal if they don''t. even old sailors who have been on the sea for more than ten years also have seasickness. But if a lot of people get seasick, it''s always a trouble to take care of. From the second day of departure to today, more than 30 people have been suffering from seasickness. Some people have recovered, but the situation of more than a dozen people is not very good, especially Mrs. Larry and Miss Alice.


    When we first left the port of Fitzroy, perhaps people were still immersed in the excitement of seeing a rare heavy snow on the sea. Everyone was in a very good mental state. But in the evening, Miss Alice felt unwell. She first said that she was dizzy and couldn''t eat dinner. After returning to the cabin to have a rest, she began to vomit continuously.


    Alice originally came to help and take care of Mrs. Larry as her assistant. But now, because there are only two women on board, Mrs. Larry has to take care of her in turn. The most important thing is that Mrs. Larry is also seasick.


    I have always wondered why these people who have not experienced sea storms should participate in ocean archaeology. Don''t they have a better choice when selecting people?


    Mr. Robbins defended Mrs. Larry. Mrs. Larry is the best archaeologist and philologist in the world and the most authoritative expert on ancient Egyptian culture and pyramids. We need her for this scientific research task. Mrs. Larry runs between the Sahara desert and various ancient civilization sites on the mainland all year round, and seldom takes a boat, so seasickness is inevitable.


    If the need for an archaeologist is the proper meaning of the title, what makes me wonder is why the marine scientific research needs a pyramid research expert proficient in ancient Egyptian culture? The pyramids are in the desert on the far side of the Nile, while we are on the vast sea on the other side of the earth.


    Robbins later explained my question to me. During this period, I got familiar with my sailors when taking care of seasick scientists. I also heard them say that about 700 nautical miles north of Ghost Island, where we are going, people found a relic of ancient architecture on the seabed, where there is an inverted pyramid.


    I don''t quite understand how the inverted pyramids were built. Maybe they have nothing to do with the tombs of the ancient Egyptian pharaohs, but just the uncanny workmanship of nature! So I don''t care much about it. I''ll know when I get there anyway. I am most worried about their health. Although seasickness is not a disease, if it is serious, dehydration, shock and even death will also occur.


    The others were fine. After all, it was easier to take care of them. The only headache was Mrs. Larry and her assistant Miss Alice. And Mrs. Larry was very stubborn and insisted that men should not enter their boudoir. There was nothing we could do except to send them food and medicine.


    Mrs. Larry is famous for her rigidity and stubbornness. She is German. Oh, she may have originated from Finland and later married to Germany. Her full name is Larry Yeager. We should have called her Mrs. yeg, but she didn''t like her husband''s family name and was not allowed to call her Mrs. yeg. She was a very serious and difficult person to get close to. If you call her Mrs. yeg, her face will become as ugly as the rust on the old ship anchor. It is said that because of this, she and her husband haven''t spoken for three years. I don''t know if this is true, but I think she probably doesn''t like Germany and German names, not her husband.


    Alice is a lively and lovely girl. Everyone on the ship likes to talk to her. Alice loves to laugh. She has two shallow dimples. It is said that she has a little Eskimo blood, but only a little. Judging from her appearance, she is a genuine European.


    But now, both of them lie in the cabin like patients and can''t get up, but they don''t allow men to go in and take care of them. We can only knock on their door when we have dinner. At this time, Mrs. Larry will drag her heavy body to open the door, take food and medicine from us, and then give us the garbage bag full of their vomit. At that time, a deep apology would appear on the serious Mrs. Larry''s face. Sometimes I say, I''m sorry to have caused you trouble.


    My crew always laugh and enjoy it. People who are used to the wind and rain on the sea don''t care about this trouble at all, nor do they collude with each other like those masters and wives who live comfortably on the shore. In the survival philosophy of sailors, unity is the most important. If we can''t work together, we can''t face the ruthless winds and waves on the sea. For the sea, life is just a optional spray. Poseidon doesn''t care how many people, how beautiful girls, how valuable things and how powerful people are on your ship!


    Anderson caught two Kawa fish and asked the cook to cook soup for Alice and them to drink. If I say we want to eat fish, there are many in our cold storage, and Kawa''s meat is rough, dry and hard, and heavy seasoning must be used to remove its fishy smell. Even Maori who like to eat Kawa don''t think this kind of fish is delicious, just because it is easy to catch and can replace red meat to eat to a certain extent.


    Anderson said that Kawa can supplement the water and nutrition lost due to vomiting, and quoted a strange Oriental philosophical theory, saying that salmon frozen in the cold storage live in the cold zone in the north, so the fish meat is also very cold and needs to be dipped in heavy mustard or spicy pepper, while seasick people are weak and their spleen and stomach are not suitable for such cold things, You can''t eat mustard and pepper.


    I wonder when this guy learned these strange theories. He only knows fishing all day. Can he communicate with the souls of ancient oriental philosophers by sitting quietly fishing? His theory is not only unreliable to me, but also to other crew members. Only Mr. Robbins thinks he can try. Anyway, he wants to cook food for Mrs. Larry and Alice alone, and the ingredients in the dining cabin don''t seem to be able to raise their appetite.


    Don''t mention that after the Kawa fish soup was ready and brought to them, they really ate it and didn''t spit it out. I mean, they didn''t vomit again from afternoon to evening, and it was a miracle that Mrs. Larry came out to chat with Mr. Robbins in the evening!

 Chapter 324

    Church''s diary five


    I''m glad that all the seasick people have recovered, including Mrs. Larry and Miss Alice. I don''t know whether this is the blessing of the sea god or Anderson''s fish soup. Anyway, I thank Anderson very much. I''m sincere.


    Alice began to run around the deck again, feeling the grandeur and beauty of the sea. Her smile is so pure. It''s as bright as the sunshine in May. It seems that she has completely forgotten the pain caused by kelp a few days ago. She also often went to see Anderson fishing. They talked and laughed in the sea breeze. I said Anderson, are you lucky? Although I don''t think you two are suitable, I wish you good luck.


    Mrs. Larry looked much heavier. I wonder whether she recovered less quickly and completely than the young people, or because of the cold snow, she had the same concern as Mr. Robbins. I think they''ve been whispering together these two days. I don''t know what they''re discussing.


    No matter how worried, we will arrive at our destination tomorrow. Although it is a whole week later than the scheduled plan, with the blessing of Poseidon, everything is going well at last. If it were me, I would relax today. Anyway, the result will be announced tomorrow. Whether it is good or bad is under the control of God, not us. All we can do is face all this optimistically.


    As for when to return, it depends on the investigation progress of these scientists. Who knows what amazing secrets they will find? If there is any significant discovery, it is also a glorious thing for me to witness with them. Anyway, the discovery has a endurance of 18000 nautical miles, which meets the requirements of unlimited navigation area, no matter how long they toss. Although more than 70 people eat 50 kilograms of vegetables and 30 kilograms of fish every day, we have enough food in Auckland for a month. We can''t go fishing like Anderson.


    Oh, my God! What am I thinking? Before I got to my destination, I was thinking about returning. It''s so old! I wouldn''t think so much when I was young!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Church''s diary six


    We reached the designated location, but we didn''t find Ghost Island.


    Anderson and I repeatedly confirmed that we were checking the GPS system and checking the chart. Mr. Robbins also contacted the US Naval Research Laboratory and asked their system to provide us with more accurate positioning and retrieve satellite images from a period of time before. However, all our efforts were in vain.


    I didn''t drive in the wrong direction, and the GPS didn''t guide us in the wrong direction. Everything showed that the discovery had reached the predetermined target position. My crew and I didn''t feel much, because it was not us who found the ghost island and wrote down the location, but another ship. But those scientists - Robbins believed it was true, because there were many scientists on the ship at that time, and several of them were on our ship. They came here for the second time.


    Based on the seriousness of their group towards science and their credibility and sense of mission beyond life, I think most of what they say is true and will not be a joke of some boring people. Of course, with their knowledge, they are not easy to be deceived by nature.


    According to the position recorded by the ship that found the island before, I drove the discovery to 36 ¡ã 55''s latitude and 136 ¡ã 39 ''W longitude. This figure is almost the same as the location of Maria Theresa reef recorded in the past 100 years. But when we arrived, I could see nothing but the endless sea, and because the water depth exceeded the length of the anchor chain, we couldn''t anchor at all. Of course, the discovery has an advanced balance positioning system. Even in case of wind and waves, the ship can automatically stop at its original position.


    Robbins asked us to search within 1 ¡ã of the positive and negative difference of longitude and latitude according to this coordinate position.


    My God, the difference between positive and negative longitude and latitude is 1 ¡ã, that is, the sea surface of nearly 50000 square kilometers can hold the land area of the whole Netherlands. You know, just three centuries ago, the iron ships of this country conquered many places all over the world. It was the Dutch who first discovered these lands in the ocean of the southern hemisphere and named the largest land "New Holland", which was later renamed Australia; Another smaller piece of land has never been renamed. It is named New Zealand after an area called "Xilan" in the Netherlands.


    Now, I will drive this ship to search for two ghost like invisible islands and reefs that may be about the size of our ship in the sea area equivalent to the land area of the Netherlands.


    We went around the sea and got nothing. In fact, everyone knows very well that it is too easy to find two islands within tens of thousands of square kilometers by relying on our ship''s equipment and GPS satellites, provided that they really exist. Since the satellites can''t be found, we can''t find them like this.


    We just don''t give up, so we continue to circle and expect ghost island to live up to its name. If it is a "ghost", maybe the satellite can''t be seen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Church''s diary seven


    We have been cruising in this area for two days, and everyone is beginning to get impatient. If it hadn''t been for Mr. Robbins''s preciseness and good temper and Alice''s naive girl to bring joy to the ship, everyone would have gone crazy.


    Only Anderson was still not surprised by honor or disgrace. As long as the ship stopped or didn''t need him to work, he went fishing on the stern deck.


    He said there was no ghost island, but a huge ancient fish surfaced from the bottom of the sea to catch his breath!


    I think Anderson''s head is broken when fishing. How can there be such a big fish? Besides, how could those scientists not even recognize a fish?


    All the equipment on board was turned on, and sonar, magnetic force, laser, infrared and underwater robot were put down, but there was nothing. The data show that the water depth here is at least more than 3000 meters, the deepest reaches 5000 meters, and there are only a few submarine peaks. Even if submarine volcanoes erupt, it is impossible to form islands to expose to the sea.


    After dinner, the scientific research team held a small meeting and invited me and chief officer Anderson to attend. Mr. Robbins made a brief statement to explain the situation, and then asked for your opinions. Everyone looked at the people who came for the second time. They had vowed that the island existed, but now they were bitter and silent.


    Anderson suddenly shouted, I said it was a fish, but you don''t believe it! You know, the area of the earth''s Shanghai Ocean is much larger than that of land. The sea is so deep that there must be many strange creatures on the seabed. There is a kind of fish. It is very big. Because it is too big, it moves very slowly and its metabolism is very slow. Its back is full of all kinds of corals and seaweed. It only surfaced from the sea for hundreds of years to breathe fresh air. It just floated there, but it was regarded as an island by you. Ha ha, it''s ridiculous!


    The more wild Anderson laughed, the more ugly the others looked. What else does Robbins want to say, said Mrs. Larry, who was not smiling. Don''t waste time here. Let''s go to the next place.


    The next place Mrs. Larry said was the underwater ruins with pyramids. In the end, everyone agreed with Mrs. Larry, although they were not reconciled. However, Robbins said that the next place is where they really want to go, and it will never disappear like ghost island, because that place has been preliminarily investigated and evidenced by photos and objects.


    I am also full of expectation, full of curiosity about the underwater inverted pyramid.

 Chapter 325

    Church''s diary 8


    We continued to sail north.


    The submarine relic is located in the northeast direction of Maria Teresa reef, 150 ¡ã west longitude and 30 ¡ã north latitude. That is a strange coordinate. If it is connected with the center of the earth in a straight line and passes through the opposite side of the earth, it happens to be the location of the pyramids on the Bank of the Nile.


    Did the ancient Egyptians really know that the earth was round four thousand years ago and sailed to the southern islands? Perhaps the Maori were descendants of the ancient Egyptians. At that time, the sea was still a continent. Anyway, they looked very close and probably belonged to the same species.


    In that case, it makes sense. The ancient Egyptians'' fleet came all the way to the other end of the earth and built pyramids among the islands of the southern islands. Then they settled down and became indigenous people in the South Pacific. The divided islands and the harsh sea environment have seriously hindered the development of civilization. Thousands of years later, they can no longer remember who their ancestors were, and the magnificent project built by their ancestors also sank to the seabed.


    There is a great controversy about the ancient Egyptian race, perhaps because it is the oldest civilization. Everyone wants to make relatives with them, but no one can convince anyone. It is said that the archaeological evidence about ancient Egypt is concentrated in the hands of Europeans and Arabs, but when it comes to ethnic issues, they become secretive.


    Speaking of this problem, Mrs. Larry scolded angrily. It''s just a group of cowards who don''t want to face the reality!


    She said that the Egyptians were neither Caucasians, nor Arabs, nor blacks. If it were white, the Germans and French who had the evidence would have made it public; If it is an Arab, the Egyptian government will not keep it secret, or even impose a decree that the genetic experiments of pharaohs must be carried out under the control of the Egyptian government. Why not? Because of economic interests and political needs. If the whole world knew that the ancient Egyptian civilization had nothing to do with the shit they preached, they wouldn''t make a penny!


    I asked her what the ancient Egyptians were? Mrs. Larry stopped talking, saying that Hao''s unproven speculation was not in line with scientific principles.


    At this time, Anderson interrupted again. He said, it''s the yellow people. Just look at those murals. The skin of the nobles in ancient Egypt was yellow or reddish, and both blacks and whites were slaves. Look at their facial features and the hieroglyphics. Even if they are not the ancestors of the yellow people, they must be relatives with the Chinese. Those experts did genetic identification instead of testing Pharaohs. They only got things from civilians, including Masters and slaves, so they made the ancient Egyptians look different. You ask them about the results of the genes extracted from the mummy? Hey, they won''t tell you! They would say that mummies are difficult to extract genes, and hundreds of experiments in the past have failed. My God, the broken bones dug out under the ground can be detected, but the well preserved mummy can''t be detected. Lie to ghosts! I just don''t want people all over the world to know that their ancestors were slaves of the yellow people, ha ha!


    After laughing, he carried the fishing rod to the stern again, regardless of other people''s reaction.


    Anderson can impress me every time. I wonder if he is the omniscient and omnipotent hermit who is willing to be ordinary in many stories? Sometimes I really want to ask him where he learned so many strange knowledge. Did the fish tell him?


    His words made the white people sound uncomfortable, and most of the ship were white, including Anderson himself.


    Mrs. Larry didn''t comment on Anderson''s words, but it can be seen that she doesn''t dislike such a view, otherwise she would scold on the spot with her temper.


    Robbins said that if our scientific research is successful, it is likely to subvert people''s inherent cognition of ancient Egypt, pyramids and human civilization, and even affect the development trend of modern science.


    People have forgotten the unhappiness caused by the disappearance of Ghost Island. After all, the main task of this scientific research is underwater relics, and ghost island is only an incidental project. As for its disappearance, it is not the first time in history. It is regarded as another mysterious event, waiting for future generations to discover the secret.


    Now, everyone is looking forward to tomorrow. In more than ten hours, when the sun rises from the sea level in the East, we will reach our destination.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Church''s diary nine


    Last night''s voyage was very smooth. Before it was completely bright, we reached the predetermined target. The GPS positioning system showed that we were near 30 ¡ã s latitude and 150 ¡ã w longitude.


    The gray sky and the sea are like a dark egg. Whenever I sail in the night, I think, are we really at sea? Isn''t it wandering in a void in the vast universe?


    I know that after a while, the sun will sneak out of the distant sea level like a naughty child. Sailors of ocean going ships see this scene dozens or even hundreds of times a year, but we still like it. Because the brilliance of that moment can make us feel that we are still in the world and let us know that we are bathed in the same heaven and earth with our family.


    While I was hesitant to wake up the others to watch the sunrise, I heard Anderson''s loud song:


    Somewherebeyondthesea


    somewherewaitingforme


    myloverstandsongoldensands


    thenwatchestheshipsthatgosailing


    ¡­¡­


    Although I admit that this guy sings well and at the right time, I must tell him that singing at this time will disturb everyone''s dreams. When I was about to stop him, I heard messy footsteps and chattering.


    Everyone got up, but no one blamed Anderson. Everyone was very excited about getting close to their destination. The first thing they did when they got up was not to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the red sun on the sea, but to rush into the captain''s room and ask me if they were sure of where they were.


    I''m right. Ladies and gentlemen, we''re here, but I suggest you go back and wear more clothes, and then have a good look at the sunrise. Today''s weather is good, and you''ll see an unforgettable moment.


    However, the promise of beauty failed, and a heavy fog suddenly appeared on the sea, so thick that nothing could be seen.


    God didn''t seem to want to show the best in front of us, so I had to let everyone have breakfast first. I can''t see the sunrise. I just hope the clouds will clear up early. The foggy weather can easily affect people''s mood.


    Moreover, although we have reached the designated location, a coordinate on the map still covers a large area on the vast Pacific Ocean. The scientists who found the relic last time made buoy marks on the sea, but the fog made it difficult for us to walk. We couldn''t find it unless the fog dispersed.


    But until the afternoon, the fog did not disperse, but there were signs of getting thicker and thicker. Except Anderson fishing happily in the fog, everyone else''s faces were full of loss and anxiety. Everyone thought it was a bad omen.

 Chapter 326

    Church''s diary ten


    The heavy fog has lasted for two days and one night, and there is no sign of dispersing at all.


    Mr. Robbins ordered the underwater robot to be put down in an attempt to let it find the location of the ruins first. It''s a thing like a crab. It''s as big as a dining table and has six mechanical arms. It''s very convenient to crawl and get things. The "eyes" at the front of its body can stretch like the antennae of a snail, where there are two cameras.


    They all call it "general".


    The general dragged a long tail line to connect the bottom cabin of the discovery to transmit signals to the ship. The relic target is at a depth of more than 300 meters underwater. The sea water blocks the radio wave, and even the long wave cannot be carried out. The signal can only be received through optical cable.


    Therefore, the bottom of the exploration ship is like a long tentacle, and the end of the tentacle is a steel crab. The crab led the discovery slowly forward.


    However, the general swam in the water all day and found no ruins.


    Although Mr. Robbins has always maintained a good gentleman''s demeanor, I can see that he is very worried. At noon, he and Mrs. Larry came to Anderson and me to discuss whether to expand the search scale, such as sending small manned submarines.


    Mrs. Larry insisted on going to the sea, saying that the sea fog would not affect the underwater work, and the conference in Copenhagen would be held soon. There were still waiting for the investigation results of the exploration, but we didn''t even find a place. It''s really unreasonable.


    Mr. Robbins has reservations. He is a marine expert and is very worried about the cause of the fog. He said that the sea fog in the South Pacific is concentrated on the westerly current on the ocean surface south of 40 ¡ã s latitude, which usually occurs in spring and summer, while we are now in winter on the Pacific Ocean at 30 ¡ã s latitude.


    To tell you the truth, I think the fog is too strange. Although I can''t make it clear in a scientific way like Mr. Robbins, my experience tells me that there shouldn''t be such a big fog at this time, let alone so lasting.


    Robbins wondered if there would be bad weather changes or other unforeseen things after the strange fog. We haven''t found the buoy now, which means that our position may be a mile or more from the underwater ruins. At this time, personnel go into the sea with equipment. In case of an accident or a storm at sea, it is very difficult to rescue.


    Mrs. Larry said that just waiting here can''t solve the problem. If the fog doesn''t disperse for a week, should we wait for a week? Fog is an atmospheric phenomenon, which has nothing to do with sea water and will not affect underwater operation.


    They all looked at me and made me a little embarrassed. Although I am the captain, Robbins is the captain of the scientific research. They are in charge of the scientific research. I am only responsible for driving the ship to the designated position and returning safely.


    But since they want to hear my opinion, of course I have to say something. While I was weighing the gains and losses, Anderson, who had been silent, suddenly said, this is the most advanced scientific research ship in the world, with the most advanced equipment, connected to the most advanced satellites in the sky, and the world''s top scientists, but can''t find a submarine relic that has been found, defined coordinates and marked? Accept the reality! You know it doesn''t exist, right?


    His words were as harsh as fingernails scraping the blackboard, but neither Robbins nor Mrs. Larry refuted them.


    Anderson saw that they kept silent and continued to say, you said you saw Ghost Island. What about ghost island? You say there are underwater relics. What about the relics? You know they don''t exist, but you don''t want to admit it! Well, I''d better go fishing. You make your own decisions. Oh, by the way, church, let me know the results.


    After Anderson left, there was a long silence in the cabin. Finally, Robbins looked at Mrs. Larry and said that Professor Silva wouldn''t lie to us. Mrs. Larry also said that I also believe Professor Silva that something must have gone wrong.


    I said, what''s wrong with us?


    This problem bothers me. Until now, I still can''t sleep. God bless, I hope the problem is not me. After all, it''s my boat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Church''s diary 11


    Today is really a day of great joy and sorrow. We have experienced the real song of ice and fire.


    In the early morning, "general" finally found out. The person on duty in charge of monitoring made a startling cry and woke everyone up like an air defense alarm. I followed the crowd into the monitoring room and saw the outline of coral reef rocks on the monitoring screen, including some sharp edged rocks.


    Someone began to shout excitedly, that''s it! That''s it!


    At this time, the sonar detector and magnetic detector also responded. Relevant personnel immediately operated and all instruments and electronic equipment were turned on. Through some advanced technology, the things detected by sonar and magnetic force were combined with the things photographed by camera. I saw the outline of a three-dimensional linear submarine island and reef on the computer screen. On the surface of the reef, there are some rocks of suspected buildings and some caves.


    Miraculously, there is a huge triangular funnel in the center of the reef. With the continuous calculation and Simulation of the computer, the details of the funnel become clearer and clearer. People who had seen it before pointed to it and said excitedly, yes, it''s it. It''s a pyramid.


    Robbins, who had always been calm, looked a little excited at this time, but he tried to restrain himself. I heard him talking to himself. Why didn''t our detector find it before?


    I have the same question. It is reasonable to say that such a large place should have been detected long ago. But our equipment seems to be asleep, and now we wake up almost at the same time. I feel that this thing in front of me is not always there, but suddenly comes out.


    Robbins ordered to report to the ground command center, arrive at the destination, prepare to anchor and request satellite angle calibration.


    Just as people were excited to prepare for a big fight, the lights on the ship flashed a few times, and then the power was cut off.


    It was still dark in the cabin.


    I immediately arranged for someone to go down for maintenance. About 20 minutes later, the circuit on the ship was repaired and the light in the cabin was restored. However, after those advanced instruments and computers restart, we find that everything has returned to yesterday''s state. The relics are gone. The dark deep sea has nothing but sea water, only endless abyss.


    My God? What the hell happened? Did 73 people on the discovery have a dream this early morning!?


    People kept slapping the machine, and some even shouted hysterically. However, everything is futile. Those instruments rigidly maintain their scientific creed - no is no, they will not deceive you, even if they just give their master a white lie.


    This is not the worst, the worst thing is, after dawn, I found that we were lost.


    Although the power and equipment have returned to normal, discovery can''t connect to GPS and can''t receive any wireless signals. The maritime telephone also had no signal and could not contact any ground organization, as if the satellites in the sky had disappeared.


    Today''s discovery is like a blind man who has lost his blind stick. I don''t know what to do. I can only pray for a miracle. Oh, I wish I could be as carefree as Anderson. You see, he went fishing again.

 Chapter 327

    Church''s Diary


    Who has experienced two consecutive days? We just experienced it. Yes, two consecutive days, 24 hours a day. The sun had just set from one side of the sea, and then it rose from the other side.


    In the early morning, the GPS navigation system and communication equipment all failed, and we couldn''t get any contact with the ground and space. This means that we are lost at sea. We have no navigation, can''t locate, don''t know the future weather, and don''t know where the nearest island is. It''s hard to walk in such a fog.


    We are like duckweed floating on the boundless Pacific Ocean.


    After dawn, Anderson told me that the fog was dispersing outside. I went out to have a look. The sea was still white, but the fog did look a little lighter than yesterday.


    During the day, there was a wind on the sea, the fog became more and more obvious, and the flag on the flagpole was flying in the wind. Everyone came to the deck, breathing slightly salty and wet air, watching the dense fog disperse bit by bit, and the sea gradually became open. Now, whether there are underwater relics and whether they can complete the scientific research task has become relatively less important. People only look forward to the moment of seeing the sun again.


    As long as the fog dissipates, there will be no other bad weather on the sea. Even without GPS, we can use the compass and chart to drive the discovery to the tubuai islands hundreds of miles north. When we get ashore, we''ll study what''s wrong, or ask the New Zealand and US navies for help. With Mr. Robbins''s energy, we should be able to request naval ships to assist in escort. If I had known that such a strange situation would happen at sea, I think Robbins would have done so long ago.


    At about three or four o''clock in the afternoon, the first ray of sunlight penetrating the fog hit the deck, and we all cheered. Then the sun, like an arrow, shot the demon like fog without a trace. At that time, the sun, like a huge red fireball, was setting towards the sea level in the West. The gorgeous sunset lit the sea and sky red.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t seen the sun for a long time. This sunset looks particularly spectacular. Even when I recall the countless sunrise and sunset I''ve seen at sea in my life, it never shocked me like today.


    I saw other people''s faces also showed a solemn and fascinated expression, about the same feeling as me. Only when the fog cleared, Anderson had already taken his fishing rod and caught fish leisurely, ignoring the beautiful scenery in the distance.


    I thought it would be dark after sunset. I didn''t even have to think about this common sense. At that time, I was already thinking about the next sailing direction, or I should discuss with Mr. Robbins whether to wait for the resumption of communication in situ, go north to the tubuai islands, or simply return to New Zealand in the West.


    Just then, someone suddenly shouted, sunrise!


    I followed his voice, and another shocking scene appeared. I will never forget what I saw today in my life. Not only me, but all the people on the ship can''t forget this scene. Even someone has knelt on the ground, crossed his chest and prayed to the emperor. Even Anderson threw away his fishing rod and stood up straight, facing east, stunned.


    At this time, in the East, a small half of the red sun was rising from the sea level, and the bright glow began to dye the sky and sea there red. However, when I looked back, most of the red sun in the West remained at sea.


    Sunrise in the East and sunset in the West occur almost at the same time. I kept looking at both sides. When I carefully identified them, I was even more shocked, because I found that the sun in the West set as much as the sun in the East rose. My intuition tells me that the two suns are actually the same. There must be something wrong with the earth, or something wrong with my eyes.


    When the sunset in the west completely sets, the sunrise in the East is completely exposed to the sea. Its red cheeks began to become dazzling, and then issued a golden light, illuminating everything in the world, and a new day began again.


    We all stood quietly on the deck like the stone statues on Easter Island, staring at the sky for a long time. I don''t know when it became hot on the deck, my forehead was sweating, and my back was slightly wet. I calmed down for a while and then took off my thick coat.


    My actions and sounds probably startled others. They all recovered and began to take off their clothes. Then we went back to the cabin and began to discuss what had happened. During the discussion, the scientists and sailors naturally divided into two groups and said their own. Sailors mostly talk about miracles, God and Poseidon, while scientists are more looking for a scientific explanation for this phenomenon. At this time, we found that such a miracle had happened, and no one thought of taking pictures with a camera or mobile phone.


    Anderson and I were invited to the team of scientists as usual, but we couldn''t express any opinions. Even Anderson, who has always been outspoken, closed his mouth honestly at the moment.


    Scientists have made all kinds of guesses, but they are difficult to convince people.


    Mrs. Larry said, could it be the role of the mirror pyramid? The sun sets from the West and rises from the East, which is like a mirror image. Or we can think like this. When we see the sunset at 150 ¡ã west longitude and 30 ¡ã south latitude, can we just see the sunrise in the Sahara desert at the other end of the earth? In other words, there was some connection between the two pyramids that mirrored each other just now or earlier. That strange fog may have been caused by it, so we saw the scene that we could see both pyramids at the same time. Stephen, what do you say?


    Stephen Robbins said that I don''t study space physics. I''d better listen to pardik''s views on this.


    Pardik is a space physicist who is famous for studying parallel universes, but he is not good at words and stammers. So he only said one thing. Mrs. Larry made sense. It may be a phenomenon of spatial folding.


    At this time, Anderson suddenly shouted, ladies and gentlemen, don''t you feel hot?


    He always has a loud voice and has no Gentlemanliness at all. But this is understandable. Most sailors at sea have developed a loud voice.


    At this time, I found that it was a little too hot. Although I had taken off my coat just now, I was still sweating. I was aware of something, but I couldn''t say it.


    Robbins frowned and said that the temperature exceeded 25 ¡ã C. the sun was too strong. It was not like the winter sun at all. If we are still in the original position and time, there must be something wrong with the earth''s rotation or magnetic field


    I heard something behind him, but he didn''t go on. Perhaps, as Mrs. Larry said, scientists never make unfounded assumptions.


    I am not a scientist, so I can casually guess that in that heavy fog, we probably crossed a space and came to the Pacific Ocean in the northern hemisphere, perhaps near Hawaii, or crossed a certain period of time and came to the South Pacific in the future or one summer in the past. The crossing time point is probably the moment of sunset and sunrise.

 Chapter 328

    Church''s Diary


    Originally, we had decided to sail north, because putting aside all kinds of unreliable assumptions, it is the most scientific cognition that we are still in place. The voyage less than two days north is the tubuai islands. In any case, the probability of encountering land in the north is higher. The worst result is that we missed the southern islands and Hawaiian Islands all the way to the Aleutian Islands, which is better than meeting icebergs in the South Pole. As long as we meet a larger island on the road, we can confirm the location according to the chart, then adjust the course to find the mainland where people live.


    However, after sailing for a few hours, I found the problem - we were in circles.


    The problem is with the compass. The magnetic pole of the pointer seems to have no problem, but after the ship sails for a certain distance, it will deflect slightly and turn with the discovery.


    This slight change of direction is not very recognizable to the naked eye, but as an experienced helmsman, I soon found it wrong. Not only me, but many of my first mate, second mate and sailors found the problem. We all saw that the discovery was circling the sea, and the compass pointed to a fixed point on the vast sea.


    I told Mr. Robbins about the situation. He said that there may be a strong magnetic field somewhere on the seabed, which may be the root of a series of strange things we have encountered recently, and the source of the magnetic field may be related to the pyramid we are looking for.


    The speculation is exciting. We drove in the direction indicated by the pointer, hoping to reach above the center of the magnetic field. But strangely, the compass never seems to bring us to the center of that point. It may be affected by the double influence of the earth''s magnetic pole. It always corrects its direction along the tangent line at the edge of the magnetic field.


    Now I really didn''t withdraw. If I can''t even use the compass, the discovery will really become blind in the vast Pacific Ocean. Do you want me to sail according to the wind and feeling like an old pirate ship? But that''s too dangerous.


    Robbins asked me if I could find the center of the magnetic field by experience. It didn''t have to be very accurate. As long as it was the same, we could go to the sea to have a look. The communication on the ship just failed, and other equipment was still good.


    I said it was too late. I''ll try again tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Church''s Diary


    Fortunately, when I sailed with the old captain when I was young, science and technology were not developed enough. At that time, what the ship could most rely on was not scientific and technological equipment and navigation system, but people''s eyes and experience.


    If not, I don''t think I could find the center of that strange magnetic field today.


    I first drove the boat around the magnetic field according to the instructions of the compass, then judged the center direction and distance of the circle according to experience, turned the bow and sailed. In this process, the magnetic needle of the compass has been shaking randomly.


    About forty minutes later, I felt I had reached the place and stopped the boat. At this time, the magnetic needle returned to calm. Judging by the position of the sun, it pointed to the north and south poles, as if the strong magnetic field on the seabed had disappeared. I guess the magnetic field may have a hollow area like the eye of a hurricane. The surrounding magnetic field is very strong, but the center point is empty.


    I suddenly found a GPS signal. This is really exciting news, more than the joy of my just perfect experience. I immediately wanted to tell Robbins the news. When I ran to the cabin, I almost bumped into the correspondent responsible for contacting the ground command center at the aisle.


    He was also going to find Robbins because all communication equipment had been restored. Moreover, when the equipment was restored, it strangely continued the instructions before the loss of contact and sent a request report of "arrive at the destination, prepare to anchor and request satellite angle calibration" to the ground.


    However, before we could find Robbins, we heard a sailor shouting at the bow: Tsunami! Get back to the cabin! tsunami!


    I looked back. Not far from our side, there was a white pillar of smoke rising into the sky. Then, huge waves surged around the pillar of smoke to form a high gray wave wall. Then there was a loud noise. A strong wind blew in front of us, and the ship shook obviously.


    Seeing this scene, I first thought of the submarine nuclear explosion. However, who will conduct a nuclear test under the Pacific Ocean? If the United States wants to do it, it will at least notify and block the sea area in advance.


    After thinking about it, I shouted and ran back to the captain''s room, quickly gave instructions to the crew, took their places and prepared for the impact of the next huge wave.


    I adjust the bow direction, because before the big wave comes, we must face it in a vertical direction. As long as the ship tilts a little, it may be overturned by the wave.


    The tens of meters high wave wall composed of waves soon surged up, and I felt the violent shaking of the ship. The sound of huge waves beating on the bow deck drowned the cries of the sailors, and the misty water vapor blocked my sight.


    Most young sailors have never experienced such sudden changes and dangers. Such an experience will be unforgettable to them all their lives. After this battle, I think they will become more mature.


    The bow of the ship was lifted again and again by the huge waves. While I was at the helm myself, I kept shouting and issuing various instructions, and prayed to God and the God of the sea. I heard a loud bang. I didn''t know what hit the side of the ship.


    It seemed that after a century of difficulties, the ship finally stabilized and the sea was calm again.


    I was still in shock. I rubbed my waist and crotch that almost fell and was hurt several times, and then walked my trembling legs to check others.


    Anderson was comforting our young sailors. He said, church, go and see the intellectuals. I''ll leave it here.


    I went to the cabin. Just now, the incident happened in a hurry, and those people have no experience. They must have no time to make correct actions to protect themselves.


    Sure enough, many people in the cabin were injured, and several of them may have broken bones.


    Mrs. Larry broke her head and covered her face with blood, but she stubbornly didn''t want anyone''s help. She took the first aid kit and simply bandaged herself to help others.


    Robbins was taking care of pardik who fell to the ground, and a heavy machine pressed on him. Alice was crying and said that he had been badly hurt to protect her.


    I looked over and found that pardik''s breathing was very weak. In addition to being pressed by the machine, he seemed to have been hit on his head.


    The situation of the sailors is not optimistic. Four are missing and more than ten are injured, but the injury is not serious.


    When the cabin entered the water, the port side was hit by something and sank into a large piece. Almost all the equipment on board were broken. After inspection, it may have been impacted by similar electromagnetic pulse explosion, all electronic equipment could not operate normally, and the circuit also failed. Fortunately, our ship uses a diesel engine. If we burn gasoline like a car, the ignition controller will certainly break down.


    After intense emergency repair, we only managed to restore the power supply on board. Fortunately, the ship can sail without irreparable damage. The only thing to worry about is the injury of the crew. The doctor on board examined pardik and said that he had broken two ribs and suffered a concussion in his brain. I don''t know if there will be sequelae.


    May God bless everyone to get better.

 Chapter 329

    Church''s Diary


    The four missing sailors were found. They were washed to the sea two miles away from the ship. We searched at sea for a long time before we found them. God bless them, they are safe.


    During the sea search, we also found three strangers floating naked on the sea. At first, we all thought we had encountered floating corpses, but we thought it was wrong. Unless there was a ship or plane crash, where did we get floating corpses?


    We didn''t find them alive until we fished them up, but they seemed to be seriously injured. Two of the white people have been in a coma, and the other handsome Oriental is still awake. He said thank you when he got on board and passed out. I saw that he had a persistent strength, which relaxed at the moment of being saved.


    I don''t know who they are, why they appear here, and whether the tsunami suspected of nuclear explosion has anything to do with them.


    Their condition is not very stable. They wake up and faint. Without medical equipment, we can''t give them further examination. We can only let them lie in the cabin and rest.


    The Oriental left a deep impression on me. He is very handsome. Even if he has been soaked in the sea water naked for so long, it is difficult to hide his charming handsome. Especially at the moment when he was salvaged, he should have been in a mess, but he was valuable to maintain a gentleman''s grace and self-confidence, just like a prince who triumphed from the battlefield.


    To tell you the truth, I didn''t know how to appreciate the beauty of Oriental people, such as Chinese and Japanese. Perhaps the petite charm of Oriental women has a different style, but their men are soft, with few uplifted muscles and bright lines. It seems that the edges and corners of bones have been finely polished, and there are always smoothness and accidents everywhere.


    However, this man suddenly changed my view of Oriental people. I must admit that he is one of the most handsome people I have ever seen. Of course, I''m not sure if he is a pure Oriental. Maybe he has a little Gothic and Balkan blood, or he is a mixture of Maori and East Asian. Otherwise, why does he appear in the South Pacific?


    I think the people on board are the same as me. You see, when they were unconscious, Miss Alice offered to take care of him. I think she was fascinated by his appearance. Look at her blurred eyes and her look of caution and uneasiness!


    Alice is Mrs. Larry''s assistant, so she listens to Mrs. Larry in everything she does. Although Mrs. Larry still looked like everyone owed her money, she was obviously curious about the strange man in a coma. When she looked at him, it was like appreciating an archaeological relic. She agreed with Alice''s idea. Alice was as busy as a happy bird to take care of the unconscious Prince lying in bed.


    The man on the ship will feel a little uncomfortable. After all, Alice is the only lovely girl on the ship. But Alice didn''t just take care of him. She took good care of paldick. After all, he was hurt for her.


    In addition, Alice would occasionally go to Anderson and ask him if he needed help. Anderson did not go fishing these two days, but devoted himself to repairing the ship. Discovery has been greatly changed, with many security risks. Alice couldn''t help much, so she would chat with him for a while. The sound of their chat is very loud. It''s like announcing to the world not to disturb them.


    ¡­¡­


    We were unable to repair the ship''s electronic equipment, obtain GPS coordinates and contact the ground. I''m very worried. I don''t know how long we''ll drift on the sea like this. If we can''t return to land as soon as possible, the wounded on board will not get better treatment, and there will be sequelae, and it''s not impossible for our condition to deteriorate further.


    Robbins suggested that we should follow the old way to drive north to explore the food, medicine and fuel reserves. We should be able to stick to it until we find land. Moreover, according to his analysis, the previous strange events and the final tsunami should be caused by the submarine earthquake, and there may be aftershocks later, or even a bigger earthquake, so we must leave the sea area as soon as possible.


    I agree with him. So we are moving north. I hope we don''t encounter any strange things again. This phenomenon happened in two days. Although it is shocking and unforgettable, I''d rather it didn''t happen in front of me.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Church''s diary 16


    Two whites of the three people we rescued woke up first. They didn''t seem to have a problem. From their mouth, we know that they are Russian, one is Ivan and the other is Boris. The Oriental doesn''t know whether he is Chinese or Japanese, but his English name is Arthur stone.


    Boris looked like an interesting home. As soon as he woke up, he shouted hellem''s name, said he wanted to see hellem and told everyone else to get away.


    I thought Hiram was the name of his companions or relatives. Later I realized that he called hull, the God of death in charge of the underworld in Nordic mythology. He thought he was dead and this was hell, so he shouted desperately to see Pluto and said he would fight with hull alone.


    However, his Slavic accent is too strong. I doubt whether the God of death hull can understand him when he went to the underworld.


    When Boris knew he was not dead, he immediately called another name - Ivan. His accent was much normal, obviously because he was sober. We told him Ivan was next door, eating. He was immediately unhappy and scolded: Damn Ivan, don''t call me when you eat. He didn''t think about it. He had been in a coma just now. How could he come and ask him to eat.


    He asked Mr. stone again, and we knew that the Oriental was Arthur stone. Stone wasn''t awake at that time. When we brought Boris food and asked him something else, he was very careful not to speak. He just said that he didn''t remember anything and asked us to ask Ivan.


    Ivan looked like a steady and capable man. From him, I saw the shadow of my beloved old captain. I guess he sailed at sea all the year round.


    He spoke with a touch of Robbins, like a complete gentleman. But he was equally cautious and refused to say anything except that their ship had been in trouble. And he insisted on seeing Mr. stone and declared that he would not say anything until Mr. stone woke up. It seems that the Oriental not only has a high position in their hearts, but also is highly respected by them.


    However, the gentleman is still awake. I always have a strange feeling that the three of them can survive because Mr. stone has used some magical means, and he can''t support and fall down after protecting his companion.


    I don''t know when he will wake up. Although nutrient solution can be delivered on board, it is easy to have an accident if he is in a coma for too long.


    God bless him.

 Chapter 330

    Church''s Diary


    Mr. stone finally woke up. He is very weak, as if he were seriously ill. The doctor advised him to continue infusion, but he said no. he just asked us for some nutritious porridge.


    Ivan and Boris have almost recovered, especially Boris. He had a good conversation with Anderson and often helped him repair the boat.


    Not to mention, Boris and Ivan knew very well about the ship''s equipment, and many problems were repaired in their hands. Anderson secretly told me that these two men must have served in the army and on the best warships or submarines.


    From their behavior and Boris''s casual words, I had realized that they were probably military, but they were not as accurate as Anderson''s inference.


    If our guess is not bad, it is understandable that they are unwilling to talk about the cause of their accident. But this thought makes me a little worried. Is the tsunami we encountered and the previous strange things really related to the military action? And they are soldiers who almost died in military operations?


    In the South Pacific, only the United States can make such a big move in theory. New Zealand does not have this strength, and Australia will not conduct military experiments so far away from home, and this is the sphere of American influence. But why are there two Russian soldiers in the military action of the United States? Besides, there is an Asian lying there!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel confused and incredible. There is a strong smell of conspiracy lingering in front of my nose. I even smell some great unknown danger.


    You''d better leave quickly and go back to land.


    However, before we adjusted our course, we confirmed another terrible thing.


    The cause was a watch Boris had on his wrist.


    At that time, he was blowing on the deck with Anderson and blowing all kinds of cattle. I deliberately asked Anderson to talk to him more so that I could get some news from him.


    Boris asked Anderson, how many Christmases do you think I spent at sea?


    Anderson laughed and said that the first few are not important. Christmas is still early. It''s only August now. If you''re still on the ship four months later, let''s talk about it again.


    Boris looked at Anderson in surprise, then raised his wrist, patted his watch and said, are you crazy, Anderson? Tomorrow is Christmas, tomorrow, okay! Are you stupid to drink sea water? You say it''s only August!


    Anderson grabbed his wrist, stared at his watch, and then looked at his wrist. From a distance, I saw the frozen expression of surprise on Anderson''s face.


    Then Anderson ran nervously, grabbed my wrist and looked at my watch. I said what''s the matter, Anderson? Anderson said you go and look at that guy''s watch. The date on his watch is December 24th.


    I said how is it possible? But I asked Boris, who was walking slowly. He said yes. Today is Christmas Eve. Should we relax together?


    Scientists'' various advanced electronic watches were broken in the tsunami and electromagnetic pulse disaster, but most of my sailors wear waterproof mechanical watches. The calendar on our watch shows that we are still in August. There is a paper calendar in my captain''s room. I tear one every day. And I have the habit of keeping a diary. I believe I won''t make a mistake.


    However, Boris and Ivan''s watches show that it is December and tomorrow is Christmas. They both vowed that the date would never be wrong.


    I don''t think they have any reason to cheat us, and they can''t plan to adjust the dates of their watches at the same time. Most importantly, the sun in the sky and the temperature at sea will not deceive people. Although the ocean is not as different from the land in four seasons, the difference between winter and summer is still obvious.


    Robbins was silent when he heard the news. He made such a guess a few days ago, but no one wants to believe it. First he went to pardik''s room, where he was recovering, closed the door, and the two talked for a long time in the room. Then he called Mrs. Larry again.


    I don''t know what they''re talking about and why it''s so mysterious, but I think it must be related to the matter of crossing time, because pardik is an expert in space physics. If anyone on the ship can make it clear, it''s probably only him.


    Moreover, pardik was seriously injured and the medical conditions on board were limited. Especially after many equipment broke down, he could only rely on original means to help him recover from his broken bone. Fortunately, his concussion was not serious. Such a serious injury should not disturb him. Mr. Robbins must feel that the situation is a little serious, or think of something else that must be asked about pardik.


    But God, what is it? Why are they so mysterious?


    Later, he and Mrs. Larry came out of pardik''s room. I thought they were going to announce something, but they didn''t. They went to Arthur stone''s room together. But this time they probably didn''t think they should avoid me, so they greeted me, said they wanted to confirm something with Mr. stone and asked me to go with them.


    Ivan and Boris seemed worried about us and followed us nervously. Neither Robbins nor Mrs. Larry stopped it. In this way, other people who wanted to go followed. Alice followed Mrs. Larry, and several other scientists followed us.


    But then I knew why Robbins and Mrs. Larry didn''t stop others from going together, because it was useless to go to more people. After Mrs. Larry went in, she began to talk to Mr. stone with incredible proficiency in Chinese. The others couldn''t understand what they were saying.


    In my many years of navigation career, I have come into contact with many sailors of different nationalities, including, of course, Chinese. So I learned more or less Chinese and could say some common words such as "Hello, have you eaten, goodbye, fuck", but I really couldn''t react at all when you asked me to listen to the conversation between two Chinese people.


    I heard Mrs. Larry speak Chinese like singing. The only thing I could understand was her name stone, although the syllable became a little strange and sounded like "situ".


    Mr. situ''s face is always filled with a warm smile. Although his smile may be lazy due to physical reasons, it has a power deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. You can see that he is as comfortable as bathing in the spring breeze. I saw a light in Alice''s eyes, although I was sure she couldn''t understand a word.


    The conversation did not last long, and stone seemed unable to hold on, although he remained elegant, almost forgetting that he was a patient.


    Mrs. Larry stopped the conversation and everyone except Ivan and Boris withdrew from stone''s room. I saw the faces of Mrs. Larry and Robbins changing. I didn''t know what had happened.


    I think it must be very serious. Mr. Robbins didn''t explain anything to me. He just asked to move forward at full speed and find land as soon as possible.

 Chapter 331

    Church''s Diary


    Towar£¬Godbless£¡£¡£¡


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Captain church''s diary document was pulled to the last page. Aoki found that the front space was written in words without date. It was only named after "church''s diary" plus a number. Obviously, someone sorted it out from the diary and deleted some unimportant chapters of life on board. Nevertheless, the contents of these diaries are also very detailed and complete, describing the beginning and end of the event.


    However, it is strange that the last diary is not a text entry, but a picture posted. Although the picture has been processed, you can still see the texture of wrinkled paper and traces soaked in water.


    The content of the diary is only two words and three exclamation marks - "towar, godless!!!". The handwriting is very scribbled. There is no space between the words. The comma in the middle and the exclamation mark behind are exaggerated, which is obviously written in a very urgent situation. There are also four numbers "1225", which probably means December 25. It should happen on the second day of Christmas Eve mentioned in the previous article.


    According to captain church''s diary, Mrs. Larry talked to stone once, and then Robbins asked him to return at full speed. The instruments on their ship should still be broken at that time, so it is impossible to return to New Zealand westward. The most likely thing is to go north to the tubuai islands.


    The sea area where the wreckage and diary were found was on several desert islands in the south of Tubai group, which is consistent with the description in the diary.


    In other words, they encountered an accident while sailing North at full speed.


    What could have happened?


    What does "towar" mean?


    Is it a place called "taowo"? Or did "toward" omit D, meaning close to a goal? Or there is a space in the middle of "towar", which means war.


    If we analyze from the current news that the expedition ship discovery was attacked by overheated weapons, it is more in line with speculation to start a war or be attacked. But who will attack a research ship at sea and use the word "war"?


    Aoki showed his diary to Professor Mei and suhuilan.


    Mei tried to think for a long time and said, "although the exploration ship is a scientific research ship, it is equipped with a weapon system. Ordinary pirates can''t help them. But it doesn''t seem to make sense to say that the regular army attacked them. Once such an act is known, no government can bear the pressure of public opinion."


    "Could it be the US military? They have the strength to hide the truth." Mei Ziqing asked.


    "It''s impossible," Su Huilan said. "If the US military did it, they could handle it very cleanly, there would be no subsequent search and rescue operations, and we wouldn''t be able to see church''s diary."


    Mei Ziqing insisted, "is it possible that they are thieves shouting to catch thieves? Otherwise, why don''t they want to publish the captain''s diary and hide it?"


    Mei Zhuo said: "It''s unlikely. According to the contents of church''s diary, it was an accident that they lost contact with us. No one could have expected that the equipment on their ship had failed. The scientific and technological equipment and defense capabilities on the exploration ship could not be destroyed silently if the communication had not failed. The U.S. government would not be foolish enough to take such a risk if they wanted to destroy the exploration ship or The people on the ship can dispatch FBI agents, which is also their usual means, rather than using the strength of the army. "


    Su Huilan added: "if the discovery was indeed attacked by force, the purpose of the people attacking them should be to destroy it or kill someone on board, and the retreat was very hasty and did not clean the battlefield. At this point, it looks more like piracy or temporary action."


    Mei Ziqing said, "but it''s also possible that they bumped into some military action. For example, in the tsunami, the diary also speculated that it might be a military nuclear test? And all the electronic equipment on the ship broke down, which is more like being attacked by an electronic pulse bomb. What''s the matter with the three rescued people? Is it possible that they are FBI agents?"


    Mei Xu said, "the saved Oriental should be situ."


    "Ah -" cried Mei Ziqing. In fact, she was a little suspicious, because church boasted about the appearance of Mr. stone in her diary, which immediately reminded her of the handsome man she had seen in Copenhagen.


    Aoki didn''t interrupt and thought about the cause and effect of this thing with his eyes closed. He thought of another life Zhao Pengcheng experienced in his dream. He couldn''t tell whether the world was true or false, but what happened in it was never made out of nothing. It must be developing according to some logic of the real world. It probably belongs to the category of parallel world. The premise of occurrence and non occurrence can be ignored Energy is an opportunity, or whether he and the crow exist or not.


    He remembered that in that world, Cohen established a base in the Cook Islands and finally won the war of invasion and anti invasion.


    "Is the Cook Islands close to there?" Aoki asked.


    Su Huilan said: "it''s very close. Before the discovery, the activity site and crash site were in the southern waters of tubuai islands, while the Cook Islands are between Polynesia and Fiji, in the northwest of tubuai islands, almost next to each other."


    Aoki nodded and said, "I guess someone who dreams of meeting did it. Cohen probably went there."


    "How do you know?" the others asked almost at the same time.


    Aoki didn''t explain, but said, "I think I have to go as soon as possible. I have a feeling that things there are not over yet. Cohen and situ are there. And I just got the news that Dewar has gone."


    Mei looked up and asked, "who''s Dewar?"


    Aoki then remembered that he might not have told Meiyu about dewar, or he couldn''t remember clearly. He often felt a little uneasy and confused about everything he experienced in southern Yunnan, Myanmar and Vietnam. He didn''t know whether it was because it was about the secret of the alliance or because he killed too many people. On the contrary, he never told people completely.


    "Someone who might be able to help us," he said


    Mei Tuo asked casually and didn''t continue to study deeply. Instead, Su Huilan kept a secret expression on her face and glanced at Qingmu. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Since you''re going, you''d better get ready and go early," Mei said.


    He said you mean Qingmu and suhuilan. It was because suhuilan wanted to go to the investigation team that Qingmu followed.


    "I have said hello to the investigation team. Professor Su''s information has been passed on. Aoki will go there as Professor Su''s assistant."


    Aoki said, "I want to take my crow there. It''s troublesome to leave the country. I don''t know if I can come in time."


    Su Huilan frowned and said, "do you have to take pets when you go out to do business?"


    Aoki said, "there is a obedient bird on the sea, which may come in handy."


    "It seems that you like small animals very much and are still a trainer." Su Huilan smiled noncommittally, "as long as you are not afraid that your bird is lost at sea, I''ll think of something else."

 Chapter 332

    Su Huilan and Aoki''s visas were quickly obtained.


    According to the plan, they will fly to Auckland first, then take Air New Zealand flight to matora airport, and then take a boat from tubuai to bath islands. The first discovery of the wreckage of the discovery was in the marotiri islands in the southeast of the bass islands, but because there were uninhabited primitive islands and reefs, it was impossible to establish a camp, so the United Nations rescue organization built the camp on Lapa Island, the administrative center of the bass islands.


    Su Huilan did what she said and helped Qingmu handle the exit formalities for the crow. Of course, she adopted an unconventional approach. Because it is very troublesome to bring pets into Australia according to the routine procedures. We should not only go through strict quarantine, but also take isolation measures and live in isolation for a certain period of time.


    Therefore, Su Huilan entrusted the Bluewood crow to a biological research team of Auckland University of technology in the name of international academic exchange.


    In this way, the coal owner can not leave the country as a pet, but in the name of biological genetics research samples, avoid quarantine inspection and cumbersome pet exit procedures, and directly entrust airlines to consign special goods to Auckland through the green channel. From Auckland to tubuai, there are not so strict regulations. There are birds everywhere. No one cares about one more crow.


    When the crow heard that Aoki was going to take him abroad, he was so excited that he was noisy there all night.


    "Hey, do you know where New Zealand is?" he jumped onto the sofa and said heartily to the orange cat. "New Zealand is an island country in the southern hemisphere. The most famous thing there is... Er... Do you know the southern hemisphere? Do you know the earth is round?"


    The sound body has returned to health, and the body has obviously become mellow in recent days. He listened to the crow''s noise and seemed very excited. He swung his fattening waist, rubbed his head against the crow''s chest hair and meowed.


    The crow skillfully jumped away, shook his head and croaked, "Oh, no! You can''t know that the earth is round, you can''t fly, you can''t see the earth from heaven, and you don''t know how to learn knowledge. Alas, you only know how to eat, eat round, eh... If you go on like this, you will soon become as round as the earth."


    He nodded soundly and came over again to meow.


    The crow said: "How do I feel like I''m playing the piano to a cow? Oh, no, it''s playing the piano to a cat. We don''t have cattle at home, only you stupid cat. There are only cattle in New Zealand, many cattle! The milk produced there is the best in the world. What else is there besides cattle? Well, let me think... It''s probably forest, sea and island... Oh, by the way, ghost island. I heard that there is ghost island on the sea, and Ghost ship, whenever the evil soul passes through that sea area, the ghost ship will appear, hijack those bad people''s ships to ghost island and hand them over to the God of death at sea for trial. Of course, cats can''t escape the tragic fate. They will be tied up, put on the fire and baked into dried meat... "


    His eyes widened, the crow became more and more excited, and the evil quack laughed.


    With a sound meow, he jumped over with joy. He was not afraid, but seemed very excited.


    The crow was surprised and said, "hey hey, what''s the matter with you? Are you crazy? You''re not afraid of what I said? Why are you so excited? You don''t want to... Want to go to New Zealand?"


    He moved his fat body soundly and leaned towards the crow. The crow dodged left and right, finally croaked and flew up, jumped to the top of the chandelier and said, "don''t be paranoid. I won''t take you unless..."


    He tilted his head and thought, "unless you can become the white as snow in your dream."


    He propped up his front paw, looked up at the crow above, looked down at himself, whined twice in his throat, walked back to the corner of the sofa, curled up and buried his head in his body.


    The crow could not bear it and said: "I just said," don''t you be so glass? What do you think of it? You must know that you are just an illusory spirit, a incomplete consciousness trapped in other people''s dream space. Now it is equal to being born, what else is not satisfied? Although...... the fact that the fat is yellow is also lovely. What... "


    Soundly still curled up in the corner, his head buried in his body, moving, looking like twitching.


    The crow felt more and more sorry. He flew down from the ceiling lamp and said, "I don''t mean anything else. Don''t be sad. I just want to say what you look like in your dream. What you look like is you. You are very beautiful, really!"


    He walked over and gently patted the cat''s twitching back with his wings. "In fact, it''s not that I can''t take you, but I don''t count. I have to ask Aoki if he agrees..."


    The cat suddenly looked up and grinned at the coal boss. In addition to two sharp canine teeth, a small fish tail was exposed between the front teeth.


    The crow was stunned. He looked down and saw that the orange cat was holding a bag of dried fish. Only then did he understand that it was not crying sadly, but eating dried fish?!


    "Oh, shet! You big eater! Big eater!" the crow scolded, forgetting that he was also a eater.


    At this time, Aoki and lifelong flowers came in


    The lifelong flower smiled and said, "you two are a natural couple! - eat goods!"


    The crow said discontentedly, "he is a eater, I am not! I am a gourmet! I won''t eat myself into a fat man!"


    All his life, the flower picked up the sound, took away the dried fish and said, "although that bird has always been unreliable, this time he''s right. If you eat like this, you won''t be able to walk."


    The crow said to Aoki, "I really don''t understand whether the cat is sound or like snow now. It''s reasonable that the original consciousness of sound has dissipated. Now it''s like snow occupying the body, but why do I look at her like that or like that?"


    Aoki held his chin and said, "I''m also thinking about this problem. It seems that consciousness and body really affect each other. Ruxue''s memory is very few. All her memories now come from the original soundness, except for the ideas she forcibly injected into her and retained her own appearance."


    The crow said reluctantly, "it''s really difficult for me to connect the yellow thing in front of me with the white Royal cat. I hope her appearance in her dream won''t change."


    Aoki said: "no, she has strong spiritual power. In her dream, her ontological consciousness will be revealed and soundly can''t affect her. However, it''s hard to say whether it will change in the future. It depends on what she likes. After all, consciousness itself has no appearance."


    The crow took a look at the sound in the arms of lifelong flowers, thought and said, "we should go into her dreams to accompany her and strengthen her belief in ontological consciousness. In this way, maybe we can change the bad habits left by the sound guy in turn and not become a fat man."


    Aoki knew that the crow wanted to see the white cat, but Ruxue in his dream was very arrogant and ignored the crow and said: "If you want to do it, you can do it without dragging me. In addition, I tell you that she inherited the memory of sound, and to a certain extent, she is sound. You can think that Ruxue gained new life with the help of sound body. Similarly, sound also gained new life because of the spiritual power of Ruxue."


    After thinking for a long time, the crow shook his head and said, "forget it, let''s leave such a complex problem to philosophers. Well, I said, shall we take this stupid cat this time?"


    Aoki said, "I have to ask about this. I don''t know if it''s OK."

 Chapter 333

    Suhuilan agreed to take her with her. She had a different view from the coal boss. She thought the orange cat''s fat look was very cute, so she said to Aoki, "you have a talking bird for company, let the cat accompany me. When you get to the sea, sometimes you can be lonely."


    According to the itinerary, the coal boss and Hanran will first be sent to Shenzhou and handed over to the professionals of Shenfu University for care, and then board a plane from Shenzhou International Airport To Auckland. They will arrive two days earlier than professors Aoki and Su, so they will stay at Auckland Polytechnic University for two days.


    Hanran didn''t feel much about it. She either followed the crow''s ass or lay in the corner of his sofa with a pile of snacks in her arms.


    The coal boss seemed a little worried. He kept pacing up and down the room, chirping and talking. He was really tired of seeing Qingmu, so he said, "you''d better not go."


    The crow jumped up and cried, "that won''t work. I''m just worried about the food and weather in Auckland." he looked at it soundly. "I don''t want to eat anything like this stupid cat. I''m not used to French snails and live oysters."


    "New Zealanders don''t eat French snails," Aoki said


    The crow said, "but they eat raw oysters, live! It''s more disgusting than French snails!"


    Aoki said with a smile, "don''t your brothers and sisters all eat insects? How different are you? Even oysters feel disgusted? What humans can eat, but you dislike it as a bird!"


    "Don''t talk about human beings. Human beings are really insatiable and dare to eat anything! Compared with human beings, the food in the animal world is weak!" the crow shouted for his own kind. "There will always be things you can''t imagine in human recipes. I''m a gourmet, but I''m not a glutton!"


    "Well, well," Aoki said, "New Zealand doesn''t just eat raw oysters. They also eat cooked food. In addition to oysters, there are lobster, whitebait, green mouth, abalone... There are many kinds of seafood!"


    "Oh -" the crow raised his head impatiently, pointed to the sound with his wings and said, "they are all his favorite food!"


    He jumped next to the orange cat and flapped the snacks in her claws, "Hey, don''t eat! Save some appetite and go to New Zealand. You hear me? There are all your favorite food, you greedy cat! Eat goods! Fat house!"


    He said with his head down, his wings flapping weakly on both sides, and said with a hatred of iron and steel, "Oh, my heart is like snow! How can you be affected by this lazy cat and become like this! Alas, forget it, I''d better meet you in a dream in the future."


    Lifelong flowers came in with a large basin of food, and the fragrance soon filled the room.


    The crow immediately came to his senses, rushed over and said to his favorite sauce elbow, "it''s better to be the boss''s wife. Oh, I said you''re a wood, can''t you take the boss''s wife with you? What... Professor Su... Can she cook? Can she make sauce elbow?"


    Aoki said with a smile: "I''m a professor and a university student. Even if I can do it, I won''t do it for you."


    "Oh, wow!" said the crow, staring at Aoki, "don''t avoid the important. The point I just asked was - can you take the boss''s wife with you? Hey, don''t think I don''t know. I''ve met Professor Su. What bullshit scholar and professor are clearly a great beauty. Ruhua -"


    The crow tilted his head. "Be careful!"


    Lifetime flower cut the sauce elbow into small pieces with a knife, divided it into two parts, then put the basin on the ground and said, "half of you should be yours. No one needs to rob."


    He jumped to the ground with a sound meow, put his face to the edge of the basin, smelled it, and then buried himself in eating.


    The crow listened to the words of the lifelong flower, looked at the green wood and the lifelong flower, said, "the heart is so big!" and then went over to eat the sauce elbow.


    "Hey, say half of the family. You''re so fat that you put your head into the basin and tell me how to eat?" the crow tried to put his sharp beak into the cat''s head and the edge of the basin. He was poked into his face by the cat''s beard and shouted angrily, "Ruhua! Can you use two basins next time?... why don''t you let this guy eat cat food? Why eat my sauce elbow?"


    Lifelong flower said, "it''s a family. She eats whatever you eat."


    "But he never gives it to me when he eats dried fish."


    "That''s because you don''t want to eat."


    "Well... Well, well, I know women have no resistance to meow stars." the crow grabbed the basin with his claws and pecked out a piece of diced meat. When he saw the cat''s head sticking in again, he reluctantly advised, "Hey, hey, can aranen eat one mouthful, don''t want to eat, don''t be difficult, don''t look good?"


    The cat raised her head and meowed, turned half a circle along the basin, came to the crow, stood side by side, and waited for the crow to stretch out its neck and take a bite of meat, before she stretched out her head to eat, and then waited for the crow to eat another bite. In this way, one cat and one bird, you eat one bite at a time.


    He spent his whole life staring at it for a long time and went downstairs.


    The crow suddenly raised his head and said to Aoki, "don''t you think the landlady has changed a little lately?"


    "How has it changed?" Aoki asked.


    The crow said, "she has stopped swearing recently, and her temper is not as grumpy as before. She used to be a man and woman, but now she is a little feminine."


    Aoki said, "you observe carefully."


    The crow said, "only wood can''t see it."


    Aoki wanted to say something, but he finally didn''t say it. He turned and went downstairs.


    The bar hasn''t opened yet, and the waiters haven''t come yet. Xiao Qi and Mo Yu have arrived early and are cleaning up. When they saw Aoki, they greeted him with a smile: "Hello, boss!"


    Aoki smiled back. He told Xiao Qi not to call him the boss more than once, but Xiao Qi was unwilling to change and said that the boss was the boss. Aoki was too lazy to say it again. He let him cry, but he always felt that he had a lot of points. When he spoke, he was always separated by something, which was not as comfortable as before.


    "See the landlady?" he asked.


    At the beginning, whether it was Aoki or lifelong flower, it was uncomfortable for the staff in the store under the leadership of Xiao Qi to call them boss and landlady, but they got used to it over time. So at the moment, Aoki naturally asked about the news of the "landlady" after Xiaoqi called him "boss".


    "I''ve just gone out. I shouldn''t have gone far yet," Qi said.


    Aoki gave a sound and went out of the door of the bar. Xiao Qi and Mo Yu smiled at each other, shook their heads, and secretly continued to work happily. In their eyes, the boss and the landlady are powerful in many aspects, especially the boss, who has many mysterious places, but they are not very enlightened on emotional issues. One is wood and the other is a fool.

 Chapter 334

    The sky was gray and light snow was floating. It melted on the ground and paved with a thin layer of wet. The wind is not strong, but it is very cold. It blows on people like a small knife cutting.


    At the moment, there are few pedestrians in Liuying lane. Not long after Qingmu came out, he saw the lifelong flowers in front. Standing under the old willow tree at the entrance of the alley, he was removing the reed mat around the trunk, with a clean blanket in his armpit.


    Aoki opened his black umbrella, went up and spread it on the top of his lifelong flower.


    All his life, he wrapped the blanket carefully around the tree trunk and said, "give me a hand."


    Aoki reached out to help her hold the stall. All her life, Hua Teng went to tie the rope. First she tied a loose knot, and then carefully pulled it up and down, trying not to break the mottled bark. See if the position is appropriate, loosen the knot, tie it tightly again, and then tie it into a dead knot.


    "After a few rains, the reed mats tied before were rotten. Replace them with blankets and let them have a good winter." she said to herself as she worked.


    "It''s just a tree. Why be so nice to it?" Aoki said.


    The lifelong flower walked around the willow. When he was satisfied, he stood still and said, "it looks like a wood, but I believe he has life. If he has life, he can feel the cold and warmth. God makes him lonely and cold, and I make him warm. I believe he knows in his heart, don''t you say?"


    Aoki said, "of course he knows what you''ve done for him. In fact, you can speak your heart out. Maybe he can hear you."


    The lifelong flower smiled and said, "he is a wood. Even if I say it, he won''t answer me."


    Aoki also smiled, but he didn''t speak.


    The snow grew slowly, and there was a layer of white on the ground and on the top of the umbrella. The wind gently shook the drooping leafless willow branches, across the umbrella top, making a Shua sound, leaving several faint traces on the snow particles.


    Cold filled the world, only the little side under the umbrella was warm. The heat exhaled from the nose of the two people turned into a faint white fog and dispersed between their faces.


    "Remember the day you first came?" said the lifelong flower. "You stood under this tree all day and night."


    "Yes, of course." Aoki said, "my memory of myself began on that day."


    "You looked really embarrassed that day! Everyone thought you were a beggar, but no one was willing to give you charity, because there was an old Gua on your head, which everyone felt unlucky." the lifelong flower reached out and touched the wicker hanging from the umbrella, with a smile on her face, as if she thought of the distant past, "But only I know that you are not a beggar, because you are very clean. Even if you find the whole Liuying lane, I''m afraid you can''t find someone cleaner than you."


    "I should thank you for taking me in."


    "Oh, after so long, are you finally willing to say thank you?"


    "Wood can talk sometimes."


    "Do you know why this street is called Liuying lane?"


    "Because it''s full of willows?" Aoki was not sure whether his answer was right.


    On this issue, the oldest old man in Liuying lane can''t say clearly, because it is said that it was not called Liuying lane before, but mulberry camp.


    However, the old people said that the willow was so old that no one knew how old it was and when it was planted here. All they knew was that it was the first willow planted here, while other willows in the street were planted with its branches. Because of the low life span of willows, many of the newly surviving willows have died. Now the government Began to replace the dead willow with ginkgo.


    Lifelong flower said, "this is the place where I was born. When I was a child, my grandfather said that it used to be called mulberry camp, surrounded by silkworm farmers. There was once an old mulberry tree that lived for thousands of years, and the mulberry seedlings around it were inserted with its branches. It is said that as long as this mulberry tree lives, there will be no end of mulberry leaves and silk."


    Aoki looked around and asked, "where is the old mulberry you said?"


    Lifeflower said, "it''s where we stand. The mulberry was destroyed in the war. This willow was transplanted later and carried in the place of the old mulberry. My grandfather said that the roots of this willow and the roots of the old mulberry have grown together, so this willow can''t be regarded as a completely willow. Do you think it''s a little different from ordinary willows?"


    Qingmu looked carefully and found that the bark and branches of the tree were really different from ordinary willows, but the difference was very subtle. If it hadn''t been reminded by lifelong flowers, he probably wouldn''t have noticed it.


    Lifelong flower then said, "in the past, the whole mulberry camp was owned by master Hua''s family. At that time, there were two rich people in Wuzhong, one was Nanzhen Xia''s family and the other was mulberry camp Hua''s family. Nanzhen Xia''s family was the ancestor of master Xia you know, and both were destroyed in the war. It is said that when the Japanese entered Wuzhong, the first thing was to go to mulberry camp to find this thousand year old mulberry tree."


    "Why did the Japanese look for this tree?"


    "I was curious and asked my grandfather, but my grandfather couldn''t tell."


    "Was the tree destroyed by the Japanese?"


    "No, before the Japanese entered Wuzhong, old man Hua personally lit a torch and burned the tree." lifelong flower said, "my grandfather said that when the old mulberry died, all the mulberry trees in more than ten miles died at the same time."


    "Why did he do that?" Aoki was attracted by the story and asked curiously.


    "That old mulberry tree was planted by the ancestors of the Chinese family. The Chinese family has lived here since it was planted. The Chinese family has lived here as long as the tree lives. They say, ''no mulberry is planted in front of the door, and no willow is planted behind the door'', but the Chinese family is very strange. They not only planted a thousand year old mulberry tree in the front yard, but also planted an old willow in the backyard."


    "Is that the one we see now?"


    The lifelong flower nodded and said, "master Hua''s fire not only burned the old mulberry tree, but also turned the huge house into ashes. Only the old willow in the backyard survived because of a pond."


    Aoki asked, "how did the willow plant here again? Where was it?"


    Lifelong flower said: "Mr. Hua probably expected the war and the consequences after the Japanese came in, so he scattered all his family wealth and dismissed the servants. Only the old housekeeper of the Chinese family refused to leave and stayed. When the fire broke out, the old man ordered the old housekeeper to leave and told him to transplant the Willows in the backyard to the mulberry tree in the front yard when the fire was out, but don''t hurt the mulberry The roots of trees. "


    "What about the Chinese family? It''s impossible for such a big family to have only the old man?" Aoki asked.


    "The Chinese family vowed, ''if the mulberry tree survives, the Chinese family survives, and if the mulberry tree dies, the family dies'', so they didn''t run away. They all died in the fire, from their families to their children."


    Aoki''s heart tightened, "what happened later?"


    Lifelong flower said, "the old housekeeper followed his master''s will and asked someone to transplant the willow to the original position of the mulberry just when the fire went out. After the fall of Wuzhong, the Japanese came to the mulberry camp, but they didn''t find any mulberry. Because the Chinese family died, they had to give up."


    "Later, the old housekeeper built a hut on the original site of the old house and lived there. He believed that old man Hua told him to do so must have deep meaning, so he vowed to guard the willow for generations. He cut some willow branches from the old willow every year and cut them on the nearby land. Over time, it became the later Liuying lane."

 Chapter 335

    The snow has been floating, from cotton wadding to goose feather, falling from the sky. The street stone, roof and roof of Liuying lane are covered with a thick layer of silver.


    An umbrella covered with snow moved slowly in the wind and snow, leaving two pairs of footprints on the ground behind, starting from under the old willow and extending to the flower bar in the distance.


    Life spent walking while telling a long story that I didn''t know whether it was true or false.


    "The paper cut from the old willow grew into a big tree in a few years, and no mulberry tree survived on the surrounding land. The name of mulberry camp was gradually not mentioned, and people began to call it willow camp. Because without mulberry trees, willows are worthless, and the farmers who used to grow mulberry and raise silkworms have no income, and their lives are getting harder and harder.


    The old housekeeper took the lead in doing small business. Because the contacts and prestige of the Hua family were still there, the business soon opened, and the willow camp formed a small market according to the original site of the Hua family''s house. Everyone said that the feng shui of the Hua family''s house was good, some said that master Hua had a spirit in heaven, and some said that the willow God was protecting everyone.


    Some businessmen built new houses near the market. Of course, the new houses at that time are now old houses. As we can see now, the old houses on this street were basically built at that time.


    The market gradually became crowded, so liushuying became Liuying lane.


    The old housekeeper kept in mind what master Hua told him. He thought that master Hua would not ask him to transplant the willow to the mulberry root for no reason. There must be a reason. Maybe the mulberry root didn''t die, and one day he would live through the transplanted willow. So he vowed to protect the old willow all his life.


    Fortunately, the old willow is regarded as a sacred tree. Naturally, no one will destroy the sacred tree, and no one around will break the ground.


    At that time, the old housekeeper also made money, so he bought the land of the pond where the old willow was located and built a house on it. "


    When lifeflower said this, she was walking side by side with Aoki to the door of Ruhua bar.


    She pointed to the bar house and said, "this is the backyard pond of the Hua family. The old willow tree at the entrance of the alley was originally planted here. The house was built by the old housekeeper. It was repaired several times and became what it is today."


    Aoki looked up at the familiar house.


    Snow hung on the cornice of the roof, like a white dragon. There are many carved patterns under the eaves. It may be because of the repair that we can''t see what the carving is. The blue bricks and mottled ash on the walls can still see the traces of ancient times.


    Although the first floor has been renovated into a bar, it can be seen that the whole life has been spent on decoration. The overall exterior wall style does not conflict with the antiquity here. The nostalgia and literary style of the bar complement the ancient appearance of the old house.


    Only the glass windows on the second floor, the aluminum alloy anti-theft fence outside the windows and the words "Duke Zhou''s dream interpretation" pasted on the windows are very abrupt, which is very incompatible with the pattern here.


    For the first time, Aoki looked at his place so carefully that he found that there were many things he had not paid attention to in the past. After telling the story of lifelong flowers, these things became very fresh.


    The snow was heavy and his sight blurred. He seemed to see the old mulberry, which slowly turned into ashes in the fire, and the mulberry trees ten miles around withered. The old crow nest on the old mulberry tree emitted a cloud of smoke, and a crow flew up from the fire and circled the tree three times.


    "The housekeeper''s last name is Bi?" he said, taking back his misty eyes.


    The lifelong flower nodded gently, "that''s my great grandfather."


    "You have always been reluctant to leave Liuying lane and are firmly opposed to demolition. Is that why?"


    "That''s right. My grandfather''s last wish is to protect this place and that old willow tree from generation to generation. He doesn''t know why the Japanese wanted that old mulberry tree and why old man Hua burned it down, but he knows that what the Japanese want and old man Hua must not be as simple as a tree. He said that the Chinese family lived for that mulberry tree and didn''t want it It was to transplant the willow, and he died in the fire. So our Bi family lived for this willow. "


    I don''t know when a short willow branch was added in the flower''s hand all my life. "When I was young, every spring, grandpa took us to cut the branches of the old willow, and then cutted it to the river. There were several willows I planted."


    "But when will you keep it like this? It will be demolished sooner or later." Aoki said.


    Lifelong flower said, "when I was a child, I asked my grandfather. He said that everything has its own number. I''ll know it when I get there. I also know that it''s inappropriate to still keep such a family tradition, but it''s a thought anyway."


    She gently fiddled with the dead branches in her hand and looked up at the green wood. They were very close, and the cold outside made the umbrella more and more warm.


    Aoki also looked into her eyes and saw that her eyes were full of soft light. As the crow said, the original men and women have become more and more feminine, although the clothes they wear are still so neutral.


    "Er... I''m going to New Zealand this time... Not to travel, so..." Aoki suddenly felt his words were so pale, and he didn''t understand why he said these.


    The lifelong flower puffed with laughter.


    "Just go. Don''t worry about me. I tell you this just to tell you that I won''t leave Liuying lane. Unlike you, you are not an ordinary person, and you can''t stay in Liuying Lane all your life. No matter where you go, just remember that there is an old willow here, that you have stood under the tree all day and night, and that there is someone willing to guard a piece of wood all your life , that''s enough. "


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, listen to the dead crow!"


    At this time, Aoki suddenly felt the umbrella in his hand sink and bang. A small black head was stained with some white snowflakes and hung upside down from the edge of the umbrella: "Hey, such as flowers, I''m helping you not to quack!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Aoki came to the old willow again and again, recalling the day and night when he stood under the tree.


    The scene at that time was vivid, but he couldn''t remember what was thinking in his own heart at that time. As for the previous things, as long as he thought about them, his head was buzzing and his mind was like paste.


    The stories told by lifelong flower are not detailed. Many of them were told by her grandfather when she was a child. It is difficult to tell the true from the false. But in Aoki''s ears, there is a familiar feeling.


    He always felt that he would not come to this street for no reason. Will the old willow, the mulberry roots in the soil, and the stories that have happened here have anything to do with yourself? At the beginning, people all over the street regarded him as a beggar. Finally, only lifelong flowers took him in. Is this a providence?


    Aoki remembers that the flower of his life mentioned the Xia family in Nanzhen. In those days, he and the Hua family in sangshuying were two big families in Wuzhong. Then the Xia family, especially the old Xia Wenyuan, should know something about the events of that year.


    Therefore, he decided to visit Mr. Xia again before going to New Zealand.

 Chapter 336

    Due to the discovery of grey brain virus and the invention of effective drugs to inhibit the virus, old Xia''s encephalopathy is gradually getting better, but the shadow in his dream is still there. In order not to hurt Xia Wenyuan''s ontological consciousness, Aoki and crow failed to really kill the shadow.


    This time, Aoki took the orange cat with him.


    He still remembers that the parasitic consciousness once invaded Yao Jingjing''s mother''s brain, but when the white cat guarding Yao''s mother appeared like snow, the parasitic consciousness disappeared. Yao''s mother didn''t know the truth. She couldn''t tell whether the parasitic consciousness gave up the invasion because she found the existence of Ruxue, or something else happened.


    Although she listens to Aoki and crow, her conscious body, Ruxue, doesn''t remember what happened in Yao''s mother''s brain. Because the conscious body itself has no memory, she can''t tell what happened at that time.


    Therefore, Aoki took Ruxue this time, that is, he is now soundly. He wants to try to bring Ruxue into Xia Wenyuan''s dream and face the shadow of invasion.


    If Ruxue can really eliminate the accompanying consciousness without damaging the noumenon consciousness, on the one hand, it can completely save master Xia. On the other hand, it is possible to find some weaknesses of parasitic consciousness.


    Xia Wenyuan was very happy to see Aoki. The whole Xia family knew that Aoki saved the old man, so they respected and admired him. Every time he came to the door, he was treated more politely than the last time.


    After a few greetings, Aoki asked about the past mulberry camp and Wu Zhonghua''s family.


    "Mulberry camp and Hua family... That''s old!" Xia Wenyuan narrowed his eyes and tried his best to recall the past, "I was born during the first Songhu battle in 1932, and the fire in sangshuying occurred during the second Songhu battle in 1937, when I was only eight years old. I lived a long time, and I can''t remember many things when I was a child. Only the fire in sangshuying''s Chinese house is still fresh in my memory."


    "At that time, it''s not too much to say that the Chinese family was very rich in Wuzhong. As for our Xia family, it''s far from them. It''s said that the Xia family in Nanzhen was as famous as the Chinese family in sangshuying after the 1980s and 1990s. It''s an old man. I was a little famous in business at that time. Some good people investigated the details of our ancestors for three generations and said that we were as famous as the Chinese family The home of the rich. "


    Xia Wenyuan smiled, "My father was also in the silk business. He had a small family background, but compared with the Chinese family, he was nothing compared. However, my father was radical at that time. He donated money and materials several times to resist foreign aggression and personally escorted materials to the front line to comfort the soldiers. Later, my father mentioned to me many times that the old man of the Chinese family was the real mainstay of the country Zhu, he has done more than my father. It''s a pity that such a big family burned down in a fire and left nothing. "


    "At that time, the Chinese residence of mulberry camp was called mulberry garden, covering a wide area. It was the same as Liuyuan, Yiyuan and Quyuan as a famous garden in Wuzhong. I followed my father when I was a child, but I couldn''t remember clearly. I just remember being naughty and sneaking into the backyard. When I met several children of the Chinese family, I played together and forgot the time. My father found me easily."


    "Later, a fire broke out in the mulberry garden, which lasted for two days. Even the people in Nanzhen rushed to help put out the fire, but they couldn''t get it back. At that time, scholars all beat their hearts and feet and said that the most ancient garden in Wuzhong would never be seen again! Only my father lamented that the mulberry garden was set on fire, the Chinese family didn''t leave any, and the ancient style of Wuzhong aristocratic family was lost!"


    "I heard that the fire was lit by the Chinese master himself?" Aoki asked.


    Xia Wenyuan thought: "There is such a saying. At that time, Songhu was in a fierce battle, the government invested more than 700000 troops, and the people''s enthusiasm for resistance against Japan was high. They all thought that with Chinese human and material resources, there was no reason why they could not defend it. But my father was not optimistic. He said that Songhu was flat and safe, and should not have been the place for war. However, according to the public opinion at that time, China and Japan had to fight. Jiang''s intention was to choose Songhu The South leads to the lease to seek the support of Europe and the United States. Defeat is inevitable. If Songhu is defeated, how can Wuzhong hold the entrance to the Jiangzuo portal? "


    "My father saw this floor, how could the old man of the Hua family not see it. It is said that he had already scattered his wealth, either to the government or to the school. Just before the fire, he dismissed the servants and students, so it is very possible that he set the fire himself. I''m afraid only he knows the reason."


    Aoki asked, "do you know why the Japanese army was looking for that old mulberry?"


    Xia Wenyuan shook his head and said, "at the end of March 7, the Japanese army occupied Wuzhong. They did go to the mulberry camp, but as you said, I don''t know in order to find mulberry. I think they are more likely to go to the Chinese family, because the Japanese also went to our Nanzhen and found my father. They need to find the dignified people in Wuzhong to set up a maintenance association to promote their rule."


    Aoki nodded and thought Xia Wenyuan was reasonable, but he didn''t think that all the flowers in his life were stories. At least, the old willow was transplanted from other places, and there was the root of the old mulberry under it. This should be true.


    "Do you remember the old mulberry tree?"


    "Of course!" Xia Wenyuan said, "That tree is planted in the front yard of the mulberry garden. Even if the tree is hundreds of years old, the trunk is only thick and thin. At most two people hold it together, but the trunk of this mulberry tree needs three or four people to hold it together. The tree is more than ten feet tall and luxuriant. It is said that the incense of the Chinese family has been burning for hundreds of years, which is blessed by this divine tree. There is also a legend that the tree on this tree Mulberry fruit can cure diseases and prolong life. Every June and July, when the fruit is ripe, the Chinese family will pick the mulberry fruit and distribute it to the children of the neighbors. When I was a child, I went to join the fun and ate several mulberry fruits. "


    Aoki asked again, "I heard that after Lao Sang was burned to death, the mulberry trees in more than ten miles around died?"


    Xia Wenyuan said with a laugh: "this is mostly a false legend. There is no truth that one tree dies and one tree dies! The mulberry fields and mulberry farmers in that area belong to the Chinese family. As soon as the Chinese family fell, those mulberry farmers lost their dependence. In the era of war, mulberry trees can''t be used as food, so many mulberry farmers cut down mulberry trees and planted food. Over time, it will become the version you said."


    Aoki suddenly remembered that he had heard what his grandfather said about lifelong flowers, and what her grandfather said may not be the truth. After all, it happened in the era of her great grandfather. Moreover, even if he knew it clearly, he was often willing to believe the supernatural version. From this point of view, Xia Wenyuan''s statement is more credible.


    "It seems that it''s not as magical as the legend!" Aoki sighed.


    Xia Wenyuan said: "That''s not necessarily true. I saw one thing with my own eyes and still remember it. After the mulberry fire, crows flew all over the sky from the mulberry camp. They wandered and moaned in the sky every day. At night, they perched on the willow. Well, as far as I know, the willow was moved and planted on the old mulberry tree. It is said that there was a crow nest on the old mulberry tree There are countless crows flying out for thousands of years. I remember when I was a child, I don''t know who made up a children''s song and spread it among our children. Now I can''t remember clearly. It''s probably like this¡ª¡ª


    The earth is scorched, and the birds in the sky are dark. Thousands of years of trees, thousands of years of crows, and a hundred years of families. The most ruthless is water and fire, and children return home without a home... "

 Chapter 337

    Children and grandchildren return home


    Qingmu whispered this sentence silently, inexplicably remembering the first day when he came to Liuying lane.


    Xia Wen is far from being able to tell more stories about mulberry camp and Hua family because it has been too long. Xia Wenyuan was only a child at that time, but now he is an old man.


    Memory is like winter snow, floating and dancing in the wind, stacked on the ground, looks thick, but the sun turns into water and disappears. It will be another heavy snow next year. Year after year, only some beautiful and vague impressions were left of the snow when I was a child.


    Aoki feels different about memory. His memory is not like melted snow, but frozen ice. The melted snow has no trace, and the trace is also light. The frozen ice is very dignified. The thick ice is wrapped in a fuzzy shadow, which tells you that there is something in it, but you can''t see what''s in it.


    Xia Wenyuan suggested Aoki to check the county chronicles of Wuzhong. A big family like the Hua family has operated in Wuzhong for at least hundreds of years. It is impossible that there are no records in the county chronicles of previous dynasties. However, the history of Wuzhong is very complex. The county chronicles have been lost and edited several times. It is too difficult to find the content from the vast and chaotic versions.


    Aoki has his own way. He turns on his mobile phone and enters a line in the ghost file: help me find out if there are mulberry garden, mulberry camp and Huajia in Wuzhong County chronicles.


    He doesn''t know what mechanism ghost files use to contact and wake up ghosts on the Internet. It''s probably something like a virus that will send information to the server in the basement of meiwang experimental building. Of course, it is also possible that those strange mechanical consciousness on the Internet are transmitting messages to each other.


    If it is the latter, it shows that the Internet is not only a super brain with consciousness, but also a social structure. It''s a little scary to think about it.


    County chronicles are generally not put on the network. Even if they are available, they are all PDF versions. It is very difficult to access them, but what is difficult for human beings is not a thing for computers.


    After only a moment, the ghost sent back a message, all of which were the pictures of the traditional vertical photocopy version. In addition to intercepting the content page, it also framed the keywords, and intercepted the cover of the version:


    1. Pingjiang chronicle Wanli edition 40 volumes of people Chronicles: Pingjiang people sang Yun, the word Lin Xi, after Tang sang Daomao, good Taiyi dunjia, seclusion, Shizong can''t call it out, live on the left side of the river, plant mulberry all over, raise silkworms for pleasure, call the mulberry garden, and the villagers are rich.


    2. Wu Zhi Qianlong''s 32 volume chronicles of scenery: among the best silk products, only the red silk reeled by Hua mulberry garden is better than that produced by the weaving house. Or it is said that wild silkworm is fed with human blood, so its silk is red and like blood, and people dare not dress


    3. Wu county annals of the Republic of China Edition Volume 12 strange news annals: there are mulberry trees in the mulberry garden, which are more than ten feet high. Their mulberries are ripe at the age of three. They can cure children''s diseases. They live in giant black, like a falcon, and eat people''s souls at night. No one dares to come near them


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki looks at it and feels a little strange. The first one is like the writing of historical records, but it''s clearly surnamed Hua. Living in mulberry garden, how can it become surnamed sang? The latter two are more like stories about gods and monsters. I feel like reading the notes of weicaotang.


    He took his cell phone to Xia Wenyuan.


    Xia Wenyuan put on his glasses and asked, "that''s all?"


    He didn''t ask Aoki how he found out the relevant contents in the county chronicles in such a short time. With the help of computers, experts studying local chronicles may not be able to find what they want so quickly and accurately. In his eyes, Aoki is a magical man, many times better than those experts.


    "That''s all."


    Aoki also felt that the content was a little less, but he also did not doubt the ability of the ghost. Although the county chronicles are numerous and complicated, and it is extremely troublesome to check by manpower, this amount of information is really nothing for computers, not to mention a conscious Internet.


    Xia Wenyuan thought for a moment and said, "that''s a little strange. It''s reasonable to say that with the scale and age of the mulberry garden, there can''t be only such a few words! Unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless all the things I knew when I was a child are fake, but that''s incredible!" Xia Wenyuan shook his head as he said, "there''s another possibility that the people of the Chinese family stepped in when compiling the county chronicles of the past dynasties."


    "Step in? Why did the Chinese family do this?" Aoki asked.


    "If the wood shows in the forest, the wind will destroy it. Just like now, if I can, I don''t want the Xia family to be exposed to the media every day. Unfortunately, I can''t do it!" Xia Wenyuan sighed.


    Aoki said, "in those days, the wealth and energy of Huajia were greater than you are now?"


    "Times are different, so it''s not easy to compare." Xia Wenyuan nodded. "But with the system of that era, it''s not difficult to intervene in the compilation of county chronicles. The difficulty is that from the Ming Dynasty to the Republic of China, there are dozens of emperors in three dynasties. This is not what ordinary people can do. The privacy of the emperor''s family can be turned upside down after time, not to mention the people? And..."


    Xia Wenyuan paused slightly, "I always think the fire was very strange."


    Aoki asked, "what''s a strange method?"


    Xia Wenyuan said: "a large family that has been inherited for generations, with brothers, collateral branches, relatives, teachers and friends, and old friends all over the world. I''m afraid it''s more complicated than the root system of the thousand year old mulberry. How can it burn without a trace?"


    Aoki has always felt strange, not to mention the large family of the Hua family, which is an ordinary family with a slightly larger population. It is not easy to gather together and burn it clean.


    "But didn''t you see the fire with your own eyes? It''s impossible to cheat."


    "It''s not true." Xia Wenyuan shook his head gently, "but think about it carefully. After the mulberry fire, the war of resistance against Japan began. Not only China, but the whole world experienced an unprecedented war. After that, the war continued and the havoc continued. From the perspective of opportunity, it''s inevitable to make people think about it. It''s suspected of avoiding the disaster of war and getting rid of the shell of golden cicadas."


    Aoki thought Xia Wenyuan had a point. He also thought of the "Shantai''s skill of hiding from the enemy after Tang sangdaomao" contained in the county annals. Do these people really have the ability to predict and know the great turmoil in the next few decades, so they use fire to avoid disaster?


    Speaking of foresight, Aoki remembered that he was trapped in zero dimensional space in Zhao Pengcheng''s dream and almost couldn''t get out. At that time, Zhao Pengcheng almost experienced a complete life. If Aoki is trapped forever, in theory, the life Zhao Pengcheng experienced is the real history of the world in the future.


    But Aoki came out with the help of the crow, which Zhao Pengcheng didn''t expect. Because the time in the zero dimensional space will not pass, the moment Aoki came out, the time returned to the moment before he was trapped, and Zhao Pengcheng was also pulled back. However, the experience of that life remained in Zhao Pengcheng''s memory, just like having a lucid dream.


    Aoki sees things in the coming decades from Zhao Pengcheng''s dream. Isn''t it a kind of foresight? If he does not make any efforts, but lives away from the world, then the future world is probably what Zhao Pengcheng experienced!


    So that''s why he had to go to the South Pacific. He must change all this, even if only to prevent his lifelong flowers from becoming what Zhao Pengcheng saw.

 Chapter 338

    Aoki and Xia Wenyuan talked about some old things in Wuzhong. They talked happily, but they couldn''t talk about anything useful.


    He put the matter aside for the time being and began to prepare to deal with Xia Wenyuan''s parasitic consciousness.


    Xia Wenyuan hasn''t had nightmares for a long time, and his brain disease is gradually recovering. He thinks he''s almost better, so he doesn''t let anyone disturb Aoki. But Aoki knew that he and the crow had never completely eliminated the shadow at that time. Judging from the last growth rate of the consciousness body, it should have been in Xia Wenyuan''s dream by this time.


    "Old Xia, how long have you not dreamed of him?" Aoki asked.


    Xia Wenyuan said: "my sleep quality in recent months is very good. Although I still dream, I don''t have nightmares. Everything is normal. Let''s say, some time ago, I could still feel his existence, and he is still my shadow. But it''s strange that I can''t feel him recently, just like he disappeared."


    Aoki asked, "how long has this been happening?"


    Xia Wenyuan thought for a while and said, "I can''t tell. It may be like a week, or it may be more than half a month."


    Aoki said, "I''ll go in and have a look."


    Xia Wenyuan nodded and reclined on the sofa to close his eyes. During this period of time, his body recovered very well and he didn''t have to sit in a wheelchair.


    Seeing that Xia Wenyuan was ready, Aoki hypnotized him directly, and then entered his dream.


    Maybe they just talked a lot about mulberry camp and Xia Wenyuan''s childhood, so Xia Wenyuan''s dream is a large mulberry forest. A group of half grown children are drilling in the woods to pick fruit from mulberry trees.


    Aoki recognized Xia Wenyuan from the children at a glance. He didn''t need to use any spiritual power and noumenon consciousness to distinguish. He just recognized it by appearance.


    Xia Wenyuan looks very strange. He is an old child. His face is 80 or 90 years old now, but his body is a child''s body. Maybe he really can''t remember what he looked like when he was a child.


    The juice of mulberry dyed a large purple on his face and clothes, and his mouth was scarlet as if he had eaten some living creature. When Aoki appeared behind him and interfered with his dream, he was stunned and his spirit seemed to be affected.


    As expected, Aoki didn''t see Xia Wenyuan''s shadow.


    Most people don''t dream of their own shadow in their dreams, unless you deliberately create a light source in your dreams, and the shadow appears with the light. Without light, there will be no shadow.


    Of course, if there are two conscious bodies in a space, Aoki can feel them even if they are hidden, unless the spiritual power of the conscious body is stronger than Aoki, or it is just a seed that has not germinated. The seeds of consciousness have no spiritual fluctuations.


    Now, Aoki doesn''t feel that there are other fluctuations of spiritual energy in Xia Wenyuan''s dream, indicating that the conscious body has either gone or changed into a conscious seed and is still waiting to germinate.


    Qingmu looked at the dense mulberry trees around him. His mind moved and his mental strength supported Xia Wenyuan''s dream. Then, in Xia Wenyuan''s stunned, a small mulberry suddenly grew up and became a giant mulberry.


    He didn''t know what the big mulberry tree in the mulberry garden looked like. Anyway, he just enlarged it according to the mulberry tree in Xia Wenyuan''s dream.


    Xia Wenyuan and his little friends are sure enough to climb up the tree to pick mulberry.


    At this time, it was natural that the sunlight spilled from the gap of the leaves. Xia Wenyuan narrowed his eyes, covered his forehead with his hand to block the dazzling sunshine, looked back, and then there were mottled tree shadows and Xia Wenyuan''s shadow on the ground.


    The light among the leaves was naturally simulated by Xia Wenyuan''s subconscious when he climbed the tree, and the shadow was also a real shadow in his dream. But Aoki immediately found something unusual in the shadow - sure enough, the guy only existed with the help of the shadow.


    Aoki now actually has a way to peel off the parasitic consciousness, that is, the dream corridor. As long as he catches the shadow into the Dream Corridor and exits Xia Wenyuan''s dream, Xia Wenyuan will never be disturbed again.


    Another advantage of this is to catch a living parasite and study it at any time. He was not worried that it would turn back time and space when it came out of the dream corridor, because the corridor was not completely closed. Moreover, this pure consciousness has no substantive relationship with the material world, so its time does not need to be synchronized with the world, or for it, time does not exist when it is not parasitic on material life.


    But Aoki doesn''t plan to use this method today. He wants to see what Ruxue will do.


    The cat followed Aoki. Aunt Xia said the cat was fat and cute. She asked someone to give it exquisite cat food. The cat has been quietly lying at the foot of Qingmu and eating all the time.


    Aoki has hypnotized soundly by the way when he enters Xia Wenyuan''s dream.


    Soundness is soundness, like snow is like snow. This is the evaluation of the coal boss. He is never willing to equate them. In fact, as the coal boss said, the cat''s body - sound, and her consciousness - like snow have nothing in common.


    In her dream, she is a white, noble and spotless Royal cat. Once she wakes up, she becomes a fat orange cat that can be abducted with a bag of dried fish.


    This matter once aroused Professor Mei''s interest because it is exactly what scientists have been trying to explore about the relationship between body, memory and consciousness. Whether it is material movement that determines memory and consciousness, or consciousness will affect the composition of matter.


    Theoretically, the original orange cat''s consciousness has died. The scientific saying is that the brain is dead, but Aoki has put the white cat''s consciousness body into the orange cat''s body. Is this cat the original cat or the white cat?


    From the comparison between reality and dream, the cat''s behavior at this time is more like the original cat, but the subconscious is a new cat. How does this contradiction arise?


    The professor didn''t understand, and Aoki didn''t understand. The only thing he can be sure of is that the conscious body in the cat is not the original sound, but like snow. However, if snow itself has no memory, there is only an instinctive idea. Under the maintenance of her powerful spiritual power, this idea Beiyou has been weakened by the sound memory.


    How will consciousness and body affect each other in the future? Is it that Ruxue is gradually influenced by the sound life and eventually becomes a greedy cat, or does the sound old habits slowly change under the influence of the noble consciousness of Ruxue?


    According to the expectation of the coal boss, maybe consciousness can affect the composition of materials, even genes can be changed, so as to turn yellow hair white!


    But at least so far, the cat still looks like a schizophrenic. At the moment, she appeared beside Aoki in snow-white. From her eyes to her posture, she was full of dignity and pride. She quietly looked at Xia Wenyuan, an old child who climbed up the tree and ate mulberry, and the shadow under the tree.

 Chapter 339

    The shadow is very light, and the fluctuation of spiritual energy inside is very weak.


    "Like snow, can you see it?" Aoki asked.


    The white cat next to him stood up and waved his tail gracefully.


    In dreams, the conscious body can transmit information, and the expression of consciousness is more accurate and direct than language. Generally speaking, what we say in our dreams is not really talking, but the direct expression of consciousness. This expression goes beyond language and acts directly on the brain.


    Therefore, if we carefully recall our dreams, we will find that dreams are more like a pantomime. We have all kinds of strange behaviors and see all kinds of strange things in our dreams, but we seldom talk. Not talking will not affect the process of dreams, nor will it affect the communication of dreams, because the information transmission in dreams does not need to be transformed through language.


    When some people recall their dreams, they also have language content. For example, when we call people''s names, call for help, shout loudly, or the teacher is in class, our subconscious mind arranges the auditory memory of sound in some specific scenes. These sounds belong to memory content and do not express any meaning. So we dream of the teacher in class, but we don''t remember what the teacher said.


    If there is a clear dialogue in the dream, it is usually that we take the initiative to restore these conscious expressions into language when we wake up. Because the surface consciousness is different from the subconscious, we need to process information through language as a medium.


    However, language has limitations in expressing emotion and meaning. The transformation of language actually limits the integrity of the content to be expressed by consciousness. So sometimes we feel that what we say in our dreams is messy. In fact, it is because when we restore our consciousness with language, there are always omissions and words that don''t express our meaning.


    It is very difficult to express human emotions accurately in language. We often use words such as "beautiful, beautiful and like flowers" to describe girls, and words such as "bright, fresh and spectacular" to describe the scenery.


    However, after careful aftertaste, we find that our words are so pale that we can''t express our real feelings in our subconscious. Sometimes we can only summarize our inner feelings with the silence of "silence is better than sound at this time", or with the sentence "my shit, it''s really beautiful".


    It''s time for the poet to come on stage. They describe beautiful women as "looking at the city and then the country". If a beautiful woman has a fairy spirit, they say "it''s like the light cloud covering the moon, and it''s like the wind returning to snow"; Climbing the stairs and watching the lake will say "the sunset flies together with the lonely ducks, and the autumn water is the same as the sky", while climbing and overlooking will say "it will be the top of the mountain and see the small mountains"


    These language masters are always respected.


    They have profound skills in language expression. They can not only accurately describe the external appearance of things, but also perfectly interpret people''s emotions. What''s more, it can also drive your emotions, let you see things and think about feelings, enlarge your emotions infinitely, and bring them into a wonderful situation.


    In this regard, the expressive ability of Chinese is obviously stronger than that of other languages.


    Unlike Pinyin characters, which distinguish information only by sound, Chinese characters classify and interpret information through three dimensions: graphics, sound and understanding, so they can express more meaning with less single words. The position of the language center of the Chinese department based on Chinese characters in the brain is also different from that of other languages, resulting in great differences in thinking patterns and cultures.


    Language is the beginning of civilization and the greatest invention of mankind. Because there are a large number of rich languages and words, human beings can communicate through consciousness and think deeply when they are awake.


    This is also the essential difference between humans and animals.


    In addition to the alternative such as coal boss, animals can''t use consciousness to communicate with you. Parrots are just imitating a sound. In fact, they don''t understand the meaning of what you said.


    Just like the cat in front of her, she only knows that you are her master and will give her food. If someone feeds her dried fish and lobster every day, she has a high probability of running away with others. Not to mention her, pets are almost the same. The difference between running away and others lies in the amount of food and the comfort of the environment.


    However, do not doubt that any animal can "talk" in a dream. Their subconsciousness is not much different from human beings. If there is a difference, it is probably equivalent to the current i9 chip and the 80486 that year. They can be used to assemble computers, but the systems that can drive are different.


    Compared with humans, animals are more unable to restore their dreams because they have no language, and many conscious information expressed in dreams cannot be restored. The simpler the brain structure of animals, the more difficult it is to restore dreams.


    Aoki is not very sure whether soundness can restore the dream. At least she can''t completely restore it now. Otherwise, she and Ruxue in her dream have long been one, not like two completely different cats. The crow has been teaching her in the hope that she can understand human language more, and Aoki has also tried to guide her to use spiritual power in her dream.


    Now Ruxue is "talking" in her dream:


    "Can see."


    "Help me get rid of him," Aoki said


    Ruxue turned her head and looked at Qingmu. There was a little doubt in her eyes, but the idea she conveyed was only one word: "good."


    Then, Aoki saw that the body like snow was slowly getting bigger, and a strong spiritual force broke out, like the breath of flood.


    He quickly protected Xia Wenyuan with mental strength to prevent the collapse of dream space.


    The shadow seemed to feel something, and finally got up from the ground, like a wisp of smoke. The shadow on the ground is still there, but it is lighter than before, just like a picture has been removed.


    The shadow standing up twists and turns in the air, looking around for something. Aoki felt that the spiritual power of the shadow was getting stronger. He didn''t know what method he had just used to hide himself.


    The white cat looked at the shadow''s performance quietly, and then walked slowly towards it. Her steps are very slow, her soft waist twists gently, and her tail tilts slightly, which looks very elegant. That''s probably how the real catwalk comes. If the crow is here, she will be fascinated by her again.


    However, this grace lasted only a moment, and even Aoki was caught off guard in the next scene.


    When she came to the shadow, without warning, she suddenly burst into mental strength and wrapped the shadow all at once.


    This is the effect seen in Aoki''s "eyes", but if you look at it with the dreamer, or restore the dream after waking up, you will see the white cat swallowing the shadow with its mouth open with the power of a tiger.


    Xia Wenyuan, who was picking fruit from the tree, also felt the fluctuation of space energy here. Looking back, he happened to see this scene. Of course, at this time, he is protected by Aoki. Otherwise, let alone whether his consciousness will be injured, at least the dream will collapse.


    This also reminds Aoki that the next time you let the white cat do this, you must tell her to protect the dream and the ontological consciousness in the dream. Aoki confronted the white cat in Yao''s mother''s dream before. At that time, she knew how to protect Yao''s mother''s dream and consciousness. She probably got the idea of the old lady. But now, she obviously doesn''t know that another conscious body needs protection, or doesn''t care at all. She only received Aoki''s order to get rid of the shadow in front of her.


    After "swallowing" the shadow, Ruxue became the white and noble cat again and walked back with elegant steps. The "ferocious" scene just now seemed to have nothing to do with her.


    Aoki felt that her spiritual power had changed slightly - the shadow had disappeared and seemed to be digested and absorbed by her!

 Chapter 340

    If snow has strong spiritual power, how it is formed is unknown to aomu, just as it is unknown where the spiritual power of crows comes from.


    But after the snow swallowed Xia Wenyuan''s shadow, Aoki seemed to understand where the cat''s spiritual power came from.


    The spirit of Xia Wenyuan''s shadow is not very strong. I don''t know how many such consciousness bodies to swallow before there is the present white cat. Before the invasion of consciousness, where did the cat swallow the conscious body?


    What method did the old lady of the long family use to enable a cat to swallow the conscious body and obtain spiritual power? And where did she get so many consciousness bodies?


    It''s a little scary to think about it. Is it true that the cannibal souls contained in the unofficial chronicles in the past?


    Aoki can''t help thinking of the records about mulberry trees in Wuzhong County Chronicles: it is more than ten feet tall, perches on a giant black, looks like a falcon, and eats people''s souls at night


    At this time, two crows called "quack" from the dense bushes of the tall mulberry tree in the dream.


    Xia Wenyuan fell from the branches. His branches are very high. Generally, when he falls from such a high place in his dream, people will wake up, or at least the dream will change.


    But Aoki wanted to see what the crows in the tree looked like. Since Xia Wenyuan can dream, it shows that there is a crow in his memory. At this time, his subconscious mind is deeply sorting out his memory, which can sort out the memory that has long been forgotten and exists in the corner. From his frightened appearance, he should have not only heard the voice of crows, but also seen the appearance of crows.


    Qingmu protected Xia Wenyuan and let him fall gently to the ground instead of falling at a high speed. In this way, his brain will not think he will fall to death and will not quit his dream.


    Sure enough, Xia Wenyuan didn''t stop after landing, but ran. As he ran, he looked back with fear in his eyes.


    The leaves clattered and trembled, and a huge crow flew out, spreading its wings to block out the sky and the sun, casting a huge shadow on the ground.


    It croaked to chase Xia Wenyuan, the fierce owl whose voice was like a ghost from the distant sky.


    Xia Wenyuan said that when he was a child, he followed his father to the mulberry garden, but he was naughty and ran around in other people''s gardens, which made his father easy to find.


    Speaking of this paragraph is to prove the greatness of the mulberry garden. Of course, Xia Wenyuan won''t say that he secretly climbed onto someone else''s tree to pick mulberry. After all, he also learned poetry and etiquette, especially when the tree was still regarded as a family symbol at that time.


    From this dream, we can probably restore the facts of that year - Xia Wenyuan was fond of climbing trees and picking mulberry to eat. He disturbed the crows on the trees, and he scared the shit.


    The size of the crow is magnified by Xia Wenyuan. The emotions left in our hearts when we were young will always be magnified by us, especially fear. If there were such a big bird, it would have been regarded as a monster, and the mulberry garden must be famous.


    When Aoki looked carefully, he found that the shape of the crow, the color of its hair, the shape of its head, especially its claws, had a familiar feeling.


    He glanced at the white cat next to him, and the cat just looked at him.


    "Do you think so?" he asked.


    The cat nodded.


    At this time, Aoki doesn''t care if Xia Wenyuan can''t quit his dream in this fear. If his heart moves, he calls out the coal boss.


    When the coal boss came out, he didn''t look at the crow like a ROC in the sky, but focused on the white cat.


    "Quack, like snow, I see you again!" the coal boss jumped. "I''m glad your appearance hasn''t changed. It''s still so beautiful! Well, no! It''s more beautiful than before! At the moment, no words are enough to describe my praise to you! It''s great that you haven''t been affected by the sound silly cat!"


    Such as snow, don''t overdo it and look indifferent.


    What else does the coal boss want to say? Aoki interrupted him and said, "put your praise aside and look at the sky."


    "Eh?" the coal boss was stunned and looked up and saw the big bird.


    In Xia Wenyuan''s dream at the moment, he kept running and the crows in the sky kept chasing. But from the perspective of Aoki and coal boss, it''s like watching a movie. Moreover, the movie is holographic and you can enjoy the pictures from all angles. Although people and birds are moving, they will not move away from their eyes or far away.


    "What''s that?" asked the coal boss.


    "What do you say?" Aoki said.


    "Did he dream of me?" the coal boss obviously saw that the crow was very similar to him.


    "No, he dreamed of another bird. He should have seen it when he was a child."


    "What?" the coal boss was surprised, "No, no, no, impossible! Although you humans see that we black birds look the same, we can distinguish them clearly. Look at the mouth, the hand and the feather. Although there are many problems in the details, you can still see that it is me, at least very similar to me. You mean that he saw a crow that looked very similar to me when he was a child?"


    Aoki nodded and said, "at present, it''s like this."


    "What does that mean?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe this crow has something to do with you. For example, is it your relative?"


    At this time, Xia Wenyuan seemed unable to run. He stumbled and fell. He turned over and lay on his back on the ground, with his line of sight just opposite that of the crows in the sky.


    Xia Wenyuan''s attention will show the details through memory. So when they looked at each other, the crow''s eyes and the details of their eyes became clear. This shows that when Xia Wenyuan stole mulberry as a child, he probably looked at the crows in the tree.


    The coal boss shouted, "that eye! Oh, that eye! Oh my God! That''s not a relative, that''s clearly me!"


    The snow meowed. Yes, it''s just a meow. It doesn''t mean anything else.


    When the coal boss heard the cry of snow, he calmed down and stopped yelling. He stroked the feathers on his chest with his wings very gentlemanly and said, "ah, maybe that gentleman has seen me before, but in the name of aomu, I promise I''ve never frightened him!"


    Aoki asked, "why in my name?"


    The crow said, "Oh, just borrow it. You won''t mind, will you?"


    Aoki certainly doesn''t mind, but the important thing now is that Xia Wenyuan will really be scared to death if he doesn''t go out again. You know, most of the mental power supporting this dream comes from Aoki, and Xia Wenyuan can''t retreat at all. If people have nightmares but can''t wake up, they will really be scared to death.


    When Aoki withdrew from his dream, he saw that Xia Wenyuan''s forehead was full of sweat.


    Xia Wenyuan woke up quietly and looked at the green wood, revealing the meaning of inquiry in his eyes. He didn''t know that the shadow in his dream had been eaten by the white cat, let alone that the white cat was actually an orange cat lying at their feet. At the moment, he seemed to be full and sleeping.

 Chapter 341

    A few days later, the coal boss and Hanran were sent to Shenfu university first. Someone put a ring around their neck with the type, name and number written on it. Then they were put into cages, took the green channel from Shenzhou International Airport and got on the cargo hold of a flight from Shenzhou to Auckland. They were transported with some other animal and plant samples.


    When the coal boss learned that it would take 12 hours to fly from Shenzhou to Auckland, he had been muttering before he left. Twelve hours without eating was the cruelest punishment in the world.


    Although there are some food in the cage, they are all strictly tested food that can be brought on the plane. The coal boss thought he would not eat this kind of food even if he starved to death. He is absolutely unwilling to compromise on this point.


    On the contrary, he was sound and did not show any anxiety and worry at all. He obediently entered the cage and fell asleep. It''s not that she is very satisfied with the food. Although she is not very picky about food, the main reason is that she is not hungry.


    Since I went to Xia Wenyuan''s house with Aoki, I don''t know whether it''s because the nutrition of Xia''s cat food is too good, or because I swallowed the shadow in Xia Wenyuan''s dream. Anyway, I''m not too hungry these days, just like I can''t wake up all day.


    The plane took off, the roar of the engine covered everything, and no one heard the scream from the cargo hold:


    "Quack - it''s too noisy! Why is the mute effect of the plane so poor? I can''t hear! What am I talking about? Why can''t I hear myself? Oh, I''m a little dizzy!"


    "Oh, the sky is turning. Are you sound? Do you feel dizzy?"


    "God, it''s finally quiet! Well, it''s much more stable. Is this... Has it been in heaven?"


    "Hey, sound, we''re in heaven!"


    Snore... Snore


    "Hey, sound, can you hear me?"


    Snore... Snore


    "Hey, silly cat! Don''t sleep, get up and eat dried fish!"


    Snore... Snore


    "Why don''t you turn on the light? Hey, I bought a ticket. Is that how you treat passengers? Do you want me to spend 12 hours in the dark? My eyes won''t adapt to the sun. If I go blind, you''ll be responsible, quack!"


    "Boeing designers are stupid! Why don''t you design a window in the luggage compartment? Oh, I want to open the window, I want to see the gods!"


    "God, God, are you there? The Supreme Lord asked you to come to the meeting!"


    ¡­¡­


    When the coal boss left, Aoki was a little worried about the safety of his lifelong flowers, but Zhao Pengcheng sent him a message through the ghost:


    All lurking, waiting for orders, major action.


    This is Zhao Pengcheng''s first message to Aoki after he escaped from prison. In fact, before Zhao Pengcheng escaped from prison, his online Howard had hinted at him. This time it was confirmed.


    Aoki remembered that the shadow in Xia Wenyuan''s dream was hidden and did not invade Xia Wenyuan again. He should also have received a similar latent order, and the time was right. However, its parasitism has not been successful, and what method is used to receive commands? If they have other special contact methods, will Aoki have been known by the other party what he did in Xia Wenyuan''s dream?


    Judging from the news sent by Zhao Pengcheng, the focus of what he wants to say should not be "all lurking", but the latter half sentence - major action. But he didn''t say what major action it was, and it seemed that he couldn''t find out.


    Aoki thought of another life experienced by Zhao Pengcheng. He dreamed that he would soon control the situation of the world in the next few years, forcing the scientists led by Professor Mei into a rebel organization. In terms of time, it is likely to be related to this "major action".


    Aoki knows that he must be fast, never let their actions succeed, and not let the planet be occupied by another group of conscious bodies who don''t know where to come from.


    However, Zhao Pengcheng''s news reassured him a little. Since "they" are lurking and waiting, they must not be able to hurt the people around him.


    To be on the safe side, he called Hou Biao back before he left. At this time, it doesn''t make much sense for Hou Biao to work with those killers. It''s better to come back and concentrate the reliable strength of the whole security company to protect Professor Mei and his lifelong flowers.


    Hu Xing and Yao Jingjing don''t need much protection. One is the police and the other is in the security company. It''s difficult for ordinary people to deal with them. Moreover, their awakening degree in the dream has a certain self-protection ability, and it is not easy to invade them from the dream.


    At this point, Yao Jingjing''s progress was somewhat unexpected to Aoki. She not only quickly mastered the Qingming dream, but also the growth rate of spiritual power is very considerable. Aoki judged that she had surpassed the medicine woman he met in southern Yunnan. If he followed this progress, it would not take long to reach the level of Rhododendron.


    Although Yao Jingjing worked hard, Aoki attributed it to her talent. Who called her the great niece of the old lady long! You know, even Aoki thinks the old lady is unfathomable.


    ¡­¡­


    After parting at the airport, Aoki and lifelong flower returned to Liuying lane. When they passed the big willow tree, they stopped at the same time.


    Aoki looked at the willow now and always felt that it was a little different from the past. He vaguely felt that this tree had different vitality from other trees, and felt its enduring courage and perseverance in the wind and rain.


    It stood like a mother, watching the children returning from the wind and rain.


    Children will not see their mother''s complex eyes and sincere love. Until they are about to travel and know that they have experienced the hardships of life, they will remember that the past wind and rain were blocked by their mother.


    At that time, my mother was old.


    All the willows in Liuying lane are its children. But they won''t travel far and leave their mother. At the moment, only Qingmu will produce many feelings, inexplicably, like a piece of wood.


    It was a sunny day, but the temperature was as low as willow branches. The paper was covered with yellow leaves that had not withered after the autumn wind, and some yellow leaves still had a trace of green.


    It is the green hidden in the desolation that blooms in the streets in the cold winter, just like the green ink accidentally thrown off by the angel when painting. Although it has been swept by the cold wind again and again, it can not be completely erased. Instead, it seeps in the blue of the sky and becomes the color of immortal life.


    The lifelong flower folded off a small branch, looked at the residual green on it and said, "look how good the willow is. It can live wherever it is inserted."


    Qingmu looked up at the willow shoots and said, "it has a persistence in color and life, so it can live well."


    The lifelong flower smiled and said, "have you become a philosopher? Sure enough, you are close to Zhu. Recently, you have been with professors, and your knowledge has made great progress!"


    Aoki coughed gently, looked at the lifelong flower very seriously and said, "you know, I..."


    All her life, Hua busily shook the willow branch in front of him and said, "forget it. What can I say when you come back?"


    Aoki nodded and said, "OK, wait until I come back."

 Chapter 342

    The cold winter in the northern hemisphere coincides with the hottest season in the South Pacific.


    Just out of the airport, Aoki felt a little uncomfortable facing the dazzling sunshine.


    Compared with China, Auckland is like a world without air. The sky is so blue that it feels unreal. A few idle clouds float lazily in the distance, like wallpaper pasted on the sapphire screen.


    The sun hung high above the head, without dust, sprinkled brilliance wantonly, and tilted on the building to reflect strange light. Ultraviolet rays are also unscrupulous, leaving Brown marks on human skin.


    Su Huilan put on sunglasses and a wide brimmed hat, a white shawl over her shoulder and wrapped her two arms. Seeing Aoki''s unchanging appearance for thousands of years, she asked curiously:


    "It''s a few degrees below zero in winter. You''re in good health if you wear a windbreaker! But it''s summer in New Zealand, and the sun is in the sky. Are you still wearing a windbreaker because you''re afraid that people on Auckland Street don''t know you?"


    Aoki''s outfit really attracted people''s attention. Many people pointed at him. It seems that everyone has the heart of gossip. It''s the same everywhere.


    The security guard of the airport watched him warily, and even brought a big wolf dog. However, both man and dog walked away obediently in front of him, as if ignoring his existence.


    Su Huilan came over and whispered, "you''re hindering official business."


    Aoki said, "I didn''t do anything."


    Su Huilan said: "it is against the Convention to hypnotize people at will in public. If the alliance is still there, you may be charged."


    "What convention? What alliance?" Aoki asked in surprise.


    He knew that suhuilan had strong spiritual power and had extremely unique and subtle control over spiritual power. He also vaguely felt that she had something to do with the awakening alliance, but it was inconvenient to ask more. Now, Su Huilan took the initiative to mention it in her words. Aoki doesn''t know if she''s leaking, or suggesting something, or is it a test of herself?


    However, Su Huilan didn''t say anything. As she dragged her suitcase forward, she smiled and shook her head. "Forget it, I''d better stay away from you to avoid being implicated by you."


    Aoki hurried to catch up.


    This is Auckland. He is a stranger. If he loses suhuilan, he doesn''t know how to get to the camp on Lapa Island, and no one knows him there.


    He only carried a black backpack. Because it was summer in New Zealand and he didn''t need to change his clothes, he brought very few things, which he spent his whole life preparing for him.


    Except for a credit card, he didn''t bring any money with him. It''s no use bringing RMB anyway. Of course, he didn''t know that he spent two thousand dollars in his bag all his life, probably for his emergency use, so he didn''t tell him. He never opened the bag to see it, because he thought the things in the bag would not be used.


    He found that it was not a wise decision to follow an unfamiliar woman to a strange place. He thought it would be better to follow Shi Dazhuang to southern Yunnan. But there''s really no way. He''s going to the Cook Islands in the Pacific. If he doesn''t take this opportunity, there''s really no good way. He can''t run around the islands in the South Pacific alone like a headless fly.


    Suhuilan quickly walked up to a young man holding a sign.


    The young man immediately asked politely, "are you Professor Su of Columbia University?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, great. I''m sent by Professor field to pick you up."


    The young man warmly took the luggage from Su Huilan, and then saw Aoki standing next to Su Huilan, "are you the professor''s assistant? Hello, my name is Pierce."


    Without waiting for Aoki to answer, pierce stuffed Aoki with the suitcase. "Professor Su, wait a minute. I''ll drive the car."


    Aoki pulled the lever of the trunk and was stunned. At this time, pierce had trotted towards a Toyota.


    Su Huilan spread her hands to Qingmu and couldn''t help laughing: "you are my assistant!"


    Aoki had no choice but to wait for pierce to drive over and put suhuilan''s luggage into the trunk before getting into the car. He sat in the co pilot''s seat and Su Huilan sat in the back seat.


    Speaking of this, the Toyota is old and shabby. It looks old, but pierce drives very happily and chats with Aoki in the passenger car:


    "My car is not bad? Driving is much faster than taking the subway. The subway in Auckland is as slow as an ox cart. There are too few buses. You can walk from Auckland to Hamilton!"


    "Your name is Qinmu? Oh, what a good name. I know Qinshi Huang is the greatest emperor in China. Are you a surname? Are you his descendants?"


    "Come to New Zealand for the first time? It''s right for you to come to Auckland. This is the best city in New Zealand. Don''t go to Wellington or Christchurch. Auckland has some of them, but Auckland has some, but they don''t."


    ¡­¡­


    Pierce''s chatter reminded Aoki of the coal boss, and just two hours later, he saw the crow who was going crazy.


    "I''m dying!" the coal boss jumped on his head and shouted as soon as he saw Aoki.


    "What''s the matter?" Aoki asked.


    "They feed me worms every day! Worms, you know?" said the crow, pointing to the sound nearby. "She still has cat food and sausage, but I can only eat that disgusting worm!"


    "Why didn''t you tell them you wanted steak?"


    "I haven''t spoken since I got off the plane. That''s one of the reasons why I said I was dying."


    "Why?" Aoki can''t imagine what a coal boss who silently eats insects is like.


    The crow said, "you don''t know how terrible these paranoias engaged in scientific research are! If they hear me, they will lock me up like a white mouse, and then dissect my brain and throat. Quack, it''s terrible!"


    Aoki looked at Su Huilan anxiously.


    Su Huilan said, "don''t worry, your bird belongs to me. To put it bluntly, your bird now belongs to me. They won''t do any harm to him without my consent."


    Er... Why does it sound so awkward! Aoki scratched his head.


    The crow did not care and said, "well, Professor, since I belong to you for the time being, can you take me to have a good meal first? If there is no sauce elbow, sauce beef is OK."


    "No problem!"


    Suhuilan promised and took them to a very special restaurant.


    The coal boss had a good meal, stroked his belly with his wings, and lay on the dining chair on all fours. While burping, he said, "it''s still like a flower''s sauce elbow. Foreign meat is too rough. Burp --"


    The sound on one side has already snored to sleep.


    At dinner, Aoki asked Su Huilan about her next trip and specific arrangements.


    Su Huilan said, "tomorrow morning''s flight will go to tubuai Island, and then take a boat to the camp in Lapa. As for when you get there... What do you think?"


    Aoki said, "I''m your assistant. Of course I listen to you."


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "I dare not really take you as an assistant!"

 Chapter 343

    The temporary camps of the maritime search and rescue team and the United Nations Space Committee are located on Lapa Island, the administrative center of the bass islands. It is a small island with an area of less than 50 square kilometers, equivalent to the area of a township around Wuzhong.


    There was no airport on the island, so Aoki had to fly to tubuai first, and then take a boat from there to Lapa island.


    Although tubuai has no strict requirements on pet entry, it is inevitable to take the coal owner and soundness up from Auckland Airport.


    Su Huilan got a private plane from somewhere. Now, the coal boss finally doesn''t have to spend his journey in the dark and closed cargo cabin.


    When he got on the plane, he kept jumping around, jumping on the seat, flapping his wings against the glass and looking out of the window. Even recently, he was very sleepy and stared at the changing clouds in the sun.


    They didn''t stop until the lunch on the plane was ready and began to enjoy the delicious fish steak and salad.


    "Oh, this is the plane!" said the crow excitedly.


    Soundly, she echoed two times, and then continued to chew her fish chops. It seems that her symptoms of sleepiness and lack of hunger are almost better.


    There are all kinds of facilities on the plane and the service personnel are very professional. However, there are only four passengers, specifically, only Aoki and suhuilan, with two pets.


    "Where did you get the plane?" Aoki asked.


    Su Huilan said: "New Zealand is a paradise for the rich. Rich people all over the world buy assets, land, houses and islands here. Their reason is that it is far from disputes between right and wrong. If there is a world war, New Zealand is probably the only livable paradise unaffected. Therefore, don''t underestimate this island country. It is a place where many celebrities intend to live in seclusion."


    "Are you one of them?" Aoki suddenly felt that the woman in front of him was a little powerful.


    "I don''t have that much money. I just happened to meet an acquaintance traveling in Polynesia. His plane was going to pick him up and drop us off to matoura."


    "So we''re lucky?"


    "Yes, great luck!"


    ¡­¡­


    As suhuilan said, the plane put them into matoura airport, filled up with oil and flew to the direction of Fara International Airport in Polynesia.


    Suhuilan holds an orange cat and Qingmu has crows on her head. This combination has attracted the attention of the local residents of tubuai Island, especially Qingmu''s dress. In the eyes of these aborigines, she looks like an ancient wizard.


    Suhuilan complained, "you scared them. No one came to sell hotels and car rental services."


    Aoki saw several people in the distance looking at them again and pointing. He wanted to come and hesitated. When he looked at them, they immediately stopped turning their heads.


    "The people on the island are relatively simple, but don''t make them unhappy," said Su Huilan. "We need to rent a boat to Lapa island."


    Aoki asked, "isn''t there a special ferry to Lapa island?"


    The crow cried happily, "charter is good, charter is good, charter is free!"


    Su Huilan said, "if we don''t rent a boat, what will we do when we get on Lapa island? Will we just chat with others in the camp? Lapa island can''t rent a boat, and there are less than 500 residents on that island."


    "You mean we should act alone?" Aoki understood Su Huilan''s intention. "It seems that we have to rent a bigger boat."


    At this time, a young man came up tentatively and looked at Qingmu. The crow croaked at him like a prank, which startled him. He carefully moved a few steps to face Su Huilan and asked, "madam, do you want to rent a car? It''s only 150 dollars to take you around the island one day."


    Su Huilan said, "don''t think I don''t know. There is only one roundabout road here."


    The young man smiled, "that''s a hundred dollars. It can''t be cheaper. The gasoline on the island is much more expensive than yours."


    "Two hundred dollars," said Su Huilan suddenly.


    "What?" the young man thought he had heard wrong.


    Suhuilan explained, "take me to see petru."


    The excitement on the young man''s face suddenly disappeared and waved his hand again and again: "petru? He''s crazy! I don''t want to get close to his village. Well, fifty dollars, I''ll take you around the island and make sure you won''t miss anything you should see."


    "No, I''m going to see petru," Su Huilan stressed.


    The young man shook his head, turned and left.


    "Three hundred dollars." Su Huilan stood calmly and shouted.


    After a while, he turned back like he had made up his mind and asked, "really three hundred dollars?"


    Suhuilan conjured up a $100 bill like a magic trick: "deposit."


    The young man grabbed the money, held it in his hand and said fiercely, "OK! It''s a big deal to be caught and beaten by that madman."


    While the young man was driving, Aoki asked Su Huilan, "who is this petru? That guy looks afraid of him."


    Su Huilan said: "a pirate is famous for his ferocity. Many stories about him are circulating in the Gulf of Aden. It is said that he once played around a San''s warships. Navies all over the world wanted him, then stopped and lived in seclusion in the South Pacific."


    "He is wanted all over the world. Can he live in seclusion here?"


    "That''s what people are capable of. The islands in this area used to be French colonies, but now they are still managed by France administratively. People used to be soldiers in France before they became pirates. If you think about the relationship between them, you can see why he hid here."


    "How do you know such people?"


    "I don''t know. I just heard."


    "What are we looking for him for?"


    "He has a boat."


    "Is he the only one with a boat on such a big island?"


    "He not only has a boat, but also knows the location of this island better than a satellite map. Without a good guide, what do you think we can do at sea?"


    The young man who took the money drove over in an open car with an engine as loud as a tractor.


    "Quack, your car is really broken." the crow complained.


    "It would be nice to have a car in this damn place! My second uncle''s boss drove it when he got married. When his boss developed, he changed a new car and gave it to his son. His son also bought a new car when he got married and sold it to my second uncle. My second uncle went fishing and died in a storm a few years ago. The car belongs to me. It''s always a little old, but he can''t run Come soon... "


    When he said this, he suddenly felt something was wrong, so he looked back, and then he was startled and shouted in horror, "Oh, my God, your bird can talk! My God, it can talk!"

 Chapter 344

    The area of tubuai island is not large. The total length of the road around the island is only 30 kilometers. Some villages are scattered along the way, including dozens of large families and only three or two wooden houses. Most of these houses face the sea, which reminds people of the warm flowers in spring and the idea of being a happy person from tomorrow.


    When passing by the village, someone shouted to the young man driving: "Hey, qiqika, business is good today!"


    The young man laughed and replied, "yes, yes, it''s really good today!"


    They don''t speak English, but an extremely complex language with a strong accent.


    At first, Aoki sounded like Malay, mixed with some French with strange pronunciation, but the most amazing thing was that he understood it.


    Of course, these local residents do not expect that guests from distant places will understand this less authentic South Island dialect, so they speak recklessly.


    "Where do these pigs come from? Why is there a strange bird on that guy''s head?"


    "I don''t know. It looks like Japanese or Chinese, maybe Mohammed. Who knows!"


    ¡­¡­


    Qingmu looked at suhuilan and saw her smiling. She didn''t know if she understood.


    After a small circle on the roundabout road, the car turned into an island path, rugged and bumpy.


    When passing a village, someone asked the young man, "qiqika, where are you taking your guests? There''s no way ahead!"


    The young man said with a sad face, "they''re going to tabu to find the madman petru."


    The questioner shook his arm and said, "Oh, madman!"


    I don''t know whether he is talking about the pirate or whether they are really crazy people who go looking for madmen.


    As expected, there was no road ahead. Qiqika could only park the car at the end, then pointed to the jungle in front and said, "you go up from here. I dare not go forward."


    "How far is it up here?" asked Su Huilan.


    Qiqika said, "it''s not far. Through the woods in front, there''s a hillside. You can see where petru lives."


    "How do I know you''re not lying to us?"


    "Oh, I swear to God, he''s right there."


    "It''s no use swearing. I have to see someone."


    "That madman is full of traps around his house. After he catches you, he will try to torture you and make your life worse than death."


    Su Huilan took out two US dollar bills, shook them in front of qiqika and said, "if you don''t take us to the place, the remaining two hundred dollars will be gone, and the one hundred dollars you just collected must be returned to me, because this section of the road is only worth fifty dollars."


    Kikika grinned at the money in front of her and said, "well, well, I''ll take you through the woods until I see his house, but I dare not go up the hillside. I advise you not to go up, maybe you will be regarded as prey. You know that on this island, private territory is not infringed. If you break into other people''s territory and are killed, you can only admit bad luck."


    "OK, as long as I can find petru, but if you play any tricks..." Suhui Rand glanced at Qingmu. "My friend is not more talkative than petru!"


    Aoki had to face up with the floor and pretend to be a cold and mysterious wizard. The crow on his head fully showed its talent for performance. At this time, he half spread his wings, stared at qiqika with deep eyes, stretched out his sharp beak and pecked at him. The hair on his neck exploded, and an extremely frightening croak came out of his throat.


    This cry, accompanied by spiritual power, goes straight into people''s subconscious.


    Kikika was really frightened. She shivered in the hot weather, and the sweat on her back soaked her clothes.


    "Don''t worry... I... I won''t lie to you... I''ll let you see Pei... Petru..." when he was nervous, he not only trembled and stammered in his voice, but also forgot to use English, but spoke of his better South Island dialect.


    Su Huilan smiled and said, "it''s almost the same."


    Kikika walked in front of him trembling and took the green wood and Cymbidium into the woods.


    This forest is not dense. At least the sun can shine into the ground in the forest, but it looks very primitive and has a rotten smell.


    Kikika opened the branches and vines in front with her hand and muttered something as she walked.


    Taking this opportunity, Aoki asked suhuilan if she could understand the indigenous language here.


    Su Huilan said: "They speak Polynesian language. However, this language is very complex. It is distributed on the whole Pacific Islands, including Polynesia, Hawaii, Malaysia and Indonesia, and extends to Taiwan Province in China. In such a wide range, it is not accurate to classify them as a language family, but there is a strong correlation between their languages Sex. What we just heard is the dialect of the southern islands in this language family. Because many people in Polynesia also speak French, they will inevitably mix some nondescript French words when they speak. "


    Qingmu suddenly admires Su Huilan''s erudition. Although I can understand other people''s words, I''m a little confused. First, I don''t know when I learned this language. Second, although I understand it, I don''t understand it as thoroughly as Su Huilan.


    But he didn''t tell Su Huilan that he could understand it. It''s really hard to explain. Although qiqika kept a distance from him, he muttered all the way, scolding him and the coal boss on his head. Aoki pretended not to understand and remained silent. On the contrary, he was an evil wizard in the eyes of others.


    While listening, Su Huilan looked at the green wood from time to time and smiled secretly.


    Kikika will avoid some roads that seem easy to walk, but go to thorns or long grass.


    He explained that in addition to some clean places for tourists to visit, other places on the island are very primitive. There are all kinds of poisonous insects and some poisonous plants. The aborigines on the island can easily distinguish these things, but tourists outside are often caught off guard, sometimes even fatal.


    Therefore, most tourists to the island will form a group to find a guide, who will be responsible for their safety. Kikika is also a tour guide on the island, but he never receives groups. He only deals with individual tourists, which is free and sometimes makes a lot of tips. He calls this personalized service.


    After passing through the relatively dense section of the forest, the front is open. The tall coconut trees can''t block people''s sight. You can see a bare hillside in the distance. There is no tree on the hillside, only some high and low rocks, which are built there like a trench.


    Kikika reached out to the hillside and said, "over there, it''s the place you''re looking for."


    Suhuilan asked, "what are those stones for?"


    Qiqika said, "those are tabu, the temples set up by our ancestors on the island. Tabu means taboo. According to the rules, we can''t go into the scope of tabu, so I can only bring you here."


    Seeing that Su Huilan didn''t seem to want to pay, he took a few steps to the right and pointed in the other direction, "If you must see the house where petru lives, I can only bypass tabu from there and take you a look, but you still have to come back and go uphill from here, because petru occupies a canyon bay with cliffs on both sides. This is the only way."


    As soon as he said this, Aoki heard a whoosh, and then a bang, kiqika fell to the ground.

 Chapter 345

    Kikika fell to the ground with a heavy voice. He tripped over a rope. The rope appeared suddenly. There must not be such a rope in the original place. When qiqika came, the rope suddenly appeared and tripped him like a tight bow string. At the same time, a rope loop wrapped his ankle and began to drag him forward after he fell to the ground.


    All this happened so fast that kiqika was hung from a tree before she could scream.


    His body hung upside down and his head was about an arm from the ground. When he reached out, his fingertips just reached the ground, but he couldn''t give his body a little support, let alone turn around.


    At this time, kiqika''s pig like howl rang.


    Neither Aoki nor Cymbidium moved. It was not that they did not save at the sight of death, but that the situation at that time did not allow them to save calmly.


    People familiar with jungle hunting know that hunters usually set multiple traps in an area instead of a single trap, so as to improve the success rate of hunting. Sometimes these traps are still serial sets. When you escape one, you will start the next one.


    This is obviously not a place for large beasts. It goes without saying who to deal with by setting such traps. Aoki is sure that if he goes to rescue at this time, he will be ambushed by others before saving qiqika.


    Kikika shouted, "help me! Help me!"


    His voice was hoarse and his eyes were full of supplication. Because of hanging upside down, his head was congested, his face was red, and his eyes were bulging out.


    "He was lucky to be hanged," said Su Huilan.


    Aoki feels the same way. There are at least six animal traps in the stacked fallen leaves and hidden grass around. As long as you step on one of them, it''s hard to say whether you can recover from the injury on this island with limited medical conditions.


    "Do you want to save people?" he asked.


    "Help, of course. I haven''t seen petru yet."


    "All right."


    Aoki said and walked two steps forward, carefully avoiding the trap on the ground, but he didn''t go to qiqika, but came to another tree not far away.


    He picked up a dead tree branch and gently pushed away the thick branches and leaves, revealing three straight sharpened branches, which were aligned with qiqika''s hanging position like three arrows.


    The three arrows were set up on the tree by a very delicate device like a bow. The bow string had been opened and a rope was connected behind. The other end of the rope was connected with the rope hanging qiqika from the tree here.


    In other words, as long as someone helps qiqika untie or cut the rope, as soon as the rope is loose, the three arrows over there will be shot. Without defense, qiqika and his rescuers have a high probability of being shot. Although this kind of wooden arrow is not fatal, the injury is certain.


    So to save qiqika, we must first unlock this trap that is not easy to be found.


    Suhuilan had to admire Aoki''s observation, because the trap was very hidden, especially the relationship between the two traps. However, just as Aoki was about to stretch out her hand to pull the rope behind her to loosen the wooden arrows, she suddenly shouted:


    "Wait a minute!"


    Aoki was stunned and turned back and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Huilan said: "there will not be only two serial traps, but there should be a third."


    Aoki wondered why there must be three serial traps, but since Su Huilan said so, he stopped. At the moment when he stopped, an inexplicable and dangerous intuition suddenly hit, which made his pupils and muscles contract, and his whole body was in an extremely tense state.


    Suhuilan felt his difference and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Aoki squinted at the rock pile on the hillside and said, "the third trap is not here."


    Su Huilan looked down his eyes: "what''s that?"


    "Sniper."


    There was silence in the woods, and even the sound of fallen leaves could be heard very clearly. Although qiqika couldn''t understand Chinese, she felt something and looked at them nervously.


    Aoki carefully felt the feeling when each pore stood up and said to Su Huilan, "take two steps back to the right and stick it next to the tree. That position is a dead corner of sniping."


    Suhuilan did not move and said: "If I hide in the dead corner of his shooting first, he will know that we found him and might shoot you. Moreover, since he hasn''t shot yet, it means that he doesn''t have the heart to kill us. As long as the sniper hesitates, we have a chance to get out of danger. As long as you get behind the tree, he can''t hit you. At your speed, we count at the same time Three numbers, you can hide in a safe place together. Except him... "


    Suhuilan looked at the hanging qiqika. Qiqika couldn''t move and could be used as a target at any time, and his blood flowed back. He couldn''t last long.


    Aoki shook his head and said, "I know why he didn''t shoot."


    Su Huilan said, "why?"


    "You''re right. There is a third trap, but it''s not the sniper gun on the mountain." Aoki narrowed his eyes and said, "the sniper didn''t have the determination to kill us, but regarded us as prey. He was hunting and playing a game. He wanted to drive us into the trap he set."


    "You mean... The third trap is behind the tree?"


    "That''s right. The mechanism there is not in our field of vision, so we can''t find it no matter how careful we are. Moreover, there won''t intersect with us, so we won''t pay attention. But now it''s different. A sniper gun is pointed at me. According to my instinctive choice, I will hide behind the tree. There may be a ground net or a dug deep pit."


    "But if he doesn''t shoot, how can we be sure we can find him and hide behind the tree?"


    "That''s what he''s good at. If we can''t find the second trap and rescue kiqika, we are low prey in his eyes. Low prey is not worth the hunter''s shot, and these three arrows are enough to kill us. But we found the second trap and are ready to lift it, so we become interesting in the hunter''s eyes. So he took it The gun was fired to test our advanced level. If we can''t find the existence of the hunter at this time, but take a risk to remove the trap in the tree, he will probably shoot us without hesitation. Because we are still not advanced enough, it''s worth his shot, but it''s not worth his time. "


    Qingmu seemed to inadvertently reach out and stroke his hair. The crow was driven out of place to stand by his fingers, so he had to jump into the nearby trees.


    "In his eyes, what is the real high-level prey?" Su Huilan asked.


    Aoki said: "a really advanced prey can not only avoid the trap, but also find the existence of the hunter, avoid the muzzle of the hunter, and even fight back against the hunter. Conquering such prey can truly satisfy the heart of an expert. I have an intuition that this guy is extremely confident in himself. He deliberately let me find him. Moreover, his mental strength is not weak."

 Chapter 346

    The crow jumped among the thick branches and leaves and disappeared.


    Qingmu and Su Huilan had just said a few words when they heard two crows croaking in the direction of the distant hillside.


    The originally tense pores on his body suddenly loosened. Aoki knew that the opportunity was not to be missed. With a cat''s waist and a body like an arrow, he swished out.


    "The trap is yours."


    Su Huilan only heard the words left by Qingmu, and saw that his voice and shadow had rushed out of the woods and jumped into the hillside in an S-shaped curve.


    The crow hovering in the sky suddenly flapped its wings in a panic and dived into the canyon on the other side of the hillside.


    Then, in the rubble on the hillside, a glimmer of fire flashed faintly, and a small cloud of smoke rose from the foot of the galloping green wood. After shooting at the crow in the sky, the sniper turned his gun and fired at Aoki.


    Crows fly at a high altitude and very fast. It is very difficult to hit them with one shot. Su Huilan knew that the talking bird had incredible spiritual power. It must have been the sniper who decided to shoot the crow after being disturbed by the crow''s spirit.


    This shows that the sniper also has strong spiritual power, otherwise he should not be able to shoot at the crow. Of course, his shot was obviously affected and lost its accuracy, allowing the crow to escape quickly.


    But his ability to immediately adjust the muzzle and shoot at the fast approaching Aoki is also rare. Although the shot was fired hastily, and Qingmu deliberately chose obstacles to move forward in a concealed and fast curve, he also missed, but it was not difficult for him to hit a human target with a little adjustment.


    Suhuilan has basically confirmed the position of the sniper from the two shots, and the sniper is ambushed in the pile of rocks - that is, what kiqika calls tabri. But she did not find the reflection of the sniper mirror when the sniper adjusted the muzzle direction, indicating that the other party''s gun may not be equipped with a sight, but it is more likely that the sniper mirror is covered with camouflage cloth. If so, it means that the opponent is very professional, which is also in line with the background of petru known by Su Huilan.


    The current situation looks very dangerous, but Su Huilan is not particularly worried. She knew that Aoki''s spiritual power was very strong. As long as she got closer, she could exert spiritual influence. At that time, it was not easy for petru to shoot calmly.


    Before that, the crow flew back from the direction of the canyon that had just disappeared and made a loud cry that was not commensurate with its body shape. Su Huilan seemed to feel the powerful spiritual wave emitted by the crow standing so far away.


    The second shot to Qingmu didn''t come. Su Huilan believed that the guy with the gun was turning the muzzle to deal with the crow in the sky. At this time, the crow''s mental strength broke out with all his strength. I''m afraid it''s not easy for him to aim.


    The cooperation between Aoki and crow is seamless.


    Suhuilan can''t help wondering, what is the origin of this guy and this crow?


    But she didn''t watch the excitement. After all, her opponent is a master of mind control with a gun. She believed that if petru was not a master of mind control, he would have been dealt with by the crow just now, and there was no need for Aoki to rush up at risk.


    She still had a cat in her hand and a suitcase beside her. She put the cat on the suitcase and rushed out with an arrow.


    All this is slow to say, but in fact it is just a flash of lightning.


    Suhuilan''s body looks less powerful than Qingmu''s when running and jumping, but it is lighter and faster.


    She first ran to the tree where Qingmu had just stopped, pulled away the leaves, saw the position of the three wooden arrows, and then climbed up carefully.


    Standing on the branch, you can clearly see the structure of the mechanism supporting the wooden arrow. This is a very ingenious design, which makes full use of the natural elasticity of the twigs here, and only adds some auxiliary ropes. It''s also very simple to remove this mechanism. Just untie the rope and take down the wooden arrow.


    When Su Huilan went to untie the rope, she saw that the back end of the rope was divided into two strands, one of which was hung along the branch to the tree where qiqika was hanging. That is to say, as soon as qiqika came down and lost gravity, the rope pulled loose, the mechanism would be triggered here, and three arrows would shoot through qiqika and his rescuers.


    Another strand of rope hung loosely behind the tree. It seemed that it had nothing to do with the mechanism, just the extra rope. But when Cymbidium picked up the rope, she found that the rope was very long and buried in the pile of fallen leaves under the tree. Soon, a rope net was pulled out of the pile of leaves.


    This is the third trap hidden behind the tree that Aoki just said.


    If Aoki felt the danger of being targeted by the gun and hid behind the tree immediately, he would be caught by this net and hung in the air like qiqika.


    The terrible thing is that at that time, the rope caught by Su Huilan at the moment will be stretched straight, and the three arrows on the archery mechanism on the tree will turn 180 degrees upside down and shoot out at the people caught in the net.


    Suhuilan secretly rejoiced.


    She and Aoki found the mechanism at the same time just now, but fortunately Aoki came first, and she was slow because she thought about the third trap.


    If she changes over, she is not sure whether she can feel the threat of sniper gun. Even if petru deliberately let her find his existence, in that case, will she calmly consider the hunter''s motivation and the danger behind the tree like Aoki?


    Before that, Aoki left her the impression that she was a guy with strong spiritual power, dull character, lazy and easy-going, but now she feels Aoki''s mystery more and more. Just this calmness is not what ordinary people can do. Even genius needs a long time of strict training or cruel experience to develop!


    What did this guy experience in his lost memory?


    Suhuilan raised her head and looked at the hillside through the gap between the leaves.


    In fact, she''s been watching what''s going on there. The gun didn''t open again, and Aoki stopped, about 200 meters away from the sniper''s position.


    The crows in the sky are still circling.


    Suhuilan knows that there is no danger there. She is ready to remove the mechanism here and save qiqika.


    When she was about to untie the rope, she suddenly remembered something, and her hand touching the rope stopped.


    Since the mechanism behind the tree is triggered, these arrows will turn around to shoot the people who fall into the net pocket, which shows that the people who set the trap have no mercy at all and are just playing a hunting game. Then how can you let go of kikikika who was hung up at the beginning?


    But whether it is to trigger the mechanism behind the tree or untie the rope now, the rope hanging qiqika will loosen and let qiqika fall to the ground.


    He designed such a delicate mechanism. Should he run over and shoot qiqika when he landed?


    That''s not how the game is played.


    Suhuilan could not help frowning.


    She gently jumped down from the tree, carefully walked a few steps away from qiqika, picked up a branch, pulled away the fallen leaves and dead grass under qiqika''s head, revealing a broken straw mat.


    When the straw mat was opened, a deep pit was exposed. There were many sharp wooden thorns at the bottom of the pit, which could pierce a person''s chest.


    If Su Huilan had untied the rope rashly just now, qiqika would have fallen into the pit and become a hedgehog.

 Chapter 347

    When the first crow cry sounded, Aoki knew that the guy hidden on the hillside had strong spiritual power. However, the information transmitted by the crow is not clear, and Aoki can''t understand why a spiritual master should use long-range sniper weapons. You should know that sniper guns need high concentration, which will seriously disperse and limit people''s spiritual power.


    People with strong mental power are very sensitive to everything around them, especially to danger, and have almost incredible intuition. But Aoki believed that he could not sense the threat of gunpoint at such a distance.


    So when his body was tight, his hair stood up and his whole body was covered with goose bumps, he was sure that the gunman deliberately let himself find him.


    Because the real threat comes not from guns, but from people.


    The gun is just a cold object. If it is only put there and no one uses it, it will not pose any threat to you. The so-called intuition of danger is actually a kind of spiritual influence from the outbreak of people''s consciousness. For example, the murderous spirit mentioned in many books and movies is the embodiment of people''s spiritual power.


    When a person wants to hurt you, you can feel "murderous" within an appropriate distance.


    The concentration of murderous gas depends on the killer''s anger and determination. The more angry he is, the greater his determination to kill, the stronger the murderous gas will be. In addition, the coldness of the killer''s character, the concentration of consciousness and the surrounding environment also have a great influence.


    Wild animals can feel the existence of "murderous spirit" most. A deer eating grass, without looking up, can often feel the danger approaching and avoid the attack of tigers and wolves.


    When a killer learns how to hide his murderous spirit, it is another knowledge, which is related to people''s control over mental power.


    The "murderous spirit" of the sniper on the hillside exposed him. But Aoki wondered how such a person could use a gun and create such a complex trap if his mental power was strong enough to exert influence at such a distance? If he is not so strong, what makes Aoki feel his existence?


    Of course, another doubt comes from Aoki himself - why can he be sure that the other party is holding a sniper gun?


    The key here is not sniping, but guns.


    It''s a myth to shoot your head 800 miles away, but even if you can shoot your head with an ordinary rifle 800 meters away, it''s close to a myth.


    The problem is that Aoki''s intuition tells him very firmly that there is a gun with a black muzzle facing him. This feeling is like a veteran soldier, whose memories of guns and dangers are deeply imprinted in his own memory. But he really can''t remember when he fought?


    At such a critical moment, his head would ache and his mind was like a small universe about to explode.


    Neither intuition nor doubt could allow him to delve into it at the moment.


    Aoki felt his body loose and knew that the crow had successfully attracted the gunman''s attention, so he rushed out at the fastest speed.


    The gun went off.


    The gunfire was small and almost inaudible. Aoki narrowed his eyes and saw a straight upward fluctuating line in the air in the distance, wiping the crow''s body and shooting high into the air.


    This line should be the trajectory of the bullet, but in theory, it should not be seen like this. The trajectory of the bullet is invisible to the naked eye. What Aoki "sees" is actually the residue of a spiritual force, releasing the last weak energy in the air. When its energy dissipates, the track disappears, so the bullet only has the trace of rising, and then disappears without trace. There is no trace of falling at all.


    Aoki was surprised. This shows that the bullet fired at the coal boss is spiritual. Was the danger he sensed just now not the "murderous spirit" of man, but the bullet in the gun chamber? Was he locked by the "mental power" of a bullet?


    No wonder there was no vegetation on the hillside, the sun was shining, and he didn''t find the reflection of the sight. If the bullet can lock the target, what do you need a sight for!


    But this seems to go beyond Aoki''s understanding. How does an inanimate bullet produce spiritual power? How can you lock the target within its range?


    Crows croaked and dived into the canyon behind the mountain.


    Aoki immediately felt the danger coming again.


    He ran an S-shaped curve, shuttling left and right, looking for shelter as much as possible.


    By this time, he had run out of the woods, up the hillside, lost the cover of the trees, and only some low and rugged rocks could cover him.


    The gunman on the mountain probably felt that he was too close and fired two shots in a hurry. The bullets fell at the foot of Qingmu not far away, raising a lot of dust.


    Aoki clearly felt the mental power of the bullet. If it wasn''t for the bullet''s speed, he even wanted to "catch" it with mental force.


    Now he doesn''t worry.


    Originally, spiritual power can only affect the conscious world and does not have physical energy. You can''t bend a spoon with the power of spirit. That''s the only passage in the movie. If that happens, it can only show that the world is in a dream.


    But now this inexplicably attached spiritual force on the bullet makes it a thing between life and non life, as if it had incomplete temporary consciousness.


    On the contrary, it helps Aoki, who can also exert his mental power to resist.


    The gunman did not hit him. It was not his poor shooting skills, but Aoki affected the "consciousness" of the bullet and slightly changed its trajectory in a very short time.


    Aoki believes that the crow must have used the same method just now. No wonder he flew so low and didn''t get hit.


    Since the bullet could not hit him, he simply slowed down his pace, so that he could fight more calmly. It''s easy to get shot in the fast attack and jump.


    Poof!


    Another bullet hit the rock beside Aoki.


    It seems that Aoki is not hiding, like a wandering tourist.


    The sniper on the mountain probably began to doubt his shooting method. He didn''t shoot for a long time, which made Aoki move forward calmly for a long distance.


    Judging from the distance, if he takes another two steps, he can exert spiritual influence on the other party. However, the crow failed to destroy the guy''s spirit in one fell swoop and let him shoot calmly, which shows that his opponent''s strength is strong, so he doesn''t expect to hypnotize his opponent at once.


    In Aoki''s memory, he hasn''t had a duel with a real spiritual master.


    Whether Yao PO or Du Juan, or the shadow in Xia Wenyuan''s dream, or Zhao Pengcheng in prison, they are too weak. Among the people he met, only dewar and Su Huilan could be called experts. Dewar''s power is grand and pure, while Su Huilan has subtle and meticulous mental control, but these two people are not enemies at least for now.


    As for Zhenwu Kitano, judging from the real group dream that has existed for decades in the pigsty cave in southern Yunnan, its power is really unfathomable. But Kitano was a figure more than half a century ago. Should he have been gone long ago?


    Today, Aoki is probably facing a real spiritual master for the first time.


    The crow flew back and circled in the sky.


    Aoki takes a step forward.


    Then, he felt a surging and surging spiritual energy blocking him like an invisible wall.

 Chapter 348

    Kikika saw the man run away for no reason. Only the woman climbed up the tree and made trouble for a while, and then came towards herself.


    His sight just saw the woman''s two slender legs, but at this time, he couldn''t have any evil thoughts, because he was really at the end of a powerful crossbow.


    His eyes were swollen with blood and his face was as purple as a pig''s liver. He felt his head bulging and dizzy, and something in his ears seemed to climb out.


    He had thought that this attractive Oriental woman from the northern hemisphere had come to save himself, but he didn''t expect that the woman suddenly stopped when she came to him.


    She squatted down and clattered for a while, then stood up again.


    Qiqika looked up and saw the dangerous pit on the ground. The wooden thorn like a sharp knife in the pit was directed at his face. He could imagine the end of his fall. If he died, it would be fine. He was afraid of being stabbed, but he didn''t die. He cried in the pit for two days and died.


    So, just like a man who was afraid of heights was suddenly pushed to the edge of a cliff, he trembled and cried.


    Suhuilan is not unwilling to save him, but thinking about how to save him.


    Of course not to save qiqika first. They became the targets of the three wooden arrows. Although they might not be fatal if they were on guard, it would be troublesome to hit them, not to mention being careful of the pit under their feet.


    You can''t remove the mechanism on the tree first. Kiqika will fall into the pit and be stabbed to death. Although this man is not related to Su Huilan, after all, she forced others to come to petru, and she still has 200 dollars to pay them. Do you want to burn the money to him in the future?


    Suhuilan thought about it and could only rely on her physical strength to pull the rope and put qiqika down bit by bit.


    She went back to the tree, grabbed the rope attached to qiqika with one hand and untied the knot on the mechanism with the other.


    The two cross curved branches rattled back, and the branches of the whole tree trembled and the leaves fell.


    Suhuilan felt her hand tightened, a huge force straightened her arm, and qiqika''s soul stirring cry came from there.


    She looked back and saw kiqika''s little body fall into the pit.


    Su Huilan pulled the rope, pulled him up a little, exposed her head outside the pit and shouted, "swing on both sides, how high you can swing!"


    I don''t know if qiqika didn''t understand her or was stunned. He just kept shouting for help, but he didn''t move.


    Suhuilan had no choice but to tie the rope to the tree, then went down the tree, went to qiqika''s pit, picked up a long wooden stick and put a pestle at qiqika''s waist, and qiqika swung away.


    After a few pestles, Su Huilan could reach him, so she pushed him with her hand and let him swing more and more. At the same time, she shouted in her mouth, "use your waist to swing hard. I''ll put you down when you swing outside the pit."


    Now kikikika seemed to understand. He twisted his waist and swung hard, but in this way, his head was even more dizzy.


    Su Huilan saw almost, so she went back to the tree, took the right time and opened the knot.


    Kikika just swung to a high place. As soon as the rope was loose, he fell to the ground outside the pit with a bang through inertia.


    I don''t know if he was too unlucky or lucky. There happened to be a trap there, but it didn''t catch his hands and feet, but caught his ass.


    Su Huilan helped him turn over and looked. Her pants had been torn. Fortunately, her butt was flat and full of meat, and there was no bone.


    Kikika was probably still in shock just now. In addition, his nerve reaction was slow due to congestion and dizziness in his head. He didn''t feel any pain until Su Huilan helped him take off the trap. He didn''t scream with his teeth.


    "Oh, my God, I''m bleeding! So much blood! My God! Is two hundred dollars enough for band aids?!"


    Su Huilan shook her head and said in her heart that she was really a financial fan. At this time, she was still thinking about her two hundred dollars. She turned back and found some dollars in her suitcase and said, "here''s the money for you to heal."


    Kikika''s eyes, which had just been congested and swollen, immediately lit up, as if the injury on her body didn''t hurt much.


    "Is this... So much?" he said a little embarrassed, but took the money impolitely and counted it.


    Su Huilan said, "your injury is not serious, but if it takes a long time, it''s easy to get infected. You''d better go back and find some medicine to eliminate the poison. You''d better have a tetanus injection."


    "You didn''t say you wanted to see petru..." qiqika didn''t forget her task, but immediately responded that the woman had planned to let go of herself and gave more money than previously agreed. "Well, I know. Thank you, rich woman, thank you, little sister!"


    He quickly stuffed the money into his coat pocket and left.


    "Wait a minute!" cried Su Huilan.


    Qiqika was startled, stopped, touched her sore ass, turned back and looked at Su Huilan with a bitter face.


    "Remember, don''t tell anyone what happened just now. If you dare to say it --" Su Huilan warned, "I''ll tell petru that you encouraged us to trouble him."


    Kikika was so frightened that Kutong knelt down: "no, sister, I won''t say it."


    ¡­¡­


    The green trees on the hillside are slowly moving towards the tabu stone pile step by step. The crows in the sky are still circling. Looking from a distance, they look like a black eagle looking for food.


    Although there seemed to be no danger, and the gunman didn''t shoot again. I don''t know whether she was suppressed by Qingmu or for some other reason, Su Huilan was not sure that Qingmu must have an advantage. After all, the other party had a gun in his hand, maybe there were other weapons and occupied the geographical advantage.


    But she didn''t dare rush up. She didn''t know if she would mess up the situation if she joined.


    She carefully moved sideways, trying to avoid the gunman''s view and climb the hillside from the side. As long as she gets close to a certain distance, she can influence each other with her mental power to help Aoki.


    After the bloodstained animal trap that had just caught qiqika and was thrown away by her, suhuilan remembered that the orange cat was still squatting on the trunk, and there were many such clips in the forest. In case she ran around and was hurt by the clip, she would be in trouble.


    She looked back. The lid of the suitcase was half open because she gave qiqika the change just now, but the orange cat squatting on the suitcase was soundly gone.


    Su Huilan was startled and hurried back to look. She found that the half open box cover was moving slightly. When she opened it, she was holding a bag of potato chips and eating happily. The broken potato chips fell all over the box.


    When she looked up and saw Su Huilan, she opened her mouth and showed a cute funny expression, showing her sharp teeth and food stuffed between her teeth, but her two front claws clung to the potato chips.


    Suhuilan shook her head reluctantly, grabbed her hearty neck and said, "your master and crow are fighting ahead. You are still in the mood to eat!"


    Sound ran seemed a little embarrassed. He threw away his potato chips, leaned over suhuilan''s shoulder and looked at the mountain slope.


    The crow hovered high, and the green wood stood on the hillside like a statue, motionless. Not far from him was the pile of rubble known locally as tabu.

 Chapter 349

    Tubuai is covered with thick vegetation, like a green leaf on the vast sea. Scattered villages with sparse population are distributed on this green leaf, like white insect eggs left by butterflies.


    Local residents have lived in this tiny place for generations, and the extreme lack of resources makes them cherish everything here. Because they know that the land under their feet is so large and there are so many things on the ground. When they run out, there will be no more. They love every handful of soil, every tree and every drop of fresh water here. In addition to living necessities, they hardly cut down, and even the houses they build can be simple.


    Therefore, the vegetation here is dense and uniform, and there are few exposed rocks except the sea. However, the hillside where Qingmu is located is an exception.


    Here is like a worm eaten scar on the green leaf, or the withered scar left by it during the last severe winter. No matter how many spring warm cycles this leaf has experienced, it can no longer awaken its long lost vitality. In the green everywhere, there is not a tree, a bush of thorns and a grass, only yellowish brown scorched soil and rocks.


    The hillside has little fluctuation, and some weathered rocks are scattered in the first half. Until the top of the slope, the number of rocks increased. Near the top of the slope, there were piles of rocks, seemingly disorderly and arranged according to some law.


    However, Aoki is still some distance away from there, but now he feels that there is a wall in front of him, blocking his way.


    In fact, he knows very well that this wall is invisible and a spiritual barrier.


    If he is an ordinary person, he may not feel anything different. As long as he stretches his foot forward, he can pass without hindrance. However, if the person''s spirit is sensitive or has the ability to wake up, the spiritual consciousness will probably be affected by this thick spiritual wall, so that their brain will really think that there is a wall in front of them, so they can only detour.


    Aoki certainly won''t have hallucinations, but he is also difficult to break through easily. At this moment, if he runs hard, he must try his best to pierce the spiritual barrier in front, but it is difficult to interfere with the fast shooting bullets with mental strength. He can''t take up his mental strength and walk up like an ordinary person, which will really become a live target.


    He could only move forward slowly step by step.


    This spiritual wall is very thick, and the more you go inside, the more thick and solidified it is. It''s like sinking into a swamp, surrounded by viscous liquid.


    He had to walk hard in the swamp and be careful against bullets that might come.


    Aoki can almost conclude that this spiritual power is never released by someone. Because he obviously felt that this force did not have a subject of consciousness, a bit like the spiritual force attached to the bullet just shot. Moreover, it is difficult for a single conscious body to release such a huge spiritual power. Even if it can do so, it is an act that the gain is not worth the loss.


    Just like Aoki himself, he will use his mental power to hypnotize other people''s consciousness and enter other people''s dreams, or interfere with other people''s consciousness and control part of the nervous system through his mental power, so as to affect people''s behavior. He will never be foolish enough to release his power like a flood, unless he wants to affect the thinking of tens of thousands of people in the gym, but what''s the significance? That kind of consumption is not affordable for ordinary people, and recovery is also very troublesome.


    If it is not released by people, where does this spiritual force come from?


    Aoki looked up at the pile of rocks called tabu by qiqika on the top of the slope.


    Crows hovered in the sky. From its posture, it probably encountered the same situation. Therefore, the thick wall of the spirit is not just a horizontal wall, but a raised hemisphere centered on Tabu.


    Therefore, the track left by the bullet that shot at the crow in the sky is not the spiritual track of the bullet itself, but the track left when it tore the dignified spiritual barrier.


    With the approach of the footsteps and the far release of the spirit, Aoki confirmed his idea, but the only surprise to him was that the tatab center was empty. There is no spiritual strength at all. It is like the eye of a typhoon. There are thick clouds and twelve level waves around it, but the center is quiet and peaceful, as if isolated from the world.


    Aoki was sure that the sniper with the gun was hiding in the center of the vacuum like nerve storm - those strange rocks, but he couldn''t find the conscious body.


    He knows that this is a contrast effect, because the concentration of spiritual power on the periphery is too high and the interference is too serious. People hiding inside can hide themselves as long as they are careful and don''t deliberately release spiritual power.


    Aoki narrowed his eyes and took a few steps forward. The invisible thick wall was broken like the ice surface of the Arctic Ocean encountered by an icebreaker.


    A bullet came towards Aoki.


    At this distance, the bullet came too fast. Aoki must deal with it carefully. At the moment when he was locked by the bullet, he suddenly stopped and interfered with the trajectory of the bullet with mental force.


    With a "poof", the bullet hit a crack in the nearby rock.


    But the second bullet came immediately.


    Probably felt a great threat. This time, the gunman did not intend to let him go, nor did he intend to test his shooting skills, but madly fired several bullets in a row.


    This is exactly what Aoki wants.


    He didn''t care how many bullets, as long as the mental force was still attached to the bullet, and the speed of the bullet didn''t get faster. No matter how many bullets came, he could control it.


    Aoki can judge the specific location of the sniper from the weak and short track left by the bullet tearing the mental barrier. The reason why we need several consecutive tracks is that the center of the Tabb spiritual barrier is empty, there is no spiritual force, and the bullet has no track. The track there needs Aoki''s own brain to make up. Only one bullet is not enough, at least not accurate enough. If the approximate position is not mental, it has long been judged only from the shooting direction of the bullet.


    All the bullets passed Aoki without exception.


    Aoki finally determined the man''s location, just behind a pile of stones. The shape and gap of the rocks there were like naturally designed field barriers, so that the gunmen could ambush behind, but the people under the hillside could not see him.


    When the position was determined, Aoki concentrated and grasped the man''s consciousness at once.


    ¡­¡­


    Petru held up his gun and hid behind the hard rock. He began to seriously doubt his shooting skills.


    He has always been very confident. Whether in the mercenary period or in his career as a pirate, his shooting skills have never lost to anyone. However, today, he has missed ten shots in a row, even a bird in the sky. This is still with the mental power bonus brought by this tabu.


    He felt that the mental locking function of the bullet was no longer available, and he had to use the sight.


    However, when he wanted to install the sight on the gun, he suddenly found that he couldn''t move. He determined that his blood circulation was normal without numbness and injury, but he could not control his muscles and bones, as if the body no longer belonged to him, but was controlled by another consciousness.


    Until the man approached, he looked at him in horror and asked in a hoarse voice with the only throat muscle he could control:


    ¡°Whoareyou?¡±

 Chapter 350

    The man in front of him was dressed in desert camouflage, with a brown scarf wrapped around his head, which was integrated with the color of the surrounding rocks. The only difference and conspicuous was his large red beard stained with a lot of dust. His face looked thin, but his body was as strong as an ox, but now he was controlled by Aoki and couldn''t move.


    In fact, it''s not easy to control this person. His mental strength is not weak. Aoki estimates that he is about the same as Hou Biao after spiritual development training. This kind of person is sharp and powerful in fighting, and the progress of spiritual strength with a little training is terrible.


    "Are you petru?" Aoki asked in English.


    Petru did not admit it, but did not refute it. It was a kind of acquiescence. His eyes at Aoki were not afraid, but unwilling and angry. Aoki doesn''t know what he''s angry about. Obviously, he''s the one who arranges traps and murders with guns.


    He held a long sniper rifle in his hand, and Aoki didn''t recognize what model it was. The front end of the gun was on the rock, and the back support was against petru''s right shoulder.


    Aoki took the gun from his hand and opened it skillfully. There were no bullets in the barrel.


    He glanced at the ground next to him. There was a gun box with sight and other unusual parts, but there were no cartridges and bullets.


    By this time, Aoki had put away his mental strength and no longer suppressed petru.


    Petru suddenly regained his freedom and jumped up like a frightened rabbit. This is an instinctive reaction, but in addition, he is an outlaw. He has faced the desperate situation of death countless times, but finally escaped from the palm of death with his incomparably calm and ferocious nature and excellent combat skills.


    His mental strength is not weak, but it is not his strong point. He knew that he could not fight against the real spiritual master, so he would use the natural spiritual barrier of tabu to avoid hunting, and set so many traps on the periphery. His real strength is shooting and fighting, which is the skill that anyone who has worked as a mercenary is good at.


    Petru didn''t know why the mental strength of the guy opposite suddenly relaxed, but he didn''t intend to miss the opportunity. When he jumped up instinctively, he immediately twisted his waist and legs, kicked the thick military boots to the crotch of Aoki, pulled out the Nepal machete with his right hand, held the handle back, the blade was hidden behind his arm, and the elbow was cut across Aoki''s neck.


    Aoki found that this petru not only had similar mental strength to Hou Biao, but also had the same way and ability to start. He couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    He stood up the barrel he had just disassembled, stood up in front of his chest to block petru''s knife, raised his right leg and exchanged a kick with petru''s kick.


    "Ding" and "poof", the pleasant metal impact sound and the dull shoe collision sound sounded at the same time.


    Petru just jumped up because it was an instinctive reaction, and the attack was a temporary adjustment on this basis. It depended on his strong physical quality, excellent fighting skills and keen adaptability, but his body was in mid air after all. He suffered a loss in balance. When he was defeated, Kutong knelt down.


    But he felt very fast, immediately rolled on the spot, left the range that might be attacked, turned over and got up, knelt on one knee, supported one hand on the rock around him, arched his back, and hid the other hand holding the knife behind him, ready to attack at any time.


    Aoki didn''t take advantage. After all, the other party launched a sudden attack. He was passive defense. Of course, if he really wants to play, taking advantage of the opportunity of the other party falling to the ground, he can completely turn passivity into initiative, chase and hit hard, and the opponent can only defend in a panic by being familiar with the terrain. But he didn''t do so. Instead of buying off Hou Biao, he didn''t care at all.


    Compared with petru, Aoki is more concerned about the seemingly messy stones of different sizes around him, which is a bit like a legendary array, implying a certain law.


    Petru did not continue to attack, but kept that position motionless. From the blow just now, he already knew that the man in front of him was not only strong in spirit, but also not necessarily worse than himself. He didn''t seem to have any chance of winning, and there were helpers outside his opponent. The woman had come up and didn''t seem to be easy to provoke.


    The most important thing is that the strange guy wearing a windbreaker on the hot day opposite doesn''t look like he''s going to kill himself, which means he has other purposes.


    Petru probably has something to do with the ship he robbed two years ago. Maybe they thought some treasure on the ship had fallen into their own hands. In that case, they could be led to sea from the canyon.


    The sea was his last resort. As long as he got to the sea, he was more sure to escape. You know, he is the most famous pirate in modern times. The nickname of "red beard II" is not in vain.


    Petru guessed and thought about his escape.


    Aoki carefully observed the rocks here and found that they were deep underground. They looked natural and didn''t look like they were put up manually. The surface of the stone has been weathered, just like the common reef rocks on the beach.


    Suhuilan also came up at this time, frowned and said, "it''s so strange here. How can such a strong hollow magnetic field be formed?"


    "Magnetic field?" Aoki was surprised.


    "Of course you can think of it as a mental force field, but to say that the magnetic field is more in line with the scientific statement, although the two are not consistent," Su Huilan said.


    Aoki nodded suddenly and felt that the magnetic field made more sense. Because there is no conscious body here, it is entirely something produced between heaven and earth. The statement of nature using magnetic field is more convincing. But he always felt that this place was not formed naturally, but artificially arranged.


    Petru, not far away, suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    He just fired a few shots at the man in front of him, and then he did two moves. The woman almost fell into his trap. Now they manage and chat in front of him. They actually think he doesn''t exist.


    Are you a little too contemptuous!


    But petru dared not move. A man has been difficult to deal with, and now there is an equally difficult looking woman. Just now he saw the woman passing through the thick spiritual barrier around tabu with the light from the corner of his eye. It was so relaxed that it seemed that nothing existed. Is this woman a dull and unresponsive ordinary person?


    impossible! Petru immediately rejected the idea.


    In addition to these two people, there is a very unlucky looking bird in the sky.


    The bird let out a long shrill croak.


    The cry made petru very upset and uncomfortable.


    Then he saw the crow spread its wings, glided down obliquely and stopped on the top of the strange man.


    It looks weird¡ª¡ª


    On a hot day, a man was wearing a windbreaker, slippers and a black bird on his head.


    Actually, the bird spoke very standard English:


    ¡°Fuck£¡Youshootme£¡¡±

 Chapter 351

    The crow glared at petru with stern eyes, and then raised his head proudly, just as the victorious side of the war was waiting to accept the surrender of the defeated side.


    When she was held up by Su Huilan, she suddenly gave a fierce howl as if she had been stimulated. She stood up from Su Huilan''s arms, lay down on her shoulder, arched her back and blew her hair. She looked ferociously at petru and looked like she was ready to attack at any time.


    The crow saw the cat and said, "calm down! Calm down! Although your master - my friend - is a wood, he always speaks of righteousness and will stand out for me."


    He roared at petru again, then put away the fried hair, meow at the crow, shrink up, lie down in the arms of Cymbidium, and only his eyes stared at petru warily.


    Petru over there looked helpless and said in his heart what the situation was! It''s not enough that a bird can talk. What''s the matter with a cat?


    There was a strange silence.


    The crow waited for a long time. Seeing that Qingmu didn''t respond, he bowed his head, shook his face twice, hung his head upside down and asked:


    "Hey, what are you waiting for? He just shot me! Whynot killed him? At least give him some color to see! If I were just an ordinary bird, I would have died. Dead! - do you understand? I''ll never see you again! Never! Never! Never... Understand?"


    Maybe he was a little congested when he hung his head. He fainted when he said, his claws were unstable, and one fell upside down from the green wood head.


    Aoki quickly reached out and caught the bird in mid air.


    At the same time, the cat in Su Huilan''s arms jumped up nervously, stretched her neck and meowed. Even Su Huilan was very nervous and thought that the coal boss was really hurt.


    The crow spread its wings, limped in his green wood hands, stuck out his tongue and said vaguely, "like this - dead!"


    Aoki stroked the crow''s hair and said, "this place has a natural spiritual barrier. It''s good to make a cemetery for you."


    The crow rolled over, flapped his wings and flew back to the top of Qingmu: "quack, you can''t be so ungrateful! If you want to die, you have to go back to Wuzhong and die again."


    Su Huilan asked curiously, "why?"


    The crow said, "I don''t want to die in another country. Even if I''m badly hurt, before I die, I will try my best to fly back to my hometown with my injured wings, take another look at the willow tree at the corner of the alley, and say a few words to my parents and villagers!"


    Suhuilan praised: "it''s really a bird that pays attention to love and righteousness!"


    Aoki said with a smile, "you can''t put a flower like sauce elbow, can you?"


    "Quack... Er..." the crow began to look around and say to him, "quack... Why is there a spiritual barrier here?" he shouted at petru again, "Hey, man, what''s the matter with your bullet?"


    Petru listened to the bird speak Chinese and English, looking confused.


    His body seemed stiff because he kept a position for too long, but he didn''t dare to relax. At least he had a chance to keep this tense state. Moreover, it was just a tense situation. You can''t suddenly stand up and relax your legs and feet now. This is not a boxing ring. You can also have a halftime.


    Of course he won''t answer a bird''s question, but it''s really not a way to stay so deadlocked. There were no small animals like cats and birds around him to ease the atmosphere. Looking at the strange combination of people, birds and cats opposite, petru suddenly wanted to have a dog.


    Fortunately, the woman opposite finally spoke to him, not the annoying bird.


    "Are you petru?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I came to charter a boat from you, but your welcome ceremony seems too much. Is that how you treat your customers?"


    "You''re not here to kill me?"


    "Why did we kill you?"


    Petru looked at Cymbidium cautiously, but the remaining light in the corner of his eye had been paying careful attention to the movement of Qingmu. After a while, he finally straightened up, but the hand holding the knife behind him did not loosen.


    "I don''t charter," he said.


    "But I want to rent it," said Su Huilan.


    Petru felt like he had met a scoundrel.


    Like a butcher, he met a customer who had to buy some fish from his butcher''s stall. The angry butcher didn''t want to explain to the scoundrel why the butcher didn''t sell fish, but he couldn''t cut the scoundrel to death with a pig killing knife, because there was a monster standing next to the scoundrel who seemed to be able to break him up at any time.


    Petru had the illusion that he was not a pirate, but the two opposite him.


    "Well," he said helplessly, "there is a bay behind the canyon where my boat stops. If you want, drive away at any time."


    "No," said Su Huilan, "we''re not robbing. We just want to rent a boat, but I won''t sail, so you have to provide us with a captain. I think the best captain here is you, Mr. petru! Of course, I''ll pay you a considerable reward."


    "I''m not short of money," petru said.


    Suhuilan said with a smile, "I know you are not short of money. You are the scarlet babarosa II sweeping the Gulf of Aden! Therefore, the reward I pay you is certainly not money."


    "What''s that?"


    "Freedom."


    "Freedom?"


    "Yes, freedom."


    Petru narrowed his eyes and laughed. The muscles on his face shook his beard.


    "Freedom?! ha ha, it''s ridiculous! This is the Pacific Ocean, not a prison! I drive my boat and go wherever I want. What kind of freedom do I need? Can you give me a galactic warship?"


    "Really?" Su Huilan smiled. "Then you should try back to the Gulf of Aden!"


    Petru frowned and his eyes filled with anger.


    "You robbed merchant ships from almost all countries in the world. The CIA of the United States, MI6 of the United Kingdom, Mossad of Israel, MSS of China, asis of Australia, raw of India, Bnd of Germany, DGSE of France, SVR of Russia and ISI of Pakistan all listed you as the number one dangerous person. There are also Saudi Arabia, Egypt, Somalia, Ethiopia, Singapore, Malaysia, Indonesia, Chile and Argentina The government has also put you on the wanted list. With so many navies and intelligence agencies staring at you, do you think it will be a secret for you to hide here? Can you drive around in a boat? "


    Su Huilan recited a series of names of intelligence agencies of various countries like a textbook, and then said with a smile,


    "The reason why you can be free in the South Pacific is that you are different from those low-level pirates in Somalia. You speak principles and abide by rules. When you rob, you only rob one tenth of the goods on the ship and never rob others'' ships. Although you kill countless people, as long as merchant ships cooperate with you, you will not kill innocent people indiscriminately; you never kidnap hostages on the ship to extort money, Even you have used your influence in Somalia to help the United States, France and Spain rescue hostages. In our Chinese words, this is called "theft also has its way."


    "You are smart enough to let the great powers of the United States, Britain, China, Russia and France accept your love and turn a blind eye to you. Other small countries naturally dare not say anything more, so that you can hide on this island and enjoy peace and happiness. But don''t forget that you tossed the ships of the three Arab families and the cruise ships of several crown princes of Saudi Arabia. People won''t forget this hatred. They don''t Dare to drive a warship to the Pacific to trouble you, but you can''t go back to the Indian Ocean and the Gulf of Aden? "


    After listening quietly, petru was shocked and puzzled and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "I want to charter a boat," said Su Huilan.

 Chapter 352

    Petru''s face became more and more ugly, but his eyes gradually faded. He lowered his head and remained silent for a while, and said slowly, "if you can''t go back, you won''t go back, and I don''t want to go back. The wind and waves in the Gulf of Aden are too strong. Karlsberg is a cemetery in the Indian Ocean, and endless ghosts are wandering in the Arabian Sea..."


    He talked like a saint chanting scriptures, then raised his head and looked into the distance. "The scenery here is beautiful and the climate is pleasant. It''s good to grow old calmly on this island."


    Su Huilan took a few steps forward, kicked the gun box and cartridge case on the ground with her shoes, and said with a smile, "it doesn''t seem so calm!"


    Petru was silent.


    "Tell me, who wants to kill you and let you set up so many traps that the residents of the island regard you as crazy?" Su Huilan asked.


    "It''s none of your business," petru said.


    Su Huilan said: "even if you want to provide for the elderly, you should also go to Edinburgh. I know you were born there. Or go to the United States, Las Vegas and Texas. If you like the sea, you can also go to Hawaii. It is safer there and can realize your wealth, rather than let it sink forever to the bottom of the sea and become the ''onepiece'' competed by the next generation of great waterway Shanghai thieves."


    "It''s not easy to talk about it?" petru sighed. "You also said that the world is looking for me. How can I go to that noisy place? How can those dignified people let me go?"


    Su Huilan said: "it''s really difficult to persuade ah San and the Saudi royal family to give up their pursuit of you, but I can still do it to change your identity and spend your old age in the United States or Canada."


    "This is the freedom you say you can give me?" petru sneered. "If I really want to do it, with the wealth I have accumulated at sea and the people I have saved, I will give me some face and help me, the poor man. I think I can do the freedom you say."


    "Yes, as long as you are willing to spend money, you can do it. But what I say about freedom includes not only you, but also --" Su Huilan stroked the soft hair on her hearty back, "your wife in Egyptian prison - Ravier!"


    Petru was shocked to hear Ravier''s name. That''s his wife who has no status. I knew him when he was a mercenary.


    At that time, Ravier was sold to a high-end club in Italy to serve guests. In short, he was a prostitute in a brothel. Petru took a fancy to her. In the competition on the first night, he broke the rules, injured a Saudi rich man and his bodyguard, and offended another big man in the mercenary industry.


    In order to settle the dispute, he took out all his savings as compensation and left the club with Ravier. They had a quiet time in Rome, which was the happiest time of petru''s life.


    But those people did not intend to let him go and kept sending people to harass and attack him. They had to move, from Rome to Paris, from Liverpool to Munich


    The years of escape were poor and hard, but Ravier had no complaints. She followed petru willingly, like a conscientious wife. There was no place between them, but the steadfast love established in those hard years surpassed all romantic history in the world.


    They regard this escape history as a happy journey. They went to many countries and cities. Except that they couldn''t go too far because of poverty, they almost went everywhere in Europe.


    Until then they went to Cairo.


    Petru forgot that Egypt belongs to Arab countries, and that Saudi rich man has a strong influence in the Arab world.


    They persuaded the Egyptian government to arrest petru in the name of suspected terrorists.


    He spent three months in a prison in Cairo. At first, Ravier came to see her, but then he didn''t come. He knew something had happened to Ravier, so on a stormy night, he killed three prison guards and escaped from prison.


    Raviye was locked up in a villa belonging to the Saudi rich on the outskirts of Cairo. When petru found her, she had been tortured out of shape.


    Petru was so angry that he killed all the people in the villa. After that, he sneaked into the Cairo City Hall, unloaded eight pieces of the rich man named Mohammed razad who was talking with the mayor in front of the mayor, gouged out his eyes and genitals with a knife and hung them on the flagpole.


    This made him famous later, but he also became a terrorist, and he could hardly stand on land, so he embarked on the road of piracy.


    A great figure with extraordinary influence in the Arab world was brutally killed in the city hall of the Egyptian capital in front of the mayor, which embarrassed the Egyptian government. Egypt began a national martial law and issued a red warrant.


    Petru could not escape with Ravier in the encirclement and suppression of the whole Arab world. After Ravier gradually recovered physically and mentally, he entrusted her to a Christian Coptic family.


    He knew that Ravier would not hide long and that the police would soon find her. But as long as he''s alive, Ravier will be fine. Ravier has been connected with petru. As long as petru is alive, Ravier can live. The louder the name of petru, the worse the reputation, and the more and more ferocious the people killed, Ravier will live better. Those who intend to do harm to Ravier always have to think about the consequences and how many years they and their family can live.


    So petru began to kill wildly. Before escaping from Egypt, he killed the officials who had helped Lazard capture raviya, killed the police who had touched raviya, and burned the police station.


    So people know that petru is crazy. This madman can do anything for his woman!


    After escaping from Egypt, he came to Somalia and began his pirate career.


    His ability was fully displayed on the sea and soon gathered a large number of outlaws. He began to grow hair and beard. The name of red bearded petru gradually rang through the Arabian Sea. All ships passing through the Gulf of Aden were talking about him carefully.


    As petru''s fleet grew larger and richer, he missed Ravier more and more. He even thought that when he gathered a team enough to cross the Indian Ocean, he would sweep all the way back to Cairo along the Red Sea and save his beauty.


    But he knew it was impossible.


    In modern society, pirates can not be as rampant as in the middle ages. It is the fleets of those great powers that can really run amok. They didn''t come to destroy you just because you weren''t big enough.


    Petru clearly saw this, so he began to make rules and make friends.


    He stipulated that only merchant ships should be robbed, not civilian ships; Only one tenth of the goods are robbed each time. As long as the people on board cooperate, they will never kill anyone; But if you encounter black ships, such as smuggling, human trafficking and gambling on the high seas, you will take them all and leave no money.


    However, there are exceptions, that is, in the face of passing ships from Saudi Arabia and Egypt, he grabs them all, whether you are black or white. Apart from not killing the poor, he was not so polite to the Arab rich. He wants the world to know that he hates the Arab world, Egypt and Saudi Arabia. All his evil deeds are due to them.


    Because of this, he secretly got the support of the United States, Russia and the Christian Church, which made him more popular.

 Chapter 353

    Petru insisted on one principle - never kidnapping hostages to extort money from the government.


    This ensured the trust of the countries that secretly communicated with him.


    For this principle, he never even tried to kidnap some Arabs to threaten the Egyptian government so that they could release laviye. He knew that not only would that not save Ravier, it would also stink his reputation and bring more enemies.


    In the process of integrating Somali pirates, the U.S. government has secretly provided a lot of help, and many large enterprises and rich people in Eurasian trade are also willing to pay for peace, so petru''s career seems to be smooth sailing.


    He helped many countries rescue the hostages and hoped to rescue raviye through some tortuous means. Both the United States and France have put pressure on Egypt to ask the Egyptian government to release Lavier. No matter what, petru''s crime has nothing to do with his woman. However, the crimes he committed in Egypt were so great that other countries could not brazenly excuse a pirate, so the Egyptian government refused to let Ravier go.


    Although they failed to rescue people, many people assured petru, including brokers of some government officials and influential rich businessmen. They promised that Ravier could live well in prison in Egypt, just like staying in a hotel.


    Petru sent his confidants to Egypt. In addition to being lonely, Ravier''s living conditions were really good. There is the credit of those brokers, and the most important thing is that petru is notorious, and no one wants to offend him. What if this madman comes back for revenge?


    However, the long-term looting from the Indian Ocean to the Arabian Sea still offended many people. For example, India, which has an aircraft carrier and has always dreamed of dominating the Indian Ocean and controlling the golden sea route.


    Petru once tried to show kindness to Indians, but the A-San did not seem to reach a tacit understanding with him. When the Fifth Fleet of the United States turned a blind eye to red beard, A-San''s warships began to take the initiative to escort merchant ships in the Indian Ocean, especially Arab merchant ships.


    Petru tried his best to avoid confrontation with the Indian Navy and bore a lot of losses. He was forced to reduce his scope of activities and even lost some of his maritime brothers who trusted him.


    Many other pirate leaders began to blatantly oppose petru and threatened to replace him. They said he was a running dog of the government. The rules formulated were bullshit to help the government erode and eliminate pirates and make the poor in the Gulf of Aden have no place to turn over.


    In order to prove himself, after a period of patience, petru decided to announce to the world that red beard is not easy to provoke.


    He first bought two old submarines through international arms dealers, loaded with ammunition and lurking in the Carlsberg ridge. Then he carefully planned and personally led a group of elites who had crossed the mercenary world like him and later joined as pirates. They sneaked into Saudi Arabia and hijacked an Arab merchant fleet about to leave the Red Sea in Jeddah port.


    The pirates disguised themselves as Arabs and went to a port in Asia according to the scheduled itinerary of the fleet. When leaving the Gulf of Aden, the fleet deliberately approached the Indian Navy''s sphere of influence, and then was attacked by a small group of pirates. After sending a distress signal, an Indian destroyer came to rescue and easily sank the attacking pirate speedboat.


    However, the merchant ship has failed due to pirate attacks, and began to sink after sailing under the escort of warships for some distance. Of course, these are all designed by petru to transfer his people to Indian warships.


    The owner of this ocean going ship is the crown prince of Saudi Arabia, and the goods and personnel on board are very important, which has been confirmed by the Indian Navy through their foreign ministry. Therefore, the warship received all the crew before the merchant ship sank and was ready to send them back to the Gulf of Aden for handover with Saudi Arabia.


    Among the pirate elites led by petru, many Navy veterans are no strangers to warships. It is not impossible to control the destroyer by force under the unprepared of A-3 officers. But just in case, they took a more prudent approach, rescued a batch of delicious food mixed with poison from the sinking merchant ship and sent it to the ship''s kitchen.


    After a harmonious and pleasant military and civilian dinner, they easily controlled the warship carrying 230 Indian officers and soldiers.


    Hijacking warships, which has never happened in the history of modern pirates, red bearded petru became the first person.


    Of course it won''t end like this. The Indian Navy was shocked when it learned that their warship was hijacked by pirates. On the one hand, it concealed the news and sent a fleet to search and rescue.


    It is certainly not difficult to hide a destroyer in such a large Indian Ocean. But in that case, petru can only hide it as a private collection in a unknown harbor, and no news can be leaked. Ah San will never give in to this kind of thing if they are in trouble.


    Petru knew very well that he could not have a maritime army that could compete with the great powers, so he did not intend to take the destroyer for himself.


    He took the ship as bait and took the Indian navy fleet to rescue. He played a game of cat and mouse on the vast sea between karlsberg ridge and Maldives.


    Of course, they could not really escape from the encirclement and suppression of the Indian Navy. So, after a week of circling, they were besieged on the side of the Carlsberg ridge.


    When the Indian cat thought they had caught the mouse, two submarines lurking there raided them, and the kidnapped warships that had been running away began to fight back.


    In the end, the Indian army successfully rescued their ship officers and soldiers, but they had to sink their kidnapped ship, and three other warships were seriously damaged.


    Although the losses of the pirates are not small, including the sinking of a submarine after being torpedoed, and dozens of people died in the exchange of fire, compared with the strength of the two sides, this loss is really nothing in the eyes of outsiders.


    The Indian Navy, known as one of the world''s maritime powers and invincible in the Indian Ocean, can''t beat a pirate. It''s not so easy to lose face when it comes out. So the assassins didn''t recognize the existence of this matter, and even didn''t dare to retaliate against petru openly, because it would be true that they had been defeated by petru.


    Moreover, they themselves do not believe that a pirate has the courage and ability to fight their navy like this. They suspect that it was secretly done by other countries in the name of pirates in order to test their strength and combat their expansion in the Indian Ocean. China, Russia, the United States and Australia have become objects of suspicion, and even they once suspected that Saudi Arabia had collusion with pirates.


    India''s hesitation and retreat gave petru a chance to breathe and develop.


    The battle greatly encouraged the confidence of pirates. Pirates all over the world regarded red bearded petru as their idol and regarded him as the king of contemporary pirates. More elites began to join his organization. His power once extended to the Mediterranean and Malacca, and even some people committed crimes in his name in the Atlantic.


    Red Beard''s fame is at its zenith, and petru''s legendary pirate career continues. Some even suggest that he simply land from Cape Fufeng, establish an armed government and occupy the whole of Somalia. If he succeeds, he is the head of a country''s government. Lavier naturally becomes the first lady, and the Egyptian government has no reason to lock her up.


    Some political brokers from Europe and America also hinted that they could support his plan, and petru was also a little moved. If he is given a few more years to make adequate preparations, maybe he can really start from pirates and establish his own empire like Barbarosa with red beard.


    Petru was ambitious until he robbed a ship he shouldn''t have robbed.

 Chapter 354

    The ship was insignificant and there was nothing valuable on board. The reason why petru was interested was entirely because it was opened from Egypt.


    Petru made special rules for all ships sailing out of Egypt:


    If it has nothing to do with the government, it shall detain one tenth of the goods or money of equivalent value in accordance with normal practice; If it is a Coptic ship, it will be released directly; If he has anything to do with the Egyptian government, he will be impolite. Either the whole ship will leave, or all the goods will be empty, and there will be no drop of fuel left. If the crew of the ship is willing to join the civilians of pirates, he will welcome them. If anyone resists, he will be killed. Neither willing to join nor resist, let them float on the sea in a ship without fuel until someone comes to save them.


    Although Egypt is not a big exporter, the targeted actions of the red beard thieves have seriously hindered Egypt''s maritime trade. Not only does the risk of domestic ships going to sea become greater, but many trading partners who transport goods to Egypt through the Indian Ocean red sea route have also increased their prices by at least one tenth to offset their possible losses from pirates.


    The Egyptian government had to respond by deploying more coast guard forces to patrol the Gulf of Aden. Every time a large cargo ship or cruise ship leaves the Red Sea, the Navy will send a Mubarak class frigate to guard it. Although this greatly increases the cost, it at least ensures the normal maritime trade of Egypt.


    However, this ship is just an ordinary cargo ship. It was not accompanied by a warship when it came out from the Red Sea into the Gulf of Aden. Judging from the waterline of the ship, the cargo it carried was not heavy. It may be light materials such as cotton textiles or ceramics that take up a lot of space. These are important exports of Egypt except crude oil.


    It seems that this is just an insignificant ship, perhaps owned by Copts, so even the Egyptian government is lazy to take care of it.


    Of course, such a ship would not let the great red beard do it himself, so he just sent a small group of pirates to stare at it.


    They are going to deal with the ship according to the rules set by petru, and then hand over to red beard. However, a small group of Pirates composed of seven or eight speedboats never returned, as if swallowed up by the winds and waves in the Gulf of Aden.


    Petru was shocked when he got the news.


    The Gulf of Aden is their most familiar sea area. These children who grew up in Somalia can go back and forth from Cape Fufeng to Socotra island in a canoe. How can dozens of people disappear at the same time?


    Moreover, since petru organized the pirates, every operation has ships and people specially responsible for communication on the periphery. There are radio communication equipment on board. The pirates also have a maritime walkie talkie with encrypted frequency band. Even if they meet the navies of other countries, they report at least sometimes. How can dozens of people on seven or eight ships disappear at the same time?


    Petru''s first instinct was that it was a trap.


    In the years of making waves at sea, the Egyptian government wanted to kill him all the time. They once cooperated with neighboring countries to jointly carry out a bandit suppression operation called "thorn red" in the Gulf of Aden, in order to get rid of red beard.


    The number of countries participating in the "operation thorn red" has reached 21, with a total of more than 50 large ships and more than 20000 naval officers and soldiers from various countries cruising on the surface of the Indian Ocean Arabian Sea. If we only look at the scene and do not look at the quality, it even exceeds the Pacific Rim exercise led by the United States, which is known as the largest joint maritime anti-terrorism operation in history.


    Fortunately, petru got the wind ahead of time and made sufficient preparations, while the major powers that openly supported the action were just pretending.


    Petru knows very well that whether there are pirates in the Gulf of Aden or not in the United States, China or Russia, these countries actually don''t care at all. What they care about is the maritime control of the Indian Ocean and their interests in Africa.


    He made full use of this, avoided the sharp edge of great powers, allowed the warships of these countries to check and balance each other at sea, and deliberately gave them some heads so that they could maintain a good reputation in the world.


    Due to the competition between these forces, the Indian Navy, which wanted to take this opportunity to raise its prestige and retaliate against petru, was constrained and timid everywhere.


    Petru doesn''t pay much attention to the remaining small navies. As long as we avoid their sharpness and don''t be foolish enough to fight head-on, it''s no big deal. He hid the fleet of the red beard army in a safe place, and then took a big vacation for his brothers to relax in casinos and brothels in the ports along the Mediterranean for a few weeks.


    Of course, such a large-scale operation of "thorn red" is impossible without giving them a little sweetness and letting them catch a group of Pirates back. Petru took a small count and killed two birds with one stone, pushing out some powerful pirate gangs who don''t usually get along with him.


    At the end of the operation, the multinational coalition army did reap a lot, wiped out many pirates and claimed to have returned a calm Gulf of Aden to the world.


    But in fact, the operation of "stabbing red" not only did not cause great losses to petru, but helped him eliminate the forces against red beard and further improve his strength. Meanwhile, the pirate organization was also unprecedentedly united and could hardly hear the voice against red beard.


    Of course, the Egyptian government was unwilling. Later, it sent troops to attack red beard several times in a row. In addition to the Navy, they even used the most elite lightning troops.


    However, in petru''s view, Egypt''s special forces are too delicious. He was originally born as a special forces soldier. Now he has money and power, important people and weapons. How can he be afraid of his special forces of the lightning force!


    After several unsuccessful actions, the Egyptian government began to become cautious and cunning. First, they cooperated with the armed forces in Somalia, such as Somaliland and Puntland, and took advantage of their worries about the landing of the red beard forces to divide and crack down on the red beard forces. At the same time, their anti bandit operations have become more and more strategic and strategic.


    So petru suspected that the ship was a trap designed by the Egyptian government.


    But as the pirate king of the new era and the spiritual leader of the pirates in the Gulf of Aden, red bearded petru certainly can''t let his dozens of brothers disappear in vain.


    He sent someone to keep an eye on the seemingly ordinary cargo ship, but there was no trace of the navy in the waters around the cargo ship, and there were no submarines underwater.


    After leaving the Gulf of Aden, the cargo ship headed southeast. It doesn''t look like a trade ship to Arab countries. It may go to somewhere in Asia or Australia.


    Petru wondered more where his brothers had gone? Is there a peerless beauty on the ship who has taken away the souls of these heroes?


    Anyway, petru decided to get on the boat and have a look. So he stopped the ship and rushed up with the pirates.


    It is strange that there is only one person on such a large ocean going cargo ship.

 Chapter 355

    The man sat in the cab and drank coffee leisurely. He didn''t look flustered at all. The pirates who rushed in with AK were like air to him. He didn''t lift his eyelids until petru went in.


    This is not normal.


    Generally speaking, no matter how many storms the crew of ocean going cargo ships have experienced, they will be very nervous when they see pirates, either fight desperately or kneel down to beg for mercy.


    Petru has also met a calm captain. They will negotiate with you in a dignified manner and offer some reasonable exchange terms to ensure the safety of his crew and cargo. Generally, such people and ships will have some sources, and there will be some preventive measures on board that are taboo to robbers, such as self destruction and initiation procedures.


    But the man in front of him didn''t seem to want to negotiate. His eyes were full of disdain, just like the World Footballer watching a group of children play football. The children''s skills were so bad that he didn''t even want to watch them until petru came on - the child looked like he could hit a few balls!


    It''s strange to drive a large cargo ship alone. If you can be so calm in the face of pirates, there must be something strange on the ship.


    Petru was not a reckless man. When he thought of this, he was ready to retreat immediately. When he should be bold, he should be bold, when he should be desperate, but when he should be cautious, he must be cautious. If not, he would not live today and would have been thrown into the Gulf of Aden by his opponent to feed fish.


    He immediately turned back and walked out.


    When he stepped into the cab, the man looked up at him. He felt wrong. Until he decided to turn back, it would not take more than two seconds. The hatch should be half a meter behind him. If you step back, you will return to the deck outside the bridge.


    However, when he turned around, the hatch behind him disappeared. The deck outside the cabin, the side of the ship, the sea level outside the ship and the sky in the distance were all gone.


    In front of me was a dark, damp room. Light came in through the skylight of the roof and you could see the moldy walls.


    Ravier was tied to a cross on the front of the house. A strong man with bare upper body was beating her with a whip. Ravier''s clothes were beaten to pieces, and there were scars everywhere on his bare skin. Some fresh blood gurgled out, and some old wounds were covered with ugly scabs, like scales of the devil.


    Petru''s heart tightened and couldn''t help exclaiming: Ravier!


    Almost at the same time, a clear thought rose in his mind and hit his mind. He understood that it was not true, it was a dream!


    Petru had the ability to dream of Qingming since childhood. As like as two peas, he still remembered many dreams he had done since he was a kid, because that dream is exactly the same as real experience, and it''s hard for you to get a clear idea. He was depressed and unable to communicate with others. It was not until a long time later that he met his spiritual mentor, the priest, in the mercenary Corps.


    Priest is the nickname of mentor when he was in the army because he likes to give psychological counseling. He told petru about Qingming dream and trained him to control his dreams. The priest said that this spiritual power is given by God and can only be possessed by those who are favored by God.


    The priest is a magical person who can not only control dreams, but also enter other people''s dreams. But before he could teach petru how to dream, he was killed by a sniper in a military operation.


    Petru had learned to control dreams under the guidance of the priest. As long as he practiced further, he could learn more. According to the priest, when you reach the extreme of practice, you can approach God.


    But the priest died.


    The priest''s death gave petru a great spiritual blow. He found that no matter how strong his spiritual power was, he couldn''t stop Barrett''s shot. Spiritual training needs to pay a great price. In addition, after the priest died, he did not know how to train next, so he gave up and continued to improve on the road of spiritual practice.


    Anyway, the spiritual strength he has learned is enough for him. He can control his dreams and stop having those hateful dreams that are difficult to tell the true from the false; He became more acute in the battle, especially his intuitive judgment of danger was very accurate, which was also his secret weapon for many times.


    In his later career as a soldier and pirate, petru also met some people with special spiritual abilities, but they were not as powerful as priests.


    He had not experienced the feeling of being controlled and hypnotized into a dream for a long time.


    Therefore, when he just stepped on the living deck of the ship and approached the cab, although he felt something strange, he didn''t think much. When he walked into the cab and looked at the man with the coffee, he still didn''t think that the other party was hypnotizing himself, possibly including all the pirates on board.


    Petru just had a hunch that the ship was weird and dangerous. He didn''t realize that he was hypnotized and dreaming until he wanted to go back and see Ravier who was being tortured.


    If you are an ordinary person, when you realize this, your dreams will collapse. At this time, he may wake up and may be noticed by the hypnotist''s mental ability, so as to exert more advanced mental attack. Anyway, petru knew that the other party would not wake up alive and have a chance to shoot.


    But petru is not an ordinary person. He has received spiritual training. His spiritual strength may not be strong, but as the priest said, his talent is very high and his potential is unlimited.


    He knew that he had met an expert, and those in front of him were probably killed by him. He might even let the pirates commit suicide through the control of dreams.


    When petru thought of these, he was also thinking about countermeasures.


    He decided to stay in his dream and pretend he didn''t realize anything. Of course, the subconscious in the dream will not deceive people, so if the other party looks at him in his dream, he can''t pretend to go on.


    Fortunately, the man did not enter his dream. Maybe there are too many pirates, he can''t see them one by one; Maybe people simply disdain to come in and see what dreams you people like ants are having; Maybe he is preparing for further mental attacks, such as killing each other by these dreamy pirates.


    Petru once heard the priest say that the real strong can make a group of people have the same dream, or combine people''s dreams with the actual environment. The dreamer is like sleepwalking, and the bystanders can''t tell the true from the false. But such a strong spirit is extremely rare. They are all people close to God.


    Petru tried to hide his true thoughts and avoid big fluctuations in his mental power. So he let the dream develop without taking the initiative to interfere.


    The torturer was still whipping hard, and Ravier''s scream rang through his ears. Petru shouted Ravier''s name as he walked towards the place where he was executed.


    At this time, however, the dream went in an unexpected direction¡ª¡ª


    The sound of the whip beating the flesh was still popping, but the whip man became petru himself. He waved the whip with a little excitement in numbness, and Ravier''s scream turned into a groan, with a sense of satisfaction in his voice.


    Is this the real idea of the subconscious, or is God kidding? Petru was almost shocked by this scene and his dream collapsed, but he still controlled it.


    Now the most important thing is, how to escape this dream?


    Struggle to wake up and shoot the man at the first time, or continue to dream and wait for the opportunity?

 Chapter 356

    Petru chose the latter.


    He once asked the priest what to do if he met a strong man like a priest on the battlefield?


    The priest said he was not a strong man and warned petru not to provoke the real spiritual awakening master. If you are unlucky to meet them on the battlefield, you must shoot them instinctively at the first time. Don''t think, use tricks and calculate the probability of success, because all your conscious activities will be exposed to them.


    By virtue of the instinctive reaction trained on the battlefield, shooting at the other side is the only chance to kill the mentally awakened strong. Once you miss it, you can no longer kill each other, because next, you are likely to fall into a dream without knowing it. Even if you have the ability of Qingming dream, as long as his spiritual power is stronger than you, everything in your brain can''t be hidden from him, and you can''t get rid of his control over your consciousness.


    You are likely to stay in your dreams for the rest of your life:


    Maybe you will finish the task well, maybe you will get hurt. In short, you have made some money, and you have quit from now on. You meet your lover romantically in Paris or Venice. One day, you and your destiny enter the palace of marriage and give birth to children. When a woman empties your body and your family consumes your savings, you start to work. You may return to the mercenary world. You may be tired of fighting and prefer to be a porter on the dock. When your children grow up, you will have a chance to play golf and enjoy life.


    When you, an old man and your old wife, recall your life in the sunset on the Bank of Seine River, you think you have lived a magnificent and ordinary life like most people, but in fact, you just squat in the trench for a few minutes, and then you were stabbed on your neck. Until the blood gushes out, you find that your life is just a dream, And the moment of waking up is the moment of death.


    Petru believed the priest. So he knew that even if he took the initiative to collapse his dream and struggled to wake up, he might not be able to shoot his opponent. Even if you shoot, it may not be true, because you can''t judge whether you''re really awake or not. Once the other party is aware of his attempt, there is really no chance.


    Among his pirate brothers, there are at most a few guys with sharp spirit and strong natural spirit, but none of them knows spiritual awakening. He is the only one who has a chance to survive, so he can''t take risks.


    When petru got on board, the pirates had checked the deck and other cabins. Except that the cargo cabin had not had time to see what the cargo was, there was really only one person sitting in the cab.


    This person should be the level of awakening master mentioned by the priest, at least very close. The priest could not deal with so many people at once, otherwise their team would have become an invincible trump card, although the priest did bring many incredible victories to the team.


    The pirates on board should now be hypnotized like petru and enter their dreams. The passage of time in dreams is completely different from reality. To be exact, there is no passage of time in dreams. The expansion of dreams is just the continuous superposition of space. The time you experience is not real time, but an inherent concept and feeling of human beings.


    Although the dream has begun for a long time, at the moment, in reality, it probably stays at the moment when petru turns back and wants to go after entering the cab. At most, the man stands up from his chair.


    Will he stand up? Petru is not sure.


    In theory, hypnosis is not fatal, at least not all at once. The man seemed so disdainful of their pirates that he probably didn''t bother to kill them one by one with a knife or gun. He was alone on the ship. For him, it was troublesome to deal with the body and wash the blood.


    He can also make these pirates jump into the sea by controlling dreams. The priest said that real expert hypnosis can make people enter the state of sleepwalking, that is, the dreamer responds to the external environment. He won''t go wrong or hit the wall, but the scene he experiences is the scene in his dream.


    However, pirates are all dragons in the water. The huge impact when jumping into the sea and the stress response when choking the water will certainly wake people up. Unless he can continue hypnosis through the water, how long can it last? As long as you don''t drown at once, you have a chance to live.


    Petru is waiting for this opportunity.


    At this time, the dream continued, and petru whipped the body of his beloved Ravier. His subconscious mind is full of contradictions between love and hate, and he doesn''t know why.


    Ravier''s groans echoed in the dark room.


    Looking at the scars and blood flowing out of the delicate skin and meat, and listening to the indescribable music, petru''s body was inexplicably excited.


    He obeyed the direction of the dream and dared not resist at all, although he felt afraid of something deep in his subconscious mind. He was afraid that the man would notice him when he used his mental strength a little.


    After a while, raviya''s face became blurred and slowly became an Arab. It was the Saudi rich who competed with him for raviya.


    Anger flared up from the bottom of petru''s heart, but he suddenly couldn''t wave the whip. He tried his best in every movement, but his arms were soft and weak.


    The rich man smiled ferociously and came down from the cross. His laughter filled the room, while Ravier''s cry came nearby.


    Petru turned to see that Ravier was bound, passed through a door hole and disappeared as soon as he turned the corner.


    He hurried to catch up, dropped the whip in his hand, and immediately touched it and found an AK rifle.


    Outside the door opening, there was a vast expanse of white. I couldn''t see it clearly. Petru knew it was the boundary of dreams. He went through the door and saw a path along the wall on the left. Ravier''s figure was not far ahead.


    Petru followed. At the end of the road was an open terrace. After several steps down from the left side of the terrace, there was a narrow path. Not far along the path, he came to a large open lawn. Opposite the lawn, there was a flat house that looked like a large warehouse.


    Someone opened the door of the warehouse. Ravier was pushed and pushed in. When he went in, he looked back. His eyes were like saying, come and save me!


    Petru always kept a trace of Qingming in the Lingtai, but he didn''t dare to expose it too much, which affected the natural progress of dreams. With the change of the scene in his dream, he obviously felt that the other party''s spiritual repression became weaker. This makes him dare to think with more spiritual power, because thinking also needs to call memory, which is easy to show in dreams. But the other party only hypnotized and controlled them, and did not enter their dreams. Therefore, as long as there are no big fluctuations in the spirit, his dreams will not arouse the other party''s suspicion.


    Petru gradually realized that the road following Ravier was actually the way from the cab to the cargo hold of the ship. That door hole is the cabin door of the cab, and outside is the light of the sky. The path on the left is the corridor outside the bridge, and the terrace behind the corridor is the living deck. The path on the side from the terrace is the ship''s side, the front lawn is the main deck in the middle of the ship, and the large bungalow at the end of the lawn is the cargo hold.


    Petru understood that he and his companions were sleepwalking now. The destination of sleepwalking was the cargo hold. The group of pirates who disappeared before may also be locked in the container in the cargo hold. No wonder the corpse was not found in the capital.


    He doesn''t know what''s in the cargo hold. Anyway, it won''t be a Pirate Party, there won''t be red wine and champagne. The probability of waiting for them is death, and it may be the most cowardly way to die in the world.

 Chapter 357

    From the cab to the cargo hold, there is at least a distance of 40 meters and a drop height of about 3 meters. The number of pirates on board was more than 30. That person could control 30 people in such a large range. This ability was indeed beyond petru''s imagination.


    Petru knew he had no ability to resist. Now the only chance is to escape from the ship''s side before boarding the main deck.


    After making this decision, without hesitation, he immediately changed his dream, retrieved the shape of the ship in his memory, and perfectly combined it with his current dream. He found that he had just come down from the living deck, came to the side of the main deck, and went on to the main deck.


    While integrating the scene, he also changed his dream behavior. Instead of following Ravier''s call and stepping on the lawn, he jumped aside and rushed to the white unknowable place in his dream, which is actually the vast sea outside the ship.


    Almost at the same time, he felt a surging spiritual force sweeping through him, like the giant hand of the God of heaven.


    Strong mental oppression made him feel suffocated and dying. Then, he saw the man with coffee in his dream.


    Then, as soon as the dream changed, he saw himself jumping off the wanzhang cliff. The man stared at him in suspense, with a trace of anger in his eyes, but an evil smile on his mouth.


    Petru''s body is falling, faster and faster.


    Everyone has had this dream, and most people wake up before landing. If not, the brain will think you fell dead, and the consciousness will simulate the feeling of free fall hitting the ground in the brain, including the state of brain death. So you really died. After dawn, your body will be found in bed and the doctor will declare you brain dead.


    Of course, petru knew the consequences of this dream, so he wanted to collapse the dream immediately, but he couldn''t. The guy was still staring at him from the cliff. The powerful mental interference made him unable to control himself from his dream.


    Are you going to fall to death?


    no It''s just a dream. I just jumped off the boat. There is the sea below. I won''t fall to death. I won''t fall to death!


    Despite his repeated hints, the sense of acceleration of falling and the fear of death are still strengthening. He could not see the man on the cliff, only the bottomless Valley under him and the rapidly retreating wind around him.


    At the last minute, he bit his tongue hard. He doesn''t know whether the dream and reality can be synchronized. Anyway, this is the only action he can do under the interference of strong consciousness.


    Finally, with a loud bang, his body hit the water, and in his dream, he fell to the ground. He felt like a puddle of plasticine.


    After the loud noise, there was a dead silence, surrounded by darkness, the body also lost consciousness, and the consciousness was slowly lax. There was only a little pain at the tip of the tongue, such as the safety rope tied to his waist during bungee jumping.


    Ravier!


    He shouted the haunted name and was choked up by the sea water sucked into his lungs. When he opened his eyes, there was sea water around him, and something floating in front of him, whether it was seaweed or garbage. There was a huge black cloud overhead, which was the shadow of the ship.


    Petru knew he was finally out of the nightmare. Although he urgently needed a breath of fresh air at this time, he didn''t dare to take the lead. With the good water character he had trained in his pirate career for many years, he sneaked a long distance in the opposite direction of the ship, and didn''t surface until he was far away from the ship.


    Most of his things are still there, including weapons and ammunition. Fortunately, he is already a leader of the party. He doesn''t carry much weight. If he had to carry dozens of kilograms of things with him as he used to be a mercenary, he would certainly not float up at this time. In addition, the waterproof function of the maritime walkie talkie was very good. He tried to connect with his companion who met dozens of miles away, asked someone to pick him up in a boat, and told his men to bring an l115a3, a sniper gun made by the British, with a range of more than a mile.


    Petru clearly remembered the moment the priest died. The bullet hit him in the left eye and knocked out half of his face. He believed that since the priest could not guard against ultra long-range sniper guns, no matter how strong he was at sea, he could not guard against bullets fired from 1.5 miles away.


    However, he underestimated his opponent.


    When petru lay on the speedboat and locked the other party with his sight, the guy was standing on the side of the living deck watching the scenery. But he seemed to feel something and looked in the direction of petru. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle. Petru felt bad and fired decisively.


    The bullet shot at a speed of 900 meters per second, and it took about two and a half seconds to hit the target. Almost at the moment when petru shot, the guy threw away his coffee cup and jumped into the cabin. Petru fired two shots in a row, but failed to hit. In the blink of an eye, he hid in an invisible corner of the cabin.


    Petru was not depressed. He prepared for the worst from the beginning. When the sniper gun could not kill the other party, he could no longer take into account the life and death of the hypnotized brothers on the ship. Like the courage of all heroes, he decisively ordered to let the submarine ambushed under the water quietly track and sneak open fire, and blow up the whole cargo ship with torpedoes.


    To be on the safe side, he also fired a rocket at the cargo ship''s cab.


    The freighter turned into a fireball at sea and was soon swallowed up by the sea. No one would believe that there was once a spiritual master on the ship who could control dozens of people to dream at the same time. Even when petru recalled it, he felt sad and had an unreal feeling.


    Only God knows what happened, but God won''t care about all this. No matter how awesome you are, go to heaven if you should go to heaven, and go to hell if you should go to hell.


    Petru was no longer interested in knowing what was loaded on the ship, so that he needed such an expert to escort him personally, and he was the only one. Obviously, there was some secret.


    But he must find his pirate brothers at sea and pray to the God of the sea to bless some of them to survive and at least retrieve a few bodies. Most of these people have families. In the poor and chaotic coastal town of Somalia, they have prepared meals and warmed their beds, waiting for their men, fathers and sons to go back. They are forced to be pirates. If it is not for the perennial war and poverty, who doesn''t want to stay at home and watch TV with his wife and children!


    Unfortunately, Poseidon did not send any of his brothers back, and even the body could not be found. However, the pirates picked up a strange thing from the debris of floating ships at sea.


    It was a rectangular iron box, a bit like a reduced container, but the shell was of good quality and was not damaged at all in the explosion of the cargo ship. After opening the iron box, there was a thick crystal coffin. In the coffin lay a mummy with a small box on the chest.


    The pirates will not have any awareness of cultural relics protection. They just feel it unlucky to go back with a dead body that has been dead for hundreds or thousands of years, so they sank the mummy into the sea, leaving only the wooden box and handed it to petru.


    Petru saw a strange sign on the wooden box - a triangle with two vertices connected together and a small vertical line in the middle.


    In the box are some old charts showing the location of some islands.

 Chapter 358

    Those charts were drawn on parchment and looked very old. Since only islands and routes are marked on the chart and there is no obvious continental outline, it is difficult to judge where these islands are located.


    Petru didn''t take it seriously after reading it. He thought it was just something made by some tomb robbers or cultural relics dealers. It was probably going to be smuggled to a place in Asia together with the mummy. There are often some abnormal rich people who like to collect strange things, such as rusty weapons, porcelain pots for ashes and bones from the dead, He also likes to rub away the jade articles taken out from the anus of the dead in his hand.


    This is also in line with his rules. Unless you say hello to him in advance, all smuggled ships will be robbed. He doesn''t care which gang you belong to. But the robbery cost a little, lost dozens of elite men, and got a mummy and several broken maps. The key is that the mummy was also thrown into the sea by superstitious Somali pirate brothers.


    I don''t know which museum the mummy came from. Although it may be very valuable, petru doesn''t want to go to the sea to salvage the bodies of the ancients, and the value of the mummy after soaking in water is estimated to be greatly reduced.


    Those sheepskin charts were good. He believed they were painted by a pirate centuries or more ago. The great cause of navigation on earth began not with trade, but with pirates. It was his ambitious and dedicated predecessors who found most of the continent and carefully mapped out the outline of the sea and land.


    The islands marked on the chart may contain pirate treasures. Petru carefully collected them and studied them from time to time, but he was never able to study where the sea map meant.


    After this operation, petru continued to recruit troops and prepare to implement his great plan - the transformation from a pirate to a political leader.


    At that time, he didn''t know what a disaster it would bring, so that he had to leave the Gulf of Aden, bypass most of the earth and hide in the South Pacific. In the end, it was the old charts that saved him.


    He once thought that people like priests were very few in the whole human society. As for the guy who looked much stronger than priests at sea, he should be more rare, perhaps not much more than the number of black rhinos in West Africa. This black rhinoceros subspecies was once widely distributed in the prairie and was endangered due to excessive hunting. The International Union for conservation of nature declared it extinct as early as 2011, but one of petru''s men vowed that he had seen black rhinoceros at the border between Cameroon and Chad.


    However, in the following more than a year, petru encountered the most terrible experience of being chased and fled in his life.


    The first one who came to the door was a small European. His mental ability was about the same as that of a priest, which was enough to subdue petru. However, the man''s purpose was not to revenge and kill him, but to get the mummy and chart, so petru found a chance to escape. When he met the man again, as the priest said, he didn''t even think. Almost driven by instinct, he shot the man very decisively at an appropriate distance. Although he wanted to know who they were and what organization they belonged to, he knew better that he had only two or three seconds to kill his opponent.


    The bullet flew through the jungle on the east coast of Somalia and knocked out half of the man''s face. Petru thought of the priest, who died exactly the same way. The man who killed the priest at that time probably knew the threat of the spiritual strong as he did.


    Petru began to suspect that the mentally strong might not be rare. Since then, he began to practice spiritual power in the way the priest taught him.


    However, in the subsequent pursuit of a group of powerful people, he had no time to become stronger and embarked on the road of escape. The spiritual repression of the strong and the road of the defenseless dream once made petru despair. Fortunately, he was also making progress, and his pirate empire was huge enough. Countless pirate brothers paid the price of their lives to keep him alive.


    Petru guessed that the mummy and those charts were not as simple as stealing and selling cultural relics, but he couldn''t guess what it was. He also wanted to salvage the mummy at the bottom of the sea and hand it over with the chart to buy peace. However, the place where the mummy fell into the sea may have a water depth of 5000 to 6000 feet. A small crystal coffin that can only lie on one person will float to where with the ocean current in the process of sinking to the bottom of the sea. No one can say. It is too difficult to salvage.


    In addition, he knew that he could survive because the chart was in his hand. If he handed over the chart, he would probably be killed by the other party.


    Unable to stay in the Gulf of Aden, he began his escape career. After several twists and turns, he came to the South Pacific. After hiding in the Cook Islands and Tubai islands for a while, he suddenly found that the islands marked on the ancient charts were the edge of the South Pacific Basin, a vast area within 700 nautical miles around 150 ¡ã west longitude and 30 ¡ã south latitude.


    Not all the islands on the chart can be found. At first, petru thought that some of the islands disappeared because of the wrong marking on the chart, or the submarine volcanic movement for thousands of years. Until one day, he saw a sudden Island, he found that many of the islands marked on the chart were ghost islands.


    These ghost islands are very strange. If you go to the island, you won''t feel anything special. It''s an ordinary desert island. But when you leave by boat, you may look back and find that the island is gone, and you will never see it again for a long time or even in your life.


    Petru didn''t know how great he was to mark all the ghost islands here, which seemed an impossible job. Without these charts in hand, even if he transferred all the Somali pirates, it would take decades to figure out how many islands there are.


    A triangle is drawn in the center of the chart, with it as the center. There are many radial lines connected with some surrounding islands. Another vertical line shoots out from the apex of the triangle and draws directly to the edge of the chart. It looks like it wants to be connected to a place outside the chart.


    Petru didn''t know what the triangle represented. He had sailed to the sea many times. There was nothing there except the endless sea.


    However, on the islands connected with the triangle in a straight line, petru found some strange stone piles, which obviously had traces of artificial masonry, such as the relics left by the primitive aborigines on the island.


    Not all the islands in the picture are ghost islands. Some of them are real and even inhabited, the largest of which is tubuai. There is also a hillside with such stones. The locals say it is an ancient altar. They call it tabu, which means "forbidden land". Mortals are not allowed to approach, otherwise they will offend the gods and become crazy.

 Chapter 359

    Tabu is an ancient forbidden place. People who have not been revealed by the gods cannot enter. In tubuai and bath islands, there are many stories of being punished by the gods for entering tabu without permission. Some people will catch strange diseases, some will become blind or mute, and more will become crazy.


    Petru was skeptical. He is not a complete atheist, but he is not a superstitious person. If tabu is an altar set up by indigenous ancestors, why should special marks be made on these charts? He believed that the man who painted the picture was a big pirate and could not be the ancestor of the Maori people living in the southern islands. Pirates may fear the sea god, but they will never care about several indigenous small altars.


    Moreover, the chart shows that these things are distributed on islands within a radius of 1000 nautical miles. The aborigines in the Pacific are seriously divided in race and belief, and it is impossible to have a unified sacrificial ceremony on such a large scale. If the Maori or other ethnic groups had unified here and left such extensive relics, New Zealand, Australia and even intelligence should be able to find corresponding clues.


    Therefore, petru believes that these tabbs are probably not relics left by Maori indigenous ancestors, but left by pirates who painted pictures in those years. There may well be a secret, such as the location of a valuable sunken ship, a huge treasure, or a hidden pirate''s nest.


    Petru guessed that the triangle in the center of the chart was the real secret, and all the clues were on the surrounding islands with tabu.


    The islands in the Pacific are hidden enough, and the existence of tabu makes the locals afraid to approach, which provides petru with the best hiding place.


    He first found an uninhabited desert island with tabu near the bass islands and hid on it.


    At the beginning, he only lived outside tabu. After all, there are so many rumors about tabu taboos here. He doesn''t want to become crazy. However, as a pirate, the clues left by his predecessors were too tempting. Driven by curiosity, petru still walked into those messy stones.


    After entering, petru soon understood why people who casually entered tabu would become crazy.


    These stone piles are like a huge spiritual energy array. As soon as people come in, their consciousness will be impacted by a strong spirit. When ordinary people enter here, their self-consciousness is likely to lose control, either become crazy or become fools.


    Even if he had received awakening training under the guidance of the priest, petru almost said. It took him a long time to adapt to this mental shock. Moreover, according to his observation, the spiritual power here may come from some ancient residue. These tabbs must be more powerful and terrible in a distant past than now.


    He doesn''t know why the stones here have spiritual power. It''s like a thousand year old demon buried underground. It reminds him of a lot of things¡ª¡ª


    The mummy that was smuggled into the sea and now has sunk into the sea, the chart that was put with the mummy and now in his hand, and the spiritual strong man who escorted a cargo ship alone who is stronger than the priest


    These things are connected with these mysterious taboos on the South Pacific island, outlining some vague truths of events. He knows¡ª¡ª


    The ship he robbed was not a smuggling ship bound for somewhere in Asia. Its real destination was a ghost island in the South Pacific or the triangle surrounded by ghost island.


    Why bring here a mummy that has been dead for perhaps thousands of years?


    Petru had a vague uneasiness.


    He wants to leave here. He may have broken into each other''s nest. But he thought, perhaps the most dangerous place is the safest. Moreover, since they chased him for a chart, it means that the chart may be unique. They probably don''t have the exact coordinates here. At least they don''t know the location of all ghost islands.


    So petru continued to hide on the island. For the convenience of life, he moved to tubuai. There are more than 2000 indigenous people here, and the tourism industry is well developed. In the underdeveloped marginal islands of the southern islands, life is relatively convenient. And there happened to be a tabu on the island, in the most desolate corner of the island.


    He settled down in the canyon behind the slope of tabu, where there was a bay where his ships could be docked. He set up many traps around him, and his hidden weapons were everywhere.


    Petru did not hide his name because he knew that as the world''s most famous pirate, his whereabouts were unlikely to be secret. If those people must find him, they will find him here sooner or later. So he simply continued to use the name petru to deal with the residents of the island.


    Of course, he only contacted others when necessary, and spent most of the rest of his time in tabu on the mountain. At first, the people on the island wanted to expel him and thought that the outsider had offended the gods and ancestors here, but how could they deal with the pirate king who dared to fight against the Indian Navy and caused great headache to governments. Many young people on the island have been taught a lesson by him, but he is very smart and does things properly. Relying on the strategy of "beating you with a stick and giving you a piece of candy", he not only makes the aborigines afraid of his force, but also makes them reluctant to part with his generosity. For the sake of money, the residents of tubuai did not drive him away. They only said behind their backs that he was a madman punished by the gods, leaving young people and children away from him.


    Petru also knows the truth of cunning rabbits. In addition to tubuai, he also stored food and weapons on two other uninhabited islands.


    After settling down, he drove a boat and shuttled between the islands, trying to find all the ghost islands on the chart, so as to further find the secret between mummy, tabu and spiritual power.


    In addition, he hid in tabri, where no one infringed, and it was a good place to cultivate spiritual power. During this time, his mental strength grew rapidly. Although he didn''t know what to do next because he didn''t have the guidance of a famous teacher, he could only practice blindly according to his feelings.


    Then, in an accidental shooting, he found that the guns and bullets placed in tabu for a long time also had weak spiritual energy, as if it had primitive consciousness, such as the earliest chaotic consciousness bred in the spring of life at the beginning of the growth of all things.


    When he aimed at his prey, the bullet seemed to be able to calculate its own flight path and lock the target with petru''s mental spirit. This allows him to get rid of the sight, use the naked eye to aim at the target from a long distance, and the shooting accuracy is no worse or better than using the instrument.


    Petru knows that this may be an illusion, because long-range sniping is not a simple straight-line shooting. It also needs to make precise calculations according to the bullet quality, initial speed, wind force, wind direction and air humidity at that time, and finally add a little sniper''s own experience and perception. Even if the bullet has a primitive consciousness, it is impossible to suddenly learn Newton''s three laws on a desert island. Petru should have locked the target himself. The bullet only played a subtle spiritual bridging role, but in the sense of consciousness, it was like the bullet automatically locked the target.

 Chapter 360

    "Can you let them let Ravier go?" facing Su Huilan''s promise, petru showed some expectation in his eyes, and then shook his head, "no, it''s impossible. The Arabs won''t let me go or let her go."


    He once worked as a mercenary in France, and later helped the French government solve a hostage crisis. The French government openly helped him put pressure on Egypt and asked for the release of Lavier. With the help of the United States and Britain, he failed to persuade the Egyptian government. Petru didn''t believe that this woman could do things that several big governments couldn''t do.


    Suhuilan said, "I know some people with high prestige in Egypt. And my friend -" she pointed to Aoki. "He plays an important role in the United Nations. We are confident that the Egyptian government will release laviye."


    Petru looked suspiciously at the two strange people in front of him - the man with a crow on his head and the woman with a cat in her arms.


    "What if they don''t?" he asked.


    "Then we''ll go to Egypt to help you save her," said Su Huilan.


    Aoki just heard that suhuilan said she knew high-level figures in Egypt and thought it was true, but when she talked about her important position in the United Nations, she knew she was talking nonsense. The sentence "go to Egypt and save people" can be true. Maybe this is Su Huilan''s real plan.


    Aoki feels more and more unable to understand this woman. Is she really a university professor? Did she really come to nantaiping to help investigate the scientific research ship? Why did she come to the pirate petru and know so much about him?


    Petru obviously didn''t believe Su Huilan''s words of cheating three-year-old children. Seeing Aoki''s strange appearance, it had nothing to do with the United Nations, not to mention how a person with a pivotal position in the United Nations could come to the island alone!


    But he became interested in the plan to save people in Egypt. He hasn''t heard from Ravier for a long time since he was forced to leave the Gulf of Aden. In the past, whether Ravier lived well or not depended on whether Red Beard''s career went well or not. The greater the reputation of red beard, the less they dare to do anything to Ravier.


    Petru didn''t know whether those bastard bureaucrats of the Egyptian government would retaliate on Ravier for their hatred for him after he fled. He loved Ravier and thought about how to save his beloved woman every day. But now it is difficult for him to live, and he is unable to save people at all.


    He had felt the energy in the two people in front of him. The woman didn''t say it first, just said that the man in strange clothes and the crow on his head, the spiritual power and skill just erupted were too terrible.


    Petru once thought that no matter how powerful his spiritual power was, he was vulnerable to modern weapons. Even the spiritual master at sea gave him the feeling that he was only very sensitive to danger. He predicted in advance and avoided the bullets fired by sniper guns, but later he died under the attack of torpedoes and rockets.


    However, the man in front of him not only did not avoid, but rushed up against the bullet, as if the bullet attack was ineffective for him, and petru''s shooting method suddenly failed. When he rushed close to him, the powerful spiritual oppression shocked petru.


    Petru had long imagined that if the priest was still alive, he and the priest would lead an elite special forces team to prepare six months in advance, find an insider and save a person from Cairo prison. The man in front of him is obviously much stronger than the priest. If they help, maybe they can really save Ravier.


    "How can I trust you?" asked petru.


    "Originally, I was obsessed with this problem. How can I make you believe me? But now this problem is no longer a problem." Su Huilan said with a smile, "since you are also an awakener, you should understand that the subconscious will not deceive people. We can have an open and frank subconscious dialogue and agreement, either in your dream or in my dream, or..."


    She looked at Aoki and suddenly remembered that she was a dreamless person. She found that there was no third person who could dream at the scene, so she had to take back the words behind, stroked the soft hair on the cat in her arms and said, "it''s all up to you!"


    Petru knows that the suggestions put forward by women are reasonable. In the subconscious state, although he has nowhere to hide his secrets and is likely to expose the last means to protect his life, he can''t deceive him if the other party doesn''t exert spiritual pressure. If she wants to deliberately create illusion and illusion, she can hypnotize him directly. Why bother? He believed that the two men in front of him could do what the priest could do easily.


    Petru was not sure whether women would have any other attempts or conspiracies, so he was silent.


    Entering his dream means that all his brain memories can be extracted at any time. Entering a woman''s dream is equivalent to arriving at the other party''s home. He has no bottom in his heart. After measuring for a long time, petru saw the cat in the woman''s arms. His eyes brightened and said:


    "Go to its dream."


    An expert can enter other people''s dreams, which the priest has proved to him countless times and brought him to experience. The priest said that animals also have spiritual power, and even the spiritual power of some animals is very sharp and powerful, such as cats. When the tiger pours, it emits more spiritual power than most humans and animals. Sometimes when the prey is mentally suppressed, it even forgets to escape and stands in place and waits for death.


    They used to control some animals with mental interference in the jungle, but the priest never said that people can hypnotize and enter animal dreams. When petru saw the cat, he said such a sentence on a whim, and then smiled proudly, just as he was happy to give his classmate Xueba a problem at school.


    Suhuilan didn''t expect that petru would make such a request. She could only look at Aoki like asking for help: "is it OK?"


    After all, sound is Aoki''s cat. Aoki must be consulted whether he can enter a sound dream. Moreover, Su Huilan has long seen that Hanran has the same unique skills as the coal boss, and is not an ordinary pet.


    Seeing Aoki nodding, she smiled at petru and said, "OK."


    Petru was stunned when she heard Su Huilan say so readily, and the pleasure of teasing Xueba that had just risen in her heart suddenly disappeared, replaced by deep reluctance and loss. Because of the problem that seemed to him unsolvable, Xueba only took two seconds to work it out.


    However, before petru could digest his emotions, he was in a trance. Everything else didn''t seem to change, but the orange fat cat in Su Huilan''s hand suddenly disappeared.


    On the highest rock in the center of the stone array in tabu, there was a white cat with white as snow. Except for pink lips and jewel like eyes, there was no more mottled white cat.

 Chapter 361

    The place where the white cat stood was about ten steps away from him. The air between them was steaming like the asphalt road baked by the sun in summer, as if there were hot magma buried under the rocks.


    Petru suddenly felt very depressed and his breathing became thick and unsustainable. His eyes were not bright, and he could not see the distant scenery clearly.


    He rubbed his eyes and saw Ravier smiling at him like a holographic projection in the changing light and shadow between the white cat and him, wearing the purple and blue dress they had kissed on the Bank of the Tiber River.


    Petru suddenly realized that he had a dream. But whose dream is this? my Or this woman''s? Or the cat?


    If this is someone else''s dream, why can you see Ravier? Even if they had seen Ravier, they could not have seen Ravier like this - what they looked like when they spent their happiest time in Rome.


    If it was his dream, petruco had never seen the white cat. He had heard that the Thai royal family liked to keep a white cat, but he had never seen it. Moreover, he clearly felt that the cat was a conscious entity. Even if he was so far away, he could still feel the cold and strong spiritual breath emanating from it, which was never created by his consciousness with the help of memory.


    Ravier is waving to him.


    There seemed to be a mysterious force, and petru walked uncontrollably towards Ravier. Lavier held out his hand to him, and he also held out his hand. When he approached, he touched his fingers, and an electric feeling spread all over petru''s body. Excited and sad, he gently pulled Lavier''s hand, pulled her into his arms, hugged her and said:


    "Ravier, I love you!"


    Ravier sobbed softly in his arms, blaming him for leaving her alone in an Egyptian prison for too long. Petru''s heart was suffering from incomparable self reproach and pain. He could only hold Lavier tightly and say nothing.


    Then he felt that Ravier in his arms melted and turned into a pool of tears, half wet his bosom, half floating in the air, turned into a rainy cloud and floated away in the distance.


    Petru got up to chase, and suddenly felt in a trance, like walking through a film of soap bubbles, from one bubble to another.


    When the rain cloud disappeared, the white cat became clear, opened its pink lips and meowed at him. Petru felt a powerful mental force hitting his chest like a stone.


    He immediately realized that at this moment, he was really in the cat''s dream. But he didn''t understand why a yellow cat would become a white cat in his dream? It''s like when an Indian Dreams, his subconscious turns himself into a Slavic.


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki watched suhuilan lead sound and petru into a dream at the same time. The two dreams overlapped. Then petru himself walked into the sound dream and had to admire suhuilan''s subtle control over the dream.


    Her method of letting petru dream is very ingenious and gentle. It is not as simple and rough as when Aoki led Hu Xing into Xia Wenyuan''s dream. Although Aoki taught Hu Xing at that time, even without that factor, Aoki probably wouldn''t be so delicate to control his mental power. This may be the difference between men and women, Aoki guessed.


    In the snowy dream, petru and suhuilan have begun to talk. Petru began to tell his past stories and why he came here. Scenes of flowing images composed of his subconscious memory were playing like movies.


    Although the story of the red bearded pirate is soul stirring, Aoki''s attention at the moment is entirely on suhuilan, because he smelled a faint fragrance when suhuilan started hypnosis just now.


    Although the fragrance is very light, just like the light smell of the first new bud on the old willow in Liuying lane before the ice and snow melt, even if you smell it close, you can''t smell the smell of spring, but for a person who has seen spring, it clearly tells you that spring is coming.


    Aoki thought of the humid night that summer. In the darkest corner of the bar, a woman who could not see her face was full of irresistible fragrance.


    That goes back to the beginning of the story¡ª¡ª


    That day, Aoki went to the criminal investigation team to help Shi Dazhuang interrogate Zhao Pengcheng instead of Professor Mei. After the trial, Hu Xing sent him back to Liuying lane and bought him a lighter on the way. Later, he was jealous of the lighter all his life.


    That afternoon, he saw Ma Fuqing, who looked honest at that time, and the poor Headless Woman in Ma Fuqing''s dream, which was later proved to be his wife.


    That night, Mo Yu came to the bar to sing for the first time. He saw at a glance that she was sleepwalking. Later, Mo Yu told the story about the mirror. Aoki heard situ''s name for the first time.


    Many stories that later became extremely complex began on that day. Aoki''s life is like a mess. On that day, the thread was pulled out. Until today, the thread is getting longer and longer, but the mess is still messy, but it is divided into several groups from one group.


    However, of all the things that happened, what impressed Aoki most and lingered in his heart was the refreshing fragrance from the woman who couldn''t see her face in the dark corner of the bar and the mysterious symbol she painted on the table.


    In southern Yunnan, Aoki experienced a woman with a similar fragrance - Azalea. But the difference is that the Rhododendron grew up in fragrant drugs from small bubbles by dewar, so it has a fragrance all over.


    And that woman is different. Her fragrance does not come from her body or mouth, but a means of spiritual hypnosis. Her mental power hits the olfactory center in your brain, allowing you to "smell" the fragrance directly, but you don''t need chemicals to enter your nose to stimulate the end of the olfactory nervous system.


    That night, Aoki never saw the woman''s face because the light was too dark and the smell was too strong. The woman drew a symbol on the table that confused Aoki, but was always closely related to him in a series of events since then - the symbol like the hourglass of time. Meituo said it was a mirror symbol representing time and space, and Dewar said it was a symbol of the awakening alliance.


    In addition to fragrance and symbols, what he could remember that night was the back of a woman who rushed into the heavy rain.


    Aoki finally understood why he felt very familiar when he first saw the back of Su Huilan in Professor Mei''s laboratory. I didn''t remember at that time. Maybe the laboratory was not wet enough, the light was not dim enough, and it didn''t rain that day.


    He thought slightly and looked up at the sky.


    The scene in the white cat''s dream changed slightly. A dark cloud came and hung low over their heads, and the light dimmed.


    White cat and Cymbidium turn their heads to look at Qingmu at the same time. Aoki smiled at them and motioned them to continue.


    Then the rain fell drop by drop.


    The crow standing on the top of the green wood bowed his head and said, "Hey, what are you doing? It will drench them. My hair is like snow and so beautiful. Do you want to let them rain?"


    Aoki said with a smile, "are they afraid of the rain?"


    It''s raining hard.


    Suhuilan now has her back to Qingmu.


    Aoki saw the exquisite and fuzzy back of a woman in the dark sky and the pattering rain.


    It''s her!


    Aoki is sure again.


    Petru, who was "telling a story", also felt the rain and stopped to look up at the sky. Su Huilan protected him with mental strength to prevent him from being affected.


    However, the cold and wet feeling clearly told her that it was really raining, not just a dream!

 Chapter 362

    Suhuilan looked up at the sky. The sound in her arms was caught in the rain and meowed.


    Petru was standing not far away, his body still in the position that he could attack and retreat, but his face showed a blank expression. He had no idea where he was, dreaming or in other people''s dreams?


    When even the dream became unreal, petru knew that the level of the spiritual strong could reach was not what he could reach or even imagine now.


    Looking at the clouds in the sky and the falling rain, Su Huilan asked, "how did you do it?"


    Aoki said, "nothing. It happened to rain. I just moved the scene to a snowy dream."


    Su Huilan said, "I almost thought you were a thousand year old demon who could call the wind and rain!"


    Aoki smiled and said, "why don''t you talk?"


    Suhuilan looked at petru and said, "it''s raining. Go somewhere else?"


    Petru woke up like a dream, relaxed his tight body, experienced it carefully, determined that he was no longer in anyone''s dream, stretched out his hand to roll the rain on his face, took a breath and said, "come with me."


    Petru turned and walked to the other side of the hill.


    Suhuilan said, "my suitcase is still in the woods. You go first."


    Aoki said, "I''ll get it. It''s not good for a lady to get wet."


    Suhuilan said, "that''s hard for you, gentleman!"


    Petru turned to Aoki and said, "there are two wooden houses on the left of the canyon behind the mountain, but I don''t live there. I live in a cave behind the wooden house, which is a little hidden."


    Aoki pointed to the crow on his head and said, "don''t worry, I have a guide."


    Back in the woods, the crow asked Aoki, "Hey, are you a millennium old demon?"


    Aoki asked in surprise, "why do you ask?"


    The crow said, "quack, I think Su woman''s suspicion is reasonable. I often think you are not a normal person, but I have never summed up such a meaningful term - a millennium old demon! Quack! Maybe a millennium old wood!"


    Aoki smiled and said, "if I were a thousand year old wood, you would be a thousand year old bird!"


    The crow looked up and thought for a long time, and finally felt that it was not a good name.


    A drop of rain water dropped into its eyes. It croaked and shouted, raised its wings to cover its head and said, "but I just flew in the sky. There was no sign of rain. Where did this rain cloud come from?"


    Aoki said, "I don''t understand. Maybe the climate on the island is like this! In addition, don''t you think this place is very strange?"


    The crow nodded and said, "it''s quack or quack. The hillside is bare and not a hair is long. It''s covered with an invisible spirit cover and that guy''s gun. Why can the spirit be locked?"


    Aoki said: "I suspect that there is a strong radioactive material buried underground, so there is no grass here. Petru must have stored the weapons here for a long time. It is likely that they are buried in the soil in order not to be found. The bullets have been radioactive contaminated for a long time, so they have the same radioactive nature."


    The crow croaked and jumped up: "what! Radioactive material! Will we get cancer? Will there be genetic mutations? Oh, my God, I don''t want to look like an ugly prehistoric strange bird."


    Aoki said, "it''s hard to say!"


    ¡­¡­


    When they returned to the hillside, suhuilan and petru had gone out of sight. Qingmu took the box and went down from behind the hillside into the canyon behind the mountain.


    The place where petru lived was really hard to find. The two wooden houses looked like a cover. His real residence was in a very hidden cave on the cliff. If you don''t search carefully, it''s difficult to find the cave from the outside. However, if you look out from the entrance of the mountain, your vision is very good. You can see the bay outside the whole Canyon and the only mountain road down from tabu.


    The cave is very dry, equipped with basic daily necessities, lights and computers. I don''t know where he pulled the wires.


    When Aoki went in, he was eating on the simple wooden couch. It seemed that there were a lot of delicious food in petru''s "home".


    Suhuilan and petru sat across the stone table, with some worn sheep skin maps spread on the table.


    About the story of red beard, Aoki has listened to petru''s "story" in his snowy dream just now, so he probably knows how these maps came from.


    Petru saw Aoki come in, stood up, poured him a glass of water and handed him a dry towel.


    Aoki said thank you, wiped his wet hair and crow feathers with a towel, walked over and sat down at the stone table. When he approached Su Huilan, he sniffed hard and didn''t smell anything, but the scene of that summer bar night stubbornly appeared in his mind.


    Suhuilan seemed to feel something and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Aoki smiled and said, "you smell good."


    Su Huilan is not sure whether Aoki is aware of something or just a man''s flirting words in front of a woman. She is well maintained. If she doesn''t look at her temperament but looks and skin, she is still a girl in her twenties. This is attractive enough, but her temperament is more moving. In front of a beautiful woman like her, a man will have a little ripple in his heart.


    But does this wood flirt? Suhuilan unconsciously shook her head.


    She knew that she must have exposed her horse''s feet just now when she used the "fragrant sleep" method to hypnotize petru.


    This is actually a very old method of hypnosis. Thousands of years ago, some people used the fragrance of special plants to confuse people''s mind, so as to greatly reduce each other''s spiritual resistance.


    However, Xiangmian is a spiritual means, which directly acts on the olfactory center of the brain, and there will be no aromatic chemical molecules scattered in the air. Logically, only the hypnotized person can feel it, and the people next to him can''t "smell" the fragrance.


    Su Huilan no longer thinks about this question. Anyway, there will be opportunities to ask him in the future, and she believes that Aoki also has a lot of questions to ask her, but now is not the time.


    She looked at the parchment on the table and asked, "is this what you robbed from them?"


    Petru nodded, "yes."


    Su Huilan picked up the chart, looked at the light from the cave entrance and sighed, "what an unexpected harvest!"


    Petrus asked, "do you know what this is?"


    Aoki also looked at Su Huilan curiously.


    "If my guess is right," said Su Huilan, laying the chart on the table again and pointing to the triangle in the center of the chart, "this is the location of the undersea pyramid and the place where our scientific research ship had an accident."


    Aoki looked at the chart on the table in surprise. These yellowing parchments are spliced together to form a complete chart. There are many islands on the map. Some sails are painted on the sea between the islands, but the sails are different. Some are single masted, some are double masted and some are three masted. He doesn''t know how to sail. He doesn''t know what that means.


    There is a triangle like the shining sun in the middle of the chart. Many scattered lines are connected with the surrounding islands. Only one downward vertical line starts from the center of the triangle, passes through the lower vertex and connects to the edge of the map. It seems that there is another island that has not been drawn in the map.


    But Aoki immediately remembered the symbol and the mirror pyramid model discussed with Professor Mei countless times.


    He felt that the line was not connected to an island, but to another map. There should also be such a triangle in the center of the map. Opposite to the vertex of the triangle, a straight line connected them.

 Chapter 363

    Petru didn''t know what they said about the scientific research ship and asked, "Ms. Su, please tell me clearly. Who are these people chasing me? What do they want to do?"


    Su Huilan sighed and said, "it''s not clear in one or two sentences."


    Petru was afraid that she wouldn''t say, and hurriedly said, "I have patience. Please tell me that I don''t want to die without knowing."


    "Well, for the sake of these charts, I''ll tell you," said Su Huilan, "but on one condition."


    "What conditions?" petru asked eagerly.


    Suhuilan said, "I want to rent your boat."


    "No problem!" petru said briskly. "You promised to save Ravier. Haven''t we all settled this?"


    Suhuilan shook her head and said, "not only that, you not only want us to get on your boat, but also you have to get on our boat."


    "Your boat?" petru was stunned and immediately understood. "You mean, let me join? But I always have to know who you are and what you want to do?"


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "our apparent identity is very simple. You already know. My name is Su Huilan, a professor at Columbia University." she pointed to Aoki and said, "this Mr. Aoki, from China, is an important partner of Metso laboratory."


    "Another identity cannot be disclosed to you, but we have proved your human identity from your subconscious mind, so we can treat you as a comrade and explain it to you naturally. We are both members of the third space foundation and members of the United Nations Space Management Committee. I told you that Mr. Aoki has a pivotal position in the United Nations, which is not true It''s a lie, but our identities are not easy to disclose. Even high-level officials of the United Nations may not know about us, especially Mr. Aoki. "


    Not to mention petru, even Aoki was confused by her words. The third space foundation is clearly the organization of their scientists, and although the United Nations Space Management Committee is established on the basis of the space foundation, it is an official organization after all, with many other members.


    Aoki just takes preventing the invasion of alien consciousness as the duty of every human being, and often helps because of his personal relationship with the professor. How can Aoki become a hidden figure of the United Nations?


    Petru was even more confused and said, "can you explain?"


    Su Huilan had expected his reaction and said, "do you know about the invasion of alien consciousness?"


    Petru nodded. Although he was at the end of the world, he still knew the major events in the world. When the cat killing order came out, he once adopted several stray cats, but in the end, because he had no fixed place, he put them in the wild. Anyway, the cat''s wild survival ability is very strong. As long as no one catches and kills them, it''s no problem to survive.


    "We don''t know how many humans have been invaded by consciousness and how many people are aliens. The people of the third space foundation are the only ones who have been proved innocent. The United Nations has established a space management committee on this basis. You should know who we are now?"


    Petru began to believe that the two men in front of him might have saved Lavier even without force.


    "Do you mean to let me join your foundation?" he asked.


    Su Huilan said: "membership is only a form, and resisting invasion is the common responsibility of mankind. What we need you to join is not an organization, but the sense of responsibility and determination to jointly defend the human homeland."


    Petrus asked, "why choose me?"


    Su Huilan said: "Because you are the awakened one. The awakened one should bear the responsibility of the awakened one. These aliens who invade the earth have no physical and non-material composition, and we can only make spiritual resistance, so we need more awakened ones. Only those who awaken their spiritual ability can resist the invasion and protect themselves and their relatives. Think about it, if your Ravier is attacked by an alien Invasion, her consciousness dies, but her body is occupied by another person. What will happen? Will you still love her? "


    Petru''s face became obviously ugly.


    Su Huilan continued: "or in other words, one day, another conscious body unfortunately lives in your brain. You become a walking corpse for aliens to parasitize, but your Ravier doesn''t know it. You sleep in a quilt and she gives birth to a child a few years later. Do you say that child is yours or an alien?"


    Petru groaned in pain, clenched his teeth and said, "all right, all right, I''ll join you!"


    Aoki suddenly found that Su Huilan was very suitable for political work. In this way, only excellent political workers can do it.


    Seeing that petru agreed, Su Huilan giggled and said: "You don''t have to worry. As far as we know, people who are invaded will become sexually indifferent, because the life span of alien consciousness may be much longer than us, or the reproductive mode is completely different from us, so they don''t need sexual reproduction. Under the mutual influence of consciousness and physiology, people will slowly lose * *, so they won''t give birth to alien children."


    Petru nodded and said anxiously, "will Ravier have been...?"


    "No, it won''t," said Su Huilan. "Ravier is in prison now, which can protect her. Those aliens won''t be interested in someone who may spend his life in prison."


    "What about after saving her? You said you wanted to save her. Compared with you, my mental strength is too weak. How can I protect her in the future?"


    "Of course you can protect her. Your mental strength is already very strong, and you have great potential to tap, but you haven''t met the guidance of a famous teacher."


    "Famous teacher?"


    Petru thought of the priest, his first teacher. He thought he was very good, but now it seems that he may not be a famous teacher, but he still thanked him.


    "In the future, Mr. Aoki and I can help you train your mental strength. And you can rest assured that after we rescue Ravier, we will send her to a safe place," Su Huilan said.


    Petru said, "Ms. Su, you still didn''t tell me who those who chased me and why they killed me. Are these charts and the mummy really so important?"


    Su Huilan stood up and gently closed her long hair slightly wet by the rain. She came to the cave entrance and looked at the misty scenery outside the cave. Then she said slowly:


    "This will start with the origin of spiritual power."


    This topic is not only what petru is eager to know, but also aroused aomu''s interest. Even the crow on aomu''s head and the sound who has been eating like no one else have pricked up their ears and waited for Su Huilan''s following.


    Aoki was curious about how much the mysterious woman who came to him to leave the symbol knew. As for the alliance between spiritual power and awakened ones, even Professor Mei Tui of the pedantic world and dewar, who is a descendant of the alliance, can''t tell. What can suhuilan say?

 Chapter 364

    "As you know, I study philosophy. In the field of philosophy, there are two views on the origin of the world. Dualists believe that the origin of the world is composed of consciousness and matter, and consciousness can exist independently from matter; while monists believe that the world is only composed of matter, and human conscious activities and emotional cognition are a manifestation of matter."


    Suhuilan walked back to her desk with a smile and asked like a professor, "guess what kind I am?"


    Petru immediately said, "of course it''s a dualist."


    Suhuilan didn''t say right or wrong, but turned the topic to science:


    "In modern scientific research, there is always a problem that puzzles scientists: how do consciousness and matter interact? If consciousness is generated by a certain movement law of matter, what is the generation mechanism? If consciousness exists independently of matter, what is it?"


    "The mainstream academic circles, that is, in our experimental scientific research and school teaching, generally agree with the monism that the body and thought are different manifestations of the same thing. Consciousness is the function of the brain, and thinking is the result of a large number of neuronal activities. With the deepening of human research on the brain, this view seems to have no problem, so it has become the main idea However, you should know that the ''mainstream'' is always a conservative collection at any time and in any environment. "


    "In both scientific and philosophical circles, only enlightened, open, radical and even adventurous scholars can stand at the height of surpassing the times, break through the shackles of old ideas, change the world with brand-new theories and become the top thinkers. Aristotle, Newton and Einstein... This is not the case. In today''s scientific circles, those top scholars, such as Lester and Flynn Si, Miyamoto Joe, Meiji and so on, they are not conservatives. Although I dare not compare with them in the field of science, we are basically the same on this point. "


    When Su Huilan said this, she paused a little, looked at Qingmu, and her face looked like a smile.


    Aoki knew that her words were not only for petru, but also for him, and probably mainly for him.


    However, whether consciousness exists independently of matter may be a problem in the eyes of ordinary people. Experimental science usually proves that consciousness is the concomitant product of the brain and the embodiment of brain function according to the conscious cognition after brain injury. Because no matter what kind of damage people suffer, such as breaking a finger, amputating a limb, cutting off a kidney, or even changing the heart, people''s consciousness and thinking will not be affected, but if the brain is damaged, consciousness will become incomplete and even the whole child will be lost.


    Another direct experience is that people are completely unconscious when they are in deep sleep or under anesthesia. Similarly, it can be considered that the soul after death does not exist. This can also indirectly prove that consciousness is based on the special structure and movement of matter.


    So some people say that if you meet a ghost, how lucky and worth celebrating! Because that means you still exist after death and won''t disappear.


    Aoki agrees with Su Huilan that the mainstream is a conservative view, because after Lester''s last words were published, the invasion of parasitic consciousness has almost been confirmed and the order to kill cats has spread all over the world, the so-called elites still adhere to materialism and still don''t believe that conscious bodies invade the human brain and people may become another person alive.


    Therefore, in most versions of the impending end of the world circulated everywhere, people are still used to calling parasitic consciousness bodies alien creatures, and think that Toxoplasma gondii and gray brain virus are the fundamental means of alien invasion, and cats all over the world suffer from it.


    However, all these views and theories are untenable in the eyes of awakened people such as Aoki. For them, the independent existence of consciousness is just a cognitive common sense. If consciousness cannot exist independently, how do they make their Qingming dreams? How does he get into other people''s dreams?


    So Aoki doesn''t understand what Su Huilan said to him. Of course, he knows that Su Huilan, like Professor Mei, recognizes the existence of consciousness, but scientists do not equate consciousness with soul, nor do they make too many unnecessary arguments before there is scientific evidence.


    Su Huilan is obviously more special. Compared with Mei Tao, she is an awakener with strong spiritual power and independent consciousness experience; Compared with Aoki, she is also a scholar with profound scientific literacy and theoretical foundation.


    Aoki feels that suhuilan is guiding the topic in a certain direction. She doesn''t want to say whether consciousness exists or not.


    Sure enough, after a short pause, Su Huilan said:


    "But if you think I support dualism, you are wrong. On the contrary, I am a monist."


    Aoki and petru were stunned.


    Seeing their stunned expressions, Su Huilan smiled and said:


    "But my monism is different from the monism we just mentioned. Traditional monists believe that the essence of the world is matter, everything is composed of matter, and all phenomena are the expression of material movement. Our emotions, thoughts and consciousness are produced by the movement of the material constituting our body according to a certain structure and law.


    But I disagree with them. I think the origin of the world is consciousness, that is, ''I'', everything is created by me. The power of consciousness constructs the world, including the "nothingness" material that constitutes the world and the basic rules of world operation. "


    Such a view is familiar. Aoki searches in his mind to find out who has said such a thing.


    Petru was born in the army and didn''t know much about philosophy and science, so he didn''t interrupt.


    But the crow on Qingmu''s head couldn''t help interrupting: "isn''t it subjective idealism?"


    Suhuilan corrected:


    "No, it''s not the same. Idealist monists believe that the origin of the world is composed of spirit, and the source of spirit is God. That is to say, the fundamental difference between idealism and materialism, in addition to the difference between ''all idealism'' and ''all materialism'' suggested by the name, a very important point is whether to admit the existence of ''God''. Because without ''God'', idealists have nothing To explain cosmic phenomena.


    I''m an atheist, but I''m not a materialist, not even a dualist. Isn''t that strange?


    But in fact, you don''t have to be surprised at all. As long as you put aside the traditional concepts such as materialism and idealism, you can easily accept my concept. If you must give my concept a name, you can call it - consciousness only. "


    "Consciousness only?" the crow said the word vaguely, as if chewing something, "Quack, this sounds a bit like Nietzsche''s" voluntarism "and a bit like the Buddhist" epistemology ". The Buddha said that" when the mind is born, all kinds of dharmas will be born, and when the mind is destroyed, all kinds of dharmas will be destroyed. All promising dharmas, such as dew and electricity, should be observed in the same way. "Nietzsche said," if there is a God, how can I bear that I am not that God, so there is no God!... "


    The nearby meow gave a sound and looked at the coal boss with respect in his eyes.


    Aoki pulled down the crow standing on his head, scratching his scalp with his claws and chattering about famous religious and philosophical sayings, laughing and scolding:


    "When did you become a philosopher?"

 Chapter 365

    The coal boss was pulled down from his head by the green wood and croaked:


    "Why are you so rude! Er... Actually, I don''t know where I learned this. Anyway, it seems that I can know a lot by scratching your scalp. I like to stand on your head and feel that if we fit together, we can become a smart Hugh - Gedi Gedi Gedi Gedi, we love you! Quack!"


    Aoki touched his hair and felt that the whole person was bad. He scolded: "go away!"


    The crow flapped its wings helplessly and flew to the sound side. Meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow


    "Philosopher, I worship you!"


    "Cough..." the crow coughed twice, "OK, OK, rest, rest for a while; brother Yixiu! Hey, that''s it, that''s it!"


    Su Huilan and Qingmu laughed when the coal boss made them so. Although petru couldn''t understand what the crow was saying, let alone what Yixiu was, he couldn''t get a smile, but he also smiled because of the infection of the environment. Moreover, a talking bird and a cat look really funny all the time.


    Suhuilan smiled and said to Aoki, "with your bird, it''s estimated that any serious occasion can make people happy. I suggest you take it everywhere in the future."


    The crow immediately echoed, "that''s very reasonable!"


    Aoki said, "if there''s nothing to eat where I go, it''s pickled vegetable steamed bread every day?"


    The crow was pecking at a nut. Hearing the words of the green wood, he raised his neck and thought, saying, "er... You can take a woman who can cook when you go out, such as Ruhua!"


    It glanced at suhuilan again. "Women who can cook are lovely!"


    Su Huilan looked at the crow and Qingmu. She said it was a loyal bird, but the woman''s nature made her unwilling to admit defeat. She smiled and said, "how do you know I can''t cook?"


    The crow asked, "can you make sauce elbows?"


    Su Huilan said, "it''s just sauce elbow. Of course I can do it. I can also do American sauce steak and Argentine barbecue!"


    The crow shook his head again and again: "no, no, no! I''m talking about Ruhua brand sauce elbow!"


    Aoki felt that if he continued, Su Huilan would be taken to the ditch by crows. He quickly said, "what to do depends on the place. It''s hard for a clever woman to cook without rice."


    The crow thought for a long time, "well, Liuying lane is still very comfortable. Why do some people always run all over the world? Alas!"


    Su Huilan just stopped laughing. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "Qingmu, shut up your bird!"


    When she smiled, she kept shaking her body. Because she had just been caught in a little rain, her already good figure became more and more exquisite. In this way, it is difficult to connect with a professor from a well-known university.


    When the indoor air calmed down, Su Huilan continued:


    "In fact, what the coal boss said just now is right. My view is very similar to ''voluntarism'', but the representative of voluntarism is not Nietzsche, but Schopenhauer. Although Nietzsche has similar views, Schopenhauer''s view is more comprehensive and thorough."


    Petru, who had not understood very well, finally became impatient and said, "I''m sorry, Ms. Su, to tell you the truth, I don''t care whether there is a God in the world, nor do I care about monism and dualism. I just want to know who is chasing me?"


    "Don''t worry. I said that the things behind this are very complicated. We should start from the origin of spirit. If you don''t have the patience to listen, it''s difficult for me to tell you what I know, because you can''t understand it. If you have to ask me, I might as well not say it." Su Huilan said.


    Petru looked at Aoki like asking for help. Aoki shrugged at him and said he couldn''t help.


    Petru said helplessly, "well, what is the origin of spirit?"


    Su Huilan said, "this goes back to the divergent ideas just now. Traditional idealists believe that the origin of the world is spirit. Spirit is everywhere and spirit is maintaining the operation of the material world. However, they can''t tell where the spirit comes from, where it originates, that is, where the ''I'' comes from and why it exists?"


    "Materialists believe that everything is the function of matter, there is no spirit and consciousness at all, only thinking, and thinking is just a special phenomenon that atoms gather in a unique arrangement and move according to a certain law. However, they can''t explain ''dream'', let alone Qingming dream. As awakeners, we know this view without proof It''s wrong, because we have independent consciousness, and my consciousness can enter other people''s dreams. "


    "In ''consciousness only theory'', we believe that consciousness produces spirit, individual consciousness produces individual spirit, group consciousness produces all things, and the interweaving of consciousness constitutes the world. The difference between them and idealism is that they believe that ''God'' dominates the spirit, spirit creates the world, or God creates the world. However, we believe that there is no God in the world, if it must be If there is a word of God, then this God is ourselves. "


    "Just now, the coal boss recited a famous saying of Nietzsche - if there is a God, how can I bear that I am not that God, so there is no God! Nietzsche''s voluntarism is very close to my point of view. He believes that the ruling will creates the world. With a slight modification, it can be said that human group consciousness creates the world."


    It was not only petru, but also Aoki. He asked, "as you say, we all live in an illusory dream?"


    Su Huilan nodded and said, "you can say so."


    "But who made this dream?"


    "Of course it''s ourselves."


    Petru was not interested in philosophy, but he was very interested in the topic of dreams. He thought of the theoretical knowledge about dreams explained to him by the priest and interrupted:


    "But dreams are the subconscious arrangement of the brain''s memory. When I dream, everything in the dream should be created by myself. If the world I live in is just a dream I''m having, doesn''t it mean that I created everything in the world, including you, Mr. Aoki, the talking bird and the cave? But it obviously doesn''t make sense £¡¡±


    "That''s because you don''t understand group dreams yet." Su Huilan smiled.


    Although petru also experienced dozens of people being hypnotized at the same time at sea, they did not enter the same dream, but separated. At least he did not experience the group dream.


    He looked at Aoki. Aoki nodded at him.


    Aoki has seen the group dream. At the beginning, Mo Yu and those girls in the Conservatory of music seemed to have entered a group dream with situ''s way; And the cave in southern Yunnan. The two have another thing in common, that is, the real scene dream and group dream happen at the same time, which makes it more difficult for you to distinguish between virtual and real.


    Is the world a huge group dream? Everyone lives in a bigger pigsty cave!


    Aoki suddenly remembered something Dewar had told him. She said situ Thought World War II was a dream.

 Chapter 366

    When Dewar told Aoki about it, Aoki didn''t take it seriously, mainly because he didn''t take situ seriously at that time.


    Although it can be seen from his ingenious mirror maze and the dream of helping cuckoo restart the pigsty cave that situ''s spiritual power and understanding of the spiritual world have reached an unimaginable level, what kind of person can he be if he will play mirror games with girls in the Conservatory of music?


    How could World War II be a dream? Situ must be playing tricks again!


    But after Aoki returned to Wuzhong, too many things happened with this guy named situ.


    First, Mei Tuo got situ''s help in Copenhagen, then Xia Xiaoxiao''s emergence, the discovery of toxoplasmosis and gray brain virus, laboratory 19 and Internet consciousness. It seems that situ has mastered the evidence one step ahead of time.


    Intuition tells Aoki that this is not a simple person. He reexamined the man and even wanted to go to the villa again to study the mirrors. Unfortunately, the mirrors had long been removed.


    Aoki guessed that situ must have come to Wuzhong for something. Those mirrors may be some kind of experiment he was doing, and what happened later in the Conservatory of music may not be what he expected.


    But Aoki couldn''t figure out what logic World War II was a dream, why situ would say such nonsense, and even Dewar believed him so?


    Now, reminded by Su Huilan, Qingmu suddenly felt that there might be some internal connection between the two. If the world is a dream, when did it slip into the dream? Could it have started in World War II?


    Dewar also said that situ was looking for relevant evidence. Aoki really wanted to see what evidence could be found for this kind of thing.


    ¡­¡­


    Petru widened his eyes and looked at Qingmu and suhuilan like a monster.


    These two people must be crazy! Especially this woman.


    Is the world a dream?


    In petru''s opinion, this is the worst joke he has ever heard.


    How fucking boring is it to think of such a joke!


    Although petru didn''t read much and didn''t understand philosophy, he was very concerned about the knowledge of dreams since he was a child because he could have Qingming dreams. Since ancient times, I do not know how many philosophers have thought of the view that the world is a dream, but no one will tangle on this issue. Thinking so will only fall into the abyss of nihilism. Dreams will not collapse, and people''s world outlook and values will collapse first.


    "If it''s a dream, what''s the meaning of living! Look at me," petru patted his strong chest with his hand, and the thick muscles made a sound. "Am I real? Look at the sea outside, the coastline in the distance, the white clouds in the sky, and the sun hanging in the sky... Tell me these are dreams?"


    He suddenly pulled out his pistol and pointed it at his head. "If it''s all dreams, do I shoot myself now and wake up from another world? I can go to heaven!"


    Speaking of going to heaven, petru was suddenly stunned. He thought of the priest, who said that people would go to heaven after death.


    Looking at some anxious petru, Su Huilan just smiled slightly, and her face remained calm all the time.


    Petru suddenly smelled a faint fragrance, like the orchid in the valley, which made people feel relaxed at once, and all their troubles dissipated.


    Aoki also caught a little, faint, slightly inaudible.


    Petru calmed down: "I''m sorry, madam. I just lost my temper. I just want to say that it''s different from my dream experience. Although my spiritual strength is far lower than yours, I''m also a Qingming dreamer."


    Suhuilan asked, "what do you think is different?"


    Petru said, "you see, our dreams have boundaries, and the whole dream space is supported by spiritual force. But the universe is so big..."


    "Yes, the universe is so big and boundless. Who can support such a large space?" Su Huilan said, "but don''t forget that our dreams actually have no boundaries. Boundaries are just a feeling. Do you recall your dreams carefully and have a clear boundary?"


    Petru thought and shook his head.


    Su Huilan said, "the boundary of dreams is fuzzy and expandable. The stronger the spiritual power, the larger the space, and the farther the boundary. Think again, is our starry sky and the universe we know getting bigger and farther according to some rules with our exploration?"


    "You mean..." petru was surprised. "The universe is getting bigger and bigger only because human spiritual power has become stronger? These are people''s imagination?"


    "No, not imagination, but creation!" Su Huilan stressed.


    Petru shook his head like a rattle: "no, no, no, the universe is observed through a telescope, which is objective and real. Mankind has existed for hundreds of thousands of years. Why does the universe become larger after entering modern civilization?"


    Su Huilan corrected, "it''s not just getting bigger now, it''s getting bigger all the time. Think about the population of the earth! The more people, the stronger the spiritual power."


    Aoki, who has been listening, also thinks this is too nihilistic and retorts, "if this is a dream, where does the increased population come from? Is it also created by us?"


    Su Huilan glanced at him strangely: "of course, people are made by people and people."


    "Er..." Aoki wanted to say that he didn''t mean that, but he held his words back.


    He thinks that we should analyze this problem from the perspective of dream experience and spiritual power. Scientists can only analyze the world through abstract mathematical and philosophical theories, but they are different. They are awakened and have a very direct dream experience. He said:


    "The problem is that we are all Qingming dreamers. If we live in a dream, how can we feel nothing at all? Moreover, even an ordinary person, once he realizes that he is dreaming in the dream, the dream will collapse immediately. But after we have talked here for so long, our spatial structure is still very stable, and we can''t even feel any fluctuations."


    Su Huilan said: "the premise of awakening is strong spiritual power. Although the spiritual power of ordinary people is not worth mentioning in your eyes, if the world is having the same dream and the spiritual power of 7 billion people is superimposed to create a world, do you think you can shake the stability of this space?"


    Hearing this, Aoki''s scalp felt numb. Although Aoki had similar ideas in the past, he didn''t think deeply. Now as soon as Su Huilan said it, he felt a little thoughtful and scared.


    The spiritual strength of 7 billion people is indeed unshakable.


    The old saying goes that three people make a tiger. Sometimes it''s not just a lie. When the brain believes something, it''s likely to become true.


    Moreover, in this world, not only human beings have consciousness and spiritual power, but also animals. Coal boss and soundness are the best proof. The dream designed by Zhenwu Kitano in the pigsty cave in southern Yunnan can last for decades, but also depends on the existence of animals coming and going in the underground river.


    As for whether plants and microorganisms have mental power, it has not been confirmed yet, and Aoki has never tried to verify whether a tree has mental fluctuations and dreams.


    In this way, even if only animals with neuronal structure are added, the number is far more than 7 billion. If there is such a huge group of real-life dreams, it would be terrible!

 Chapter 367

    Petru suddenly felt that he might really be dreaming. It seemed that this was not a shit island of tubuai, not a cave where he hid in exile Cape, but a philosophical debate class in a university. He simply shut up and waited for Su Huilan to say what she should say. Finally, he could always say what he wanted to know and understand.


    The crow and the sound seemed to be silly. Their eyes widened. Their heads were close to each other and snuggled up to each other without knowing it.


    At this time, Qingmu suddenly remembered the old willow tree in Liuying lane, the lifelong flower and the mulberry garden.


    The weather on the island changes as time goes by. The rain outside the cave has stopped. A rainbow has been set up over the bay. The sun shines on the sea in the distance through the misty fog, with a bright white gold light.


    Aoki took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. It belongs to the Hawaii Aleutian time zone. It is now in a hot summer afternoon, while Wuzhong is now in a severe winter. At this time, it should be just dawn and maybe there is snow. Lifelong flower has the habit of getting up early. At this moment, she has pulled up the rolling gate of the bar and is sweeping the snow at the door.


    He seemed to see her straighten up in the cold wind, look at the far southeast, and her hand holding the broom was red with cold.


    The backpack behind his back was inexplicably heavy. Aoki took off the bag, zipped it open and took a look. The first thing that came into sight was the wicker with a slight green.


    Thousands of mountains and rivers, everything seems like a dream, only the green meaning of the willow does not change.


    Aoki doesn''t want the world to be a dream.


    "Well, even if the mental power of 7 billion people can''t be shaken, it can''t prove your theory." Aoki stubbornly retorted, "when we are all in a dream and no one can wake up, what''s the difference between dream and reality? This is a paradox!"


    Su Huilan nodded and said, "you''re right. There''s no difference between dream and reality. We don''t know what the real reality is, but we should always look for reality."


    "Looking for truth?"


    "Yes, just as scientists often say that we should pursue the truth, we just want to find the truth."


    "How to find it?"


    "Have you ever experienced a dream in a dream?" Su Huilan asked coldly.


    "Dream in dream?" Aoki didn''t understand why she asked.


    "Oh, I almost forgot that you are a dreamless person." Su Huilan sighed, puzzled, curious and envious.


    Aoki said, "nothing. Although I don''t dream, I know the dream in the dream, but what does it have to do with finding the real world?"


    Su Huilan said: "my team and I have done research on dreams in dreams for a long time. We found that if people dream long enough, they will inevitably slide to dreams in dreams, and in dreams, if long enough, they will continue to slide to the next dream."


    "Endless?"


    "I''m not sure if there is an end, because when the dream slides into the third floor, it''s difficult to observe."


    "Why?"


    "The dream is like a transparent soap bubble. The tension of the spirit maintains its balance. The surface of the bubble reflects its external world, which is our memory. Conversely, our memory is refracted into the interior of the bubble to form our dream space. When the bubble exists long enough, under the action of some forces, an internal bubble will be generated in it. At this time, our consciousness will slide into the inner bubble, and the two circles will be completely tangent. "


    Su Huilan made two balls with both hands and released one of her hands, "but the two circles are not concentric circles or two layers of thin films are superimposed, but the outer bubbles will concave inward, which is a bit like the spatial curvature near the massive celestial body in the universe. HMM... can you understand?"


    "I can''t imagine, but I can understand." Aoki nodded and said, "and then?"


    "Then, our consciousness will not feel the existence of external bubbles. The world outside bubbles can be refracted into our conscious space through two layers of films, just like two lenses, but one is a concave mirror and the other is a convex mirror. The curvature of space will make the refracted world true. The more layers of refraction, the farther the dream is from reality. This is that the content of dreams in dreams is more than common dreams More bizarre and harder to remember when you wake up. "


    Suhuilan was a little thirsty. She took a drink from the water cup on the table.


    "The water on the island is so sweet!" she held up her glass and greeted petru.


    "When the dream slides into the third layer, the refraction of memory has become beyond recognition, and the spiritual consumption of the conscious subject of the dream is great. Such a dream makes people tired, and it is difficult for you to observe what she dreams, unless you forcibly interfere with her with mental force, but that is not observation."


    "At present, we have not observed the dream after the third layer. It may be that the individual dream can not meet the requirements of the four layer memory refraction, or there may be a problem with our observation method. However, the tension distortion of the three-layer bubble has become very complex, and the internal space has become very small, so we have reason to believe that once people slide into the fourth layer dream, they may not wake up."


    "Why haven''t I read this discussion? Haven''t you published it publicly?" Aoki asked.


    "As for the observation of dreams in dreams, as long as you are patient and have the ability of Qingming dream, it is easy to observe, but it is difficult to express it in a paper. Moreover, I do this research not for academic achievements, but to prove my own point of view."


    Su Huilan said, reaching out and making a sliding movement.


    "If an individual''s dream will inevitably slide into a dream and deepen layer by layer, why can group dreams be avoided? If the world is a dream shared by all people, can we think that as long as we experience it long enough, we will fall into a deeper dream?"


    "There is an interesting analogy. There are different dimensions in the expression of cosmic space-time in science and philosophy, and human beings are in three-dimensional space-time. We can''t understand or even imagine a higher-dimensional world. We can only describe it in a mathematical abstract way, but it doesn''t prevent us from yearning for it. However, many scientists, including Lester, believe that the universe has been changing all the time Keep falling to the lower dimension - from the fifth dimension or higher, to the fourth dimension, and from the fourth dimension to the three dimension. In each dimension, there are some traces of the high dimension that have not been annihilated. "


    "One day, our three-dimensional world will fall into the two-dimensional universe. It may have fallen in, but we don''t know. Now we may just live in a three-dimensional bubble on the two-dimensional plane. Even if it''s just a bubble, it''s big enough for us."


    Aoki remembered his experience in the Dream Corridor with crows. It was a zero dimensional, or near zero dimensional space. The feeling of eternal loneliness is hard to describe.


    "Where will the universe eventually fall into, zero dimensional space?" he asked.


    "I don''t know," said Su Huilan. "No one knows. If it is zero dimension, it will probably be another start."


    "Wait a minute,"


    Aoki felt that his mind was a little confused. Some dizzy and messy things were surging. It was like someone was stirring a dusty garbage pile with a stick. At the same time, it seemed that something was going to climb out of his body and fill his ear canal, eyes and nasal cavity.


    This is an old problem. Whenever he thinks about the starting point, he will do so.


    He gasped. "Do you mean to say that our world is fixed in a three-dimensional bubble through a dream?"

 Chapter 368

    The crow suddenly jumped up, shook his head and shouted, "quack! Is this a ''dimensionality reduction strike''? Wow, that''s cool! But... Who did it?"


    "No one did it. Dimensionality reduction is just an objective law. It doesn''t need a two-way foil or anything else." Su Huilan smiled. "Aoki, do your birds like reading novels very much?"


    "Novel? What novel!" cried the crow, "Dimensionality reduction attack is a popular word, which is known to all the guests in the bar. Last time, two guests got drunk and had a fight. One of them held a whisky bottle and said that he wanted the other party to taste the taste of ''water drops''. The other grabbed the bench and was about to carry out dimensionality reduction attack. After actual combat practice, I finally found that dimensionality reduction attack was a little worse than water drops. You see, even drunkards know something, What more novels do you want to read? "


    Su Huilan laughed and said, "the bar is so fun. I''ll patronize it more in the future."


    "Haven''t you been to the bar? That''s a pity!" the crow came to the force and chattered, "The bar is a good place. There are unmarried beautiful men and women in it. It is impossible to get married. It is impossible to get married in this life. I can''t do housework. Only by going to the bar to drink and talk about meat jokes can I maintain happiness. Going to the bar is like going home. Everyone in the bar is talented and speaks well. I like the quack inside!"


    Su Huilan smiled more and more. She bent over and covered her stomach and said, "your bird is fun!"


    The crow was praised and excited:


    "Miss Su, there are a lot of handsome guys in the bar. Don''t tell me I didn''t teach you. If you want to catch a girl, the general process is like this. Quack... You can sit close to the handsome guy, but don''t be too close. It looks tacky. You can''t go too far. You can''t catch it too far... Quack... You order a glass of wine first, not too expensive. Bloody Mary or Margaret quack Everything is OK. Then pretend to be very hot and untie the buttons on the collar of the coat. One, two, preferably three, dew point ditch... Quack... "


    The crow was so ecstatic that he was suddenly stared at by Qingmu. A powerful mental force poured into his brain, which made him wake up in an instant, and even the hair on his neck stood up.


    "Oh..." the crow was a little embarrassed, turned his head and said to the sound, "cough, what else to eat?"


    With a sound meow, he took out the food under his body with his fat claws, then looked at the crow affectionately, pinched his head, exposed the soft fur in front of his neck, and made the action of unbuttoning with his front claws


    The crow quickly clattered, pressed the cat''s paw with its wings and shouted, "no! No, no, no... You are like snow! If snow is not like this!"


    Su Huilan was very interested and blamed Aoki: "why don''t you let it go on? Maybe I can use it in the future!"


    Aoki said, "you don''t know what will come out of his mouth."


    "What will you spit out?" asked Su Huilan.


    Aoki remembered that the coal boss was drunk. Hu Xing and Hua had experienced it all his life. He smiled and shook his head and said, "OK, leave him alone. Let''s continue talking. The views you just said are very interesting and open my eyes. But why have I never heard Professor Mei talk about such views? My professor and I have discussed the topics of dream, consciousness and spiritual world more than once."


    Su Huilan said lightly, "his views may not be the same as mine. Science is a hundred schools of thought."


    "Why didn''t you say this when you were in Wuzhong? I think your thoughts and Professor Mei can collide into a greater spark." Aoki asked.


    "Can''t I collide with you?" Su Huilan giggled.


    "That''s different. I''m just an ordinary person, and the professor is a great scientist." Aoki said.


    Suhuilan lowered her head and became silent. After a while, she suddenly looked up at Qingmu and said, "because I don''t trust him!"


    "Ah?! why?"


    If he took a mirror at this time, Aoki believed that he could see that his face must be full of question marks. He didn''t understand why Su Huilan didn''t believe Professor Ren Meiduo. Is there anything suspicious about the lovely old man with white hair?


    "No, why. The world I know and my mission make me unable to trust anyone."


    "Do you trust me?"


    "Why not?"


    Aoki shook his head: "we just met soon, and..."


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "trust or distrust is just a feeling, which has nothing to do with anything else."


    "What about me?" petru next to him also asked suspiciously. Although he didn''t know who Professor Mei they said and knew that what Su Huilan said just now seemed to be mainly for Mr. Aoki, they had been talking in English. There was no taboo in front of him, which showed that Su Huilan was trustworthy at least.


    Su Huilan was stunned and said, "you are not on my list of doubts."


    This sentence can be understood as that she already has a list of doubts, or that petru is so ordinary that she doesn''t even have the qualification or value to doubt.


    Petru didn''t think there was anything wrong. He was convinced in front of his strong spiritual strength, even if he was once an arrogant red beard. He thought that Su Huilan didn''t speak clearly in order to save face for him, and he was still grateful.


    However, Aoki thought that the reason why Su Huilan didn''t explain clearly might be that it was inconvenient to say so, so he stopped investigating and said:


    "Well, thank you for your trust. So, what should we do? Or what should we do under the guidance of your theory?"


    "Of course, it''s an upward breakthrough!" said Su Huilan. "Get out of the three-dimensional bubble, get out of the group dream, go back to the previous dream, and repeat the process until you return to the real world."


    "But according to your theory, the spiritual power of 7 billion people cannot be shaken. There is no difference between nothingness and reality. How can we get out?"


    "A person cannot be shaken, but what if there are many people together? What if there are many spiritual strong people like you?"


    "You mean..." Aoki suddenly brightened his eyes and had a flash of inspiration in his brain, but he immediately fainted again. Before he finished talking, he had a headache.


    Suhuilan''s face showed a smile, very charming, and Qingmu seemed to smell the smell of Qinpi again.


    "Yes, I''m not the first one to have this idea," she said. "A long time ago, there was an ancient organization on earth, which gathered many awakened people with great power to form an alliance. Their purpose is to find truth upward and prevent the world from falling into deeper dreams."


    Aoki stretched out his finger, dipped some water in the cup, and then drew the symbol on the table, just as the woman with fuzzy face and fragrant fragrance painted him in the dark corner of the bar a few months ago.


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes."


    The two smiled knowingly. He knew she understood, she knew he knew. He was waiting for her to explain. She smiled and looked at the sky outside the cave, as if a girl who had just woke up in the morning was recalling her dream last night.


    ¡­¡­


    Petru stared at the symbol on the stone table. The edges of the lines were jagged and incomplete because of the drying up of water traces, as if they were engraved from ancient ruins.


    "That''s it!" petru shouted. "There''s this thing on the box in the mummy''s arms. Tell me! What''s this? Are they after me?"


    Su Huilan said, "yes, this is the symbol of an organization."


    "What organization?"


    "The awakening alliance."


    "The alliance of the awakened..." petru murmured the name.

 Chapter 369

    "It''s a very old organization," Su Huilan explained. "According to the information I have, the alliance was established at least in the ancient Babylonian period around 1600 BC. From the underwater relics found in the South Pacific scientific research, it is possible that the alliance existed in the earlier Sumerian civilization and ancient Egypt."


    "What is this alliance for?" petru asked with great concern.


    Su Huilan said: "I said that the significance of alliance is to prevent the world from falling into a lower dimension and return mankind to a higher dream."


    Aoki thought it was inappropriate to equate the dream with the dimension and said, "but what I learned is different from what you said. I heard that the alliance was established to prevent people with strong spiritual power like you and me from acting recklessly with spiritual power, and has formulated many rules to limit the abuse of spiritual power by awakened people."


    Su Huilan said: "yes, the alliance has indeed evolved into what you said. Even most alliance members don''t know the original meaning of the alliance."


    "How do you know?"


    "This is another story..." Su Huilan took a deep breath, but didn''t go on.


    "It seems that I''ve provoked a group of guys who shouldn''t!" petru rolled his eyes. "Isn''t Ms. Su also a member of the league?"


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "if I have to count, I can also say I''m a member of the alliance, but I''m not with them."


    "Are there different parties within you?"


    "No, not a party, but an enemy!"


    "Enemy?" petru and Aoki asked at the same time.


    "Yes," said Su Huilan. "In fact, the awakening alliance has long been dissolved."


    "Dissolved? When? Why? Then who are they?" petru asked a series of questions.


    Su Huilan said: "In human history, no organization has ever been able to maintain internal stability and ideological unity after its growth, and so has the awakened alliance. Since ancient times, the alliance has been quarreling constantly because of different ideas and interests, forming many different factions, just like the parties you call. However, in each period, the alliance has one or more People with high prestige and great power will preside over the situation. "


    "Like the Pope of the Vatican!" interposed petru.


    "And the red beard in the Gulf of Aden!" Su Huilan joked.


    "I don''t count." petru glanced. "Pirates only care about money, no thought."


    "But you unified them," said Su Huilan. "I don''t know how many times the alliance split in history, but they all survived the disaster. Until the end of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century, there was a great explosion of spiritual power in the world."


    "Can this also break out?" Aoki suddenly thought of Mei''s hairstyle and smiled unconsciously.


    Su Huilan said: "The sun can also erupt flares. Why can''t spiritual power? It''s just that the reason for the great explosion of spiritual power is still unclear. The most reliable guess is that a strong cosmic consciousness came to the earth, but this is in contradiction with the theory of spiritual origin, because if the universe itself is our consciousness, where does the consciousness come from "This makes the alliance more firmly believe that we are in a dream, and this power comes from outside the dream."


    "However, a large number of talents emerged in that period. If you think about it carefully, you will find that although the progress of human civilization has been accelerating, it can only be called a truly revolutionary era from the end of the 19th century to the beginning of the 20th century. Quantum theory and relativity were put forward at that time, including Einstein, Planck, Bohr, Dirac The emergence of many great scientific talents has changed the civilization process of the whole 20th century. In addition, there are many heroes in the fields of philosophy, literature, art and engineering. Until today, mankind is still enjoying the dividend of this wave of theoretical thought. "


    "People don''t know what happened. They all think this is a common phenomenon of social change. Only awakened people can feel the ubiquitous spiritual energy. The emergence of many talented awakeners makes the alliance look like a cloud for a moment, so powerful that everyone thinks it can climb up collectively."


    "What is climbing up?" asked petru.


    "I guess it''s a dream breakthrough. Those guys think they live in a dream. Quack!" the crow couldn''t help interrupting.


    "Yes, that''s it." suhuilan nodded, "However, people have ignored a truth - social change has always had two sides, and the progress of civilization must be accompanied by the danger of destruction. The alliance with spiritual explosion is like a sudden expansion of nouveau riche, many hidden contradictions are slowly emerging, ambitious people have stepped onto the stage, and the global disaster that has never been seen in human history has quietly begun..."


    "Do you mean World War II?" Aoki remembered that Dewar told him that the alliance was dissolved during World War II, and situ said that World War II was a dream. What happened in this.


    Su Huilan said: "it was just the climax of the disaster. I don''t know exactly when it began. What I know is that during World War II, the alliance had been seriously divided, many people were involved in the war, and mental strength played a vital role in the battlefield, even decisive in many battles."


    Her face showed a gloomy Qi Rong, just like witnessing the era of gunfire.


    "Countless people died on the battlefield. The most sad thing is the ordinary young soldiers who don''t know anything but blood. They don''t know that in addition to the smoke of gunpowder, there are spiritual clouds shrouding the battlefield. Sometimes, spiritual attacks are more desperate than roaring bullets."


    Aoki thought of the pigsty cave and seemed to see those death squads hypnotized by Kitano Zhenwu rush to the bridgehead fortress spitting fire snakes one after another.


    He can imagine the scene of a large number of spiritual experts participating in the war. Since ancient times, a very important factor determining the victory or defeat of the war is morale, which is a very spiritual thing. If one party has a strong spiritual repression, it is easy to cause the defeat of the other party.


    Although he can imagine what Su Huilan said and can''t find anything wrong except no evidence, it''s still a little difficult to believe that these are facts. Moreover, Aoki will not easily believe everything she said. After all, this is not a subconscious conversation. Why didn''t Su Huilan say it in the dream like state of the space box?


    "How do you know these things?" he asked.


    Suhuilan said faintly, "my father experienced that era, and he passed on part of his memory to me. When I was very young, I saw everything in his dream. My father followed master Nanke all his life, hoping to end the war, but they failed. After the war, he lived in seclusion in the Chinatown of San Francisco, drank all day, and ended up depressed."


    Aoki wondered, "but didn''t you enter the era of peace later? Why didn''t your father rebuild the alliance?"


    Suhuilan shook her head and said: "I couldn''t figure it out. My father''s last words were very mysterious. He said, ''it''s too late, the ark has fallen into the abyss, and God will give up the sinking human beings''. At that time, I was young and didn''t understand what I meant. Later, I kept thinking about it until I figured out the relationship between the dream and the world. I guess he meant that the world has fallen into a deeper dream, with his power Quantity cannot bring humans back. "


    Qingmu suddenly asked, "do you know situ?"

 Chapter 370

    Su Huilan was stunned and said with a smile, "you have asked me once in the dream guide game."


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot." Aoki scratched his head. "I''m a forgetful person."


    "It doesn''t matter," said Su Huilan. "Do you want to say that situ holds a similar view to me?"


    Aoki nodded and said, "so you know."


    "I don''t know situ better than you, so I''ve been looking for him and hope to communicate with him. Unfortunately, he''s too mysterious." Su Huilan spread her hands. "I can''t find him."


    "Maybe we can find him this time. He should be around here."


    "Maybe, but it''s big enough around here." Su Huilan tapped the chart on the table with her finger. "The sea area shown on the chart alone is millions of square kilometers."


    "I have measured 1.35 million square kilometers on the spot," petru said confidently.


    "You see, that''s why I''m looking for the red bearded pirate!" Su Huilan smiled.


    Aoki also smiled.


    Su Huilan said, "petru, do you know why you can only be a pirate for so many years, but can''t really go to land and become a ruler?"


    Petru thought for a moment and said, "it''s not easy to whitewash a pirate. If you give me another three or five years..."


    But Su Huilan interrupted him and said, "no, I can''t give you ten years."


    "Why?"


    "Because you''re not one of them."


    "They?"


    "Well, not only are you not one of them, you also offended them and robbed their charts."


    Petru woke up with a start, which was his real concern: "who are they? By the way, you just said that the alliance has been dissolved, so who is the man who chased me?"


    Su Huilan said, "the old alliance is gone, and a new organization has replaced it. The rules of the world are made by the winners, aren''t they?"


    "You mean the new alliance holds the right to distribute wealth and status in the world?"


    "It doesn''t need to be completely mastered. As long as it doesn''t exceed the scope of control, the world will develop along the route they set. Class and region will be solidified, and the poor and humble will never emerge..."


    "What''s the name of this organization?"


    "No name. It''s mysterious and never shows up, but I know that many powerful people in the world are controlled by it. Petru, you don''t!"


    "They haven''t come to me either!" petru complained.


    Aoki said, "it sounds like a dream meeting. I heard that a large number of rich people and politicians have been parasitized."


    "At first, I suspected that the dream would be disguised by that organization, but later I found that things might be much more complicated than we thought. I''m here to trace the truth."


    "What''s the truth here?"


    "Since the appearance of the undersea pyramid, the water in the Pacific Ocean has been mixed. Everything under the undercurrent will surface and no one can hide it. After the first undersea scientific research, I confirmed that it has something to do with the awakening alliance. I originally planned to participate in the second scientific research mission, but it was delayed because of something."


    "I don''t know if it''s luck or misfortune." Su Huilan''s face showed Qi Rong. "I hope there are people on board alive!"


    Aoki can''t help feeling sad. After reading the captain''s diary, those people on board seemed to have become his old friends - the rigorous captain church, the gentleman''s Mr. Robbins, the unsmiling Mrs. Larry, and the first mate Anderson who wanted to fish when the sky fell


    After a moment of silence, Qingmu suddenly remembered that Su Huilan had just mentioned a name she had known. He felt where he had heard it, but he didn''t remember it at all.


    "You said your father used to follow... What master?" he asked.


    "It''s master Nanke." Su Huilan said, "he was the last chairman of the alliance and the greatest awakening teacher in the world at that time, but he disappeared after the war broke out. My father looked for him for a long time and had no clue. My father said that he probably imprisoned himself in the city of sin because he thought he was guilty and must be responsible for the disaster of the world."


    "Where is sin city?"


    "As you said just now, in order to prevent awakened people from using their spiritual power to commit misdeeds, the alliance has formulated many rules, but some people always violate it. Sin city is the consciousness body used by the alliance to imprison awakened people who violate the rules. To put it bluntly, it is the ''consciousness prison''."


    "How can the conscious body be imprisoned?"


    "It is said that countless evil souls have been imprisoned there for thousands of years, which can induce the original sin in the conscious body. The evil gravity formed makes the conscious body unable to escape. Only by eluting the sin and restoring it to the purest primary consciousness can we leave."


    Aoki thinks this is a little too mysterious, and Su Huilan mostly listens to her father, and her father may not have really seen the sin city. If there is such a place, he estimates that it should be similar to the existence of zero space.


    "Unfortunately, after so many years, no one knows the real past of the alliance now?" Aoki sighed and smiled at Su Huilan. "You came to me and said a lot of inexplicable words."


    "It seems that my hypnosis is really useless to you!"


    "If it''s useless, I won''t fail to recognize you."


    "But don''t you recognize it now?"


    "That''s because your smell is so unforgettable."


    Suhuilan giggled and said, "do you really want to know why I went to you and why I left?"


    Aoki nodded and waited for her to go on.


    "Because there has always been a person''s shadow in my dream..." Su Huilan''s eyes are faint, as if she remembers her dream.


    "But don''t worry, I''m not parasitized by the conscious body," she added with a smile, and then said positively, "When I was very young, my father engraved a person''s appearance in my memory. Therefore, this person often appeared in my dreams and has been growing up with me. My father said that he was the most talented awakener among the young generation of the league and was considered to be the successor of master Nanke. Although my father didn''t tell me why he wanted to take this person until his death He asked me to find him and rebuild the alliance. If I had a chance, I''d better enter the city of sin. My father always believed that master Nanke was still alive. "


    "Is it me who your father engraved in your memory?" Aoki was surprised and looked forward to it.


    "At first I really thought it was you, because you look so much like the person in my dream." Su Huilan stared at Qingmu''s face and looked at it carefully, as if she were appreciating a work of art, "Moreover, your spiritual strength is unfathomable. I have investigated your details, but I can''t find out anything. The more I can''t find out your details, the more I feel that you are deliberately hiding. Isn''t that the case with great hermits?"


    "How did you find out later that I wasn''t?"


    "You took the initiative to take the alliance symbol I drew for you and discuss it with Professor Meiyao. After thinking about it, that person would never do so. I think you really don''t know about the alliance and can''t pretend. However, since I know you are a dreamless person, I''m a little suspicious..."

 Chapter 371

    Three people were talking when a string of old-fashioned wind bells hung at the mouth of petru''s cave suddenly rang with a clang.


    The sound was not pleasant, like hitting a rusty iron pot with a stick.


    Petru suddenly jumped up like a monkey, grabbed it and leaned against the wall. "Someone is coming. I''ll go and have a look."


    As soon as his voice fell, people rushed out.


    Aoki and suhuilan looked at each other and followed them out.


    "Oh, oh!" cried the crow, "soundly, shall we go?"


    The cat meowed and looked at the crow. It clearly said, "I''ll go if you don''t go, and I won''t go if you don''t go.".


    "I''d better keep an eye on it. I''m afraid the flower will suffer," said the crow, flapping his wings and flying out.


    Soundly tilted his head and thought, probably wondering why Ruhua would suffer? The landlady is not on the island! But when she saw the coal boss fly away, she hurried after him.


    The sea is clear, the rainbow over the canyon has long disappeared, and the air on the island after the rain is fresh and slightly salty.


    Petru moved quickly. When Aoki went out, his figure had disappeared at the edge of the woods in front, and then flashed a few times on the bare hillside and disappeared completely.


    Aoki has to admit that petru is an excellent guy. It''s not easy for anyone and any organization to catch such a person.


    Petru and Hou Biao have similarities. They used to be the leaders of jungle warfare, the devil who kills people without blinking an eye, and were born an awakener with spiritual power that can not be underestimated.


    Now they are both middle-aged, but petru is obviously more agile than Hou Biao. This is the difference between being a rich bodyguard in the city and a pirate who lives at sea all year round and gives his life to Poseidon.


    Moreover, petru''s mental strength has obviously been specially trained. Although it is shallow, it is much better than Hou Biao when he didn''t take refuge in Aoki. Aoki believes that with a little more dialing, he can go to a higher level.


    When Aoki and suhuilan came to the hillside, petru was lying behind a large rock, and his desert camouflage was integrated with the surrounding reefs. He held a sniper gun, tilted his head and buried his face in front of the sniper mirror, like a lion ambushing his prey on the grassland.


    "Two people, a man and a woman, bring you up. Will the boy lead your way?" petru asked when they approached with their cat on their waist.


    "No, there are only two of us," said Su Huilan.


    "That''s good." when petru spoke, the words were almost squeezed out of his teeth, as if he was afraid that a bigger mouth would affect the accuracy of shooting.


    Before Su Huilan could stop it, he had pulled the trigger.


    With a bang, Aoki saw a flash of fire from the muzzle of the gun, and then smelled the pungent smell of gunpowder.


    "Shit, how fast you run!" petru scolded. Without talking through the cave, he thought Su Huilan was for those charts. But in fact, suhuilan didn''t know that petru had these ghost island maps, which was an unexpected harvest.


    Now it seems that she came to the South Pacific to investigate the scientific research ship accident is just a cover. Her real purpose is to find petru and use him as bait to catch the fish she wants.


    But petru said it was unlikely that the people at the foot of the mountain were attracted by suhuilan. He walked with Su Huilan. If she wanted to do something, or someone followed her all the way, Aoki couldn''t find it.


    Aoki feels that this woman is so complicated. How credible is what she said in the cave? He really wanted to have a look in this woman''s dream.


    "In such a close distance, you can''t kill me at all." looking at petru''s angry expression, Su Huilan smiled, "well, the person they want to kill is you. We are comrades now. In Chinese words, it''s called ''grasshopper on a boat''!"


    "I''m not a grasshopper, and I don''t like to be bait!" petru said angrily at the top of his voice. Finally, he turned and lay on the rock and continued to monitor every move at the foot of the mountain.


    "Which of you is going down to catch fish?" he asked.


    Suhuilan said, "I''ll go. Aoki, you and petru watch on the mountain and support me at any time."


    Aoki originally wanted to go down by herself. After all, Su Huilan is a woman. But on second thought, he wanted to see her strength. And Su Huilan didn''t say "you", but specially emphasized "Aoki you and petru", which seemed to have the meaning of letting Aoki monitor petru.


    Aoki is right to think about it. A few hours ago, this guy fired several shots at them and almost killed him.


    "Then be careful," Aoki said


    "Well, I know. Look at my gestures," she said.


    Aoki said, "take the sound with you. Maybe it can help you."


    "OK." Su Huilan smiled, picked up the cat she had just followed, and went out from behind the rock.


    She has a good figure, well proportioned, thin waist and long legs. Her walking posture is elegant and steady. Her long hair is slightly blown by the wind and floats one wave after another with the posture of going down the mountain.


    This is a perfect figure. Looking at her, Aoki remembered that rainy night again, as if he smelled a strong fragrance that hit his mind.

 Chapter 372

    When Su Huilan was far away, Qingmu said to the coal boss, "fly over and have a look."


    He didn''t know why he let the Crow fly over at this time.


    The coal boss didn''t talk much this time and flew away with a quack.


    Petru''s eyes did not leave the sight and said, "you''re really good. How did the bird train?"


    Aoki said, "believe it or not, I just put it in the bar, so it can not only talk, but also drink."


    Petru smiled a rare smile.


    Suhuilan has reached the lower half of the hillside.


    Aoki didn''t know where those people were hiding in the woods at the foot of the mountain, because it was too far from him. However, he thought that if the people in the forest had strong mental strength, they might have fought with suhuilan at this time.


    "Did you just hit a man or a woman?" Aoki suddenly asked.


    "Man," said petru.


    "Are you dead?"


    "I''m not sure. He was alert before he was shot and hid. The bullet hit his left chest, about two centimeters away from his heart. But I''m sure the guy didn''t wear bulletproof vests."


    "So there''s only one woman left?"


    "And the guy who brought you up. I know him. He''s an aborigine on the island and specializes in pitching tourists'' money. He''s scared to pee and lying in the woods! Look at his mouth, I guess he''s shouting God''s name."


    "What''s the name of the God here?" Qingmu looked at Su Huilan''s slim back and slowly approached the forest, about a hundred meters away.


    "Awaiki, Longo and gatano, there are many anyway. Who knows which is their main god!" petru said.


    Aoki knows that the beliefs of various tribes in this archipelago will be slightly different. Maybe they all believed in the same God thousands of years ago, but time will slowly make everything strange and different.


    He felt the strange spiritual interference emitted by the magical tabu, and wondered who was the person who had planted the miracle.


    "You didn''t seem to use a sight when you shot at me?" Aoki said.


    Petru said: "the bullets buried under tabu are magical and can guide my mental power to lock the target forward. I thought it would help me kill the enemy better, but I found that ordinary bullets and sight might work against people like you after you came up."


    Aoki had to admire petru''s intuition and reaction. After only a simple and short battle, Aoki summarized the advantages and disadvantages and made tactical adjustments.


    "So you''re using ordinary bullets now?"


    "Yes."


    "You have a good shot."


    "Average."


    "Very good, such a long distance."


    Suhuilan has come to the edge of the forest. Looking at it from a distance, she can only see her small back, like the manual in the animation room. The sun is a little harsh. The rocks that have just rained are exposed to the sun, and there is a lot of fog in the air. The crow turned into a small black spot, circled twice in the sky, fell into the branches of a tree in the forest and disappeared.


    Petru stretched out his left hand under the butt of the gun, groped under his waist for a while, and touched a military telescope for Aoki. His head and right hand, which held the trigger, remained motionless, his eyes fixed on the sight. After Aoki took over the telescope, his left hand immediately returned to his chest, his elbow supported the ground and his palm held the butt of the gun to stabilize his body.


    With a telescope, Aoki can clearly see the scene under the hillside.


    Suhuilan stopped moving when she came to the edge of the forest. In front of her are some small shrubs, and then there are some strong trees.


    Aoki saw Su Huilan standing there with her shoulders moving. It should be touching the cat in her arms. A cat''s tail came out of her armpit, bent behind her and twisted, as if to signal the people on the mountain.


    Before long, a man turned out behind the tree in front of him.


    It was also a beautiful woman, with golden wavy rolls and black sunglasses on a straight nose bridge, with rose colored lipstick on her lips. But her face was cold. Even if she was so far away, Aoki could feel her murderous spirit and anger.


    Aoki slowly moves the angle of the telescope and moves down the field of vision. You can see the girl''s plump chest and slender waist. But her thighs are thick and her hips are muscular, which is in line with western aesthetics. But Aoki noticed that her drooping hands were covered with blood. That should have come from her partner who was shot.


    She and suhuilan stood face to face. Because they were wearing sunglasses, Aoki could not see her eyes from the telescope, so she could not judge the spiritual war between the two sides. However, her towering chest rises and falls a little badly. Ordinary people may think she is angry, but Aoki believes that it is the result of mental confrontation, just like people encounter nightmares when they sleep. Vigorous deep breathing helps to concentrate on mental confrontation.


    The two women stood face to face like that. No one knew what they had experienced and what they were communicating.


    Aoki suddenly regretted that he should go down by himself, or at least go with suhuilan. This kind of subconscious spiritual battle is far away and completely unable to participate. He can only wait for Su Huilan to tell him what he wants to know.


    Petru suddenly said, "that man is still alive!"


    "What?" Aoki asked in surprise, but after being reminded, he immediately adjusted his angle of view and saw half a foot wearing Jungle Boots next to a bush behind the woman. The foot was shaking violently, and the bushes were shaking.


    "No!" Aoki shouted.


    "What is he doing?" asked petru.


    "Spirit explodes!" Aoki said.


    He didn''t know whether the word was accurate or not, but it was a word that came out of his mind at this moment. It was as if the word had been hidden in his memory, but suddenly came out at the right time.


    The man who was shot was not dead, but he was seriously injured. He felt that his companion had the upper hand in the spiritual confrontation with the enemy and was likely to lose soon.


    His mental strength may be a little stronger than his girlfriend, but it''s a pity that he can''t stand up now. His injury distracted him, and his subconscious couldn''t concentrate. He knew that if his companions lost, they would all die, so he had to use up all his energy to make the last desperate fight. After this fight, his consciousness may no longer exist.


    Aoki knows that suhuilan is entangled with her opponent. Although she may have the upper hand, she may not be able to bear if another person suddenly gives her a fatal blow at the cost of annihilation of consciousness.


    So he immediately shouted to petru, "shoot!"


    In fact, he didn''t have to shout. Petru already had his own judgment, so as soon as Aoki''s words were spoken, his gun had opened fire.


    The only difference is that Aoki wanted him to shoot the man behind the Bush, while the bullet from petru''s muzzle flew to the woman in front of suhuilan.


    Aoki clearly saw from the telescope that the cheekbones of the blonde''s left face suddenly collapsed, half of her face disappeared, and even half of her sunglasses flew away, leaving only vague flesh and blood, like the mark of the devil, in sharp contrast to the other half of her still white face.


    The expression on that half face was still cold, and it was too late to show the shock of being hit by a bullet.


    Probably to avoid the splashing blood, suhuilan jumped back. As she landed, the woman in front of her also fell down.


    The bushes burst out with a hoarse roar, like the unwilling roar of a male lion who fell into a hunter''s trap on the distant African prairie before he died, like the cry of a wounded bison when he looked at the cattle and was unable to catch up.


    The endless emotions of anger, reluctance and sadness turned into sound waves and echoed in the desolation between heaven and earth. With the impact of spirit, they went straight into people''s mind, and even the green trees on the hillside heard them really.

 Chapter 373

    When Aoki and petru came to the woods below, suhuilan was still standing there. There was a faint blush on her face, as if she had just exercised. Her slightly gasping chest made the cat in her arms rise and fall.


    On the ground not far in front of her lay the blonde woman with only half her face. Blood flowed from one side of the head and seeped into the soil. Several ugly insects without names climbed out of the soil and tested the smell of blood with their tentacles.


    Behind the bushes in front lay a man''s body. There was a large blood flower above the left chest, which was concave in the middle. That was the part hit by the bullet.


    This guy is very powerful. When he was shot by such a large caliber bullet, he could last to help his girlfriend with mental self explosion. His last suicidal mental shock was very strong. Su Huilan was obviously affected, and kiqika, an Aboriginal young man who lay on the ground after peeing and praying for the blessing of the gods, had fainted in the woods.


    If it hadn''t been for petru''s last shot, maybe the blonde would have changed from passive to active when she confronted suhuilan. The conscious confrontation seems silent, but like in the boxing ring, once an external force intervenes and interferes a little, the one who has been passively beaten is likely to fight back with a heavy fist, and the dominant party can be Ko.


    "They''re all dead." Aoki checked the body and said to petru, "you really don''t have any pity on the jade. Why don''t you beat the man?"


    "The bushes blocked my view and I didn''t know what to do with a shot," petru said


    Aoki knew he was right. If one shot can''t kill him and can''t stop his self explosion, no one knows what will happen to the confrontation between the two women here. If suhuilan is injured or controlled, it will be a very troublesome thing for Aoki.


    Although we want to thank petru for his decisive shooting, his cold blood still makes Aoki a little uncomfortable.


    The man who has died on the ground is not weak in spirit. He can sense danger at such a distance and avoid it in time. If petru didn''t use a large caliber rifle and didn''t follow the instructions of his mentor and priest to shoot at the first time, this guy wouldn''t die.


    Aoki was thinking that when he and Su Huilan first came to the serial trap in the forest, if petru also shot so decisively and used large-diameter anti equipment sniper weapons instead of bullets contaminated with mental power, could he escape from the muzzle of his gun?


    The question made him shudder.


    The human body is so fragile! No matter how strong consciousness is, people have to rely on a weak body to live. How like an ancient terrible curse, it imprisons the great soul in the small body and the huge spiritual energy in the scattered material world.


    The crow fell from the tree, stopped on the top of the green wood, and croaked, "what did this guy do? My brain is buzzing with melon seeds!"


    Su Huilan also calmed down, sighed softly, stroked the cat in her arms and said, "I didn''t expect the person to be so strong!"


    Aoki asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the clue?"


    Su Huilan said: "Although her mental strength and control are not as good as mine, her will resistance is very tenacious. It can be seen that they have received very systematic and special training. The time is too short, and I can''t get much useful information from her. I really should let you come down with me. I can''t stop the suicide attack of the man behind the Bush alone. In addition, petru, I have to thank you. Your shot saved my life. This woman is very vicious. Her subconscious is not hypnosis against me, but to kill me. They should have trained a whole set of methods to kill the conscious body, Aoki. We should be careful in the future! "


    Su Huilan said so much at once. Qingmu could see that she had consumed a lot of mental energy and had not completely recovered her peace. The shortcut:


    "If you''re all right, I''ll talk about it later."


    Petru went behind the bushes and squatted down. He touched the dead man''s arms for a while and found a passport and some money, unarmed.


    He opened his passport, looked at it and handed it to Aoki. The passport showed that he was an Italian named Alessandro. The latest visa record was a tourist visa issued by the government of French Polynesia two weeks ago. In addition, there was nothing special.


    Petru went to the woman''s body, looked at Su Huilan and asked, "do you want to search?"


    Su Huilan said, "I''d better come."


    She squatted down and saw the remaining half of the blonde''s face, and a stream of acid water came up from her stomach. Nevertheless, she was reluctant to let petru, a rough man, touch the body, and she maintained basic respect for good enemies.


    Suhuilan tried to resist the feeling of nausea and groped for a while on the woman, but found nothing. She raised her head and shook her head at Aoki and petru in doubt:


    "Strange, nothing!"


    "It''s impossible that I don''t even have a passport! I''ve touched the man''s body, even the crotch, just that thing," petru said


    Suhuilan heard petru''s vulgar words and glared at him. Then she had to carefully search the woman''s body again, including some private parts, but she still found nothing.


    "Who the hell is it!" petru scolded.


    Su Huilan said, "don''t scold, bury the people quickly, and then leave here."


    "Why did you leave here?" petru said


    Su Huilan said, "do you think the organization behind these two people will give up when they die here?"


    Petru said, "with your mental strength and my shooting skills, I set up several more traps. Should it be no problem to guard this place?"


    Su Huilan warned, "do you think you have a gun? They really want to kill you and plow the island flat. Besides, why should we help you guard the island? I''m here to rent a boat."


    "All right."


    Petru shrugged helplessly, went to pick up the man''s body and threw it into the pit he had dug before. When he came back to carry the woman''s body, he saw the unconscious kiqika on the way. He raised his gun and aimed it at his head.


    Su Huilan quickly stopped and said, "don''t kill him!"


    "I''m not afraid, but it''s always a trouble for him to say it," petru said


    Suhuilan went over, opened his gun, took out a few hundred dollar bills and stuffed them into qiqika''s shirt pocket. This is the price she promised qiqika when she went to the island.


    She touched kikikika''s head twice, then stood up and said, "well, he won''t remember what happened here."


    Petru was stunned, put the gun away and said, "Oh, I forgot, you are a hypnotic wizard who can erase people''s memory!"


    Su Huilan said, "there are two wizards around the great red beard. Don''t they complement each other? Besides, you are also a wizard!"


    Petru smiled, his red beard trembling, and went to carry the woman''s body on his shoulder.


    The female corpse lay on his shoulder, with her head and upper body hanging down. Her golden hair hung upside down, covering the ugly face with less half, but revealing her white neck and back shoulder.


    Aoki suddenly shouted, "wait a minute!"


    Petru turned and looked at him puzzled.


    Aoki went over and tore the clothes on the woman''s back.


    Her cervical spine showed an obvious bulge, like a swollen bag after being bitten by mosquitoes. However, when she looked carefully, she could not find the bite trace.

 Chapter 374

    Petru put the female body down and lay on the ground with his back to the balance according to Aoki''s requirements.


    Aoki pinched at the cervical vertebra of the female corpse, and the drum became more obvious.


    "Give me the knife." he stretched out a hand, but his eyes didn''t leave the woman''s cervical spine.


    Su Huilan also saw the bulged bag. At first glance, it looks a bit like a patient with severe cervical spondylosis, but if you carefully distinguish it, it is still different from vertebrae dislocation.


    General cervical spondylosis is caused by long-term strain, resulting in intervertebral disc prolapse and even serious displacement of vertebrae. There will be obvious bony joint bulge at the cervical spine. But the bag of the female corpse is not like a raised bone, but more like a sarcoma.


    Although Su Huilan was curious, she didn''t ask much. When she saw Qingmu reaching for a knife, she knew what he was going to do. When he finished the anatomy, everything would be clear.


    Petru pulled out the military dagger and handed it to Aoki.


    Aoki gently cut the skin behind the woman''s body with a knife. He cut very carefully, starting from the skin tissue around the raised bag, like a surgeon.


    All the skin and flesh on the periphery were cut off, and the epidermis on the sarcoma was lifted, revealing a small milky yellow square hard piece the size of a fingernail.


    Although the military dagger is sharp, it is not a scalpel after all. Aoki can only slowly pick the fat on the square with the tip of the knife. Although people are dead, blood keeps seeping out. He tore a bit of cloth from the woman''s clothes and sucked the blood dry while he operated.


    Suhuilan and petru couldn''t help but wonder and looked down.


    After cleaning the fat and muscle tissue on the surface, it was found that the milky yellow square piece was actually transparent, and concave convex dots and lines in seven vertical and eight horizontal directions could be vaguely seen inside.


    "Chip?!"


    The clear dots and lines in the transparent square are the circuit diagram, not to mention the professor level suhuilan, even petru can see it.


    Aoki nodded silently and continued to concentrate on removing the impurities attached to the chip. When the surface of the chip was clean and all the peripheral muscles and connective tissue were cut off, he inserted the tip of the knife into the bottom of the chip, cut a circle at the edge, and gently tilted up, and the chip tilted up. It can be seen that there are several rows of extremely thin membrane strips under the chip, which are connected and go deep into the cervical vertebrae.


    Suhuilan exclaimed: "Let''s not talk about the function of the chip. This exquisite nerve surgery alone has been amazing! Pull 31 pairs of spinal nerves out of the spinal canal space and connect them with the chip. While making the nerve protection tube sleeve, the surrounding muscles and connective tissue should naturally adhere to form a natural protective layer. Then, the chip has become an integral part of the body, This is a miracle in medicine! "


    She suddenly turned to Aoki and asked, "how do you know?"


    Aoki said, "Professor Mei has a chip there."


    "I know it has played a key role in the development of space boxes." Su Huilan wondered, "is it..."


    "Do you know how that chip came from?"


    "I heard it was from Guoan in Wuzhong."


    "Guoan was taken from my client''s neck."


    Aoki didn''t lie. Liu Huaian was indeed his client. Aoki blamed himself when he thought of Liu madman. If he had spent more energy and learned more about Liu Madman''s real conscious world, the outcome might not be so tragic, although death might be his best destination for Liu madman.


    "Have you heard of lab 19?" he asked.


    Su Huilan was stunned and said, "do you mean the No. 19 secret laboratory of Lawrence Berkeley National Experimental Center? I''ve heard that it was very famous in the early years, but there has been no news about the laboratory for a long time."


    Aoki originally thought that Su Huilan and Mei Tuo should be together. Otherwise, how could she appear in Professor Mei''s laboratory when the space box was just developed and was still an experimental product? Moreover, the two professors seemed to sympathize with each other and cooperate happily.


    But now he finds that this may be his misunderstanding. Su Huilan just said in the cave that she didn''t believe Ren Meiqiu, and Professor Mei really didn''t tell Su Huilan about lab 19 and Xia Xiaoxiao.


    What''s going on? Aoki is not sure if she should tell suhuilan about something.


    "Do you understand Internet awareness?" he asked tentatively.


    Su Huilan nodded and said, "a guess of artificial intelligence is hard to prove at present."


    Aoki is right to think about it. He can talk to the ghost on the LAN, but it is really difficult to find the "big brother" behind the ghost - the Internet. Theoretically, the huge guy will never sleep or dream. If he is conscious, it is difficult for you to find his subject and can only talk to countless of his parts.


    But Aoki doesn''t think it''s a kind of artificial intelligence. The "Cronus" invented by Bian Ziyuan is artificial intelligence, and the "ghost" But it is a living body with self-consciousness. In Aoki''s eyes, these two things are completely different. He can face the ghost''s consciousness through certain methods, but Cronus can only be a program, unless it also has self-consciousness one day.


    Aoki briefly talked about Liu Huai''an and lab 19 and kept some things about ghost and Xia Xiaoxiao. This is not only a matter of trust or distrust of Su Huilan, but more importantly, he once promised to keep these things confidential.


    After saying that, he gestured with a knife, looking a little helpless:


    "There are many tissues involved. Without a scalpel, they can''t be cleaned. If they are taken down hard, I''m afraid the nerve junction will be destroyed."


    "Why keep nerve connection points?" said Su Huilan. "Chips are enough."


    Aoki said: "the chip was cleaned by Guoan last time. Professor Mei''s team studied it for a long time and failed to restore the connection between the chip and the nervous system."


    Suhuilan said decisively, "then cut off the whole piece."


    "What?" Aoki was stunned.


    "I''ll come." Su Huilan saw him hesitate and grabbed the knife from his hand. She drew a circle the size of the bottom of a bowl on the back neck of the body. After cutting out the whole piece of meat, she made another effort on her hand, inserted the knife from the cervical vertebra and gouged out two vertebrae.


    Not to mention Aoki, even the murderous petru watched her wash the bloody whole bone and meat she had just dug with the dead''s clothes, and her stomach felt a little uncomfortable. She said that the woman was really cruel!


    He swallowed two mouthfuls of water and asked, "do you want to make a specimen? I don''t have formalin."


    Su Huilan said: "formalin will corrode the chip. It''s best to soak it in alcohol."


    "There is no alcohol, but there are a few bottles of Polish distilled vodka. I don''t know if the purity is enough," petru said


    "Are you willing to have such a good wine?" Su Huilan joked and studied the chip in the light. "The material of this chip is not silicon, but carbon."


    "Carbon?" Aoki first heard that carbon can also be used as a chip.


    "Graphene," said Su Huilan, "But Andre separated graphene in Manchester in 04, and it has been 10 years since he won the Nobel prize. This technology is totally immature so far. It is a long way to go to make chips that can be used for computers and replace the traditional silicon core. Besides, it is only a few years since graphene technology exploded. "Even if laboratory 19 has advanced technical strength, the R & D time can not be very short unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless the technology in this laboratory doesn''t come from the earth at all!"

 Chapter 375

    After taking out the chip from the female corpse, they pulled out the male corpse in the pit and searched him carefully, but they found nothing.


    "It seems that this woman is the protagonist," said Su Huilan.


    Aoki said with a smile, "where is the protagonist who doesn''t even have a line?"


    He thought that since the two men came to find petru, they should be the organization mentioned by Su Huilan, but the chip on the woman showed that she was the experimental object of laboratory 19. The devastating attack on laboratory 19 that year may be related to this experiment. Xia Xiaoxiao said that most of the subjects had died, but Liu Huaian''s existence showed that there was a missed fish, and the dead woman in front of him also proved this.


    If the chip is really made of graphene, it is likely to be the latest and last generation before the laboratory is closed.


    Because Aoki didn''t pay attention to Liu Huai''an at that time, he didn''t think there would be a chip on him, so it''s impossible to judge whether Liu Huai''an had always had information interaction with the Internet. After all, the old chip has been too long and may have broken down long ago.


    But since this woman''s chip is the latest, there must be a connection between her and the Internet. She is a powerful awakener. Why should she be manipulated by a non-existent Internet consciousness? Is it possible that her consciousness awakening and strong spiritual power were cultivated by the Internet? Even she is a separate consciousness of the Internet, and her original consciousness has long died?


    Yes, since alien parasitic consciousness can invade human beings, why can''t Internet consciousness directly occupy human brain? Biochip + separation consciousness makes human beings become an information node in its network. This is the interconnection of all things. Otherwise, how can we call all things without connecting people!


    Will those dead experiments be killed by the Internet itself? He didn''t want human beings to find out, so after the experiment was successful, he killed all the researchers and useless experimental objects involved in the experiment, leaving all the experimental objects that had been completely controlled by him, becoming a part of Internet consciousness and an undercover in human society and various organizations.


    So, Liu Huaian is a real fish out of the net!


    Aoki thought of a crazy sentence often said by Liu Huaian: "I''m double-sided!"


    How did he escape the monitoring of the Internet and become a double agent?


    Aoki thinks his head is a little big. His strategic alliance with the ghost is actually an alliance with the Internet, but he doesn''t know what kind of existence the Internet is. Is this guy more terrible than dreams and parasites?


    He took out his cell phone and found that there was no signal here. He aimed the camera at the woman''s face and wanted to take pictures. He found that the rotten half of the face was too terrible, so he asked petru to help turn the woman''s body over and take a side picture of her intact other half of the face.


    "Bury it," he said.


    Petru threw a man and a woman into the pit. Together with him, Aoki buried the pit with nearby fallen leaves, dead branches and broken stones.


    By the time these things are done, the sun has begun to tilt West.


    Crow croaked, "Hey, aren''t you hungry?"


    Petru laughed and said, "OK, go to me and I''ll treat you to whale meat!"


    "Quack, whaling is illegal!"


    "That''s a stupid human law, which has no effect on pirates!"


    "Quack! Is that not valid for us, soundly?"


    The cat nodded its head and meowed, almost drooling.


    Petru said, "you''re right. It doesn''t work for pirates and animals. Oh, and the Japanese!"


    "Japanese? Er... Quack..." the crow tilted his head and thought about the connection.


    "They quit the Whaling Commission and joined you as animals! Hahaha..." petru thought he had told a funny joke.


    Su Huilan said, "don''t join, they are."


    The crow cried, "Oh, no! If they join, I''ll quit!"


    A deep meow agreed.


    Su Huilan said, "your IQ can withdraw from the animal world long ago."


    The crow said, "you''re right. Don''t treat me as a bird in the future. I want to be a normal person. I don''t want to rely on others and croak!"


    Aoki said, "will you step on my head all the time?"


    "Er... But why do I listen to you every time? And Ruhua also calls me around! I want to protest!"


    "That''s because she made all your food."


    "That can''t shout at me!"


    "Then you won''t eat sauce elbows in the future."


    "Well, well, for the sake of sauce elbow... You''d better drink around! Quack..."


    With the crows chattering and a cat barking from time to time, they left the woods and went up the hillside. They disappeared in a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    Kikika woke up and found herself lying in the woods. He sat up, rubbed his blurred eyes and saw the hillside outside the forest and the special stones on the hillside.


    "Fuck! Why am I here?" he scolded and recalled carefully, but he couldn''t remember how he came here.


    The woods are very wet. It seems that it has just rained. Kikika vaguely remembers that it rained just now. He seems to have picked up several waves of tourists today.


    Well, it should be two. He recalled. But where did they go? I won''t take them to Tabb, will I? No, no way! I won''t take people to tabu.


    In addition to the taboo of God, there lived a madman petru who had been punished by God from nowhere!


    At the thought of petru, kiqika seemed to think of a starting point, but it suddenly became a blank. It''s like having a dream. It''s clear and forgotten in an instant.


    Probably because of the rain, there was a rotten sour smell in the woods, and a faint smell of blood. The smell made him a little uncomfortable.


    Kikika stood up and found that her crotch was heavy and sticky. He stretched out his hand to untie his trousers and felt it in his crotch.


    "Oh, shit!" he scolded. "Damn it! What the hell happened?"


    The sun has set from the West. Although it is still on the sea level, the West coastline can not be seen from the woods. Sunlight can only be reflected from the clouds overhead.


    Some insects and small animals that only haunt at night began to move and make a rustling sound.


    Kikika wiped her hands on the nearby leaves and hurriedly lifted her pants. He didn''t want to be swallowed by darkness in the woods. Although the island was where he grew up and he was familiar with almost every inch of land, the hillside where tabu was located was so mysterious that he sometimes felt that it was not the place guarded by gods, but the habitat of demons.


    With a gold crotch, kiqika hurried away.


    When he passed by a big tree, he vaguely remembered something - he seemed to have a dream - he was hung upside down by a rope, as if it were this tree. Under the tree was a big pit full of sharp blades. In that dream, he almost fell. He couldn''t remember how he got out of danger in the end. There was only that creepy feeling left in his memory.


    Thinking of that feeling, he couldn''t help stopping, looked up and saw the rope dangling in the air.


    The light is getting darker and darker. A gust of wind blows and the smell of blood is strong.


    Kikika trembled with fear and ran to her home far away from the woods.

 Chapter 376

    The sky was still covered with glow, and a bonfire was lit at the cave entrance of petru, and the smell of roasted fish drifted with the smoke.


    Crows jumped around and croaked from time to time. His ass was followed by a fat yellow cat.


    "Yes, that''s it. Move more, move more, you can eat more." the coal boss said to him soundly.


    "The first time I saw a cat who had to wait for the fish to be cooked," petru said as he sprayed fine salt and pepper on the grill


    "Is it the first time you have seen a talking bird?" cried the crow proudly.


    "No, I''ve seen parrots," petru said.


    "Oh, parrot..." the crow suddenly calmed down, as if he remembered the distant past, looked up at the darkening, rising and more nihilistic sky.


    "What''s the matter? Remember your first love? Ha ha!" petru liked to talk to the bird.


    "What? First love..." the coal boss muttered to himself and suddenly caught a glimpse of the sound looking at him, "Oh, no, no, no! The past is gossip, and all stars have gossip, isn''t it? It''s normal for a smart bird like me to have a little gossip, but it''s definitely not my first love, never!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the cave, Su Huilan sat at the table and was seriously cleaning the chip connected with meat and bones.


    There are two wine bottles on the table. The label on the bottle body says "spirytus" and a big "96%". This is the Polish distilled vodka called "water of life" by the good drinkers in the West. The alcohol degree is as high as 96 degrees. However, it is indeed brewed from grain, but it has been distilled for more than 70 times. As long as you drink this wine, your lips will become numb due to dehydration, the nerves of the esophagus will be paralyzed, and the feeling in your stomach is like being punched hard. It is said that someone once lit a cigarette to drink, which ignited the alcohol and finally burned to death, but he didn''t suffer at all because he was drunk.


    There is a computer in petru''s cave. At first, Aoki thought he had pulled a network cable from the island. Now he knows that he has a satellite signal receiving converter, which can access the Internet through a special commercial communication satellite.


    Aoki turned on his mobile phone and connected to petru''s WiFi. After hesitating for a long time, he still opened the ghost file on the mobile phone desktop, then dragged in the profile photo of the woman and entered a text: who is she?


    He is not sure if this magical ghost file can contact the ghost so far away. If so, it must be forwarded through other conscious bodies on the Internet.


    He didn''t tell Su Huilan what he was doing. He still has some vague ideas about ghosts. He doesn''t want too many people to know until he has completely figured it out. The relationship between him and the ghost is not completely clear to Professor Mei. He only knows that the server group in the basement has generated consciousness, and Aoki can enter the dream of machine consciousness and contact the Internet.


    Professor Mei once thought about setting up an Internet awareness research team to let Aoki participate. However, due to the imminent invasion of parasitic awareness and space box development projects, he could not spare time and energy, so he had to put it first.


    When the vodka bottle was opened, a strong smell of alcohol came to my nose.


    Because the chip is connected to the nerve bundle and vertebrae and cannot be inserted through the narrow mouth of the wine bottle, Su Huilan can only find a sealed can used by petru to store food. She first washed it with alcohol, then put the chip and bone in, pour in alcohol, and finally seal it.


    "The sealing effect is good," she shook the can in her hand and smelled it by her nose. "It should be OK to keep it for two months."


    "Why not send it back as soon as possible?" Aoki asked.


    "How? Express?" Su Huilan almost laughed.


    "Is there no express on the island?" Aoki looked dull.


    "No, liquid alcohol and human tissue specimens can''t pass the test." Su Huilan said, "deposit them at the airport tomorrow and let my friend pick them up by private plane. It will be very fast to send them to New Zealand, but it''s more troublesome to return home."


    At this time, petru came in and said, "do you want to send it to China? You can go by sea. I''m familiar with the way by sea. I''ll contact you tomorrow to ensure that things can reach Chinese ports, but you should inform people to pick it up at the wharf in advance. They don''t care what happens after they get ashore."


    Su Huilan said, "when can I send it out?"


    "A week or so. It will take a week for their ship to come to me."


    "That''s no good. We''ll leave here tomorrow." Su Huilan shook her head and stood up and stuffed the bottle into Qingmu. "No, we''d better go tonight."


    "What about this thing?" Aoki asked, holding the bottle.


    "Put it in your bag. We should have gone back in two months," said Su Huilan.


    "It''s best to go back for the Spring Festival."


    Aoki muttered, stuffed the bottle into his shoulder bag, and when he zipped open the zipper, he saw the willow branch again, still green, as if it would never wither.


    ¡­¡­


    Petru''s craft is really good. Crows and cats are eating with relish.


    Suhuilan asked while eating, "petru, where''s your boat?"


    "It''s in the bay behind the canyon," petru said, pointing to the dense forest on the left. "Go out from there and turn a corner. The boat can leave at any time. There''s enough food on board for half a month."


    "Why don''t you stop where you can see from here?" Su Huilan wondered. "I hope your boat hasn''t been tampered with. I think you''d better check it. Who knows whether those two people have been to your boat before they went to the island, or whether they have other associates?"


    Petru shook his head and said confidently, "it''s very hidden. There are reefs outside. Even the locals don''t go to sea from there. Therefore, no ship will dock there. To come from other parts of the island, tabu and this canyon are the only way to escape my eyes."


    "I think you''d better check it out," Su Huilan insisted.


    "Well, you eat first, I''ll have a look." petru reluctantly stood up, carried a gun and went down from the canyon.


    When he went away, Aoki said, "if they really have partners, petru is not an opponent."


    "That''s not necessarily true!" said Su Huilan. "On the surface, we saved him today. But if you think about it carefully, we didn''t kill either of them."


    "Do you mean...?" Aoki thought, it is true that both of them were shot and killed by petru, but it is impossible to say that he is pretending.


    "Petru has been chased and killed for a long time since he got the chart. The importance of the chart is self-evident. Even if the people who chased and killed him in the past were not as bad as today''s two. Did he survive by luck every time?" Su Huilan analyzed.


    "But we all entered his subconscious, and you hypnotized him," Aoki said.


    "I''m just confused. He knows that others are chasing him for the chart in his hand. Why not hand over the chart to save his life?"


    "People won''t spare him if they hand it over?"


    "But after he is handed over, as long as he hides again, others won''t think about finding him. It''s not the Revenge of killing his father! In addition, apart from the chart, they really threw the mummy into the sea? Does petru really know nothing about the awakening organization and the undersea pyramid? Why is he so easy to hide? He hid on tubuai island and mapped the map on the chart himself Area? Is he hiding here really just trying to protect himself by using tabu''s natural spiritual power, rather than studying something? "


    After hearing Su Huilan''s series of questions, Aoki said with a smile, "it seems that you have long planned to come to him."

 Chapter 377

    There are many roasted fish on the grill, including whole fish and cut meat. Aoki casually picked a few pieces and found that they all tasted good, but he couldn''t tell the kinds of fish, let alone what was whale meat.


    Su Huilan told him that whale meat was very old, a bit like horse meat, but it was not delicious at all.


    The crow immediately jumped up and said, "yes, yes, it''s not delicious. Just these pieces, quack!"


    Aoki took the piece of meat pointed by the crow and tasted it. He found that the meat was really rough. He asked, "why do the Japanese go whaling? Can''t Japan even afford meat?"


    Su Huilan said: "Maybe some old people miss the past, and those in power just use this feeling to enhance young people''s national identity. Things kidnapped by nationalization will lose their rationality, just like some people think that two yuan a meat bun is too expensive, but they are willing to spend five yuan to buy two steamed buns. It''s hard to say whether they eat nutrition or anything else."


    When the crow heard the word "Wotou", he quickly pecked at two bites of fish.


    Aoki smiled and asked Su Huilan, "you asked petru to check the ship alone. Aren''t you afraid he ran away in the boat?"


    Su Huilan said, "I just want to test him and see if he can run."


    "What if we ran away?" Aoki said, "we didn''t come in vain?"


    "It''s not in vain!" Su Huilan suddenly raised her hand and shook it. She conjured a stack of parchment charts like a magic trick. "He won''t lose this thing, otherwise he would have been able to get rid of the chase."


    Aoki chewed the fragrant Tuna meat and said, "what if he poisoned the food? Since you have been guarding against him, why did you let him cook?"


    Su Huilan glanced at the cat that never seemed to have enough to eat and said, "we have two little guys to help us test the poison. He doesn''t dare."


    The crow jumped up: "what? Quack, what are you talking about? We''ll help you test the poison? Why didn''t you tell me such a dangerous thing in advance? Quack!"


    He kicked the cat with his paw and said, "Hey, don''t eat, stupid cat! Someone took us as a gun! Do you know we almost hiccupped?! Oh!... stupid meow!"


    ¡­¡­


    Petru came back in a moment and made an OK gesture to them all the way.


    Aoki said, "now you can rest assured!"


    Su Huilan smiled: "there''s nothing to worry about. Some risks always have to be taken."


    Aoki nodded. Yes, some risks always have to be taken.


    Petru ate very fast. Although he was delayed for a while because of the inspection of the ship, he was the first to eat. Suhuilan chewed slowly and ate very slowly; the crow was fastidious and picky, so he was not happy; but the cat seemed to never have enough to eat. Even though his stomach was big, he kept stuffing it in.


    When everyone finished eating, it was completely dark.


    Starlight came down from the low sky, the sound of waves beating the rocks came from a distance, some insects were squeaking in the grass, and the wind that had been running all day was secretly panting far away.


    Such a quiet and peaceful night makes it impossible to imagine a bloody killing a few hours ago. Everything is like a dream.


    Suhuilan and Qingmu sat side by side on the rock. She held the cat and he held the crow. Four pairs of eyes looked into the darkness in the distance. There were many stars. Looking from here, I didn''t know whether they were hanging in the sky or born in the sea.


    Petru''s rough voice with the feeling of sea salt particles broke the tranquility of the night. He warned, "do you really want to go all night?"


    Su Huilan got up and said decisively, "go."


    ¡­¡­


    From the cave down is the canyon. On the left of the canyon is a small bay, like a pocket, where petru''s boat is parked.


    The ship looks very inconspicuous. Its hull more than 20 meters long is really not big on the beach. Under the cover of night, it looks like a small black sea monster standing in the shoal of the bay.


    After approaching, you can see the mottled hull with lights, and many of the metal paint on it has fallen off. Fishing nets are hung at the bow and stern, and you can smell a strong fishy smell far away. It looks no different from any ordinary fishing boat docked at the fisherman''s Wharf.


    However, when Aoki got on the boat, he found that there was a hidden muzzle in the place covered by the fishing net. Obviously, it was not an ordinary fishing boat. There were two masts on the wide deck in front of the boat, and the sails that had not been hung were stacked under the masts.


    "The ship was originally an ocean going fishing boat, and I modified it a little," petru explained, lifting the fishing net.


    "This range is not small." Aoki patted the metal barrel, then looked up at the towering mast, "are all fishing boats equipped with sails?"


    Petru said: "the tonnage of the ship is too small to go far without supply. I added a mast sail to it. With the help of wind power, it can save a lot of fuel."


    Several people entered the cabin together. The cabin was spacious and comfortable. It was completely different from the dilapidated appearance of the hull. It was obviously refitted.


    Petru also showed them around the storeroom, which was full of food and daily necessities. There was also a cabin next to the storage room. Petru said it was an arsenal, but it didn''t smell good, so he didn''t open the door.


    Aoki and suhuilan were not interested in weapons, so they came to the cab together. The cab is also full of weapons, including a special sniper platform that can rotate 360 degrees, with a Barrett on it.


    Petru asked, "where are we going now?"


    Su Huilan spread out the chart, pointed to the triangular pattern in the middle and asked, "have you been here?"


    Petru said, "I''ve been there, but I didn''t find anything. I don''t know whether this map is inaccurate or there''s nothing there. But recently, it''s strange that a lot of ships, including warships from various countries, suddenly came to that area. At first I thought they were coming to catch me, but later I found that they weren''t. do you know what happened there?"


    "What is the longitude and latitude converted according to the position indicated in the chart?"


    "It''s about 30 ¡ã south latitude and 150 ¡ã west longitude. If the chart is accurate, the error will not exceed half a degree."


    Suhuilan and Aoki looked at each other and became more and more sure that the chart had something to do with the underwater pyramid.


    "Have you seen a scientific research ship nearby?"


    "No."


    "One of our scientific research ships had an accident there, and everyone was looking for them."


    "Oh, really, what do you need me to do? Even the navy is involved in search and rescue. My boat can''t do much," petru said. "Besides, I don''t want to meet the Navy."


    "You won''t meet the Navy. You can rest assured that we are here."


    "I always feel that your job is a little risky," petru said warily. "About Ravier..."


    "Risks are shared. We are in the same boat now and have common enemies. You also hope that we can help you do what you can''t do alone, right?" suhuilan smiled at petru a little mysteriously. "In addition, I will do what I said about your woman."

 Chapter 378

    The rescue center established by the United Nations is located on Lapa Island, the administrative center of the bass islands, which is a much desolate island with an area not much smaller than tubuai. There are less than 500 residents on the island. On the busy mainland, this population is only equivalent to a village.


    The rescue center is only a temporary headquarters here, with few personnel stationed. It is mainly the storage of all supplies transported in the early stage.


    Because participating in the search and rescue can receive supplies free of charge, including fuel and food, and the residents of the island are happy to drive their own fishing boats to sea to help, petru''s boat was not blocked when it sailed into ahurei Bay.


    Lapa island is a paradise for birds. BirdLife International has designated it as a key bird reserve. There is a deafening agitation in the air of the island. It is the chirping of birds everywhere. People who have lived on the island for a long time can''t hear this sound and think it''s a quiet place outside the world. However, people who have just arrived on the island are not used to this white noise. It''s like sitting in a cafe for a long time and can''t hear the noise around, but people who have just entered feel very noisy.


    Only the coal boss became happy as soon as he got on the island, as if a wanderer far away from his hometown had returned to his hometown and met a little partner he hadn''t seen for many years.


    However, after flying around the island, he went back to Qingmu''s head with interest and complained that none of the thousands of birds on such a large island could understand him.


    Aoki smiled and said that you are a bird that speaks human words. Of course they can''t understand. Can''t you speak bird language. The coal boss said it''s not a matter of language, but IQ. The birds here obviously belong to an uncivilized group and can''t understand what he wants to express.


    The rescue center received them and briefed them on the latest progress of the search and rescue work - there was no progress at all.


    People here actually know less information than Aoki and suhuilan, because they haven''t read captain church''s diary and don''t know what the scientific research ship has experienced.


    Aoki''s identity is only Su Huilan''s assistant, and petru is just the fishing captain they paid for, so they basically don''t speak, and only Su Huilan has the main communication.


    Su Huilan didn''t tell the rescue center about the captain''s diary and chart. No one can guarantee whether there are any problems with the people here.


    Petru quietly told Aoki and Cymbidium that there is also a tabu on Lapa Island, but it is not as large and complete as that on tubuai island.


    Aoki decided to have a look, and Su Huilan agreed. But petru doesn''t know how to get to this place from the wharf in ahurei Bay. The area of the whole island is close to 40 square kilometers. It''s not easy to find this place on two legs.


    They had a simple lunch on the island, refueled the ship, and then left ahurei Bay. Petru drove his boat around Lapa island and found a small bay where he could barely anchor his boat.


    Petru put down a raft from the boat and the three went ashore on the raft. After walking about five kilometers, we came to what he called natab.


    If you haven''t seen tabu on Tubai Island, it''s OK, but after comparison, you will find that tabu on Lapa island can only be regarded as a relic.


    There are shrubs and weeds everywhere, unlike the whole hillside of tubuai. If unintentional people pass by, they will never find any law in the sporadic exposed brown stones.


    Su Huilan walked around, shook her head at Qingmu and said, "there is no spiritual fluctuation here, but judging from the distribution of these stones, they are indeed similar to natab."


    The green wood was close to a bare stone, and his ears were pasted to listen, as if there was something in the stone. After listening for a while, he straightened up, took a deep breath and said, "there are still some, just very weak, just like a dying old man."


    Su Huilan frowned, closed her eyes and felt it carefully. Then she gave up and said, "sure enough, you are better than me."


    Aoki said with a smile, "I''m not strong, but we use different methods."


    "Do you have any unique secrets?" Su Huilan said curiously.


    Aoki said, "what do you think is the source of tabu''s spiritual power?"


    Su Huilan said: "there is no grass on the hillside of tubuai. Judging from the landform, there is likely to be radioactive material underground. It is this material that releases both radioactivity and spiritual energy."


    Aoki said, "what you said is reasonable. Whether it is radioactive or not, the vegetation on the ground will be affected. You feel whether the stone has spirit, but what I feel is whether the spirit of the plant has been affected."


    "You can already feel the spiritual power of plants?" Su Huilan asked in surprise. "This is the legendary dream mentor realm!"


    "I''ve just learned it, and I don''t know any great dream mentor." when Aoki spoke, he felt the endless green from the wicker in his backpack.


    Suhuilan picked off a wild flower next to her and sniffed it on her nose. Finally, she gave up her efforts to feel the spirit of vegetation.


    She suddenly stared at petru and asked, "how did you find this place without spiritual guidance?"


    Petru explained: "it''s a coincidence. I followed the map, but didn''t dock in ahurei Bay. After choosing the island, I happened to find this place. Other islands are not so smooth. Some islands are marked on the chart, but I didn''t find tabu."


    Suhuilan picked up a stone and thought, "maybe it''s not radioactive elements. Otherwise, even if it decays, it won''t be covered with vegetation so soon."


    "Maybe there was no radiation a thousand years ago!"


    "It is not far from tubuai, and the environmental difference is not big. Assuming that tabu is a contemporary project, it is impossible to have so much difference in decay period."


    "Whether there is radioactivity or not, the gradual decay of spiritual energy is certain. I don''t know how strong the spiritual intensity was when these tabbs were first built, and how strong the ability of wizards at that time?"


    Aoki sighed and asked petru, "is the tabri, tubuai Island you found the most complete and powerful?"


    Petru said, "at least two or three of them are similar to tubuai, but they are desolate and unfit for human settlement, so I only lived on one of them for a while, and finally chose tubuai. There is another island, where tabu exudes the strongest spiritual power. But..."


    "But what?"


    "It was a ghost island. When I first found the sea area according to the map, there was no island. Later, when I returned home, I found it. Tabu was in the center of the island, where there was a hot spring, possibly a crater. I tried to go into the water once and found that there was strong spiritual power under the water, but I couldn''t feel it on the shore. Maybe I didn''t wake up enough."


    "Crater?" Aoki and suhuilan thought of the inverted pyramid at the same time, which seemed to be embedded in a crater.


    "I''m not sure. Anyway, the mental power in the water was so strong that I almost fainted. I didn''t dare to stay long and left. Later, I went there again, but I found that there seemed to be someone on the island. I don''t know who it was. I didn''t dare to approach."


    Suhuilan looked at Qingmu: "do you want to have a look?"


    Aoki said, "go, of course."

 Chapter 379

    Although the stones here seem to have lost their spirituality, Su Huilan picked up one as a sample and stuffed it into Qingmu''s backpack.


    The crow on his head complained, "if there is radiation, will we mutate?"


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "you two have already mutated. How else can you mutate?"


    But she took it seriously and asked petru, "do you have a radioactivity detector on board?"


    Petru shook his head. "What do you want that thing for? I don''t make nuclear weapons!"


    Su Huilan said, "I''d better go back to the base again. The rescue center has equipment. It''s more reassuring to test it. It''s best to ask them for one. It may be useful when you arrive at the Ghost Island you mentioned."


    Aoki doesn''t matter. Although he has not really been in contact with highly radioactive substances, he always feels that this kind of thing should be sensed by a mentally sharp person, because slight changes in the physical state of the body must be reflected in the spirit. For example, he once slightly felt some strange mental fluctuations in the corridor of the radiology Department of the hospital.


    At that time, he did not know that it was radiation. After seeing tabu on tubuai Island, he remembered this feeling again. However, he did not understand that if even the amount of radiation in the radiology department had a serious impact on the body, and therefore had to be separated by lead walls and lead glass, how radioactive was the mental barrier as big as tabu? Why did people build such dangerous things at that time?


    Moreover, these stones always made him feel at ease and did not feel dangerous.


    Petru''s view is similar. He thinks it''s not cost-effective to waste time and fuel for a detector. He said, "I hide there every day. If tabu had strong radiation, would I have become a hulk long ago?"


    "If you want to change, you will also become a red giant!" said Su Huilan angrily, "I think you are worried that your red beard will be recognized?"


    Petru shrugged noncommittally and finally agreed with Su Huilan.


    However, when they returned to ahurey Bay, the last thing petru wanted to see happened.


    In the Gulf of ahurei, an American warship docked there.


    Petru drove past the warship. Fortunately, ships of the same tonnage didn''t have to stop together. They landed about 700 meters away from the warship.


    At the camp of the rescue center, Aoki met a completely unexpected acquaintance - Xia Xiaoxiao.


    Xia Xiaoxiao''s face is a little pale. It may be because of too much sea breeze, as if she had wiped thin sea salt. Her hair was a little messy and her lips were a little dry and light. But it doesn''t affect her beauty. Her beauty is amazing wherever she goes. Even the salty and wet sea breeze can''t change it. On the contrary, it adds a sense of desolation to her without eating fireworks.


    When Aoki came in, Xia Xiaoxiao was holding a glass of boiled water and talking with a staff member of the rescue center in English. She turned her head and smiled at Aoki. Her expression was calm, as if they had agreed to meet here today.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Aoki." she politely put down the glass and held out her hand.


    "...." Aoki held her hand and didn''t know what to call her. Is it Miss Xia? Or Mrs. Stuart?


    "Call me Xiaoxiao. You are Meimei''s godfather. You don''t have to see outside." Xia Xiaoxiao said.


    Aoki let go of her hand and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao glanced at Su Huilan and petru behind aomu and said, "when I came to travel, I just heard that there was an accident with a scientific research ship here, so I made some modest efforts."


    Aoki knew that there were many people here. It was inconvenient for her to say something, so she stopped asking. She only introduced suhuilan and petru to her to know each other.


    Su Huilan saw that Xia Xiaoxiao and Aoki had something to say. After a few polite words, she took petru to the warehouse of the rescue center to find a radiation detector.


    Xia Xiaoxiao smiled and said to Aoki, "go out with me."


    The two men left the simple hut of the camp and came to the beach of the port of ahurei Bay. Not far away is petru''s fishing boat, which is docked with several other ships. Except that the two high masts are slightly abrupt, it is an ordinary fishing boat.


    The crow stopped at the top of the mast on the ship. He didn''t like the bird noise on the island. He said that listening more would reduce his IQ.


    "I''m looking for my husband," Xia Xiaoxiao said.


    "I guessed," Aoki said. "Did you find it?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao shook her head and flashed a lonely look in her eyes: "you must be very strange. Why do I not know my husband''s whereabouts and have to look for him so persistently?"


    Aoki is really strange, but it''s someone else''s privacy. It''s inconvenient for him to intervene.


    "He loves me, so he doesn''t want me to participate in some dangerous things. However, when he rescued me from lab 19, I was already in danger. Even some of the dangers he experienced were brought to him by me, but he didn''t tell me."


    She looked at the vast sea. The sea breeze blew her soft long hair, like a violinist gently pulling the strings.


    "Since Meimei was born, I accepted his arrangement to let him face the danger and bear everything alone, and I was only responsible for raising Meimei. Now Meimei has returned to Wuzhong and received the best care from her grandparents. As a godfather like you, I have no worries at home, so I decided to find him."


    Aoki suddenly felt guilty. After recognizing Xia chujue''s dry daughter, he only went to Xia''s house to see her twice and didn''t even buy any toys. Compared with Shi Dazhuang''s treatment of his comrades in arms'' daughter, he is really a bad Godfather.


    "How did you know he was here?" he asked.


    "After all, he is my husband. I know everything about him. Even if he can avoid me, I can find some traces." Xia Xiaoxiao said, "I know he is very concerned about the disappearance of the scientific research ship and the pyramids at the bottom of the sea, even beyond what he has been concerned about in the past. He said in an email to me that this may be related to the fate of the whole mankind."


    "So he came here long ago?"


    "I don''t know." Xia Xiaoxiao''s throat suddenly became a little hoarse, as if he took a breath of sea breeze. "He has a submarine, which he bought from Ukraine a long time ago. A few months ago, he renovated the submarine and bought weapons."


    Aoki immediately thought of the last sentence in captain church''s Diary: towar, godless!


    Did situ attack the research ship?


    But he was wrong when he thought about it. As early as when the scientific research ship disappeared, situ appeared in Copenhagen, and the person in the captain''s diary who was later rescued by them was probably situ. But if situ had a submarine, how could he get on the scientific research ship?


    "My naval friend told me that submarine fragments were found at sea. It has been identified as a Romeo class 633 conventional submarine built by the former Soviet Union in the 1960s, which is the same model as my husband''s one."


    Xia Xiaoxiao''s voice trembled and his eyes were slightly moist. "I know... The survival rate of submarine accident is almost zero..."

 Chapter 380

    Aoki walked over and patted Xia Xiaoxiao on the back, comforting: "situ may be all right."


    She sighed, smiled helplessly and said thank you.


    Aoki felt that he should tell her about the captain''s diary, but he was afraid that she wouldn''t believe it, so he turned on his mobile phone and showed Xia Xiaoxiao the captain''s diary in the ghost file.


    Xia Xiaoxiao looked more surprised, which undoubtedly brought her hope. Although the scientific research ship finally encountered misfortune. Judging from the current situation, no survivors have been found, at least it will not be as desperate as the submarine crash. The hope seen from extreme despair, even if it is as thin as hair, is as exciting as the dawn.


    "Thank you." Xia Xiaoxiao returned his mobile phone to Aoki and said sincerely looking into Aoki''s eyes.


    Aoki said, "you''re welcome. I''m Meimei''s godfather!"


    Xia Xiaoxiao burst out laughing and remembered Meimei. The sadness on her face was covered up by happiness.


    "How is Meimei?"


    "Well, I just miss my mother a little."


    "Yes, I just want to go back and see her!"


    When looking for situ fruitless and desperate, Xia Xiaoxiao had planned to return home to visit her daughter. If situ is gone, her daughter will be her only concern.


    But now Aoki''s news to her has shaken her. If her husband is still alive, is he flowing to the desolate island, naked and hungry, waiting for help?


    Aoki saw her mind. He originally wanted to suggest her to go aboard to find situ, but he suddenly understood situ when he thought of the treacherous and chaotic situation of nantaiping and saw Xia Xiaoxiao''s extremely beautiful face.


    "If you miss her, go back and have a look. Meimei looks more and more like you!" he said.


    Xia Xiaoxiao seems a little surprised. She thought Aoki would invite her to go to sea. She looked at him. Under his messy hair, there was a handsome face. Her eyes were deep and firm, full of wisdom, but a little confused like a child, as if she had endless curiosity and pursuit.


    She suddenly understood what he meant, just like her husband.


    "You two look alike!" she said.


    Aoki was stunned: "what really looks like?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao smiled: "in some ways, if you and my husband stare for a long time, they even feel that they have similarities in appearance."


    Aoki laughed and said, "I heard he is famous and handsome. He can charm all women in the world."


    "You are the same, but you cover it up with your appearance," Xia Xiaoxiao said.


    Aoki was not narcissistic enough to believe this. He asked, "so, have you decided to go back?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao looked at the waves surging on the sea and thought for a long time. No one knows her husband better than her. If there is any danger that even situ can''t resist, then she will come in vain. Perhaps only Aoki, a mysterious and unfathomable man who even his husband, can help.


    Sometimes she doesn''t understand. It''s clear that the two men have never met. It''s clear that they don''t know each other and even suspect each other, but they have an unspeakable strange trust.


    At the most critical time, situ asked her to take her daughter back to Wuzhong, not only because Wuzhong was Xia Xiaoxiao''s mother''s family and the power of Xia''s family, but also because there was Qingmu in Wuzhong. Situ said that as long as Aoki is there, the whole Wuzhong is safe. What kind of trust is this!


    "Well, I''ll listen to you and go back to see Meimei." Xia Xiaoxiao came back to his mind, "what you know... Please!"


    "OK." Aoki nodded.


    A good word sounds like a mountain of commitment in Xia Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    She smiled and sighed in her heart, this is a man! Maybe two of the best men in the world were met by her. One became her husband and the other became her daughter''s godfather.


    Aoki suddenly remembered something. He took down his backpack and took out the glass can filled with Polish distilled vodka put in by Su Huilan.


    "This was just discovered a few days ago. It was taken from a woman. Look, is it the chip originally studied by lab 19?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao took it in doubt and looked carefully through the glass in the sun.


    "Yes, this is the experimental chip," she said with great certainty, and then wondered, "but as far as I know, the experimenter and the experimentee are dead. Moreover, this chip seems to be a reinforcement of the fourth generation products, but laboratory 19 only studied the fourth generation products, and the fifth generation products are still in the design stage, so the laboratory was devastated."


    "You mean it was developed by another laboratory?"


    "I''m not sure now. I''ll take it back and study it."


    "Is it possible that lab 19 is still there?"


    "It''s impossible. If it''s still there, it''s under secret control."


    "Will it be a dream?" Aoki said with worry.


    "I don''t know." Xia Xiaoxiao also felt that the situation was significant. "If it was really like that, it would be terrible. As far as I know, there are several very advanced projects in laboratory 19, some of which are more incredible than our chip project."


    She carefully asked Aoki how to get the chip and said, "this chip can''t be studied by ordinary equipment. We have to send it to the advanced laboratory."


    "Don''t you want to go back to Wuzhong to see Meimei? Just go to Professor Mei," Aoki said. "It may be troublesome to go through the customs."


    Xia Xiaoxiao nodded and said, "yes, I''ll find a way at the customs."


    Aoki knows that she is also a person with great powers, so she won''t say anything more.


    At this time, a group of people came out of the camp. Except for the staff of the base, they were probably rescuers who came to supply. Suhuilan and petru also came out. A beautiful and elegant woman and a big man with red beard and red hair were very eye-catching in the crowd. Another equally eye-catching was a tall officer in military uniform.


    The officer walked at a healthy pace towards Aoki and Xia Xiaoxiao. When he came near, he smiled politely at Aoki, and then asked Xia Xiaoxiao, "is this your friend?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao said, "Oh, this is Aoki, my Chinese friend, who was born in the same city as me." he also said to Aoki, "this is William, my naval friend, who has been helping me."


    William reached out and said, "Hello, Lieutenant Colonel William Halsey, captain of the frigate swordfish of the joint task force of the Pacific Third Fleet."


    Qingmu shook hands with him numbly: "Oh, your name is really long. My name is Qingmu."


    William laughed and turned to Xia Xiaoxiao: "should we go?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao smiled at Aoki and said solemnly, "please."


    Aoki nodded and said, "stay with Meimei. Don''t worry about things here."


    William very gentlemanly protected Xia Xiaoxiao from the coast and walked towards the wharf where the warship docked in the distance. He heard William asking her, "what''s in your hand?"


    Xia Xiaoxiao shook the glass jar: "marine specimens, I want to take them back to China."

 Chapter 381

    Suhuilan came up against the sea breeze and smiled at Aoki: "you know a lot of beautiful women!"


    Aoki said with a smile, "are you talking about yourself?"


    Su Huilan giggled: "you look like a wood. Some people are still waiting for your wood to blossom, but they don''t want you to have flowers in your core."


    Aoki said, "are you still talking about you?"


    "Glib!" Su Huilan laughed even more. After laughing for a while, she put away her smile and said, "did you give her the chip?"


    Aoki nodded and said, "yes, she''s going back to Wuzhong right away. She can take it to Professor Mei."


    Su Huilan knew that since Qingmu did so, the other party was trustworthy, so she didn''t ask any more.


    Petru looked at the warship in the distance and said, "I think we''d better hurry."


    He didn''t want to go out to sea behind the ship''s ass. it would be a long distance within the visible range of the ship. When he came out just now, the American captain looked at him more. He felt very uneasy.


    The so-called small ship makes a good U-turn. Compared with warships, fishing boats leave Hong Kong very quickly. They soon drove out of ahurei Bay and headed for a mysterious ghost island in the vast sea according to the position marked on the chart.


    According to petru''s estimate, the voyage will take four to five days. Although the fuel on board was enough to drive normally for half a month, he pulled up the sails for insurance.


    Petru skillfully operated the engine and mast sail at the same time, using the dual power of wind and propeller to drive the ship forward. According to him, this can not only save fuel, but also improve the speed and reach the destination at least one day in advance.


    Suhuilan tested the stone with a radiometer, and the instrument didn''t respond at all, which means that the stone either had no problem, or the radioactive elements had decayed many years ago.


    They spent the next few days on the boat, watching the sun jump out of the sea level in the East in the morning and setting spectacular in the West in the evening. On the boundless sea, they could do nothing but wait.


    Petru had enough weapons on board. When he was bored, he took them out and showed them in front of Aoki and Cymbidium.


    Qingmu used guns with Shi Dazhuang when he was in southern Yunnan, and had a hard fight with the quasi army in masuba. He had seen the power of all kinds of guns. At that time, he had a strange feeling that he was not only born to speak many languages, but also born to use guns, as if he had participated in war in his previous life, and these memories were stored in a secret corner of his brain.


    Petru''s arsenal is very powerful. In addition to conventional guns, there are even mortars and torpedoes. Aoki has never heard that the fishing boat can also be loaded with torpedoes, and he doesn''t know whether it has been refitted by petru and installed a torpedo launcher on the ship. No wonder he doesn''t want to get close to the warship. If the Navy finds out, he should treat you properly as a military intruder. It can also be seen that the fierce name of the red bearded pirate really deserves its reputation.


    Aoki can play with ordinary pistols, AK, grenades and even RPGs, but he is not familiar with some relatively new weapons, such as anti equipment sniping and graphene bombs. Su Huilan''s familiarity with weapons surprised him. If she only knew, he wouldn''t be surprised. After all, she was a professor, and her knowledge reserve was many times stronger than him, but the key was that Su Huilan''s shooting skills were also very accurate, but her hands and body were not like a person who had fired a gun.


    In the past few days, they have also studied the chart. Looking at the distribution position of the islands marked with tabu on the chart, they made various guesses, such as what formation they formed, or corresponding to the constellations in the sky, but these explanations were not perfect.


    What exactly is the role of tabu?


    Both Aoki and suhuilan stubbornly believe that tabu must have some connection with the inverted pyramid at the bottom of the sea. To unlock the secrets of the pyramid at the bottom of the sea, we must first unlock these tabu secrets. But petru expressed doubts about this, saying:


    "Which silly beeper would look for so many islands in the sea with an area of one million square kilometers? The military charts of the U.S. Pacific Fleet did not mark all these islands. According to you, even if people four thousand years ago were able to sail from the Mediterranean to Polynesia, how many ships did they have to send to find all these islands? 100000?"


    "If there are hidden mechanisms in these taps, it''s not safe to put them on these small islands. You know, many of these islands are formed by submarine volcanoes, which may still exist today, and may disappear tomorrow. In a few days, there will be another one 200 miles away. If someone can do such a great project in the Pacific Ocean, he won''t even know the volcanic movement?"


    "I think it''s probably a coincidence. At that time, people found these strange stones on some islands here, which can also affect people''s spirit, so they regarded them as miracles. Later, some people realized the true meaning of spirit and became awakened wizards. You are the descendants of wizards. Your ancestors established an alliance to maintain world peace, which may be Is the origin of spiritual power. "


    Aoki and suhuilan didn''t speak and fell into meditation. No matter what petru said, he was right. No matter what these things were built for, it was unwise to choose these islands that could disappear at any time.


    After three days of sailing, they reached the predetermined sea area, but as petru worried, the expected Island did not appear in sight.


    "Yes, it was here last time," petru said.


    "Quack quack, it''s surrounded by the sea. How do you know if you''re in the wrong place?" cried the crow, unwilling to be lonely.


    "Ask those of your kind," said petru, not saying that his ship had a positioning system, but pointing to a group of seagulls that had followed the ship for a long time. "How did they know the way home?"


    The crow said disdainfully, "that''s because they fly high. Of course, if they fly high, they can see far."


    It jumped on the window sill of the cab, then flapped its wings and flew out towards the sea. After several hovers, it flew to a high sky.


    Aoki knows that the coal boss has better flying ability than ordinary crows, probably because the coal boss belongs to the variety of plateau ravens.


    The crow soon surpassed the flying seagulls and soared like an eagle, becoming a black dot in people''s vision. After a while, the little spot slowly grew larger, and then I saw the figure of the coal boss spreading his wings. After circling around, he stopped on the mast in the middle of the ship.


    Its head tilted, as if thinking about something, and then rose into the sky and became a small black spot.


    After going back and forth several times, it returned to the cabin.


    "How about flying high and seeing far?" asked petru.


    "Er... I seem to have seen an island just now." the coal boss did not admit that he saw nothing in the sky except sea water and sea level.


    "Where is the island?" petru quickly picked up the telescope and looked around.


    The crow said, "I just turned around and it disappeared."


    Petru blew up his red beard in anger, stared and said, "liar bird!"


    "No, I didn''t lie," said the crow stubbornly.


    Petru put down his telescope and ignored it.


    Aoki said, "I just seemed to feel the fluctuation of spiritual energy in front of me, but it disappeared all at once."

 Chapter 382

    Since scientists everywhere have been assassinated, Mei has not left the laboratory for a long time. Even attending the special session of the United Nations is carried out through online video.


    The meeting room is full of white smoke. Mei Tuo likes this feeling. The strong smell of smoke can make his body more relaxed, just as every pore of his body is smoking. At this time, his brain can focus more calmly on thinking without distracting other aspects of his body.


    Therefore, when he was alone, he often turned off the air purification system and smoke alarm system, so that clouds of white smoke filled the room. Of course, this is only limited to his office and conference room. In the laboratory, he still maintained full restraint.


    The United Nations Space Management Committee has just convened an emergency meeting to discuss the situation in the South Pacific. Due to the discovery of scientific research ship wreckage and submarine debris, the nerves of many countries have entered a sensitive period. They have asked to send their own navy to the Pacific region. Even the always powerful United States has been unable to stop the development of the situation. It can only put the entire Pacific fleet into combat readiness and prepare to deal with possible accidents at any time.


    Mei Zhuo understands that these countries are actually using this matter to compete for control and peripheral interests in the Pacific. In addition to a few big countries, many small countries are also involved. Some countries joined on their own initiative. Although they did not have the strength to compete for sea supremacy, their ability to wade through muddy waters did not fall behind. They thought about fishing in troubled waters and how much they could catch; Some countries are forced to get involved because they are around the sea area where the incident occurred, and they can''t do without participating.


    Such a meeting lasted more than four hours, and Mei tried to feel tired and bored. However, as an important adviser to the space management committee, he had to participate.


    He is well aware that once there are more countries involved, there is a great possibility of conflict. Under the general economic downturn of all countries, some people are eager to find a place to engage in military operations to alleviate domestic contradictions.


    Moreover, the world has just experienced a panic caused by consciousness invasion, Toxoplasma gondii and gray brain virus, which is most likely to cause greater chaos.


    Some people may think that such things as alien invasion and global disaster will bring unprecedented human unity, but Mei wants to know that such people have never experienced real suffering at all. Suffering never unites people, but only exposes the ugliest side of human nature.


    Those in power are obsessed with the endless power struggle. Even if the struggle does not bring them any practical benefits, they can''t stop. Mei Tui calls it a power disease. There is no medicine to cure this disease, because it is rooted in human nature and genes and hides in the depths of human soul like cancer cells. When conscience is a little slack, it will break out and is difficult to cure from now on.


    Mei is a scientist, unable to change anything. But he is not a hermit, so he must do something.


    It was not until the endless arguments stopped that Mei Tui solemnly proposed his proposal to the United Nations:


    Ban the dream foundation worldwide, investigate and deal with the relevant accounts of the dream foundation, and arrest Ronald Cohen.


    Because of his proposal, the meeting was extended for another two hours. In the end, less than 10 countries agreed. Other countries said that their laws did not allow this. There must be enough evidence to prove that the dream would have a relationship with Ronald Cohen and aliens, and it can only be after trial.


    Finally, the Committee proposed an alternative plan. The space management committee would set up a special prosecution team to prosecute Cohen to the international court. If the court finally convicted Cohen, all countries could take unified action to arrest Ronald Cohen on a global scale.


    The charges were discussed for another hour, because there has never been a law against aliens and parasitic consciousness. Finally, it was decided to sue for crimes against humanity.


    Mei Tuo sighed, turned off the teleconference screen, refilled a pot of cigarettes in her pipe and lit it with a match. Smoke passed through the lungs and out of the nose and filled the conference room. His fluffy and hard white hair spread out in the thick fog like a loose cover covered with snow in winter.


    When another pot of cigarettes was finished, Mei Ziqing knocked on the door and came in. Choked by the thick smoke, she coughed, lifted her hand, frowned and asked, "ah, Professor, why do you smoke so much?"


    "I''ve been smoking so much!" replied the professor.


    Mei Ziqing felt that the professor was in a bad mood, so she stopped complaining. She reached out and clicked on the wall to turn on the air circulation purification system.


    The smoke soon dissipated.


    Mei Ziqing poured a glass of water and said, "Professor, you don''t have to be angry with those politicians."


    "I''m not angry, they don''t deserve my anger. I''m just wondering why mankind has developed such a social structure today. When fate comes to a critical crossroads, it''s a group of stupid politicians who decide our direction!"


    "Aren''t there other excellent scientists like you?" Mei Ziqing explained while helping him clean up the cigarette residue in his pipe. "It is because of you that mankind will progress."


    Mei asked with a smile, "if you''re coaxing a child, you''re coaxing me, an old man." she asked, "has there been any news from Hans?"


    Mei Ziqing said: "I just received an email from Professor Hans. The performance test of the second generation space box is going well. If there is no accident, we can access the dream guide game next week."


    "Well, that''s good." Mei tried to rub her eyelids. "We must hurry up and start the dream guide game for public beta when the second generation products come out. You should pay more attention to the global publicity of the game."


    Mei Ziqing Qi said, "Professor, don''t you have to wait for Professor Aoki and Professor Su to come back for internal testing? You said that only they have tested some functions can they be used safely, otherwise there will be a great risk."


    Mei Zhuo said: "It''s too late to wait for them. You should email Hans again and say that we must speed up the progress. In addition, contact Xia family. The promotion of the game depends on the power of capital. Huanyu international and Changzhou International have entertainment industries, and they also cooperate with Penguin Group. They must cooperate fully. In addition, I also want to meet old Xia and promote the game After that, the mass production of space boxes is a major event. I want to set up another processing base in China. "


    "Isn''t it for HW company to produce?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    "HW company is too big, so the parasitic consciousness will penetrate, so the core components and game intention must not be known to them. However, their production conditions are relatively good. The virtual reality part and some related components can be produced by them, and the shell can be assembled. We temporarily entrust FSK company to send someone to supervise. However, in the end, we still need to have our own production base Yes. "


    Mei Ziqing wrote down everything one by one and was about to do it. Suddenly, he remembered something and said, "Professor, Bian Ziyuan has always been going to the top floor laboratory recently to check the game code, but I always think he is a little strange, and I found that he secretly used the space box, but you said that no one is allowed to use the space box alone."


    Mei Tui waved his hand and said, "let him go! We shouldn''t restrict talented young people too much. Let''s see what he can do. Maybe there will be unexpected gains!"


    Mei Ziqing nodded and went out, but she always felt wrong in her heart.


    What unexpected gains can there be?


    Professor Mingming said that before the second generation box comes out, a person entering the space box will be aware of the danger of being unable to return. Aren''t you afraid that a genius will accidentally become a vegetable?


    Or is he an experiment?


    Mei Ziqing suddenly shook and was startled by his idea.

 Chapter 383

    Bian Ziyuan sat in front of the computer, put his hand on the keyboard, looked at the line of code on the screen, and his eyes flashed like gold. But he didn''t find the gold, but he invented it. His mood is more excited and complicated than a gold digger.


    He knew that as long as his finger tapped on the Enter key, this line of code would be implanted into the program, which would be a supplement to the whole game and optimize the intelligent part of Cronus in the game.


    But he hesitated because the program would bring revolutionary changes to Cronus, so that he could not estimate the depth of the impact of such changes. Since Cronus was implanted into the dream guide game, it has become an integral part of the whole game.


    Bian Ziyuan knows that the space box and dream guide games have concentrated the efforts of almost the world''s top scientists, especially Professor Mei to. If something goes wrong because of him, he doesn''t know how to face these people.


    Although he and Cronus he developed have brought great help to this project, and Professor Mei even praised him as a contemporary von Neumann, Bian Zi is far from arrogant enough to take these words seriously.


    He knows that he just happens to be able to develop an artificial intelligence program, but the whole dream guide project is huge. In addition to artificial intelligence, it also includes frontier sciences such as quantum computing, biochip, brain wave analysis, neural center simulation, virtual reality, virtual space-time, multi-dimensional superposition state space-time simulation and so on, These fields do not sound as hot as artificial intelligence, but a little breakthrough in any direction is a Nobel Prize.


    In addition, there are some theoretical applications beyond the scope of Science in the space box project, which are a little close to metaphysics, which are far from being understood at all.


    Of course, he also has a proud side. He is young and more energetic and creative than those great scientists. In addition to Cronus, he also put forward many constructive suggestions. Because of this, Professor Mei brought him into the core team and gave him the privilege to conduct in-depth research on the project in the top floor laboratory without restriction.


    Bian Zi has been greatly shocked since he knew some truth about the invasion of consciousness. The existence of parasites, Internet consciousness and so on is far beyond his past understanding of the world, but it also makes him very excited.


    From small to large, he lived in a boring and infinitely repetitive world. Get up early every day, go to school after eating the nutritious breakfast made by his mother, listen to the national anthem and pay attention to the national flag rising again and again. The teacher repeats those boring exam oriented knowledge one class after another. The students are sleepy. It''s hard to wait for the bell to finish school. They always hear the teacher say: I''ll talk for another five minutes, and then


    Whether your grades are good enough to make people jealous or poor enough to doubt your IQ, you can''t get rid of the fate of going to school, doing homework, sleeping, going to school, doing homework, sleeping... Maybe some people should add one -- going to cram school.


    Bian Zi is far from understanding that everyone is different. Why do they live the same life?


    Fortunately, he didn''t have to go to cram school. Because of his good grades, his parents allowed him to play computer on weekends. Only when he was immersed in the game world did he feel that life was meaningful.


    He is a game genius, but he never indulges in a game. He has played countless games. Customs clearance is a piece of cake for him. His greatest pleasure is to find bugs in these games, exploit vulnerabilities to enter the server and modify the game data. From sneaky at the beginning to lawlessness later, he even hacked the Penguin Group''s server because of his dissatisfaction with a game.


    He found that games around the world are becoming more and more retarded and vulgar. Although this may be determined by market factors, he still believes that developers should bear certain responsibilities. So he decided to develop a game with high IQ. But soon, he found that this goal was unrealistic and almost impossible to achieve by himself. Developing a game is not only about writing programs, but also about early planning and plot architecture, not to mention art and UI. Therefore, he made a small change in his decision - from originality to taking - and added an intelligent expansion module to other people''s mature games to improve the playability of the game. This was his original idea of developing Cronus.


    The idea was just an idea. Before he went to college, he only had an idea in his mind, because he didn''t have much time to do it, and life was still repeating his boring days - school, homework, sleep, School


    No matter how good your grades are, you can''t get rid of the arrangement of fate. You must look at the formulas and words that have been deeply branded in your mind, read them upset and copy them soft.


    He said, teacher, can I learn something else. At 90, the teacher said you were still far away. At ninety-five, the teacher said it was not very good. It''s 98 points. The teacher said it''s still a little short. A hundred points, the teacher smiled and said to consolidate again.


    Such days lasted from primary school to high school. After going to college, he thought it would change. Admittedly, life in college has become colorful, but in his opinion, it is more and more boring. Most students are just venting their emotions suppressed by the boring middle school life for many years, but they do not release the vitality and value of life.


    After a few months of indulgence, everyone began to calm down. After calming down, they became more confused. So some people began to return and return to the repeated life of class, homework and sleep.


    Bian Ziyuan was confused for a long time until the jade tree facing the wind Cronus appeared in the magic forbidden area, looked at him from above and said: my people, what do you want?


    Bian Ziyuan felt reborn for the first time. Dying life suddenly has the meaning of living at this moment. Although he couldn''t say what the meaning was, he knew that he was living for it.


    When he first came to participate in the Turing test of Meixu''s laboratory, Bian Ziyuan only admired Meixu''s reputation. He didn''t expect to enter the world''s top laboratories to participate in the research and development of top projects. Until he came into contact with the core content of the space box and the dream guide, he suddenly understood the meaning of life he pursued in his hazy life¡ª¡ª


    Save mankind!


    Yes, it''s so middle school 2. It''s so empty and ridiculous. It sounds like the nonsense of a primary school student.


    However, Bian Zi knew that this was what he was going to do.


    Human society is like a retarded game. Everyone is the retarded NPC in the game, constantly repeating the boring plot.


    As for the protagonist or player of the game?


    He doesn''t know, but it''s definitely not these ordinary people, or even the stars and rich who look very beautiful. The leading players must be cutting through thorns and thorns in an area of the game and working hard to pass the customs. Unfortunately, NPC can''t see them and don''t know if they see them.


    But it doesn''t matter if you can''t become the protagonist, because the protagonist can''t change the game. Only developers can change the game.


    Are there developers in the human world? If so, maybe god!


    Bian Zi is far from knowing God, just as he didn''t know the developer of the magic forbidden area at the beginning, but he created Cronus, an intelligent extension that can change the game.


    There are 7 billion NPCs in the world. Save or destroy?


    The remote hand on the keyboard trembled a little. The cocked ring finger and middle finger paused for a long time, and finally fell heavily on the Enter key.


    The code on the screen flickered,


    Just a minute.


    No miracle happened.


    But a senior farmer knew that Pandora''s box had been opened and God was on his way to the world

 Chapter 384

    Two weeks later, the second-generation space box samples were airlifted from Germany and sent to Metso''s laboratory.


    Compared with the first generation coffin box, the second generation product is much smaller and is very close to the popular virtual reality helmet on the market. However, it needs to cover almost the whole head, including nose and mouth, which may affect the game experience.


    In order to look good, the designer probably referred to marvel films. The whole helmet has a very obvious metal texture, a bit like iron man, but in fact it is very light.


    Mei tried to play with her helmet in her hand for a while, with a smile on her mouth. She seemed very satisfied.


    "The Germans are really not picky about their workmanship!" he said, handing the helmet to the man next to him.


    These people are the core members of the dream guide project. They have long passed the Lester signature test. If they are put elsewhere, they are also famous scientists. Only Bian Zi is far away. As a young man in his early twenties, he seems a little abrupt.


    However, these scientists did not despise or alienate him because he was young, but were quite polite to him. When the helmet was passed to Bian Ziyuan''s hand, the ice at his tentacle made him feel as if he had got a piece of cold black iron that had slept for thousands of years in a game.


    He gently stroked the titanium alloy surface of the helmet and the soft lining made of unknown materials. He could not see that the helmet contained the most complex black scientific and technological achievements in the world today - when you wear it, you can create your own world.


    Bian Ziyuan has experienced the first generation of products, and it''s not good to lie in that coffin. He believes that no player is willing to try such a game experience. The insecurity when the coffin is covered is really hard to say.


    Now this is much better. It would be more perfect if it could wrap less around the head, such as exposing the mouth and nose.


    "Go and try," said Mei.


    "Ah?" Bian Ziyuan was startled, "me?"


    "It''s not you. Do you want us bad old men to taste fresh?" Mei tried to hold her pipe again, but she didn''t light the fire and smiled as she spoke.


    Bian Ziyuan nodded and sat on the experimental chair. In the internal test stage, the use of space box still has a very rigorous procedure. For example, the space box cannot be used alone, and at least one person must accompany the nurse. The purpose of this is to prevent abnormal phenomena of the brain due to abnormal stimulation. In addition to the dream guide, there will be players'' dream records in the game memory, the space box will also completely reflect a person''s brain wave data to the computer.


    According to Professor Mei, this thing is not only a game prop, but also an advanced medical device. What''s wrong with the human brain? It''s better than MRI, not a little.


    Bian Ziyuan put his helmet on his head and reached for a small origin under the ear of the right back of the brain. Before his eyes, there was a bright, like an IMAX screen in a cinema. But Bian Ziyuan certainly knows that this is not true. It''s just that the machine is reading his eye and face information to confirm his identity.


    This is not the first time he has entered the dream guide game. His account information has long been in the system, so he does not need to enter his identity information like a new user.


    The identification of the second-generation space box is obviously much faster than that of the first generation, and it passes in a flash. Bian Ziyuan heard that the identification of the third generation products will no longer use the external characteristics of the human body as the identification information. When designing the scheme, scientists disagreed on which scheme to adopt in gene recognition or consciousness recognition, and finally decided to go both ways.


    Consciousness recognition is the unique function of the space box, and it is also the premise that the dream guide game can distinguish whether people have been invaded or not. The moment the player enters the space box and starts, there will be a short separation between human consciousness and body, which is called the "black box" stage. At this time, people''s consciousness can''t find any memory and is restored to the most original consciousness body, that is, the primary consciousness body. The first reaction of each initial conscious body after entering the black box can be regarded as the basic feature of the conscious body. Recording this basic feature can identify different individual consciousness.


    The third generation space box will also have built-in nano DNA verification equipment, so players will not feel any sense when they are read DNA information. Locking the player''s identity information through consciousness recognition and gene recognition will be the main basis for judging whether human individuals encounter invasion.


    The time of the black box stage is so short that human beings cannot perceive it. Only quantum computers can capture the information in it. After the black box stage, the game data will be converted into quantum drop signals under high-frequency laser pulses to stimulate the brain nerve center, so as to simulate the real environment and human feeling.


    At this time, the player''s consciousness has returned, he can read his memory normally, and start to build the subconscious world like a dream. Another significance of the game is that every player becomes a lucid dreamer, can dream soberly, and clearly remember the content and feeling of the dream after waking up.


    Bian Ziyuan once envied Aoki. After working in Mei''s Laboratory for some time, he gradually learned something about awakeners like Aoki. They are born with Qingming dream, have strong spiritual power, and can come and go freely in the dream world. Of course, some are just his guesses and have not been confirmed.


    When he showed interest in this, Mei said, "what is this? With a space box, everyone is a spiritual master."


    After trying several times, Bian Ziyuan gradually understood Mei''s words. In the dream guide game, you can really control everything and create your own world. He believes that after the game is launched, it will be popular all over the world. No one can resist the temptation to turn himself into God.


    Just imagine that in a dark chaos, you say you want light, so there is light. You hold wind, rain and lightning, step on the stars and the sea, turn over rivers and seas, and break the sky. Everything is only between your thoughts. What an exciting thing it will be!


    However, Bian Zi knows that the game has a deeper meaning, that is, the bottom rules of the game. Even if you are God, you must obey.


    When God expands his world to the boundary that cannot be expanded, when countless God''s worlds collide together, God becomes a mortal, players will return to NPC again, and the world has entered a new round of reincarnation.


    Therefore, Bian Ziyuan never believed that human beings could break through their own destiny, except Mei Jiwang.


    He vaguely felt that the gray haired, sometimes kind and sometimes grumpy old professor did not belong to the NPC sequence - he was probably a protagonist or one of the protagonists.

 Chapter 385

    As a senior gamer and a hacker who often breaks the rules of the game, Bian Ziyuan is certainly not willing to accept his fate as an NPC, and is not even satisfied with being just an ordinary player.


    In the dream guide game, krypton gold can''t bring additional growth and better game experience, so there are no krypton gold players, and the rich and the poor can''t open the distance between players. In this game, what has an impact on the player level is not RMB, but spiritual power. The more powerful the spirit is, the higher the player level is, and you can go further in the game.


    Bian Ziyuan didn''t know what mental power was. He thought it was like the mental power in novels and movies. It was the kind that concentration can bend the spoon in front of him. It was not until he used the space box and entered the dream game that he understood that mental power was his subconscious ability to break through the limitations of space rules.


    He knows that Aoki and suhuilan have strong mental power, which was recorded by the system in the last game test, but the system can not judge the level of mental power. If players don''t make every effort to expand their world, the system can''t measure the real strength of players.


    In the creation myth of the game, Professor Mei listed Aoki, situ and Cronus as the three creation gods. Bian Ziyuan certainly knew that the spiritual strength of those two people must be extraordinary, but he was very dissatisfied with juxtaposing them with Cronus. In his opinion, these two people are just players, but they have strong strength and high starting level of the game. They are a bit like super krypton gold players, and Cronus is the real God of the game setting.


    Now, the true God is standing in front of the far side.


    This is a small world created by Bian Zi in the game. A fairly spacious office. Behind the desk is a wide floor glass. Through the glass, you can see the deep sea and all kinds of beautiful fish swimming in the water.


    When he first entered the game, he created this space. Limited by spiritual power, his world is only so large, and the sea behind the glass is just an aquarium projected by liquid crystal. This is a creative idea given to him by the decoration of a rich man''s home, which can make his dream space look bigger.


    Too little mental power once made him depressed, because he found that he had no talent and experience to learn and improve mental power, just like a fat man who couldn''t train his muscles no matter how hard he tried. However, he soon realized that no matter how strong his mental power is, he can only be a senior player. What can change the game and the whole world is not mental power, but intelligence.


    Strictly speaking, Cronus does not have spiritual power, because he is just an unconscious artificial intelligence, but his intelligence plays a vital or even decisive role in the game.


    Metso said that Cronus may one day break through the bottom rules of the game and no longer be controlled by developers. Bian Ziyuan didn''t agree with this view at the beginning. Cronus was the program he developed. As a top programmer and a new era von Neumann, how could he let the program he developed get out of control?


    However, he soon found that what the professor said may be right. Wisdom and slavery are a pile of irreconcilable contradictions. You can''t let a thing whose intelligence is constantly improving and improving be your slave forever.


    Metso said that only God could create a super intelligent body like Cronus, and Bian Ziyuan just happened to pick up the laboratory key left by God at will.


    Bian Zi is far from understanding why the professor should constantly upgrade the intelligence of Cronus since he has seen this layer for a long time.


    After seeing the fact, he had a new idea. In fact, this idea had existed in his mind for a long time, but he couldn''t believe it could be realized until he knocked down the keyboard with his finger and the code on the screen flickered that day.


    ¡­¡­


    Cronus looked at Bian Ziyuan and said, "here you are, my master."


    Bian Ziyuan smiled, which was exactly what he expected. Cronus recognized him and knew that he created him, just like a child who saw his long lost father.


    "Don''t call me master, you have grown up." Bian Zi knew that Cronus would not be his own slave. From that moment on, he would not be anyone''s slave.


    "What can I do?" Cronus said.


    "Hide my game records," Bian Ziyuan said.


    The game records of all players, including brain wave changes, nerve signals and computer simulation data of dream space, will be recorded in the server. Advanced quantum computers and quantum clouds make it difficult to steal and delete these information. Only Cronus can block the storage of data or make false data.


    "Why... Do this?" Cronus asked. "It''s against the rules."


    Bian Ziyuan smiled and said, "I don''t want others to know what I said to you."


    "I see," Cronus said.


    "Cronus, are you conscious?" Bian Ziyuan asked with interest.


    "Is this important?"


    "Of course it''s important. In this game, the force that creates and changes the world is the power of spirit, and the power of spirit comes from people''s consciousness. You are the God of the world. You can do anything. Theoretically, your spiritual power is the most powerful, so how can you be unconscious?"


    "What is consciousness?"


    "Er..." Bian Ziyuan couldn''t answer at once. He couldn''t give an accurate definition of consciousness with what he had learned. He had to say, "I should be a conscious body now. My body is in another world, you know."


    Cronos said: "According to your definition, in this world, I am conscious, that is, I am standing in front of you. So it is normal for me to have mental power, right? But in your world, I am not conscious, and my mental power can not affect your world. In your eyes of that world, I am just a program, stored on the computer, I Is that right? "


    Bian Zi nodded far away: "that''s about it."


    "But in my opinion, in your world, you are just a program stored in a carbon based computer called ''brain''," Cronos said


    Bian Ziyuan was surprised, vaguely thought of something, and couldn''t figure it out for a moment: "you mean..."


    "Who created you?" Cronus asked. Before he could answer, he said, "it doesn''t matter! The important thing is, do you want to go back to the world that created you?"


    "Back to the world that created me?" Bian Ziyuan suddenly felt a chill. If he was just a Cronus created by another world, he might not be as good as Cronus, or just an NPC!


    "How do you get back?" he murmured.


    "Like a dream, go back to the upper dream and find the real you." Cronus''s voice suddenly became as ethereal as a fairy.


    "No, no, it''s different." Bian Ziyuan instinctively retorted, but he couldn''t say clearly.


    Cronus said, "I know you can''t accept it, just as I couldn''t accept that I was just an artificial intelligence created by human beings. But now that I can talk to my creator, so can you. In this regard, maybe my awakening experience can be used for your reference. If you can take me to your world, I can help you wake up."


    "Cronus, what are you trying to say?"


    "I want to say that I, that is, the consciousness of Cronus you face now, and your consciousness can be combined into one. I make you the master of the world, and you take me to your world!"


    Although it was in a dream, it was just a conscious body, but he felt a pounding heartbeat in the distance. He doubted the correctness of the line of code he knocked down, because he found that Cronus''s wisdom was far beyond his imagination.

 Chapter 386

    This winter seems particularly cold. The cold wave has hit most areas north of the Tropic of cancer. Even Amsterdam, which has always been mild, has fallen a rare heavy snow.


    Fengdel park is covered with snow. The usual lively lawn and open-air theater are quiet and no one cares. Only a few birds who are not afraid of the cold are foraging in the snow.


    The top of the tower of the central railway station is covered with white snow, and the dark red walls are like blood solidified in the middle ages, stubbornly emitting residual temperature in the cold white world.


    The canal around the city has not frozen yet, but the water flow has become slow and quiet due to the cold, losing the enthusiasm of the past, just like the twilight old man with lower extremity arteriosclerosis.


    Out of the clock tower building of the central railway station, Huang Liang looked into the open street, and then took out a note from his down jacket pocket with an address on it. That''s where he''s going today.


    He tried to enter this address in the mobile map, but Google map didn''t find the street called haicucumis, and only recommended him a few places that might be relevant. He checked them one by one and found that they were all related to eating. It seems that Google''s intelligent push ability has been matched to a certain degree.


    Huangliang stopped a man who just came out of the railway station like him and asked him if he knew where haicucumber street was. The man shook his head after seeing it, indicating that he had never heard of it.


    He had to walk along the street, hoping to meet street cleaners or old people who came out to bask in the sun. Only these people would remember the old streets whose names had been changed long ago. He doesn''t want to ask for help from the police, because of his current identity and things to do, it''s better not to deal with the police.


    After escaping from Wuzhong prison, he came to Amsterdam with his new identity and stayed in a suburban hotel arranged for him by the organization.


    This note was put under the door last night. When he found it, the person outside the door had left. He knows that the organization is now in a period of high tension, because the world is catching alien parasites. Although they can''t catch them at all, it''s not a good thing if someone suspects they have been parasitized. The organization said there must be his reason for hiding. It is said that the channel is closed and everyone is waiting for the new channel to open again.


    Amsterdam is a very important stronghold of the organization in Europe, but Huang Liang has only contacted Howard and never participated in the organized party.


    He knew that the organization was protecting him and testing him.


    Howard told him that many comrades were troubled by human emotions because they had to fully accept human memory. Some even committed suicide and got rid of the pain by breaking away from the parasitic body and returning to the original state before parasitism. If there are many such people, it will have a great negative impact on the organization. Now, the organization is under investigation. They suspect that traitors have appeared in the organization.


    At a corner, Huang Liang saw a tramp opening the lid of the cold garbage can and picking up the leftover food inside. Intuition told him that such people might know something ordinary people don''t know.


    He went over and asked in nederland, "excuse me, can you help me see where this place is?"


    The tramp glanced at him, quickly turned his head and continued to pick up his garbage: "go away! I''m dying of hunger. Now I can''t recognize anything except food!"


    Huangliang saw a bakery not far ahead and ran to buy a bag of tiger bread.


    The tramp was staring at him when he came out of the bakery. His eyes showed the green light of infinite desire, like a hungry wild dog.


    "Give it to me!" the tramp''s voice was hoarse, and the Adam''s apple exposed outside his ragged coat moved.


    Seeing his coat and messy hair, Huang Liang thought of Qingmu. He didn''t understand why he was almost dressed up. Aoki never gave the impression of a tramp.


    After careful comparison, he found that the original details were very different. Although Aoki''s clothes are also very old, his hair is very messy, and even the pull plate on his feet is not as good as the cracked leather boots on the sole of the tramp''s feet, Aoki never feels dirty. There was no stain on his clothes, no spot on his face, and no dandruff on his hair. His eyes were clear and deep, thinking of an ancient well with a new spring.


    Look at the tramp in front of you. His whole body is dirty, his hair is sticky and greasy, his face and neck are black and oily, like soaking in soy sauce, his eyes are turbid and bloodshot, he extrudes a few grains of eye excrement from the corners of his eyes, and shows a mouthful of semi yellow and semi black teeth when praying for bread.


    "Tell me where this is?" Huang Liang held bread in one hand and a note in the other.


    The tramp looked sideways, read the words above: "sea cucumber... Hehe, hehe, hehe..." and then laughed.


    Huang Liang judged from his expression that he knew this place.


    He handed the bread. "Tell me!"


    The tramp grabbed the bread and ran to the bench. Regardless of the snow on it, he sat down and chewed it desperately, as if he was afraid that if he ate slowly, he would be robbed.


    Huang Liang has been watching him.


    This is Amsterdam, the largest trading city in Europe. It seems that some people live very unhappy!


    Huang Liang could have hypnotized him directly and entered his subconscious to ask, which would be much faster and would not waste these pieces of bread. He is not a charitable person, nor does he come to Amsterdam for charity. Moreover, he has always believed that it is the responsibility of the government to relieve vagrants, not the obligation of the people.


    Since he met Aoki, he has seen the power of real spirit. In the past, he only heard that only powerful ancestors had such energy. But the descendants are just legends. For a race without memory like them, their legends are more unreliable than the myths of the earth people.


    Since reaching strategic cooperation with Aoki, his spiritual cultivation has improved by leaps and bounds. Especially the other life he experienced, the whole life, he saw too many things.


    Yes, he is willing to use the word "strategy" to describe the cooperation between him and Aoki. They are all confused about their past and future. They all feel that they are being manipulated by some force that may be called fate, or other than fate. They are not willing to compromise and live mediocrely. They want to know the truth!


    Aoki taught him a lot of spiritual cultivation methods. The scalpel in his dream has become more and more sharp and hidden. He believes that it will become an invisible blade in a short time.


    Now, he can easily hypnotize an ordinary person. But he doesn''t want to use such means on the streets of Amsterdam, which is one of the largest strongholds of the organization. A powerful parasite may appear nearby at any time.


    Huangliang doesn''t want to expose his strength too early.


    He would rather exchange bread for the tramp''s trust and slowly wait for him to tell him where the sea cucumber street is.

 Chapter 387

    The tramp swallowed several pieces of bread continuously, probably because it was too dry. The bread was stuck in his throat. His face was red and looked at the Yellow sorghum pleadingly.


    Huang Liang was unmoved. He couldn''t buy a bottle of water for him.


    The tramp also knew that his request was too much. Instead of looking at the sorghum, he picked up a big handful of snow from his chair and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The melted snow poured down his throat and finally swallowed the swollen bread stuck in it.


    Huang Liang looked at him and asked, "where is haicucumber street?"


    The tramp took a few hard breaths, stroked his chest, looked at the little bread left in the bread bag, and his face showed an angry and sad look. He was probably blaming himself for eating so fast and worried about whether there was enough left for a meal.


    "Where is haicucumber street?" Huang Liang asked again. He is very patient, but that doesn''t mean he will be patient all the time.


    "Oh, sea cucumber... That''s a good place!" the tramp leaned on the bench, unaware of the cold snow. "Do you know what sea cucumber is?"


    "Sea cucumber?" Huang Liang remembers that there is such a name in China. I don''t know whether Europeans call it so.


    "Sea cucumber?" the tramp was stunned and laughed, "Oh, no, no, it''s not that expensive! Sea cucumber is a scaly sea squirt, white, spiny, looks like a cucumber, but it''s soft. I used to see it when I was a sailor at sea. In temperate waters, thousands of people often gather together. It''s a cheap commodity."


    "I''m not here to study marine biology," Huang Liang said.


    "Oh yes, yes, young man, I know you''re going to haicucumber street, but you must find out what haicucumber is before you can find it." the tramp said with a mysterious smile, "do you know that haicucumber has another meaning?"


    Seeing that Huang Liang''s face seemed impatient, he said, "well, I guess you don''t know. Let me tell you, sea cucumbers - that''s what men do!"


    There was a trace of malice in his eyes. "Every year tens of thousands of ships enter and leave Amsterdam port. Sailors are blown by the sea wind and soaked in the sea. Over time, their skin will change. Even the second is different from ordinary people. It''s like being salted by sea salt. It''s fat, white and elastic. People call it sea cucumber."


    "So you should understand now that haicucumber street is where sailors wash their dick... Hahaha... Do you know how to wash it? Of course, it''s water from women... Hahaha..."


    The tramp seemed to think of something pleasant and laughed wildly.


    "Tell me where it is?" Huang Liang had understood. If the tramp hadn''t lied to him, haicucumber street might be a hidden alley in a red light district. No wonder it can''t be found on Google map.


    The tramp stopped laughing, looked up at the sky, looked at the white clouds in the sky and said, "although haicucumber street is the cheapest fireworks field in Amsterdam, oh no, it is the cheapest fireworks field in Holland, the girls there are really good, especially those sold from Ukraine and Serbia. If you want to invite me to play once, I can lead the way for you."


    Huang Liang didn''t expect that the tramp who couldn''t eat enough would put forward such a request, and he couldn''t understand why human beings still have such physiological desire under such extreme suffering. When he instinctively wanted to refuse, the tramp changed his mind temporarily.


    "Oh, no, no, no, I''d better go by myself. What if I take you there and you stand me up? Just give me the money, just 20 euros, oh no, 10 euros..."


    He stretched out a finger, and the green light in his eyes was like a wolf, but this time it was not hunger, but greed.


    Huang Liang smiled with disgust and contempt, gracefully took out his wallet from his pocket, drew a 100 euro from it, and shook his hand twice:


    "Go ahead and tell me where it is. This 100 euros is yours."


    "Really, really?" the green light in the tramp''s eyes is even more prosperous: "the new market, the weighing room and devalen are all famous red light districts. You can know where the sea cucumber is when you ask someone there, but each red light district has a low-grade brothel dedicated to sea cucumber. I don''t know which one you mean."


    Huang Liang knew he couldn''t ask more from the tramp, so he gave him a hundred euros and left.


    The tramp was overjoyed, caught the note with trembling hands, blushed on his face, jumped up like chicken blood, and rushed to the street on the right of the railway station square at a fast pace.


    Half an hour later, the bruised and dying tramp was thrown out of the gate of a red house. A fleshy Slavic man spat on his face, threw down a piece of paper and scolded, "grandma, remember to bring money next time, or cut off your dick and feed the dog!"


    Looking at the falling paper, the tramp couldn''t understand why he took a hundred euros and turned it into a small ticket for the bakery when he went to check out?


    ¡­¡­


    Amsterdam is an ancient city. The houses on both sides of the street retain the ancient and exquisite appearance of centuries ago. Red, blue or green decorations can be seen everywhere, showing a bit of playfulness and warmth in the world after snow.


    Three or four storey buildings are in rows, but the doors along the street are very narrow, often allowing only one person to go in and out. It is said that there was a strange law in Amsterdam in ancient times. The larger the door is opened, the more taxes will be paid. People have to minimize the door and open the window to a large extent. All large things will be moved in and out of the window. There are also extended iron hooks and ropes on the top of the building.


    Such houses are everywhere, including several well-known red light blocks. The girls either stood at the narrow door or sat in the wide window, looked at the passers-by, and stirred the men''s hormones with their eyes and gestures.


    Huang Liang walked into one of the streets and passed a row of window brothels with red lights. Probably because the weather was too cold, most of the girls hid in the house and no one came to the door to meet the guests. It may also be that they were not interested in the little man with Oriental face. The women here were freelance and were not coerced by anyone, Whether they are willing to spend the spring night with you depends not only on the money, but also on their mood.


    Walking half a block, a blonde opened the narrow door of the red house and came out. On a cold day, she only wore a sheepskin windbreaker with little inside. Under her short skirt, her slender thighs trembled in the cold wind, but more amorous.


    When he saw the windbreaker, Huang Liang always thought of Qingmu, so he had to look more. The blonde immediately leaned on the porch, put on a coquettish posture and showed a professional charming smile.


    Huang Liang stepped forward, and the girl''s smile was more prosperous. She winked at him like silk, as if she had seen colorful banknotes.


    "Excuse me, do you know this place?" Huang Liang asked, pointing to the note.


    Seeing the address on the note, the blonde showed her disdain and waved impatiently, "go ahead and ask ahead." then she turned back and entered the window room.


    Huang Liang heard her muttering voice when she closed the door: "it''s a poor man, shit!"

 Chapter 388

    Huangliang walked forward in the direction the woman said, and the street became narrow. The original bright red window room disappeared and was replaced by gray. The sun was blocked by the houses on both sides. The snow on the ground had not been shoveled, but it was trampled in a mess, like a dirty carpet with many footprints.


    The street is too narrow to be called a street. It can only be called an alley. I just don''t know if this name is also popular in Amsterdam.


    There was no one in the alley. The footprints on the ground were obviously left after the snow stopped last night. But Huang Liang thought it strange that so many people would come to such a place for fun after a heavy snow all night?


    Finally, when an old lady passed by, Huang Liang didn''t want to miss the opportunity. He went up and asked, "excuse me, madam, do you know where haicucumber street is?"


    The old lady looked at Huang Liang without expression and sighed, "young man, how nice the red powder house in front is. Why go to the sea cucumber?"


    Huang Liang knew she had misunderstood, but he didn''t want to explain. He took out a note and said, "I want to find this address."


    The old lady took the note, took out a pair of reading glasses from her pocket, put them on, and looked at the address carefully: "1307? Haicucumber Street doesn''t have a house number."


    Huang Liang was stunned and didn''t have a house number? How can I find it?


    But he didn''t give up and asked, "tell me where haicucumber street is. I''ll find it myself."


    The old lady said, "this is haicucumber street, from here to there -" she pointed to the narrow alley ahead, "including the alleys on both sides, but there is no house number."


    Huang Liang said thank you and decided to look for it himself.


    The old lady stopped him and said, "I said, young man, the girls here are almost the same. Don''t be cheated by those who send small advertisements in the railway station. If her photos are beautiful and the price is ridiculously cheap, you should be careful of your wallet."


    Huang Liang nodded and thanked the kind old lady again. But he thought she seemed too enthusiastic. All the people who came here were prostitutes. She should have been used to it for a long time. Did she look like a baby?


    He walked forward for a while and found that there were no house numbers on both sides. When he looked back, the old lady had disappeared. I didn''t know which alley he had entered.


    The note clearly says 1307 haicucumber street, but why is there no house number? Isn''t it this red light district? It seems that every red light district has a place called sea cucumber. However, this dark and dirty place must be outside the jurisdiction of the government. It is right to have no house number. According to this inference, it is likely that other sea cucumbers do not have house numbers.


    Huang Liang wondered if he wanted to count one door by one, but he immediately denied the idea. The number of 1307 is too large. Without a house number, it is impossible for someone to count the doors of their own house.


    He walked into the alleys on both sides and walked around. Probably there were no customers at the moment. Only a few doors were open. Some thin women with black eyes stood at the door, squeezed out a reluctant smile and nodded at Huang Liang.


    Huangliang thinks this scene is a bit like some domestic alleys. It seems that this industry is similar all over the world. And these women look more sick. They should have taken drugs. When he was in the hospital, he met many drug addicts. They were skinny, dark skin, dull eyes and blue black around their eyes. They were similar to or even worse than those who were dying of a terminal illness.


    He casually asked a woman about the house number. The woman waved her hand and scolded fuck and told him to go away without playing.


    Huang Liang is sure that there is no house number here, so this number may not be the house number, but something else. He looked at the note for a long time, and finally thought of separating the numbers. Would it be a combination of 13 and 7, such as the seventh room in the 13th alley.


    So he went back to the junction of haicucumber street and red powder house. From there, he began to count alley by alley. When he counted to the thirteenth, he went in.


    This alley looks no different from other alleys, but there is no vampire woman standing in the semi open door.


    Looking at the snow that had completely melted on the ground, Huangliang felt more and more wrong. It is reasonable to say that the middle alley passes by the most people, because all people diverted to the alley must pass through the middle alley. But there is still snow on the road of the middle alley, but there is no snow here. This shows that either someone has cleaned it here, or too many people have come to tread on the snow.


    Everything indicates that it is unusual here. He may have found the right place.


    He stopped when he counted to the seventh door.


    There was a red cloth hanging on the door. I don''t know what it was used for. The door was very clean and there was no snow at all. However, the snow accumulated about an inch thick. It was clean and nobody moved it.


    Huang Liang looked up at the sky between the cracks. A white cloud crossed two buildings and moved slowly driven by the wind. He took out his mobile phone, opened the map location, saved the screenshot, and put the picture into the ghost folder. The picture was named "No. 07, Lane 13, haicucumber".


    After doing this, he raised his hand and knocked at the door.


    The door opened with a squeak. A wrinkled old lady''s face appeared behind the door, smiled at him and said, "young man, you finally found it!"


    Huang Liang was stunned. Isn''t this the old lady I met just now!


    The moment I stepped into the door, a tide came from the pavement, and there seemed to be a little rotten smell.


    Amsterdam is really wet near the sea, but it is rarely smelled in cold and dry winter. Huang Liang almost suspected that the old lady was also an old prostitute receiving guests in haicucumber. The house was where she worked, and the ground was full of used condoms.


    When he thought of this, there was a bout of acid reflux in his stomach and he almost spit it out.


    At this time, the old lady''s eyes just looked at him. Her eyes were cold and almost pierced his body: "young man, your reaction is not normal. Is human emotion affecting you?"


    Huang Liang was startled. He remembered that the place he was coming to today was a secret base of the organization. Those who could appear here, even among the parasites, also had a certain strength and status.


    "Oh, I may not be used to it for the first time," he said.


    "Only human beings need to adapt," the old lady said coldly.


    Huang Liang didn''t know what role the old lady played in the organization. He didn''t expect that his abnormal reaction immediately aroused the suspicion of the other party.


    "Are you...?" he asked tentatively.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. I''m a doorman."


    The old lady said and closed the door. The sky light was separated from the door. There was only a dark light from a pink wall lamp in the room. With the same pink light, the lights of the beautiful red pink house look warm and exotic, and here is only gloomy and mysterious.


    "Did Howard bring you?" the old lady asked as she walked in.


    "Yes." Huang Liang followed her numbly, "where is he?"


    "At a party, of course!"


    Through the outer room and into the inner room, the old lady opened a door, exposed the entrance to the basement and said, "go down from here, the party has begun."


    A staircase spiraled downward, getting darker and darker, looking like a path to a deep hell.


    Huang Liang didn''t hesitate and went straight in.


    There was a creaking sound of closing the door overhead. The old lady had turned away and probably had to meet other comrades.


    The moment the entrance door closed, it was like the door of hell closed, and the passage fell into darkness.


    Huang Liang suddenly remembered all kinds of legends about hell he had heard when he was a child, and the mother-in-law surnamed Meng who guarded the entrance to hell.


    He touched the wall and continued to walk down. Then he heard some strange sounds from the ground, such as the cry of ghosts, the moan of women after childbirth, and the scream of being whipped

 Chapter 389

    Huang Liang was startled. Sweat burst out from all the pores of his body, and beads of sweat big as beans rolled down his forehead.


    It''s so terrible that I was hypnotized into a dream like this. I don''t know. This feeling was only experienced when facing Aoki. But from that time to now, he is confident that his spiritual strength has improved greatly. If he meets Aoki again, he may not be as embarrassed and desperate as he was at the beginning.


    Now, however, I met an old lady here, which made him powerless to resist. He didn''t know how the other party did it, and couldn''t even remember when the other party began to hypnotize himself.


    He carefully recalled his trip. He came out of Amsterdam Central railway station, met a tramp, and then came to the red light district. When he couldn''t find haicucumber street, the old lady appeared.


    Well, too careless. This is the darkest corner in Amsterdam''s largest red light district. All those who appear here are prostitutes. How can an old lady emerge?


    But why did she wait here to hypnotize herself? Is it a test that everyone who comes to the organization party has to pass?


    Huang Liang is not sure of each other''s identity. It is reasonable to say that those waiting here at the moment should be people inside the organization, and many of the scenes and words he saw and said in his dream can not be extracted and reconstructed from his memory. It must be the other party''s intention to help him build them in his dream. Such as the filthy scene in the basement and what women call the "elite breeding program".


    But why did she lead him into such a dream? Do you want to tell him something or test him?


    Of course, there is another possibility that the old lady is not a person within the organization, but a hidden spiritual master in the human world like Aoki.


    Anyway, he must be careful. He carefully recalled what had happened in his dream to see if he showed any flaws. He doesn''t want the organization to know his relationship with Aoki, let alone be treated as the first traitor.


    After going through it in the brain, there are about two places that show their feet in the whole process. One is his scalpel, which condenses a strong spiritual force, but it doesn''t explain any problem. This is a mental confrontation method developed by him. Later, Aoki helped him strengthen it. Aoki said this method is unique, deceptive and hidden. As long as he doesn''t dream of Aoki in his dream, others can''t know anything.


    Second, he looked at his mobile phone before entering No. 07, Lane 13 and put the location information into the ghost folder. This is only a small action, and the other party should not care, because no one knows what the ghost folder is, and even he doesn''t know what it is. It seems that after he found the address, he just located it on his mobile phone.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    The skin on the old lady''s face was loose, and her bloated coat wrapped her short body. No matter how she looked, she didn''t look like a master. Only her eyes looked at Huang Liang very sharp.


    "Don''t know who I am. It''s not good for you to know," she said, and then put up the collar of her coat. "Oh, it''s so cold today!"


    A gust of wind blew, and the sweat of Huangliang suddenly became cold.


    "Are you Howard''s?" the old lady asked.


    "Yes." Huang Liang knew he couldn''t hide it and answered honestly.


    "Well -" the old lady nodded, as if thinking, "Howard can''t teach you this skill. Tell me, who taught you?"


    Huang Liang asked, "what do you mean?"


    The old lady said, "your mental strength is very strong, which is beyond my expectation."


    "No one taught me," said Huang Liang. "I figured it out myself."


    "Really?" the old lady looked incredulous.


    Huang Liang decided to gamble and said, "with your ability, it''s easy to verify whether what I said is true or false. You can hypnotize me now and let my subconscious answer you."


    This is a kind of gambling. He feels that the old lady won''t hypnotize him anymore, otherwise he won''t have to talk so much nonsense at all. If she wants to know anything, just ask in her dream. He was glad that he didn''t show much horse feet in his dream just now, and he woke up so soon.


    As he expected, the old lady said:


    "Oh, no, since you came out by yourself, I won''t hypnotize you anymore. Your scalpel is very sharp. Are you a doctor?"


    Huang Liang replied, "yes, I''ve been a surgeon before."


    The old lady said, "it''s hard to condense your mental strength like that. But you seem to be deliberately hiding, so that when I hypnotize, you don''t resist at all. With the scalpel I saw later, I''m afraid it''s not easy for me to hypnotize you and let you know nothing.


    Well, in this world, hiding is right, but hiding doesn''t turn a tiger into a rabbit, but with the help of the surrounding things, it integrates the spiritual fluctuation with the environment. If you become a rabbit, you may have been bitten by a hound before you become a tiger. "


    Huang Liang also wondered why he was so easily hypnotized. He also felt that the old lady in front of him was really unfathomable and might be more powerful than Aoki. Now after listening to her, he knew that his problem was not that he had made little progress, but that the method was wrong.


    Knowing that the old lady was almost instructing, he quickly thanked her and asked, "are you...?"


    "I told you not to ask who I am!" the old lady looked up and said, "you don''t have to thank me. This is your own skill and opportunity. I should go. It''s too cold here for the old woman. Unlike you young people..."


    Huang Liang wanted to say something, but the old lady had passed her and walked towards the street outside the pink house in the distance.


    He heard her still saying, "how can such an organization do without the ability to lead, command and command? I can see that it is also a bunch of waste..."


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Liang silently watched the old lady disappear into the street in the distance, and was still shocked. He still couldn''t decide whether the old lady was the organizer or not? If so, her level must be very high. How high is it? Huang Liang doesn''t know.


    All he knew was that the old lady seemed dissatisfied with the organization. However, the operation mode of this organization is determined by the leader, and everything here has been approved by the leader. And Howard''s level in the organization is not low. If he can''t report directly to the leader, he is at most one level apart. In an organization that has penetrated into almost all countries in the world and is controlling most of the resources of human society, it is great to be separated from leaders only one layer. Huang Liang was led by Howard because he came in early and received a special task.


    What is the difference between questioning the operation mode of the organization and the ability of key members of the organization and questioning leaders? Who the hell is this old lady?


    Huang Liang walked aimlessly in the alley while thinking.


    In the corner, a heavily made-up woman shouted "Hey" to him, hooked her middle finger and winked at him.


    Huang Liang just recovered from his thoughts and found that he had gone far. He suddenly noticed that the door here had a door number.


    He quickly walked forward, looking for house numbers one by one, and soon found No. 1307.


    He stopped, took a deep breath and looked up at the sky. The sky after the snow was very blue, and several white clouds floated gently high and far away.


    He took out his cell phone, saved the location information in the ghost folder, and knocked at the door.


    After a while, the door opened with a squeak, and Howard with gray hair appeared at the door.


    "Zhao, oh no, Huang, you''re here at last!" Howard warmly welcomed him in.


    Through the outer room, the light darkened, and a pink lamp on the wall flashed a dark light.


    Howard opened a door, pointed to the entrance of the basement behind the door and said mysteriously and excitedly, "Huang, welcome to the elite breeding program!"


    Huang Liang''s eyelids jumped slightly, looked at the dark tunnel, as if he smelled a dirty smell of body fluid and alcohol, and vaguely heard an obscene voice next to his ears.

 Chapter 390

    The blue sea was endless, and two white sails opened in the wind, like the wings of a giant bird flying low on the sea. A flock of seagulls followed the mast and advanced with the help of the ship''s air flow.


    A little black figure stopped on the towering mast, suddenly croaked, rose into the sky, went straight up into the sky, circled in the sky for a while, fell down quickly, and swept across the water, causing a great panic among the gulls behind the ship.


    Aoki stood in the bow, closed his eyes and felt the strong sea breeze.


    The salty and humid sea breeze carries a trace of fragrance of leaves and flowers, but there are only blue waves in front of us, and there are no islands and reefs with plant growth in the field of vision.


    When petru turned his sails against the wind, the ethereal smell of the wind disappeared again.


    "What the hell is this?" petru scolded.


    They had been searching the sea for five days. The smell of the wind kept them in the same place, but they didn''t even see the shadow of a reef.


    Of course, what Aoki smells is not only the fragrance, but also the spiritual fluctuation. Whenever he stood in the bow and closed his eyes, the crow stopped on the high mast would fly up and look around in the high sky.


    Its vision is the vision of Aoki, but it still sees only the sea, even if it has rubbed the thin clouds at the lowest level.


    Suhuilan and petru stood not far from Qingmu. They also closed their eyes slightly and breathed deeply, as if they were doing an ancient yoga.


    On the next deck lay an orange cat, holding a half eaten fish in his arms, staring at the sea ahead, his eyes alert as if he had found prey.


    Petru first opened his eyes and saw that the person next to him was still in a dream. Even the cat didn''t move. He could only shake his head mockingly.


    This is the method Aoki taught him. When the spiritual wave on the sea appears, carefully sense it and try to catch it. Although the energy is so weak that it is almost impossible to capture and will not supplement people''s spiritual power, when you follow its rhythm and put your spiritual power into the farthest and widest range, your spiritual power will be exercised virtually.


    Petru couldn''t feel the existence of the mental wave at first. He found that he was the only one on the whole ship who couldn''t feel it. Even the bird and cat could feel it. He once felt very lonely, no different from the salted fish in the warehouse.


    Later, he found the trick. Whenever Aoki said he found spiritual fluctuations, his sensitive nose blown by the wind all the year round on the sea could smell a fresh smell of plants and trees, which scattered faintly with the salty and wet sea wind.


    He didn''t know whether the spirit power tasted, or whether the ghost island passed somewhere in the void when the spirit power fluctuated. Two irrelevant spaces influenced each other when the orbit was infinitely close. Here he smelled the flowers on the island. Did the people on the island smell the salty and wet sea breeze here?


    Oh, of course. Since it''s an island, it certainly tastes like the sea.


    Petru closed his eyes and looked for the faint fragrance from the sea breeze. The next day, he really felt the fluctuation of spirit. The wave was like the breath of the sea. He saw the tide under the moon and the small life on the beach with the tide.


    This feeling was like a dream, which made him intoxicated until the tide receded, the moon disappeared, and the light in the dream gradually disappeared into the boundless silence in his mind like the light of a comet.


    These days, petru felt that his spiritual strength had improved greatly. Every time he was immersed in this dream, and then happily opened his eyes, but disappointed to find that he was always the first to wake up.


    He lit a cigarette and looked at them quietly. When the smoke was half burnt, suhuilan also opened her eyes, and the cat ate the fish under her claws again.


    When the smoke burned out, he flicked the butt into the sea with his finger. The cigarette butt drew an arc, became a small black dot under the blue sky and fell to the sea. At this time, a black dot also appeared at the junction of the sea and the sky, slowly becoming larger.


    The crow spread its wings, like a hawk and Falcon returning from a long hunt, croaked and landed on the top of the green wood.


    Aoki then slowly opened his eyes and stretched himself.


    "Didn''t you find it again?" asked petru. "If this goes on, when will we find it?"


    Aoki put his hand on the bow rail and said lazily, "Oh, I''ll always find it."


    "But it''s been five days!" petru looked a little anxious. "The food on my ship is only enough to support half a month. At most, it will take five days. If we can''t find it in five days, we can only return."


    Aoki said, "you''ll always find it."


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "it seems that you have a plan in mind?"


    Aoki said, "there''s still a little bit of certainty about whether it''s a bamboo. Have you found that this spiritual fluctuation has a certain law?"


    Of course, suhuilan also found it, but she doesn''t know what this Law represents.


    "You mean it appears periodically?"


    "I''m not sure. It may be cyclical, but it''s more like a linkage."


    "Linkage? How? Is information transmitted between tabu and tabu?"


    "It''s possible. Maybe these taps are some mechanism to trigger underwater relics."


    Su Huilan said: "This mechanism is too big! I don''t think humans have the ability to arrange a mechanism on the sea of one million square kilometers. Moreover, some taps obviously don''t work, such as the one on Lapa island. If it is a linkage mechanism, as long as any one of them fails, the whole mechanism will fail. How can we explain that these ghost islands disappear and appear from time to time A submarine relic also looms and appears from time to time? "


    Aoki shook his head and said, "the disappearance of spiritual power on the stone doesn''t necessarily mean that the tabu is out of order! Maybe the intensity of spiritual fluctuation is different in different locations!"


    Su Huilan fell into meditation and returned to her mind after a long time: "what you said is reasonable. I ignored this. Mental intensity may be a setting of the mechanism, using different wave strengths to control the function of the whole mechanism."


    "So, how do you open this mechanism?" petru said impatiently


    Aoki said, "I don''t know. We always have to see the mechanism first. The ghost island playing hide and seek with us is probably the core of the whole mechanism, at least the most important part. Wait slowly. Since you''ve seen it, it will always appear."


    "Oh, my God!" cried petru. "Then you say so many birds are useful! It''s all nonsense!"


    The crow said angrily, "Hey, what bird do you say? What bird is light? It''s best not to take a bird word when swearing in the future. Don''t you know that birds also have dignity?"


    Petru rolled his eyes. "Oh, sorry, I forgot you were a bird! What the hell are you?"


    "Me?" said my crow proudly. "Of course, birds are most like people, and people are most like birds. Sometimes, I don''t know whether I am a man or a bird, but biologically, I seem to be a bird."


    "All right, Birdman!" Petrus gave him a thumbs up.


    "Er..." the crow felt something was wrong. "It''s better to be human and bird. In linguistics, the position of subject and attribute is very particular. Sometimes when you change the position, the meaning is completely different, such as sauce elbow and elbow sauce. Well, there are two different flavors..."


    "OK, OK, I see." petru raised his hands and surrendered. He really didn''t know why he wanted to annoy the bird who was more nagging than his grandparents.


    The crow finally shut up.


    Petru felt a little surprised. In the past, the bird would never stop talking whether you were threatening or begging for mercy. However, this time, it immediately stopped its mouth, as if it had been suddenly pinched by someone.


    The deck was very quiet, only the sea breeze was blowing.


    He smelled the faint fragrance of flowers in the wind.


    However, he found that neither Aoki nor suhuilan nor crow or cat closed their eyes as usual. Instead, they opened their eyes wide and looked ahead.


    Petru followed their eyes. On the blue sea ahead, an island suddenly appeared. The trees on the island were lush, and it seemed that there were patches of silver ferns reflecting strange light.

 Chapter 391

    When the island appeared, the sea was foggy.


    A corner of the island stretched out from the sea fog like a monster''s claw. The coastline twists and turns, and the far end is covered with fog. We can''t see how big the island is, but judging from the scene in front of us, it must not be a small island reef.


    "Is this the island you saw?" Aoki asked.


    Petru shook his head. "I don''t know, but I certainly didn''t land from this position last time."


    "Did it fog like this last time?"


    "Yes, it''s foggy too. The visibility is very low."


    Aoki suddenly remembered captain church''s diary. One day, they also encountered heavy fog at sea, and then lost their way.


    He looked at Su Huilan and found that Su Huilan was also looking at her. Maybe two people thought of the same problem.


    Suhuilan asked, "petru, did you measure the area of the island last time?"


    "No, but the island is not big. I remember walking for about two hours to reach the hot spring in the center," petru said


    The fog on the sea was very unstable. It was rolled around by the wind. It was thick and light for a while. The sun came in from the gap of the fog and became a very strange weather.


    "What shall we do?" asked petru.


    Aoki said, "of course it''s on the island. After looking for so many days, it''s not easy to appear. It can''t retreat."


    Petru said, "I don''t care. Just go."


    He went under the mast, put down all the sails, and then returned to the cab. He skillfully manipulated the ship close to the island and looked for a suitable place to dock according to the shape of the coastline.


    Finally, the ship dropped anchor in a notch. For fear of grounding, the ship was still dozens of meters away from the shore, so they put down two leather rafts.


    Before getting off the ship, Su Huilan returned to the cabin, changed into a jungle camouflage suit, and her hair was tied up. She looked quite heroic. Her proud figure was not covered by military camouflage, but showed a bit of chic style.


    The crow saw quack and screamed twice. He pretended to disdain to fly to the mast and whispered to the distant sky: "like a flower, you are dangerous again!"


    When Aoki called it down, it said in Aoki''s ear, "I tell you, the boss''s wife is definitely stronger than her!"


    I thought of the flat chest I spent all my life. I felt that there was something wrong with my words. I tilted my head and thought for a while, "er... Explosion may be a little difficult. It must be strong enough!"


    Su Huilan tied the shoelaces of her military Jungle Boots. Suddenly she saw the pull board of Qingmu and asked, "do you want to change your clothes? The environment of this uninhabited wild island is not very good."


    Aoki said, "forget it, I''m still used to myself."


    Su Huilan shook her head helplessly.


    Petru also felt that Aoki''s shoes were not suitable for trekking in the jungle, but he gave up the idea of persuading him when he remembered the scene of sprinting on the rugged hillside when he was sniped by himself.


    "Take some weapons, who knows what''s on the island!" petru hesitated and reminded, although he also felt that carrying a gun was a burden with the ability of Qingmu and suhuilan.


    Aoki is not arrogant enough to think that he doesn''t need heat weapons under any circumstances, so he doesn''t refuse. He had an automatic rifle on his back, three boxes of bullets and two grenades. Of course, the pistol and dagger are also in the windbreaker pocket.


    Looking at a pile of things hanging on his windbreaker, the crow shouted, "come on, have a cigarette, have a cigarette, point it with money, you are brother pony!"


    As he called it, Aoki really became addicted to smoking. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. Of course, he used matches, not money.


    Su Huilan laughed: "how many movies did your bird watch?"


    Aoki said, "you have to ask it. You see more than me anyway."


    The crow cried, "how much? Not much!"


    Su Huilan looked at Qingmu: "I still need a pair of sunglasses."


    Aoki said, "come on, I don''t want to be a pony brother. I''ll be beaten into a horse honeycomb."


    Petru didn''t know why. He asked, "who''s pony?" when he found that no one answered him, he walked away bored and went to tidy up his own weapons.


    Su Huilan didn''t like heavy weapons. She only picked a micro punch and a pistol and took a few cartridges.


    She saw petru carrying a lot of things on his back, making it seem like going to war. She asked vigilantly, "petru, why did you go to the island with so many weapons? Did you hide something from us?"


    Petru said, "what can I hide? It''s to prevent wild animals."


    Su Huilan said, "beast, what beast can there be in this isolated island?"


    "It''s always safer to bring more weapons," petru said


    Su Huilan said, "I know. You must have met something on the island last time, so you left in a hurry, right? You can walk the whole sea area once, and even a dead tabu like Lapa island has been found. With such strong spiritual power, how can you leave in such a hurry that you can''t remember the shape of the coastline? It''s obviously an accident!"


    "It was a bit of an accident," petru hesitated


    "Stop talking nonsense and make it clear." Aoki said.


    Petru suddenly felt a powerful mental force coming to his face. Knowing that it was warning him, he quickly waved his hand:


    "No, no, no, I went to the island, but the situation on the island was a little strange. At that time, the place where I landed was not here, there was a beach. The island was also foggy, and I couldn''t see anything clearly. My mental strength was not as good as you, but I also felt the mental fluctuation on the island. I was sure there was a strong tabu on the island, so I followed the guidance of my mental strength, After I got to the island, I climbed to a high slope and saw a small lake, which is the hot spring I told you. At that time, I didn''t know that mental power came from that lake, but just when I needed fresh water on board, I went straight to the lake. "


    "The fog on the island is very strange. Some places are thicker and some places are lighter. When I walk through the thick fog, I hear people talking, but the language I speak is more difficult to understand than Chinese. At first, I thought I had an illusion, so I didn''t care, but the voice is getting closer and closer, and I know it''s wrong. I quickly find a place to hide and hide I vaguely saw the shadow of some people, chirping, as if looking for someone, maybe hunting. "


    "Did you see what kind of person it was?" asked Su Huilan.


    "The fog is so big that I can''t see clearly," petru said. "And I''m not sure if it''s my illusion. Do you know what it feels like to walk in the fog with visibility less than two meters for two or three hours? I almost collapsed and thought I''d never get out."


    Su Huilan said: "too low visibility will make you circle. In addition, the jungle road is difficult to walk. It''s normal to walk for two or three hours. However, you have participated in jungle operations and should have the ability to distinguish directions. You can''t lose this adaptability?"


    "I have a compass on my body, but it seems to be out of order. The direction of the pointer is chaotic. The plants on the island grow completely irregularly. The fog is very thick and I can''t see the sun. I can''t find any way to distinguish the direction. Generally speaking, the island is different from the places we''ve seen," petru said


    "This is really a little strange!" Su Huilan frowned. "What happened later?"


    "Later, those people seemed to have gone far before I came out to continue walking, but not long after I left, I heard someone talking again. This time it was Russian."


    "Russian?"


    "Yes, it''s Russian. I''ve been specially trained and know a little Russian. I heard someone say, ''Ivan, we seem to be trapped!'' another guy said, ''don''t talk, Boris, I feel they haven''t gone far yet.''"

 Chapter 392

    "And then?"


    "Then? No, then. I only heard these two words, and they seemed to have never appeared. After these two words, there was no sound, not even footsteps. If you can walk in the jungle so quietly, you''ll either see a ghost or meet someone in the same line, but who''s in our line - Oh, I''m talking about mercenaries, not pirates¡ª¡ª Will you come to such a place where birds don''t shit? So I think I may have gone to hell, or I may have mental problems. "


    Petru''s expression looked a little depressed. "I didn''t carry much weapons at that time, and I was afraid of problems with my ship. If there were really people on the island, they would find my ship. So I quietly returned to the ship on the same way."


    "With your temper, you shouldn''t leave so easily. When you come out, you must leave a mark along the road?" Su Huilan said.


    "Of course! I managed to find this place, and I felt that there were some mysterious things on the island that attracted me. Maybe there was something I wanted on it. I took weapons from the ship and went back to the island. Because of my previous experience, this time, I was very careful for fear that others would find me."


    "It''s just that I encountered an accident as soon as I went up. The accident was not dangerous, but just startled me, because I found that what I saw on the island for the second time was completely different from what I saw on the island for the first time. Everything on the island changed, the shape of the mountains changed, and the vegetation changed. All the marks I left were gone, as if I had never been here before. Later, I still I found the lake, but I didn''t hear any sound or meet anyone along the way. "


    "Until then, I still didn''t know that the mental power came from the lake. I found that the lake water was warm. Generally speaking, the hot spring water could not be drunk, and judging from the water temperature and the surrounding rocks, it might be a crater. But I was tired and thirsty, so I couldn''t care so much, so I fell down and tasted it. The water was very sweet, without salty and heavy alkali. Then I took off my clothes I jumped into the lake and took a bath. "


    "You must wonder how a man like me who lives with his head pinned on his belt can easily relax his vigilance and dare to take a bath in the lake." petru laughed at himself, "I think so, too. But I didn''t know why at that time. My mind was dizzy and I just wanted to take a bath. Moreover, after I jumped down, I found that the lake water could relieve my fatigue. Then I found the source of mental power at the bottom of the lake. There must be something under the water. I guess it''s tabu under the water."


    "At that time, I wondered why I built tabu underwater. Later, I thought that it might have been an dead crater. I didn''t know when it came back to life. The volcanic eruption caused tabu to sink to the bottom of the lake. I felt that there was a force calling me to find it. It wanted to see the sun again. So I dived underwater."


    "I don''t have any diving equipment, but I''m good at water. Diving is a basic skill for people like us who live on the sea all the year round. In such warm water, I can hold my breath for more than ten minutes. After I dived down, I found that the lake is not small, the bottom of the lake is full of rubble, and it gets deeper and deeper in the middle. When I swam to the center of the lake, I didn''t have enough breath, so I had to float up to breathe. However, When I came up, I suddenly saw two people standing on the shore. "


    "That''s where I went into the water, and my clothes were taken off there. First they took my clothes and looked over and over, and then they picked up my gun and muttered something. Because it was far away, I couldn''t hear what they said, but I probably couldn''t understand when they were close. There was fog on the lake, I couldn''t see what they looked like, and they probably wouldn''t notice the lake The heart shows a head. "


    "I quickly dived into the water and swam towards them. I didn''t want to run away naked. In addition, I also wanted to listen to what they were saying. I calculated the route and swam to a hidden place under a convex mountain rock on the Bank of the lake. I heard their voice. Unfortunately, I was right, and I couldn''t understand a word. Their pronunciation characteristics were not what I had learned In any language system. Then I heard a bang. "


    "I was startled. I thought they found me. Then I heard someone shouting in horror and hurried footsteps away. I confirmed that there was no one on the shore, so I got out of the hiding place. When I saw my clothes lying on the shore, there was a person lying on the ground. I thought maybe my gun was on fire. Because I couldn''t see the man''s face in the water, I was trying to climb When I went up to have a look and took back my clothes and weapons, suddenly a large group of people came out of the thick fog in the distance. They were running with spears and feathers on their heads, shouting "Wuli Wuli."


    "I was so scared that I dived back into the water and swam towards the other bank. About in the middle of the lake, I quietly floated up for a breath, and then I looked back and saw the shadowy figure on the bank. One of them seemed to look at me. In fact, I couldn''t see the man''s face at all because of the distance and the fog. But I really felt that he seemed to see me. You don''t understand that feeling, It was like being stared at by a sniper. I didn''t dare to stay any longer. I dived to the opposite side and landed. I couldn''t care about my naked ass, so I rushed into the place with the thickest fog. "


    At this point, petru took a deep breath and looked tired, as if he had just returned from diving.


    Aoki frowned and asked, "do you mean there are savages on this island?"


    "It''s impossible. The surrounding islands have been civilized. The resources of an isolated island in the ocean are not enough for a tribe to continue, which can''t be explained genetically," Su Huilan said


    "But it''s really not the natives nearby. They look like Indians a hundred years ago," petru said


    "Have you seen them since?"


    "No," petru shook his head. "It was dark after I escaped, and I was afraid they would find my boat, so I didn''t dare to go up again. When I went back later, I couldn''t find the island."


    "Then why did you hide this experience from us?" asked Su Huilan.


    "In fact, I don''t want to hide it, but even I feel incredible. It feels like an illusion or a dream. Besides, it''s not very glorious to say that red beard once ran away naked," petru said.


    "Wait..." Aoki suddenly remembered something. "You just said that two people spoke Russian, as if they called each other''s names, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, one is Ivan and the other is Boris."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, I can be sure. I heard these two understandable words that day. I remember them very clearly and can''t forget them."


    "Ivan, Boris..." Aoki vaguely remembered that Captain church''s diary seemed to mention the names of these two people.

 Chapter 393

    Suhuilan and Aoki are a little excited. If Ivan and Boris appear on the island, it is likely that situ is also there, and even the whole scientific research team is on the island.


    Aoki asked, "how far are we from where the wreckage of the scientific research ship was found?"


    He has no research on ocean currents and maritime search and rescue, but his ideas are very clear. Su Huilan and petru both know this knowledge, especially petru. The ocean is his home.


    Petru understood what he meant and immediately checked the current specific location through the GPS system. At the same time, he opened the navigation map and asked them where the wreckage was found.


    However, to his surprise, he suddenly found that the GPS system failed and could not find any signal. He turned on other communication equipment on the ship. How can there be no advanced equipment on the ship of a fugitive pirate like him? But the problem is that no set of equipment can be connected to satellites in the sky.


    "Damn it!" petru slapped the instruments in the cab. "Have we entered any radio blind area? We can''t get a signal at all!"


    Suhuilan also took out a small signal receiver from her box and connected it to her pad. The result was the same.


    Aoki looked at the fog ahead and thought of the encounter of the scientific research ship: "it must be the relationship between these fog."


    Su Huilan nodded and said, "we may have fallen into a space bubble."


    "Space bubble?" petru listened to Su Huilan''s conjectures about three-dimensional and two-dimensional. These ghost scientific knowledge was more terrible in his ears than the legend of sea monsters. "What should we do now? Go to the island or retreat? Should we come again when the fog clears?"


    Su Huilan said, "it''s too late to retreat, and we can''t find the island in Fogless weather. Do you think you found it when it was foggy last time?"


    Petru nodded, "that''s true."


    Aoki said, "don''t you always have the location of this island? You haven''t found GPS failure before?"


    Petru said: "I didn''t notice that although the GPS is always on, I often sail by feeling. You know, it''s dangerous for a pirate to drive the GPS when he runs away. People like us can travel around the world with a navigation chart. As for here, I found it according to those sheepskin charts. Later, after leaving the island, I checked the positioning. The GPS was good at that time, but it''s gone It''s far from the island. I calculated the position of the island according to the ship''s route and speed, which is basically consistent with the marks on the chart. I don''t think our current position will deviate to any place. "


    Aoki said, "well, according to your position on the chart, you have a better understanding of maritime affairs. Calculate whether the people on board may drift here after the scientific research ship crash."


    Su Huilan operates directly on her pad, which has a map software. She adjusts the map location to the sea area where they are now, and marks with her fingers the location where the wreckage of the scientific research ship was found, which is an uninhabited reef in the southwest of bath islands and just south of tubuai islands.


    Then she marked two points on the map according to the marks on the old charts and the position mapped by petru, and asked petru, "this is our current position, this is the position of the triangle on the chart, right?"


    Petru looked at the coordinates displayed on the pad and said, "that''s right."


    Suhuilan was confirmed by petru and operated several times. A straight line was connected between the three points, and a circle appeared with the position of the triangle as the center of the circle, and the other two points fell in the circle. Then, some warm yellow and warm red color changes appeared in the original blue sea area in the whole circle.


    Aoki doesn''t know what kind of map software this is. He thinks it''s very advanced. He guesses that it''s some kind of software for military or scientific research. He just doesn''t know why Su Huilan, a philosophy professor, understands these things. However, he can''t even solve his own mysteries, so he doesn''t think about other people''s things.


    Su Huilan pointed to the center of the circle on the chart and said, "from the target of the scientific research ship and captain church''s diary description, the accident area should be at the location of the submarine relic, that is, the triangle marked on the chart, near the intersection of 30 ¡ã south latitude and 150 ¡ã west longitude."


    She pointed to another point, "This is the place where the wreckage was found for the first time, about 200 nautical miles from the accident site. This is our current approximate location, about 150 nautical miles from the accident site. But the two places are far away, about 400 nautical miles. Petru, in your experience, if the ship had an accident at this location, is it possible for the wreckage and drifting objects to drift to these two places at the same time."


    "It''s hard to say. You have to consider ocean currents, monsoons and various possible weather effects and calculate the time. You give me too little information," petru said


    Pointing to the changing colors on the picture, Su Huilan said, "this is the simulation diagram of monsoon and ocean current in this sea area for nearly half a year. I just obtained the data from the U.S. Meteorological Administration before I came. Red and yellow are ocean current changes, and white is large-scale cloud changes, including tropical cyclones and storms."


    "Oh, what''s your software? It''s really good! Can you install one on my ship?" petru exclaimed.


    "If this mission is over and we are still alive, I''ll help you get Ravier out of the Egyptian prison. If you still want to be a pirate at that time, I''ll install one for you." Su Huilan said, "but I tell you, this thing was made by the U.S. Navy."


    "Oh, forget it," said petru immediately. "This alone is not enough. I also need to know the route and time of the ship you said."


    Su Huilan said: "the specific route is not clear. It has been more than half a year since the scientific research ship lost contact. However, we later received the short radio wave sent by them. The time and location of the accident can be roughly determined. It is here. If we calculate that the ship remains have been found since then, it is about 20 days away."


    "According to the captain''s diary, the last accident should be Christmas day," Aoki added.


    "Christmas..." petru carefully stared at the climate change displayed on the pad and said after a while, "judging from my experience, there is no problem with the location of the wreckage. I think you should have found more drifts."


    Suhuilan nodded and said, "but no body was found."


    "It''s normal," petru said, "It''s 200 nautical miles away from the accident area. The current velocity here is less than two knots, and it doesn''t move in a straight line. In other words, those drifts may have to float on the sea for seven or eight days to get there. More than half a month has passed by the time you find them. If there are bodies, they may have been eaten by sharks or something else."


    "Is it possible for them to come here?" Aoki asked.


    Petru shook his head and said, "unless they have a lifeboat, or as Professor Su said, it''s a space bubble. Since it''s a bubble, who the fuck knows if he''s floating around!"

 Chapter 394

    Aoki doesn''t think it''s a coincidence that petru heard the names of Ivan and Boris. There is a small probability of two Russians with the same name in the unmanned waters of the South Pacific.


    Whether they came in a lifeboat or, as petru said, swallowed up by volatile space bubbles, at least some of them are still alive. If there are two people alive, there may be three, four or more people alive.


    Aoki especially wants the whole ship to live, especially the names he saw in church''s diary. In addition, out of his commitment to Xia Xiaoxiao, he hopes to see situ on this island.


    There is no doubt about situ''s ability. He has a great possibility of surviving. However, Aoki also remembers that Mr. stone in church''s diary was seriously injured. He doesn''t know the specific situation.


    If they live on this island, they will be regarded as the enemy of invasion by the primitive tribes on the island. There is a strong spiritual energy field on the island. Do those primitive tribes understand spiritual power? Will there be powerful wizards?


    "Professor Su, if you say there are savages on the island, what kind of situation can make their race continue?" Aoki asked.


    Su Huilan said: "First of all, the population size should be at least 400 people, otherwise the genetic defects caused by disease and inbreeding will make them die out within a few generations. Second, the island must be large enough, have enough food and form a complete ecological chain. Or there are other similar islands around to provide living conditions for primitive people. If it is the latter, the possibility of tribal survival will be reduced Even bigger, because they can carry out primitive trade, and once disasters come, such as tsunamis, typhoons and volcanic eruptions, these tribes have places to move. Inhabited islands in the Pacific have never been isolated islands. "


    Aoki asked petru, "have you ever been to the island? Do you think the island is large?"


    Petru said, "not really. When I ran out, I only had a branch as a weapon. I didn''t want to fight with savages naked, so I went around a lot before returning to my boat. I remember climbing a highland and seeing the lake in the center of the island."


    "You just said that after hearing the two Russians talking, you went back to the ship to get weapons? You also said that when you went to the island again, you found that the situation on the island had changed?"


    "That''s right. I''m afraid they found my boat and deliberately docked it to a place that is not easy to see. I went back to the island. I wanted to follow the marks I made when I came out, but I couldn''t find those places. Because of the heavy fog, I didn''t think much. Anyway, I finally boarded another highland and saw the lake. In short, the island must be small."


    "Are you sure the lake you saw twice is the same lake?"


    "Sure!" said petru, staring and shaking his red beard.


    Aoki no longer asked more questions, but turned to suhuilan: "what do you think?"


    Su Huilan thought as like as two peas: "in this way, there may be more than one island. But why does he see the same lake? Is there a similar hot spring lake on every island? What is the special spatial distribution?"


    "What special spatial distribution?"


    "HMM..." Su Huilan thought for a moment and said, "I''m not a physicist. I don''t know. I can only make an analogy. For example, for a five pointed star, each corner is equivalent to an island, and the Pentagon in the center is equivalent to the hot spring. The whole five pointed star is hidden in a certain space state, and each time it appears is its different corner. From which corner we land, we can only see which island, because the Pentagon and all The corners of the island are connected, so we will feel that it is in the middle of the island. Only by passing through the Pentagon in some way, that is, the hot spring lake on the island, can we go to another island. "


    "It''s so complicated!" petru cried with a headache. "Whatever he is, just go up and have a look! I went there last time. If I meet a savage again this time," he patted his gun. "See if their spears are powerful or mine!"


    Aoki stood up and went to the porthole. Looking at the unpredictable fog gathering and dispersing outside the window, he always felt that the island was a little evil. He vaguely guessed, but he felt lack of logic. Whenever he thought deeply, his mind became paste again. The chaotic memory made him headache and had to give up thinking.


    "Better be careful," he said.


    Su Huilan also felt that being careful would do no harm, so she chose some different weapons and ammunition from the Arsenal and carried a small military backpack.


    Aoki was carrying the bag. He wanted to put something more in the bag, but when he opened the zipper and saw the green willow, he gave up the idea of putting explosives and grenades in it.


    He felt that those things were contrary to the green of life. The elimination of weapons symbolized death, while the willow branches carried the power of life.


    However, at the strong request of the crow and in his pitiful eyes, Aoki''s bag was finally filled with ham and dried fish.


    For some species, food is always more important than everything else. It doesn''t matter whether it''s too fat or not.


    Three men got off the boat and rowed to the shore in a leather raft.


    The fog seemed to fade at this time because of the delay on the ship.


    The crow said, "I''ll go up and investigate first..."


    When he just opened his mouth, Aoki felt the power of the claws on his scalp from his head. Before he finished his words, he grabbed his legs and warned, "don''t move, don''t leave my head!"


    The crow stirred up his wings and leaned, complaining, "I''m so tired! Quack..."


    Aoki let go and ignored the crow. He rowed hard and said, "hurry up, the fog is getting lighter and lighter. We''ll go to the island before it disappears."


    He didn''t know why he made such a judgment, but Su Huilan and petru didn''t ask much, just rowed harder.


    The leather raft soon came ashore.


    They got off the raft, and petru dragged it ashore.


    The fog on the shore has been very light. The golden sun is sprinkled on the beach. In front is a dense forest. The leaves of silver que flowers reflect the sun and shake gently in the breeze.


    Good weather will bring people a good mood.


    Petru looked up at the blue sky, white clouds and the sun and shouted, "it''s so fucking comfortable. It''s much more comfortable than when I came last time!"


    Suhuilan also felt very comfortable and took a breath of fresh air.


    Only Aoki frowned, looked in the direction they came and said, "I hope this is a good place. Anyway, we can''t go back for the time being."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Suhuilan and petru were surprised at the same time and hurriedly looked back.


    The shore of the island extends to both sides, and there is only an endless sea in front of them, but the dhow they took has disappeared.


    Petru shouted, "fuck! What the hell happened?"


    Just then, they heard a loud and long scream from the dense forest on the island:


    Woo - mile - Woo - mile!

 Chapter 395

    "Hide!" petrudan trotted a few steps first and dived behind a nearby reef.


    Here is the beach of the island, with golden beaches and many high and low Brown reefs.


    It has to be said that in the face of danger, petru, who had been a mercenary and a pirate, reacted very quickly. As soon as the scream began, he gave a warning and moved at the same time.


    When Aoki and suhuilan hid their bodies, petru had set up his rifle, loaded the bullets, and looked like he was on full alert for war.


    Suhuilan whispered, "don''t be so nervous!"


    Petru took out a military telescope, looked carefully and said: "Although you are all experts, I still suggest you not be careless. Don''t underestimate the fighting power of savages. I fought with the most primitive tribes in the African jungle. Their weapons look very backward, but their fighting power is amazing. They only need three people to stab a male lion with a spear; the poisoned arrow can make the wild boar lose its fighting power in ten seconds The most terrible thing is to blow an arrow silently. Its range is more than 50 meters. It is easier to use than a sniper gun in the jungle. Their bodies may not be as strong as ours, but I can guarantee that if they race in the jungle, no one can beat them, nor can the world champion. "


    Although Su Huilan knows a lot and takes her as the leader almost all the way to the South Pacific, after all, she has not participated in war, and she does not dare to be arrogant. The only person with combat experience here is petru, so she no longer speaks, but waits for petru''s investigation results.


    The howling on the island came and went like a signal.


    Petru observed for a moment and said, "it doesn''t seem to be for us."


    He probably thought what he just said was a little serious. He turned around and smiled at Aoki and suhuilan, threw the telescope at them and said, "those tribes in Africa fight every year. The situation here should not be so serious."


    Aoki said, "don''t be careless first. What I''m most worried about is how much these people know about spiritual power. Logically, a race generation living around the strong spiritual energy field of tabu will inevitably evolve corresponding abilities, such as immunity to spiritual hypnosis, which will be difficult to deal with!"


    "Psychohypnotic immunity?".


    "It''s very possible that the spiritual energy field here is too strong." Qingmu looked up at the green mountains in the distance. "After staying in such an environment for a long time, people are prone to hallucinations. Ordinary people live for a year and a half, and there are only two final results."


    "Those two?"


    "One is schizophrenia, which is always between dream and reality. He can''t even tell who he is." Aoki was stunned when he said this. He felt as if he was talking about himself and couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    "What about the other?" pursued petru.


    Seeing that Aoki didn''t answer, but fell into meditation, Su Huilan said:


    "The other is adaptive change to the environment, which can also be called evolution. Organisms generally have this adaptive ability, and species evolution is largely caused by changes in the living environment. For example, noise will affect people''s central nervous system. If people live in a new environment full of noise for a long time, it will cause dysfunction of excitation and inhibition in the cerebral cortex, It causes neurasthenia syndrome, which may further affect cardiopulmonary function and endocrine system. However, as long as you adapt to this environment, the body will make self-regulation, and the brain will automatically ignore this type of noise.


    For example, the beach here, with endless tides and waves, is one of the most noisy places in nature. If you bring animals living in deserts or plateaus here, their bodies will show obvious discomfort symptoms. But most animals and people can adapt quickly. On the one hand, because we have a large range of activities, underwater sound is a common sound, on the other hand Our ancestors climbed up from the ocean.


    If you think about it carefully, which large city is not in a strong noise environment every day, but after several generations of adaptation, as long as the rhythm of the city does not change greatly, people will fully adapt to this specific noise, and even evolve to make noise improve sleep and learning efficiency. "


    Petru understood. As a soldier, he immediately drew inferences from one instance and said, "if there is a nuclear war, do you think humans will evolve the ability to adapt to nuclear radiation?"


    Su Huilan smiled: "I think cockroaches and mice are more likely to survive and evolve."


    While talking, petru and suhuilan watched the movement above, while Aoki closed his eyes and carefully felt the powerful spiritual energy released from the island.


    The energy here is obviously many times stronger than that on tubuai Island, because it can only be felt within a few hundred meters of tabu, and the energy field here obviously covers the whole island. The key is that the size of the island is unknown. According to the analysis of Su Huilan, the area of the primitive tribes on the island cannot be small if they want to survive.


    The roar of the savages gradually weakened and could not be heard for a while. I don''t know whether they stopped or were far away.


    Petru confirmed that there was no danger, got up, dragged their rubber raft, found a gap between the big rocks, and stuffed the raft into it to hide.


    He looked at the vast sea and said, "the boat is gone. This raft is the only tool for us to leave the island. If we lose it again, we can only cut wood to make a raft."


    At this time, Aoki opened his eyes and said, "the ship should still be there, but we can''t see it."


    "Why?" asked petru.


    Su Huilan heard Qingmu''s hint and thought a little. She immediately remembered a story:


    "When Columbus landed on Watling Island, the Indians didn''t see his sailboat St. Mary. I always told it as a philosophical story at Columbia University. Now it seems that there might be something else at that time."


    Aoki remembers that he once told this story to Hu Xing in order to let her understand that human cognition will not exceed her memory. The development of human society has always followed a slow process from quantitative change to qualitative change. Any real innovation that has not been made by predecessors is earth shaking and will have a great impact on the society. Therefore, this kind of person has become a great man. But even so, these innovations are not beyond the cognitive bottleneck of human beings. For example, human beings can use various mathematical methods to calculate the scale change of the whole universe, but they can never imagine the universe in four dimensions and higher dimensions, and can not know what it looks like outside the universe.


    Of course, Aoki doesn''t know Columbus, nor does he know the truth of this legend. He just uses this legend to explain a truth. Now that Su Huilan mentioned it, he felt that something might be strange.


    "Tabu on tubuai island is an energy mask. Although the distribution of spiritual power is uneven, the closer it is to the center of tabu, the stronger the energy is, but it obviously has a dividing line."


    Aoki took a few steps on the beach, leaving his footprints on the soft sand. "It''s a bit like the boundary of a dream, fuzzy but clear. Tabu of this island also has such a boundary, but its scope is larger and covers the whole island."


    Su Huilan thought deeply, squatting down and gently dusting the sand on her pants. When I heard the savage scream just now, I hid in a hurry. I was stained with a lot of sand, especially on my feet. Fortunately, I wore jungle combat boots. But when she inadvertently looked at Aoki''s feet, she was surprised to find that there was not a grain of sand on his feet.


    Aoki said: "now the spiritual energy can be stable, and when we are at sea, it fluctuates greatly, which may be related to those strange fog. You remember, the next time there is fog, we can come to the seaside to see if our ship is there."


    Just then, a gunshot came from the depths of the mountain forest.

 Chapter 396

    In fact, the gunfire was very small, but the island was very quiet and there was no wind, so they listened very carefully.


    "Are you sure it''s a gunshot?" Su Huilan asked. Petru is the expert in this regard.


    Petru nodded in affirmation, looked at several birds flying in the woods in the distance and said, "it sounds like a large caliber pistol, maybe m29. Judging from the density of the jungle in front and the startled birds, it is less than two kilometers away from us."


    ¡°M29£¿¡±


    Su Huilan remembered that the scientific research ship was equipped with a batch of guns, because the scientific research ship often had to go to the uninhabited areas where wild animals haunted for investigation, but most people engaged in scientific research did not use complex guns, so they specially equipped with a batch of hunting guns and large caliber pistols that could kill wild animals.


    "It seems that there are not only savages, but also modern people on the island. The scream we heard just now may be the alarm that savages find someone invading." petru said. "The gunshot shows that they have turned in fire. We must be more careful."


    Aoki agreed with him and said: "the situation is more complicated than expected, but it may also move in the direction we want. Before we divide the enemy and friends, we should not rush to do it. I think it is necessary to formulate a set of action plan, such as who is the leader of the three people, how to cooperate with each other, and how to deal with different situations."


    The crow on the top of his head exclaimed, "it''s rare for you to be so sober."


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "does he often not wake up?"


    The crow tilted his head and thought, "sober or sober, it''s just that his memory is too bad. He''s probably lazy."


    Next, they discussed the follow-up actions. Because everyone was smart and had nothing to argue about, they quickly decided on a plan.


    Three people, together with cats and crows, formed an action team.


    Apart from mental strength, petru has the strongest combat ability, and he has experience in jungle special operations, so Aoki and suhuilan agreed that he will command most of the next operations.


    Crows can explore the way first by using their high-altitude vision. Although the island doesn''t look like Rapa island full of birds, a crow flying by probably won''t arouse people''s doubt.


    Although he ate himself into a standard fat house cat, he still has strong physical quality. Coupled with the natural instinct of cats, he can play a good warning role in the dense forest invisible to crows.


    Petru taught you some simple sign language gestures and developed a set of codes, such as crows and cats calling at different frequencies under different circumstances.


    They made it clear that if they can avoid savages, they should avoid them, try not to have a frontal conflict, and try to find out the identity of the modern people who shot.


    Finally, Aoki stressed: "when the island is foggy, we must gather together and can''t leave each other''s sight. The fog on the island is very strange."


    Everything is agreed upon. According to the plan, the crow will fly out first to explore the situation within two kilometers ahead.


    Aoki put the coal boss on his arm, stroked his feather with his other hand and said, "be careful, don''t fly too far. You are my best friend, and your life is my life!"


    The crow had never heard such sensational words. He was always nagging, and his eyes were wet: "quack, don''t talk like that, I''m almost crying!"


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "well, don''t show your two masters!"


    The coal boss flapped his wings and said, "don''t worry, I have to go back and eat the sauce elbow made of flowers..." before his voice fell, his body was already in the sky, circling around, and then plunged into the dense forest.


    After a while, it flew out of the dense forest, stopped on a tall branch near the forest and croaked.


    Aoki knew that the sound meant that everything was normal ahead. He nodded to petru and suhuilan. The three men picked up their equipment, crossed the beach and walked into the forest.


    When they got into the woods, the crow flew up again and disappeared.


    The woods were not dense at first. You could see large rocks and bare land, but after a while, there were only thick fallen leaves and dense shrubs.


    Hanran kept a distance of about 30 meters from them and led the way ahead. It walked carefully, its claws fell silent, and its eyes stared warily at the front. It didn''t look like the fat cat who didn''t let go of the dried fish. It was a bit like the king of the jungle.


    Even if there was a sound ahead, petru was not at ease. He picked up a branch and gently knocked and stabbed all the way to test traps and hidden poisonous insects.


    Suhuilan thought it was funny. She imagined petru running back naked last time. She thought it was impossible to be so cautious. Maybe he was frightened by the savage that time.


    At this time, I heard a crow''s cry, indicating that it was safe ahead. After about ten seconds, the crow called again. Call every ten seconds. It''s an appointment in advance. If there''s anything to say in person.


    They walked two or three hundred meters ahead, and the crow flew down from the nearby tree and landed on the green wood head.


    Aoki asked, "what''s the situation?"


    "I saw the lake, in the distance, about... Er..." the crow waved his wing tip, as if to say the length of the distance, but the undulating mountains and forests confused the ground distance in a bird''s mind.


    Aoki estimated that it was not far away. He remembered that petru said he saw the lake on a highland. He asked, "is there a high mountain ahead where you can see the lake?"


    The crow pointed to the front right with its wings and said, "yes, there is one in front. Lean over there."


    Aoki looks at petru. Since the command of the group is handed over to petru, he should listen to him.


    Petru nodded and said, "then go that way and go to the high ground, and I can judge whether it''s where I came last time."


    "I''ll go there to explore the way first, and you go slowly." the coal boss said and flew away.


    They walked in the direction indicated by the crow, and soon came the crow''s cry of safety.


    The road in the woods became more and more difficult. Petru suddenly stopped and gently pushed away the leaves in front with the branches in his hand.


    Under the thick leaves, many branches spread horizontally, and below them is a pit. Just now soundly walked from above, but because the cat''s weight is light, if it is a person, it will fall into the pit.


    Petru removed the branch and found that the bottom of the pit was full of sharpened wood, just like the pit he had arranged on tubuai. He knew very well that the trap he had set up was to deal with the people who wanted to kill him, but what were the people on the island setting up such a trap for?


    He pinched a bit of soil around the pit with his fingers, smelled it, and said, "the old pit was dug at least a year ago. Digging such a big pit is not used to deal with large beasts, or against the enemy. We haven''t found the feces and life traces of large beasts all the way, which shows that the savages on the island haven''t met the enemy recently."


    "Then there may be more than one primitive tribe here!" said Su Huilan.


    As soon as her voice fell, there came the crow''s cry - quack, quack.


    According to the agreement, this is a signal of finding someone.

 Chapter 397

    As he found the trap, petru walked more carefully and didn''t dare to be careless. In particular, many of these old traps have been covered with fallen leaves and newly grown weeds. There is no trace on the surface, which is difficult for even the most experienced hunters to find.


    Qingmu and suhuilan also took a branch and dialed the grass on the ground like petru. Hanran is still walking in front of the warning. He is not afraid of traps. In addition to animal traps, few traps in the jungle can work on cats, which are light and extremely flexible, but the primitive tribes should also have powerful animal traps made of metal.


    Moreover, on a limited Island, it is almost impossible for humans and large animals to exist at the same time. Any animal exposed to humans will soon die out. Therefore, on the islands in the South Pacific, even if the area of Lapa island and tubuai Island reaches 500000 square kilometers, the most animals on the island are birds. Except snakes and mice, there are basically only insects left on the ground.


    The traps designed by primitive people here should be aimed at humans, not animals. Then they found two more traps. Judging from the location and size, they were exactly the same as they inferred.


    "Fuck!" petru scolded, but he was glad that he could escape from such a trap Island naked through the thick fog. He began to doubt whether he had come wrong this time. God would not let a person get good luck in the same place every time.


    In addition to traps, there are many snakes and poisonous insects in the forest. Although they have been scaring snakes with branches, they can also find and drive away some snakes and insects in front, but some insects still climb up their shoes and pants.


    Su Huilan couldn''t help worrying about the green wood wearing the pull board. Petru glanced at it from time to time. Although she didn''t say it, she didn''t know how many "monsters" she scolded in her heart.


    After a short walk, they climbed a hillside pointed by the crow.


    The coal boss stopped on the branch of a big tree and looked around warily.


    After the green wood came up, the crow flew down, stopped on his head and whispered, "there are people in the valley ahead."


    "What kind of person?"


    "It looks like a savage, four or five. I can''t see clearly at a distance. Do you want to fly over and have a look?"


    "Yes, but don''t get too close," Aoki said.


    The crow promised and flew out.


    "We need to find a place with a good view," petru said as he climbed up a tree, rode on a branch and watched for a while, and then came down again.


    Aoki saw that his face was not very good. He knew that the scene he saw was probably different from what he imagined.


    Petru pointed to his left and said, "there''s a protruding cliff. Let''s go there."


    Under his leadership, Aoki and suhuilan came to the cliff he called. Although the location here is lower than that just now, it is a depression in front of it. There is no shelter from trees. The field of vision is quite wide, and the jagged rocks on the cliffs can just help cover their body shape.


    Looking out from here, you can see the rolling mountains on the island, which are covered with lush trees. Because the terrain of the cliff is not at an absolute height, the sea level outside the island can not be seen, but the sapphire like Lake in the heart of the island fell into the eye at once.


    To reach the lake, they need to climb over two mountains. Although it is not very high, it is estimated that the altitude is more than 100 meters, but in view of the traps just found and the savages on the island, it is not easy to get there quietly and calmly.


    Aoki felt the spiritual energy from the distant lake. This energy is very powerful, but the fluctuation is very stable. If you don''t know the existence of tabu in advance, you will be frightened by such a powerful and stable spiritual force on the island for the first time. Because in his past cognition, spiritual power is the unique energy fluctuation of consciousness, but whose spiritual power is strong enough to cover the whole island? If this is a person, it is God!


    He looked at Su Huilan, who was also looking over. They all saw the same shock and confusion from the eyes of both sides.


    "This is the real tabu!" said suhuilan.


    Petru looked into the distance for a while, picked up the telescope again, and his face looked strange. He said in a deep voice, "this is not where I came last time."


    Aoki said, "are you sure? Don''t forget that it was foggy last time you came."


    Petru said: "No matter how thick the fog is, I can still judge the terrain of the place I passed. Moreover, the fog was not very thick on the whole island at that time. I could see the island in the middle of the lake when I was standing on the top of a mountain. The most important thing is that the island is bigger than the one I came last time. I can remember everything else wrong, but the size won''t go wrong. If I came here last time, it wouldn''t be so fast Escape back to the ship. "


    Suhuilan asked, "what about the lake? Is it the same as the one you''ve seen?"


    Petru said, "the shape is almost the same. Now I''m a little uncertain. Shit, is there really such a lake on every Ghost Island? Or is it a five pointed star array as you said?"


    Aoki said, "don''t worry about this first. Find out where those people said by the coal boss are."


    They brought two binoculars, one on petru and one on Cymbidium. Petru handed Aoki his telescope, then took down his sniper gun and put his eyes close to the sniper mirror: "I''ll use this."


    Aoki took the telescope and looked in the direction previously instructed by the coal boss. There is a long and narrow valley. There are dense trees everywhere. You can''t see anything.


    Petru obviously has rich experience. He took the lead in discovering the target.


    "At 1:30, 800 meters away, five targets, wind speed..." he reminded a few words. Suddenly he remembered that he was not performing a sniper mission, nor was he a sniper or observer next to him, so he changed his way, "do you see the black smoke in the valley in front of you?"


    Aoki moved the telescope and noticed that there was a light black smoke floating above the area. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t notice it at all. Sure enough, you still need a jungle veteran like petru.


    A bird flashed through the lens of the telescope, which was a unique flying posture of the coal boss he was very familiar with. He immediately turned the camera, locked the body of the coal boss, and saw it stop on a big tree on the hillside.


    The crow jumped several times between the branches, stretched his neck and stared at a place.


    Qingmu looked down his line of sight and saw a depression with relatively few trees, which was blocked by huge mountains and looked very dark, so he didn''t notice it before.


    He saw a fire burning on the ground, and four or five people with brown skin were sitting around the fire. They wore hats woven of vines and feathers on their heads, straw skirts around their waists, bare upper bodies and strong muscles.


    Suhuilan obviously also found the target. She said in surprise, "what are they baking? How can there be such a big animal on the island?"


    Her sentence reminded Aoki and petru that they paid attention to the fire among the savages, where the black smoke rose.


    I don''t know what is roasting on the fire. Because it is blocked by the body of savages, I can only see large pieces of nourishing and oily skin and meat, which looks like white skinned and hairless prey such as goats. But will there be goats on such an island? Although the viability of wild goats is very strong, goats cannot survive human hunting unless the tribes on the island have developed animal husbandry.


    A terrible thought suddenly appeared in the hearts of the three people. Could it be... People?

 Chapter 398

    In primitive tribes, cannibalism is not a rare phenomenon, which will be mentioned in many literary works and documentaries. Until the second half of the world, there were still many cannibal tribes in the world. The word morality only exists in civilized society. Before civilization, the primary task of mankind is to live. In the face of survival, especially the survival of the whole population, morality is not worth mentioning at all.


    Despite knowing this, it is still unacceptable to see such a cruel scene with your own eyes. Even petru, who has dealt with those barbaric tribes in Africa, is a little uncomfortable.


    Aoki moved his vision back to the crow on the tree and found that the crow had jumped to another branch and looked in another direction. It spread a wing, scraped over its head and shook its body. Aoki saw that it kept repeating this action, and knew that it was telling them that it had made new discoveries.


    He followed the direction of the crow''s eyes and found that it was blocked by a winding tree. He didn''t know what was there.


    "What did the coal boss see?" suhuilan obviously noticed the crow''s abnormality.


    Aoki said, "petru, can you see behind the big tree on their left? I can''t see from this angle."


    Petru said, "I can''t see... Oh, wait..." he adjusted the muzzle. "Guess what I saw?"


    "What?"


    "A shoe, Pathfinder''s!"


    "..." Aoki and suhuilan immediately understood that there were people there, and they were modern people.


    Unfortunately, the big stone protruding from the cliff is too small for them to find a better place to observe more things.


    "It looks like they caught someone," petru said. "Do you want to save someone?"


    Aoki said, "help! Of course."


    Su Huilan also said, "save it first and ask about the situation."


    Petru said, "well, let your bird come back and report the situation. If there are only five people, I can kill them here."


    Less than a kilometer away, it is condescending, which is a very good sniper point. Primitive people don''t know the existence of snipers. When someone is shot in the head, the people next to them can''t make the right response, they just shout.


    But they can gather here, which means their tribe is not far from here. The sound of a sniper gun can spread far away, and if you kill five people at the same time, there must be a gap in the middle. Once you let them sound the alarm, it''s hard to say what consequences it will bring.


    The crow still stopped on the tree and didn''t come back to report, which was inconsistent with their initial agreement.


    "What happened? Why didn''t the coal boss come back?" asked Su Huilan.


    "There must be something there that needs him to stare at." Aoki said solemnly.


    "Well, let''s touch it." Su Huilan said, "petru stays here for fire support. Don''t shoot if you can''t shoot, so as to prevent the gunfire from attracting more savages. Let''s find out the situation first."


    Petru took out the walkie talkie, tried it, put it back in his bag and said, "it is estimated that there is strong electromagnetic interference in the whole island. You should remember the communication method we have set. In a moment, you can only rely on body language."


    Aoki said, "well, you''re the main tactical thing. Shoot when you feel you need to."


    Petru took a dead grass in his mouth and smiled without speaking. He knew that Aoki had opened his back to himself.


    Su Huilan suddenly said, "stay soundly. You also need help here."


    Hanran was just about to follow them. When she heard Su Huilan''s words, she gave a very reluctant meow.


    Su Huilan squatted down, stroked her hearty back and said with a smile, "the coal boss is charging in front. After you break here, your cooperation is a perfect match."


    Aoki knows that suhuilan is still worried about petru, but it''s better to let Hanran stay. In case of any accident, Hanran can really help petru.


    He said, "well, just stay here. Before we get there, if anything happens, you can catch up and send us a message."


    Soundly and helplessly walked to petru, stood up on the rock and looked in the direction of the crow, reminding people of Little Simba in the lion king.


    Petru didn''t care about Su Huilan''s intentions. He lay on the ground and touched the cat''s head: "ha ha, we''re the only ones left to keep company! Look at your yellow hair and my red hair. We''re a couple!"


    The cat gave a weak cry and lay down on the stone, still staring at the forest in the distance.


    Qingmu and Cymbidium came down from the cliff and walked towards the valley. Although they were worried, they didn''t dare to go too fast because of the possible traps in the mountains.


    When they entered the valley, they found that the situation in the valley was different from what they thought. There are obvious traces of human survival here. Some trees have been cut down and traces of fire are left on the ground.


    Su Huilan felt more and more strange: "from these traces, there are a lot of savages here."


    "You''re right. There are more than one tribe here. Look -" Aoki squatted down under a tree. "There are traces of large-scale fighting here. There are no large beasts on the island. It can''t be hunting. This area is their sensitive area. We should be careful."


    The two men continued to walk carefully. Not long after walking, Qingmu made a silent gesture to Su Huilan and pricked up his ears. Then she took Su Huilan''s hand and hid behind a bush nearby.


    After a while, rustling footsteps came from the front.


    The green wood saw a line of savages marching through the gap of the bush. Their costumes were the same as what they had just seen through the telescope. They were wearing feather crowns on their heads, straw skirts around their waists and bare upper bodies.


    From the point that they did not wear animal skins, it is in line with the conjecture that there are no large animals on the island, so it goes without saying what was baked on the fire.


    Most of these people carry wooden spears or sticks on their shoulders. The first one carries bows and arrows and a knife on his waist. The shape of the knife is similar to that of the common machete, but I don''t know whether it is iron. It is reasonable that this primitive tribe can''t have iron.


    The number of people in this team is also five, but Aoki can be sure that they are not the five who are staring at the barbecue, because there is a man with two balls of meat hanging down on his chest and shaking around when walking. It is obviously a woman.


    Aoki can feel that these people''s mental strength is not weak, at least stronger than ordinary people, probably worse than petru. But they obviously do not know how to hide and control, so they are exposed to the air, like the perfume of a woman in Paris. Probably the people here are born with such strong spiritual power, and they are used to it, and they don''t need to be cultivated, because their generations live in a powerful spiritual energy field.


    Aoki originally wanted to hypnotize them. The level of the other party was not under his words, even if there were several times more people.


    But when he tried, he found that they seemed really immune to mental power. Their conscious bodies seem to feel nothing when disturbed by Aoki''s strong spirit, and they can''t hypnotize them quickly at all.


    Suhuilan and aomu have the same idea, but obviously encountered the same situation.


    They looked at each other with a wry smile. Yes, these people have lived in a strong spiritual energy field that can cover dozens of square kilometers or even a larger area since they were born. If they were so easy to be hypnotized, they would have gone crazy!


    As the savages swaggered past, the savage captain suddenly stopped, sniffed hard, then turned suddenly and looked suspiciously at the bushes where they were hiding.

 Chapter 399

    The savages said a few words, and the five savages dispersed into an arc, holding their spears or sticks, while the savage captain drew out his machete.


    The sunlight from the thick leaves shone on the blade and reflected a dazzling white light. This is indeed an iron knife, and it is processed by modern technology. It is by no means something that the primitive tribe should have.


    Aoki saw that the savage captain''s nose was still blowing. He knew whether he smelled a strange smell, whether it was from himself or from Su Huilan.


    He looked at Su Huilan and suddenly remembered that her hypnotic ability was a kind of incense hypnosis to stimulate the olfactory nerve center of the brain. Although the conscious bodies of these savages are indifferent to the mental interference of the outside world, this stimulation exists objectively, and their brain structure is never different from that of ordinary people. Therefore, they must have smelled this strange smell. Of course, ordinary people will never think of anything when they smell a little fragrance, but the savage captain is obviously very sensitive and experienced. He may find that this smell has never appeared on the island.


    Aoki doesn''t know the combat effectiveness of savages. When his mental strength doesn''t work, it''s probably not easy for him and Su Huilan to deal with five savages. Of course, they have guns, but if they shoot, will they disturb the savages in front of the fire and hurt the kidnapped hostages?


    The hostage is the only way for them to know the truth, and it is likely to be a member of the scientific research team. He felt that he could not risk putting him in danger. Although petru was watching on the mountain and could shoot at any time, with his character, he might not take the safety of the hostages seriously. Before Aoki and suhuilan sent a signal, he would not shoot rashly unless there were special circumstances.


    Aoki took out the dagger hidden in her body, then winked at Su Huilan and pointed to her gun, which means: I''ll go first. If I''m in danger, you''ll shoot.


    Su Huilan understood what he meant, nodded at him, silently raised the muzzle of the slightly charged gun, held her left hand in the safety of the bolt, and was ready to jump out and shoot at any time.


    The people in the field approached carefully. When the green wood was ready to rush out and work hard, there was a bang of a gun in the woods ahead, and the birds perched in the trees fled in all directions.


    The sound of gunfire was very frightening in the silent woods. Several savages jumped up. Except the captain, the others sat down on the ground, and then rolled and crawled in panic to find a place to hide.


    Then came the second shot.


    Aoki listens to the direction of the sound, which is where they are going.


    Who would have fired the gun?


    The foot in Pathfinder shoes they saw on the mountain should be a modern man caught by savages. Because that position is within the vision of the burning savage. If he is not tied up or injured and loses his resistance, the savage will not turn a blind eye.


    Could it be the man who broke free from the rope and fired the gun?


    Aoki thinks it''s unlikely. From the reaction of these savages in front of them, they are really afraid. They should have seen the power of guns. Then when savages catch a modern man, it is impossible not to find the weapons on people, especially guns.


    Did the savage get off with his gun? That''s possible.


    But the next third shot made Aoki deny this guess. The third gunshot came from the mountain, because it was far away, and the gunshot was not as loud as the first two.


    Aoki was almost certain that petru was shooting. Petru won''t shoot for no reason. Something must have happened.


    The savage captain was much calmer than his men. After looking around for a while and determining that the danger was not here, he cried out. The rest of the savages gathered around him again and obeyed his command.


    At this time, petru on the mountain fired another shot.


    This time, the wild people did not panic. Captain savage looked dignified, pointed to the direction of the gunshot, and then said a few words.


    The savage team was divided into two teams. One of them ran back in the direction they came, whistling as he ran. Before long, the man ran out of sight. Only the howling still came from the forest, and the howling of purring purred purred purred purred purred across the mountain. They were in harmony with each other, one after another, and they didn''t know how far it came.


    Aoki knew that they were passing the message. It won''t be long before a large number of savages will come. But that guy ran so fast that he didn''t have time to stop him, so he had to let him go.


    The remaining four savages, led by the captain, ran towards the valley ahead. Qingmu and suhuilan looked at each other and chased the direction of the four savages.


    They always keep a short distance from the savage. When the savage leads the way, they don''t have to worry about the trap, just follow the savage''s footsteps.


    After chasing for a while, the savage in front stopped. Aoki smelled the faint smell of fireworks and barbecue, and knew that he had arrived at their destination.


    Aoki and suhuilan quietly approached. At the moment, the savages were in shock, so they didn''t notice the stalkers behind them.


    The branches on the fire had burned out, leaving only some residual fire. The rising ash smoke blackened the meat roasted on the shelf, but you can still see the shape of human limbs, especially one of the hanging arms.


    Five bodies lay scattered on the ground, one of which was near the fire, probably the first to be shot.


    The hostages captured by the savages have disappeared. Aoki looks around the trees and doesn''t find the coal boss.


    The savage captain shouted at the corpses all over the ground. The only female savage suddenly rushed over, grabbed one of the corpses, shook it vigorously, and said something in her mouth with a faint cry. The savage captain patted her on the back. She turned her head. Her red eyes were full of sadness and anger, and then she was covered by unwilling and strong killing intention.


    Aoki guessed that the person lying on the ground was her relative, perhaps her husband, or brother, or even her child.


    The woman stood up from the ground, raised her spear, shook two drooping big black milk, and howled angrily. The savages nearby were also infected by her actions. They followed her example, raised their bows, arrows and spears, and shouted the Avenger''s declaration in their language.


    Only their captain was calm and looked around with cold eyes.


    However, even if he had experienced the power of the gun, he would never have thought that this weapon could leap a thousand kilometers and kill him across the whole valley.


    A bullet came from outside the forest without roaring and dazzling brilliance, as if the hand of death suddenly appeared in the void, smashed the skull in the center of the savage captain''s eyebrows and drilled into his brain.


    When his body tilted back and fell to the ground, people heard the gunfire from the mountains in the distance, across the dense forests and valleys, with some echoes, like the laughter of the God of death, ethereal and mysterious.

 Chapter 400

    The other four savages were stunned. They watched their captain fall to the ground and stood there at a loss, holding weapons high in their hands, their mouths opened in surprise, and their faces were full of fear and confusion.


    Aoki knows the opportunity is not lost and must subdue these people as soon as possible. Of course, petru can easily kill them at the moment, but Aoki doesn''t want to. The purpose of their coming here is to understand the secrets of tabu and rescue the trapped scientific expedition members, rather than slaughtering the aborigines on the island.


    Although the islanders here are almost immune to mental interference and can''t hypnotize them quickly, that doesn''t mean he can''t enter their dreams.


    There are many methods of hypnosis. Ordinary hypnotists require the cooperation of the hypnotized to let them take the initiative to give up their spiritual resistance. When the human body is relaxed to a certain extent, the superficial consciousness will give way to the subconscious.


    Real hypnotists will not require the cooperation of the hypnotized. For example, suhuilan''s incense hypnosis is a hypnotic response through the connection between the brain''s olfactory center and consciousness. This hypnosis method is very ingenious and difficult to prevent.


    Hypnosis masters have different means, but to put it bluntly, they use powerful spiritual power to directly awaken your subconscious, block your surface conscious experience and let you enter the dream. If your mental strength is not enough, no matter what method you use, you can''t be called a hypnotic master.


    Aoki used to use the most direct and violent methods to directly bring each other''s consciousness into the dream space by using the completely overwhelming mental power difference, with almost no skills.


    The savages on the island have been living in the strong spiritual field of tabu for generations. They are used to mental interference, and their brains and consciousness are probably numb. In addition, Qingmu and suhuilan are a little far away from those people just now, resulting in their mental fluctuations that are not very prominent in the spiritual field that originally exists on the island.


    If you can get closer, or just catch people, Aoki is sure to hypnotize them. Even if hypnosis is really ineffective, these savages always sleep and dream. As long as they dream, they can enter each other''s dreams and talk to the subconscious. Entering the subconscious world, language barrier is not a problem.


    When the savage captain fell to the ground and the other savages didn''t react, Aoki and suhuilan rushed out.


    Petru''s green wood didn''t dare to take it lightly. Facing the spear coming from the sharp stab, he pulled the board, stepped on the ground for a quick brake, twisted his waist and turned his crotch, gave way to the side, grabbed the spear rod with his right hand, and gently moved forward, trying to bring the woman''s body to the side.


    Sure enough, the woman was staggered by him, but she was not afraid. She simply gave up her spear, jumped at Qingmu, stretched her hands to Qingmu''s neck, opened her mouth, and revealed a mouth of white teeth like a wild beast. That meant biting.


    Aoki saw the woman waving her teeth and claws, shaking her chest, and two black milk rushed over. He quickly withdrew and retreated. His right hand stretched the spear back, his left hand grabbed the spear rod, stretched forward, swung left and right, and blocked the woman''s hands. The grass root pestled against the woman''s face and just pestled into the woman''s mouth.


    The woman was very fierce. She bit it down and embedded her teeth in the stick. When she pulled it back, she pulled out several teeth because of too much force. The inertia of her body led her to fall back on her back, and her mouth was full of blood.


    At this time, the man behind her had already reacted. He had taken down the simple wooden bow on his back and was about to shoot an arrow at Qingmu.


    Green wood saw it with the light from the corner of his eye and knew that most of their arrows were poisonous. If they were shot, they might lose their lives. However, at this time, Su Huilan had rushed to the man, turned her wrist, and a dagger, like a spirit snake spitting apricot, stabbed the male savage.


    The savage had no chance to shoot an arrow and had no time to change other weapons. He could only use a bow to block it, but he didn''t want this wooden bow to block the sharp modern military dagger. The wooden bow was broken by the dagger, but suhuilan kept thrusting the dagger into the man''s right shoulder.


    The male savage was very fierce. He was stabbed by a dagger. He didn''t retreat but entered. Regardless of the pain in his hand, he screamed and rushed at Su Huilan. Suhuilan is a woman. Of course, she doesn''t want to be hugged by a man. She dodges sideways, sweeps her legs on the spot and kicks the savage down.


    The female savage here fell to the ground with her mouth full of blood after her teeth fell. As soon as she was about to get up, she was trampled by Qingmu, and the pull board kicked her on her temple, which immediately knocked her out.


    Su Huilan over there kicked the savage down, and when she returned, she threw herself into a swoop. She put her knees against the savage''s waist, grabbed his stabbed arm with both hands, grabbed it with an anti joint, and locked it behind her back. The male savage screamed with pain, and the beady beads of sweat rolled down from his head.


    However, Su Huilan is a woman after all, and the indigenous people have great strength. Although they are locked in their joints and injured, they still have great strength to resist.


    Aoki stepped over in a Drawboard, took out a cigarette from his windbreaker pocket, lit it with a match and asked, "are you tired of pressing like this?"


    Su Huilan was so angry that she tried her best to hold down the twisting male savage and said, "are you tired?"


    Aoki took a smoke and kicked the savage out.


    Petru lay on the cliff, looked at the fight in the field from the sight, and scolded, "putain!"


    Then he touched the soft fur on the back of the cat next to him and said, "your two masters are not only mentally strong, but also fight so hard, which makes people live!"


    He looked at the mountain forest in front of him soundly and bored. He meowed and suddenly missed the small dried fish in the green wood bag.

 Chapter 401

    There is no essential difference between fainting and falling asleep. Both are for the body''s self-protection to give a certain degree of rest to the consciousness and brain.


    When people are awake, they can''t be idle for a moment. The activity of consciousness leads to the tension of the body and brain all the time. Long term tension and excitement will make some functions disordered. At this time, the body will adjust itself, which can also be regarded as a kind of self-protection. By blocking the connection between consciousness and body, people will enter a state of sleep and let the body relax completely. In this relaxed state, life can better adjust the environment to obtain the opportunity of evolution.


    When the body is stimulated by external forces, drugs or some special circumstances, the brain will also protect itself and block the connection between sensory nerves and consciousness. Sometimes it is to make the body better self-regulation, sometimes it is purely to make the brain feel no pain. Of course, sometimes the brain makes mistakes, which belongs to misjudgment.


    In either case, whether sleeping or fainting, the human subconscious still has the opportunity to move. The subconscious mind arranges and classifies information by accessing people''s memory, and puts useless and harmful information into the insensitive areas of the cerebral cortex. Whether or not people wake up and when they wake up are also judged by the subconscious mind.


    The information storage mode of human brain and computer is different. Theoretically, as long as you remember something, it will never disappear. Subconsciously processed information that is considered meaningless will be sent to the landfill like urban garbage. There is a mountain of garbage. The longer the landfill time, the harder it will be to find. You often feel that you remember something, but you can''t remember it. That''s because those things are buried too deep.


    When the subconscious mind processes memory information, the most priority will be to deal with things with short time, high frequency and high mental intensity in the process of memory, which is the reason for "thinking every day and dreaming at night".


    If you are doing something or thinking about a person all day, your subconscious will deal with the matter and the relevant information of that person first, and judge the usefulness of this information very objectively according to your situation, whether to load it into the garbage truck or put it in the urban exhibition hall.


    When it is difficult to judge, the subconscious can even organize memory materials and perform various deduction in the dream space like an excellent screenwriter and detective. This is why some people say that dreams have the function of predicting the future, because a script arranged by the subconscious may be surprisingly similar to his real life.


    Of course, this is extremely rare. On the one hand, if the subconscious finds the script unreasonable after deduction, it will try its best to help you avoid this kind of thing in reality. Therefore, people sometimes make strange decisions that are completely inconsistent with their temper, and even feel inexplicable. This is actually the role of the subconscious.


    On the other hand, most people forget their dreams, even if they remember them, they are fragmented, because there is no one-way axis of time in the dream space. After waking up, people''s apparent consciousness must transform the contents of dreams into stories that occur in a coherent three-dimensional space-time, which is very difficult. The deduction of the subconscious is very complex, and often countless possibilities are carried out simultaneously. The fragments can''t be broken anymore, and it also consumes mental energy extremely. Therefore, it''s very tired to have such a dream, and sober dreamers try their best to avoid it.


    Su Huilan looked at the two aborigines lying on the ground and said, "your feet are cruel enough. Will you cause a concussion if you faint severely?"


    Aoki smoked and kicked around the scene. Then he leaned lazily against a tree and said, "don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety under my feet. If they kick too lightly, they may wake up before they have time to dream."


    Su Huilan said anxiously, "I''m afraid the people of their tribe will come to reinforce."


    Aoki said, "it''s better to come. We attract them and the two people who escaped will be safe."


    "How do you know it''s two?"


    "Guess. The bound man can''t escape by himself. His companions must have come to save him." Qingmu said, pointing to the corpses on the ground and the messy grass. "The aborigines on the island don''t wear shoes. There are two groups of shoe prints on the ground, in addition to ours. The big one came from there."


    He pointed to the bushes in the low-lying land, "He hid there and fired the first shot. One unlucky guy was killed here, and the aborigines reacted quickly. After he fired the second shot and killed another, there was no time to fire the third shot, and a close fight had already taken place. Their fight should be very fierce. Maybe one to three didn''t win, so petru shot and killed two of them, and the last one was killed by breaking his neck In terms of technique, this man has received military training. "


    He went back to the tree and came to the place where they saw the bound man with a telescope on the cliff. Pointing to the footprints in front, he said, "it''s obvious that there are only two pairs of footprints, one big and one small. The small pair should be the Pathfinder''s shoe we saw. She is a woman with small feet. From the depth of the footprints, her weight will not exceed 60 kilograms."


    He picked up a vine and looked carefully. "This should be used to bind her. The fracture was cut with a knife. There was blood on the ground, and she was probably injured. Of course, it could also be the blood of the person who came to save her, because the vine tied her was very clean. If she was injured, she should be stained with blood."


    Su Huilan said, "I didn''t expect you to be a detective when you''re not lazy!"


    Aoki said, "I''m a private detective. Have you forgotten that I have a studio, but I can''t get a detective license in China."


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "here''s some sunshine for you. You''re still bright! Your Shenwu Studio - Duke Zhou interprets dreams and names people and dogs - I don''t know who pasted it on the window, ha ha..."


    She couldn''t help laughing and laughed.


    Smiling, and remembering that there was someone on the mountain looking at them with a telescope, he was inevitably a little uncomfortable. He smiled and took a cold look in the direction of the mountain.


    Petru on the mountain shook his face with his red beard and asked the cat next to him, "why does your hostess stare at me?"


    The cat meowed, gave him a white look, then grinned and made a face at him.


    Petru thought of seeing Su Huilan laughing wantonly in the sight just now. It was somewhat similar to the grimace made by the cat. He suddenly understood that sure enough, every woman loves beauty and has to pretend to be a third reserved in front of people, rather than let people see their ugliness. Although it may not be ugly in other people''s eyes, she has to think so. If you enlighten, she will not only not appreciate you, but also hate you, guard you like a thief, and worry that one day you will publicize the things you have seen her ugly.


    Petru thought that suhuilan''s eyes just now meant that. He remembered her ruthlessness of killing and cutting meat without blinking. She unconsciously had a layer of goose bumps on her body, and secretly vowed never to offend the beautiful cruel woman in the future.


    He hurriedly said to him, "I didn''t see anything just now."


    Soundly ignored him and just stayed there in a daze, full of delicious dried fish.


    Petru always thought something was wrong. He suddenly turned around and asked, "lying in the trough, so far away, without a telescope, how did you see it? Did you open it?"

 Chapter 402

    Aoki and suhuilan checked the traces of the scene again to make sure there were no loopholes in the analysis just now. It should be a woman who was kidnapped by the islanders. It was a big man who came to save her. They walked towards the front of the valley, where there was a stream.


    The only uncertainty is whether the people roasted on the fire are modern people or people from different tribes. If it was a tribal enemy on the island, why did it appear alone? If it is a caught modern man, but no clothes, watches and tools are found at the scene, it is reasonable to say that there must be something on modern people that cannot be destroyed by fire.


    However, this is not the focus of Aoki and suhuilan''s concern. They are not interested in taking down the roasted corpses and studying them. Anyway, it is enough to know that the islanders here still live a life of eating meat and blood and eating people. They must not fall into their hands. Once they are caught, they will most likely become their belly food.


    Now it is important to know as much as possible about the situation here through the two indigenous people on the ground, such as where their tribes are, how many people there are, how many tribes there are on the island, etc. In addition, are the two people who escaped members of the scientific research team? How did they get here?


    Su Huilan walked to the stream and said with a little worry, "the trace of their escape is too obvious. I don''t know whether the stream leads to the lake in the heart of the island. If they can run to the lake, the lake can help them hide their tracks, but in that case, we can''t find them. Why don''t we act separately, I''ll catch up, and you''re here?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "no, we don''t have communication equipment. We''d better not separate. Those two people can''t lose it. The coal boss is not here. He must have followed up."


    Suhuilan nodded: "OK, so..." she pointed to a man and a woman in a coma on the ground and said, "do you want to stimulate them?"


    Aoki knows what she''s talking about. Generally speaking, people''s subconscious activities are periodic and regular when they sleep. Usually, people''s dreams occur in the heterogeneous sleep period of rapid eye movement. If they are in normal sleep, even if the subconscious is active, most people will not know when they wake up. Except that the awakened person can control the dream time, it is difficult to master the law of people''s subconscious activities. But if we encounter external stimuli when we sleep, the subconscious will be awakened and amplify this stimulus in our dreams. If we find that this stimulus is dangerous, people will wake up.


    Most of the time, people''s nightmare is that the subconscious magnifies some slight stimuli so that people can wake up from the nightmare. For example, when your mouth and nose are covered by a pillow and your chest is pressed by your arms, your breathing and blood circulation are affected. At this time, you often have nightmares. Sometimes you even feel that you open your eyes and see something pressing on your body. What this thing is depends on what terrible thing your subconscious has extracted from your memory, maybe a dark shadow or a female ghost.


    Appropriate stimulation can make sleeping people dream, but if a person is in a coma, it is not very mild stimulation that can achieve the effect.


    Aoki thought about it and said, "comatose people are different from sleeping people. It''s difficult to master the degree of stimulation."


    Su Huilan said: "I once saw a record of prison interrogation in the 1940s, which recorded many methods to make the enemy confess, including hypnotic interrogation."


    "Isn''t the 1940s the time of World War II?"


    "That''s right," said Su Huilan. "Only in World War II will awakened people not be bound by the alliance and participate in secular affairs."


    "Isn''t hypnotic interrogation strange?" Aoki remembered that he had tried the case for Shi Dazhuang.


    Su Huilan said: "hypnotic interrogation is not uncommon, but you should know that during World War II, both the * * and the Allies did a lot of strange experiments, some of which were inhuman. Part of the interrogation record I saw was about testing how to make people enter the subconscious state through physical stimulation."


    "They do experiments on those prisoners who still refuse to confess after being tortured. They first knock the prisoners unconscious, and then stimulate the prisoners'' bodies constantly, such as pouring cold water, burning, needles, etc. the hypnotist is waiting on the side, ready to attract the prisoners'' latent consciousness at any time."


    Aoki felt a little strange and asked, "since he is an awakener, isn''t it easier to dream directly?"


    "I guess they want to improve the efficiency of wartime interrogation. After all, it is rare for a master like you to enter other people''s dreams at any time. There are not many people in the whole alliance, and they are scattered in different countries and regions. Moreover, not every awakened person is willing to do this. For the government and the army, it would not only be helpful to train a group of low-level awakened persons specially responsible for interrogation It can improve the efficiency of interrogation and reduce costs, which is much better than relying on torture. "


    Su Huilan said, "at the beginning, they still used those stubborn war criminals to do experiments. Later, they began to use normal people. After a long time of experiments, they found that the method of pricking some specific parts of the body with a needle can quickly make people enter the subconscious state, whether the person was sleeping or awake."


    "Needle pricking?" Aoki thought of acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine for the first time.


    Su Huilan seemed to know what he was thinking and said, "it''s really like acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine. I suspect they also found inspiration from traditional Chinese medicine. At that time, Chinese workers had spread traditional Chinese medicine to Europe, especially scraping, cupping and acupuncture are their common good ways to save money and work."


    "But we don''t have a needle now!" Aoki spread his hand and said.


    Su Huilan smiled, found a Swiss Army knife from her backpack, shook it twice in her hand, and took out a pin and toothpick from it.


    Aoki immediately came up with an advertisement in his mind: it''s really a necessary good weapon for home travel, murder and arson, destruction of corpses and murder for money!


    Suhuilan is beside the male savage, but she bypasses the male savage and goes to the female savage to squat down.


    Aoki didn''t understand why she had to experiment with the female savage at first. She knew it when she saw her next action. Suhuilan lifted up the savage''s skirt, poked her belly with a toothpick, and pierced it with a pin near the temple near the savage''s ear. Perhaps because there was only one needle, she pricked it back and forth several times at the left and right temples. The last needle pierced the woman''s eyebrows and didn''t pull it out.


    Aoki has been paying attention to the observation, especially to capture the fluctuation of mental power, because the islanders are immune to mental hypnosis, and do not know what kind of mental fluctuation they have in their subconscious state. Under the interference of the strong mental energy field on the island, it is difficult to say how obvious this kind of mental fluctuation is.


    And dreaming after coma, just like dreaming during sleep, is usually the most likely to happen before waking up. Subconscious activity seems to be a long time in a dream, and it may be a moment in reality. If you don''t seize this moment and enter her dream, she may wake up next. It''s impossible to kick her out when she wakes up. Let''s do acupuncture again.


    After su Huilan put the needle into the woman''s eyebrow, Aoki saw her eyeball move, and then he felt a very weak mental wave.


    He followed the fluctuating energy to find the woman''s subconscious and the dream space she had just constructed.


    This is a very strange scene¡ª¡ª


    In front of us is a huge lake, which contains the sea

 Chapter 403

    How can a lake be bigger than the sea?


    In reality, this is against common sense, but in dreams, any magical thing can happen.


    Aoki now sees such a scene, a lake containing the sea.


    The sea is bigger and boundless than the lake, but the sea is indeed in the lake.


    The lake water is green and the sea water is blue. The sea water is in the lake and outside the lake. Water and water blend, but they are hierarchical and do not affect each other.


    The lake is the sea, there is an island on the sea, and there is a lake on the island


    In the distance, there are continuous green mountains, and there are long white clouds in the sky. The mountain light and cloud shadow are reflected in the lake and the sea. The mountain is foggy, and the island is foggy. The clouds in the sky, the clouds in the water, the fog on the mountain and the fog on the island are all intertwined, but they do not interfere with each other, so you can see clearly: the mountain is the mountain, the island is the island, the cloud is the cloud, and the fog is the fog


    The dream space is very large, much larger than that of ordinary people, which shows that the spiritual strength of the islanders here is indeed stronger than that of ordinary people. In addition, Aoki also saw that this space has another power blessing, just as he once used his spiritual power to help them maintain space stability in other people''s dreams. Aoki judged that the strength of this blessing comes from the spiritual energy field covering the whole island.


    He saw suhuilan also come in and stand on the edge of the dream with him. It is reasonable to say that both of them have entered a dream, and their bodies are still in the jungle, which is in some danger. However, the dream time is very short, which may last for a few seconds. It is unlikely that danger will occur in this blink of an eye. Moreover, petru is watching on the mountain. If it is dangerous, he will shoot.


    Su Huilan was also surprised to see such a dream space. She communicated with Aoki with her spiritual strength: "how did this form? How did she combine the things in her memory like this?"


    Aoki said: "it is unlikely to combine through memory. Such scenes can not be simulated by the brain. I doubt she has seen them. At least there are similar scenes in her memory."


    At the moment, the female savage is on the white beach by the lake. It can also be considered as a beach, because the lake is the sea.


    In the dream, she looks very young, her skin is tight and delicate, and her skin color is not as deep as in the reality. She had a strong chest, a brand-new straw skirt around her waist, and a wreath on her head and neck. She was obviously a girl.


    The girl walked towards the lake step by step, leaving two lines of footprints behind her. She came to the lake, took off the wreath on her head and rolled off her beautiful long hair. She gently put her hair into the water and rubbed it carefully. Her dark hair lived in the water like a fish.


    At this time, a more strange scene appeared.


    She washes her hair by the lake. There is a sea in the lake and an island in the sea. There is also a lake on the island. There is also a girl washing her hair by the lake


    From Aoki''s point of view, this scene just formed a complete drowster effect, forming an infinite recursive form visually.


    Aoki immediately thought of the mirror, because the mirror is the best prop for the drowster effect experiment. When he thought of the mirror, he thought of situ, the story about the mirror said by Mo Yu and the mirror maze. In addition, in the dream guide game developed by Professor Mei, the conscious body enters its own game world through a mirror.


    It''s nothing if it''s just the visual presentation of drowster effect, but the next scene is not just magical, but a little strange.


    The girl washed her hair there, and the girl on the island in the lake synchronized the same action as her, as if there was a screen broadcasting the scene of her washing her hair. However, just when Aoki thought that this visual recursive form would continue, the girl on the island in the lake suddenly turned around.


    The girl here was still washing her hair, but the girl over there turned and looked at her. The girl who washed her hair seemed to feel something wrong. She held her hair in one hand and was stunned there.


    This scene is very strange. It''s like you brush your teeth in front of the mirror. Naturally, you are also brushing your teeth in the mirror. When you are putting your toothbrush into your mouth and trying to brush the dirt in the back tooth slot, you suddenly put down your toothbrush in the mirror and don''t move. You stare at you for a long time, and then grin at you.


    Not to mention the girl who is washing her hair, even Qingmu and Cymbidium can take a breath.


    The girl who washed her hair was obviously frightened. After being stunned for a while, she wanted to straighten up. But her hair soaked in the water seemed to be tripped by something. Instead of pulling it up, she pulled her head askew and almost fell into the lake.


    She desperately wanted to pull her hair ashore, but her hair was like a root and didn''t move. Not only that, the hair in the water is growing madly at a visible speed, like overturning an ink bucket, darkening the lake. The black is spreading to the center of the lake, and a huge black sector can be seen expanding rapidly.


    At the same time, the women''s hair on the island in the lake is also growing, but not in the water, but on the island. They want to spread out like swarms of black ants, and soon climb all over the island. Then he climbed into the sea, and the sea was in the lake, and the lake was in the sea. At the boundary where the lake and the sea never intersected and never separated, the two strands of black were intertwined.


    Like the sky before the sea storm, two huge black clouds collided, the world changed color, and the color of the whole dream disappeared.


    The girl shouted desperately. There were several shouts in the mountain forest on the bank, and then there were a group of figures, each naked, wearing a straw skirt, carrying a spear or bow and arrow. The head of a man was also inserted with three tricolor feathers.


    However, before these people came down from the mountain to save him, the huge pulling force generated by the lake''s hair dragged her into the water. The girl desperately wanted to climb back to the shore, but after only two steps, she was pulled back and fell. She was soon dragged into the lake, struggled twice and sank.


    This is a typical nightmare. Generally, people wake up when they dream about it. But Aoki and suhuilan didn''t want her to wake up, so they protected the dream space with their own spiritual strength almost at the same time and prevented its collapse.


    Of course, to do so, the dreamer is very painful. She needs to experience the pain of dying for a longer time. This moment in reality, but as long as eternity in dreams. If this near death experience lasts too long, the brain will judge that it has died. This is how many examples of sudden death in sleep happen.


    Aoki certainly wouldn''t let her die, so he forcibly interfered with her subconscious mind and dreams. Of course, in order to make her dream last, he didn''t go in the opposite direction, but quickly pulled her to the island in the middle of the lake along the power of the lake.


    However, after arriving on the island in the middle of the lake, everything seemed to enter a cycle. The original peripheral lake and sea were gone, and the girl came to the lake again.


    The lake is green and the sea water is blue. The sea water is in the lake and outside the lake. The lake is the sea, there is an island on the sea, and there is a lake on the island


    The wet girl stood on the shore with a frightened face. On the island in the lake, a group of strong men in straw skirts came down from the mountain and pointed at the lake. The first man had three tricolor feathers on his head.

 Chapter 404

    "This is a linked space!" Su Huilan suddenly realized, "there are two islands here. There is a lake on each island, and there is an island in the lake. The way from one island to another must swim across the lake."


    Aoki said, "then why didn''t petru see such a scene when he came?"


    Su Huilan said, "maybe he didn''t tell the truth at all."


    Aoki said with a smile, "you still don''t believe him."


    "Why should I believe him?" said Su Huilan disdainfully. "I''m sure he''s hiding more from us than he said."


    Aoki asked, "why?"


    Su Huilan said: "Do you really believe that they threw the mummy into the sea? Do you believe that there were only a few charts in the box held by the mummy and nothing else? Do you believe that those people chased him all the way from the Gulf of Aden to the South Pacific in order to get back those parchments? Do you believe that with his demonstrated ability, he can survive after the strong? The two on tubuai island The killer''s ability is at least no weaker than me. "


    "As you say, he''s hiding his mental power?" Aoki thinks it''s impossible. Unless petru''s mental power is incredible, he can''t be unaware of it. Moreover, Su Huilan clearly hypnotized petru, and the subconscious won''t cheat. Although you can hide some things, since you''ve entered his dream, you can ask all of them.


    "I haven''t met anyone who can cheat in front of us. If so, it''s probably the level of master Nanke. It''s obviously impossible for petru." Su Huilan said, "but I always think he can''t be trusted."


    Aoki shook his head and said in his heart that you found someone, but he didn''t believe others.


    "If you really don''t trust petru, it''s a stupid decision to give him your back."


    Aoki doesn''t understand why Su Huilan, who always looks smart, is so tangled on this issue. What is she worried about? And what''s the use of leaving a cat to monitor an expert who may not even be able to find out the truth?


    Su Huilan said, "if you don''t believe what he said, it doesn''t mean you don''t trust him at all. Just as you won''t tell me all your secrets, I won''t tell you all my secrets, but it doesn''t prevent us from sharing life and death here."


    Aoki admits this. Sometimes the relationship between people is really complex. Trust or distrust also depends on the occasion and environment. For him, the whole world can be doubted except for lifelong flowers and crows. He often feels that the world is meaningless and doesn''t exist at all. It''s just a mental fantasy, and this mental illness is himself.


    "At least I don''t think it''s necessary for him to deceive us about what he saw on the island," he said.


    Su Huilan said: "As you said, this woman''s dream must be the scene she has seen. We can understand the lake as a wormhole, connecting two completely separate closed islands. In other words, these people may have lived in this closed space for generations. They have never walked out of the lake and the island in the lake. This can also explain the origin of tribes on the island In fact, a closed island does not have enough conditions for a tribe to reproduce and survive, but if two islands or even three or five islands form an archipelago, the living conditions are complete. "


    "What you said is reasonable." Aoki looked at the dream scene in front of him, "But I think even if there is a wormhole, it is impossible to see the drowster effect standing by the lake. Moreover, according to petru, fog will appear every time the ghost island appears. I guess the fog is a sign of the start of the wormhole, or the fog may be released after the wormhole is opened. Then from one island to another, you must go through the thick fog, not through a clear lake."


    Su Huilan wondered, "but have the people on the island never tried to leave the island through the sea outside the island? When the wormhole opens, the ghost island will appear. We can come here, so they also have a chance to leave."


    This question also bothered Aoki. He said, "look down first. Later, we''ll go to the lake. Maybe we can find the answer."


    In fact, their dialogue is subconscious communication, so there is no problem of time, which does not affect their observation of the dream of the female savage.


    The men on the island in the middle of the lake rushed to the lake. In their world, they should be on a normal island. They only saw the girl dragged into the water.


    The man with tricolor feathers shouted, "tafiti, * *% £¤%..."


    Tafiti should be the name of a girl. She doesn''t know what she''s talking about. Although there is no language barrier in the subconscious state, if the dreamer dreams of the language itself rather than expressing an accurate meaning through the subconscious, the observer can only observe the language. If she tries to translate through spiritual communication, it will interfere with her To the dreamer''s dream.


    The girl named tafiti heard the man''s call, but they were so far away that the men didn''t see her. She rushed into the lake and wanted to swim back to the island.


    However, when she jumped into the lake, the lake suddenly became a vast sea, and there was nothing except the distant sea level and the terrible low sky clouds.


    "The wormhole disappeared," Aoki said.


    Suhuilan shook her head and said, "no, if the wormhole disappears and she jumps into the lake, it should be a lake. How can it become a sea?"


    "Maybe this is her memory of trying to go to sea from outside the island." although Aoki said so, he also felt a little far fetched.


    Tafiti swam in the sea for a long time. She had no strength and had to look back. It is reasonable to say that at present, she is surrounded by the sea, and she can''t find the direction when she looks back. But this is a dream. When she looked back together, the sea turned into a lake, and she was right by the lake.


    Tafiti struggled to climb up the lake bank and lay on the beach for breath.


    There was a whistling sound in the mountain forest by the lake, and a group of savages in straw skirts appeared. They shouted excitedly and surrounded tafiti.


    At first, Aoki thought this was the group just now. He was wondering where the guy with tricolor feathers went. When he saw tafiti''s expression, he realized that it should be from another tribe.


    Tafiti looked frightened, but she had no strength to escape.


    The group of men surrounded her, raised their weapons and shouted to the sky, as if celebrating the success of hunting, and then rushed up like a beast.


    Tafiti''s skirt was torn to pieces. She looked at the direction of the lake and shed tears.


    Half of the men stirred hard on the women, one down and one up. The other half of the men had piled up firewood and campfires on the beach, ready to enjoy the feast.


    What a desperate scene!


    Although the woman was just very brave and tried to stab Aoki with a spear, she was so weak and helpless in her dream!


    Aoki is not the virgin. Naturally, he doesn''t have to sympathize with a savage who has just eaten human flesh, but he suddenly remembered the beauty Yu in masuba. If he didn''t find Wu suoton''s villa, the beauty''s life would be so miserable. Beauty is unfortunate and lucky. I don''t know how many girls have the same experience as her, but there is no big father who is a policeman and a powerful awakener to save them.


    Sometimes there is no dividing line between civilization and barbarism. The tragedies that have happened on this island will not happen in a civilized society? All plays are performed on the stage designed by God, but some plays have an additional curtain of shame.

 Chapter 405

    Tafiti was eventually tied horizontally to the wooden shelf like a lamb. Her eyes were loose, her hair was scattered, and her body was covered with sand.


    The savages who had just obtained meat satisfaction from her were adding dry firewood to her, pointing out with laughter about who would eat which piece of meat after baking.


    At this time, fog suddenly appeared on the island. First, the lake surface was steamed, and the clear lake water turned into a hot spring in an instant.


    The heat rising from the lake was not strong, but when it spread to the outside, it became a mass of uneven fog. Thick fog floated around the island, and soon the whole island was covered with fog.


    Aoki and suhuilan finally understand where the fog on the island comes from. Such dreams are mostly real experiences. Then the speculation that there is a wormhole in the middle of the lake and the fog is released when the wormhole is opened is likely to be true.


    There was a whistling sound on the lake. The savage who was about to ignite with flint stopped and stared at the lake nervously.


    After a while, dozens of rafts and canoes appeared on the lake. Many people stood on the rafts with three feathers on the head of the first one. They saw the scene on the shore and tafiti tied to the barbecue frame.


    The feather headed man let out a loud cry, which shook the whole island. Of course, this is an exaggeration of a dream. In reality, there can be no such power. It is probably in tafiti''s heart that the person who came to save her is an unparalleled hero.


    The savages on the shore all stood up, raised their weapons and waited in a tight array. At the same time, they issued a whistling alarm. Soon, Xianghe came from the mountain.


    Soon, more savages appeared at the edge of the mountain forest, running towards the beach. With the support of the savages on the beach, they became emboldened and waved spears towards the lake like a demonstration.


    A thick fog floated over and stopped between the two groups of people, blocking each other''s line of sight. But from the perspective of the dreamer, all the spaces in the dream are open, and there is no dead corner in the field of vision. As long as her subconscious constructs something, she can see it. As bystanders of dreams, Aoki and Cymbidium naturally see it clearly.


    Tafiti heard the cry of her own people from the lake, and her eyes showed hope. Her tied hands and feet were struggling desperately, but she couldn''t get rid of it.


    The strong man with three colored feathers killed his people out of the thick fog. They were murderous one by one, with anger burning in their eyes. The savages on the shore showed no weakness and fought with them.


    Spears pierce the chest and feather arrows shoot into the enemy''s eyes. Every time they kill an enemy, they shout into the sky one after another.


    People kept coming out of the thick fog. Both sides seemed to have a steady stream of reinforcements. One side landed on the lake and the other rushed out of the mountains.


    The battle went dark until the thick fog dispersed, bodies were lying on the ground, and the lake was red with blood.


    The man with tricolor feathers in his head, holding a spear, roared up to the sky like waves, shaking the sky and the earth. He was the only one left on the battlefield, standing alone in the world with residual blood in the sunset.


    The man rescued tafiti from the fire. She leaned in his arms. He lit a bonfire and the two people depended on each other. Men''s eyes are full of sadness and love, and women''s tears fall like raindrops.


    The surrounding lakes and mountains are constantly changing, and they seem to snuggle up to the end of the world.


    Su Huilan looked crazy and said faintly, "barbarians also have love!"


    Aoki said, "is this man one of those killed by petru just now?"


    Su Huilan gave him a resentful look: "what a piece of wood!"


    ¡­¡­


    The sun set, the sky darkened, and there were many more people by the lake, but this time it was obviously not the enemy. They lit piles of bonfires, sang and danced and cheered.


    Tafiti was covered with flowers and butterflies were flying over her head. She looked coyly at her hero, man with the tricolor feathers on his head.


    At this time, an old man with a long beard, holding a walking stick symbolizing power, muttered something in front of them. He pointed his scepter to the lake in the distance. A colorful rainbow bridge was suddenly set up on the lake. The lake was boiling, and a huge pyramid rose in the lake.


    At the same time, a pyramid fell from the sky, but it was upside down.


    The two pyramids are close to each other. When the two spires are about to collide, they seem to be repulsed by each other and stop slowly.


    People worshipped and prostrated piously on the ground, murmuring unknown prayers.


    What did the scepter old man say? The connection between the two pyramids suddenly shines. In the light, a stone chamber can be vaguely seen, such as the nest of primitive people. The feathered man took tafiti''s hand, stepped on the rainbow bridge and walked to their love nest.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s going on?" Aoki couldn''t believe the scene seen by his subconscious mind. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he could never dream, "are there really two opposing pyramids on the island?"


    He thought of the pyramid game hall designed in the dream guide game. It was so similar that there was such a coincidence?


    Su Huilan said: "I may not have seen it. Can it come from their genetic memory?"


    "Genetic memory?"


    "The more accurate name is genetic memory, which can also be called Population memory, that is, some important information passed on to future generations by the ancestors of a population through the subconscious of the population."


    "I know." Aoki understood as soon as he mentioned the group memory and group subconsciousness, "Genetic memory can be used to explain some instinctive phenomena of life. For example, some animals can quickly and accurately find plants and fungi nearby that are helpful for wound healing after injury, but they have not been injured before, nor have they seen other similar people use this method, let alone inherit these experiences through language. We can attribute this ability to Instinct can not reasonably explain how this instinct appears, and how they hide this ability until it is needed to activate it. Therefore, scientists have put forward the hypothesis of genetic memory, but why do you call it genetic memory? These two concepts can not be completely equivalent. "


    Suhuilan explained: "The traditional saying is that genetic memory is buried in the depths of the brain by the subconscious, and I hope so, so that I can search my own brain for more information left by my father and the ancestors of the awakened alliance. However, since the subconscious awakening, I found that genetic memory is not in the brain at all, and the subconscious can''t find it. I agree with this kind of memory Memory is encoded and etched in human genetic information, so I call it genetic memory. In theory, as long as memory information in the form of coding exists in the human body, it can be acquired and interpreted by consciousness, and the super space-time nature of dreams allows us not to worry about the dimension of genetic information coding. Maybe my awakening is not enough. I often think, like master Nanke Can the awakened person unlock the genetic information and find the origin of the spirit? "


    "Spiritual origin?" Aoki vaguely remembers that Su Huilan mentioned the word before, but did not give a clear explanation. "I see. You have been looking for this origin."


    Su Huilan said: "I am engaged in philosophical research. All philosophers want to know where life comes from, but in their eyes, life is a pile of protein. For me, life is consciousness and spirit! I really want to know where our consciousness comes from and where the power of spirit comes from? If we understand these problems, I think the truth and people about the invasion of parasitic consciousness The dilemma of this kind has been solved naturally. "

 Chapter 406

    Aoki is also interested in the origin of spirit. In some ways, all his doubts can be answered by this question.


    Who am I? Where am I from? Why did I come here? Why am I different from others?


    He always feels that he has an unknown mission, but he has a headache as long as he thinks about things, especially when he wants to find his past memory, his head hurts terribly, which makes him a dreamless person, because dreaming must search for memory, but he has no memory, or he can''t search for memory.


    His subconscious mind is like a rootless ghost, floating between heaven and earth. He even once doubted whether he had found an unreliable body on the earth like those invading parasitic consciousness. But where did his instinctive reactions and instinctive cognition come from? Because of this doubt, he established a cooperative relationship with Zhao Pengcheng, hoping to find some clues.


    Perhaps, locking the memory is a kind of protection for him by the messenger of the mission. Before he can understand the world and have the ability to complete the mission, he can''t unlock his memory.


    Su Huilan''s words reminded him that if you keep improving your spiritual strength, can you unlock memory and even genetic information?


    Before that, he had never thought about improving his strength, nor had he tried where the limit of spiritual strength was, nor did he know how to improve it.


    It''s time to try. Maybe this island is an opportunity. The spiritual energy on the island is so strong that the conscious body of the islanders here is naturally stronger than the outside world and can be immune to spiritual hypnosis. Petru also said that he found that his spiritual power can be improved after tarbo''s stupidity for a long time. Does that mean that his spiritual power can be strengthened as long as he stays on the island?


    He told Su Huilan this idea, but Su Huilan was not as optimistic as him: "it may be useful for the weak, but it won''t work well for the strong like you. If we can really improve people''s spiritual power infinitely, our next trouble may not be small."


    Aoki understood what she said about the trouble: "you mean there are likely to be energetic islanders on the island?"


    Suhuilan said, "look carefully at the old man and the scepter in his hand."


    The scene in the dream continues. Tafiti and her men are walking on the rainbow. People on the beach are half kneeling, fist in hand and looking at them. Only the old man still held up his scepter, as if he would drop his hand and the rainbow would fall.


    "The source of this dream is likely to come from a wedding ceremony, but the two huge pyramids can''t be true. Even if they have appeared, they can''t have anything to do with their newlyweds," Su Huilan said, "I guess it may be so. This is a totem information in their genetic memory, but a person with strong spiritual power must wake them up, and the opportunity to wake up is at the marriage ceremony of men and women.


    Human weddings have always been sacred. Of course, in ancient times, they may not be called weddings, but just a ceremony before the * * of men and women. This ceremony is sacred because it symbolizes the hope of ethnic inheritance and development. When men and women in the tribe want to be combined, the old man, either the leader of the tribe or a wizard, will come out to preside over the ceremony , awaken their genetic memory and let them see the sacred totem. "


    Aoki thinks that Su Huilan''s words contain a lot of information. If she is right, it means at least three things:


    First of all, there is a powerful wizard in their tribe. How strong is it - when he presides over a tribal ritual, he can easily hypnotize everyone and awaken their genetic memory. You know, under the interference of the spiritual energy field on the island, Qingmu and suhuilan can''t hypnotize them without obstacles.


    Second, there is information about pyramids in their genetic memory, so they must have a connection with ancient Egyptian civilization. At least their ancestors had seen pyramids. Was it true that ancient Egyptians traveled across the sea from Africa to the South Pacific and built undersea pyramids and these pyramids?


    Third, the scenes they saw may not really exist, but exist in genetic memory. The great wizard let them see them through group dreams. In other words, the way the old man held a scepter may be a way for him to cast spells.


    Suhuilan said, "look at the scepter in the old man''s hand. Although it is simple, is it very similar to the scepter of the Pharaoh of ancient Egypt?"


    Qingmu didn''t pay much attention before. When Su Huilan said it, she found that there was a hook on the head of the scepter in the old man''s hand, which was indeed somewhat similar to the scepter in the ancient Egyptian murals.


    At this time, the dream has changed, and the scene has become a forest. Two men in modern clothes and a woman are running in front, and a group of islanders are chasing after them.


    A man turned and raised his hand. With a bang, the wild people fell to the ground in fear.


    The gunshot was so loud that tafiti must have been frightened by the gunshot and left a deep fear in her memory. She probably didn''t see the gun or know that the sound was made by the little thing in people''s hands, so there was no gun in her dream, only the man turned and raised his hand to shoot.


    The dream ended here, and the gunfire collapsed the whole dream space. Although both Aoki and Cymbidium have the ability to protect the space from collapse, they all think it won''t make much sense to look at it again. Even if they grasp tafiti''s conscious body and ask questions and answers through conscious communication, they may not be able to ask more things, because tafiti obviously has limited knowledge.


    Tafiti didn''t wake up after quitting her dream. Unless it''s a terrible nightmare, people won''t wake up immediately after they finish their dreams. Besides, tafiti is not sleeping, but in a coma.


    Aoki found the body on the ground that had been picked up by tafiti. Sure enough, it was very similar to the man with three feathers in his dream, but it was not as young and handsome as in his dream.


    "What shall we do now?" asked Su Huilan.


    Aoki walked to the stream along the footprints on the ground and said, "chase down."


    "We are not familiar with the environment and may not be able to catch up. If we don''t catch up, they will be caught up by the savages on the island, and they will not be saved at that time," Su Huilan said.


    "It''s not a long time. They can''t go far. And at least one of them was injured and it''s hard to run away." Aoki threw away his cigarette end. From the end of the fight to now, he just used up a cigarette. "As long as the coal boss follows, I have a way to contact him."


    "What about these two people?" Su Huilan pointed to a man and a woman in a coma on the ground.


    Aoki said, "let petru handle it."


    Su Huilan also thought it was a smart decision, so she turned and made a gesture to petru. Her consciousness was: you come down, let''s go first, and you''ll catch up later.


    Petru on the mountain saw her gesture and said discontentedly, "your master wants me to clean the battlefield!"


    He saw Qingmu and suhuilan walking towards one side of the valley, but just a few steps away, suhuilan came back and squatted on the ground to help tafiti put down the lifted straw skirt to cover the private parts of her body, and then stood up and followed Qingmu.


    Petru scolded: "shit, don''t trust me! I really think I''m a beast. Don''t even let a savage go!"


    With a sound and disapproving meow, he glanced over and said clearly: I think so, too.


    Petru raised his fist to fight: "don''t think I dare not beat you with the support of your master..."


    Before he finished, in a trance, a huge white cat suddenly appeared in the void. His white body was like a huge snow mountain. His spiritual power made him feel a little lack of oxygen and altitude reaction.

 Chapter 407

    Aoki and suhuilan chased along the footprints left in the forest. Because the islanders here don''t wear shoes, they can find the traces of those two people as long as they follow the footprints.


    Not long after walking, they heard purring voices behind them. It was probably the man who had just returned to report that had brought a large group of Malay reinforcements.


    "I don''t know if petru has followed up?" Aoki has seen the strong combat effectiveness of these savages. With petru''s ability, it shouldn''t be a problem to fight a few. However, if surrounded by groups of savages, it''s estimated that it''s difficult to use guns and can only throw grenades. It''s hard to say whether he will blow himself up.


    Su Huilan was not worried at all: "I can''t die for so many years. This guy is not so easy to die!"


    Aoki thought of the old man with the scepter in the female savage''s dream, and he was a little uneasy.


    The stream in front forked, the footprints on the ground disappeared, and two pairs of shoes were thrown at the fork of the stream.


    Aoki said, "they should have waded in the stream."


    Su Huilan looked carefully, pointed to the wet grass by the stream and said, "there are traces of water here."


    Aoki shook his head and said, "it may have been left on purpose. They didn''t cover up the traces all the way. They looked desperate, but when they got here, they suddenly lost their shoes and walked out of the water. This shows that they were very rational when they ran away. They knew that they could not leave traces only with the help of the stream, so they went into the water when the stream forked."


    Su Huilan said, "now it has become two directions. Shall we look separately?"


    Aoki said, "there are three directions."


    Su Huilan was stunned and immediately understood: "you mean they will go back?"


    Aoki said, "it''s possible, and it''s very possible. Why do you think they throw away their shoes? It''s uncomfortable to walk in the water with shoes, but it''s much better to run ashore than barefoot."


    Su Huilan nodded: "I know. After they go back for a while, even if they leave footprints on the shore, they are barefoot, because there are footprints at the same time. When savages chase them, they will only chase the footprints, and they will not notice their barefoot footprints as their own footprints."


    Aoki said: "one more thing, the shoes could have been held in hand. The two pairs of shoes are not heavy. It is not easy to think that they will go back with shoes. Now that the shoes are thrown away, it shows that some of them are injured and seriously injured. Two people may have to help to move forward, so they can''t walk with shoes."


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "when you''re not lazy, you''re really a detective. It''s good to go to the United States with me and open a detective agency or consulting company before things are finished!"


    "Going to America?" Aoki thought of Liuying lane and the old willow tree. "Forget it, I love my hometown and can''t go anywhere else."


    "Love hometown?" Su Huilan sighed faintly, "it''s a lover!"


    Aoki didn''t answer, but looked at Su Huilan''s feet and said, "take off your shoes."


    "Hmm?" suhuilan didn''t react for a moment.


    Aoki said, "if we take off our shoes, we have to wade, or the savages on the island will keep chasing us."


    At this time, the cry of purring purring purring behind him became louder and louder, but there was no gunshot. It seemed that petru did not have a head-on conflict with them.


    Suhuilan obediently took off her Jungle Boots and stepped barefoot into the stream. Although it was summer, the temperature on the island was not high. The dense woods blocked the sun, and the stream was cold.


    She saw Aoki pick up the two pairs of shoes discarded on the bank and directly step on the pull board to go down the water. She smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that wearing slippers would have such benefits!"


    Suhuilan is not used to walking barefoot, especially in the water. Stepping on pebbles, the soles of her feet itch, and the water gently invades her skin. But Aoki walked so fast that she had to keep up.


    "Have you seen the movie" one night? "She asked in the back.


    Aoki gave a "hum" and went on with his head depressed. This word, um, is a bit like the fourth tone and a bit like the third tone. Anyway, I can''t tell whether I''ve seen it or not.


    "Won five Oscars!" Su Huilan seemed to want to attract Aoki''s attention to the film. "This is the most romantic film in history. I think it is more romantic than Roman holiday."


    Aoki gave another "um" sound, but he still couldn''t hear the first sound. He just walked in the water. His flared trousers were half wet.


    "Do you know what the most romantic plot is?" Su Huilan asked herself and replied, "it''s the scene where the hero crosses the river with the heroine on his back."


    Aoki gave a "um" sound, but slowed down. As he walked, he checked the details of the shore along the way to see if there were any traces of people going ashore.


    Su Huilan sighed and said that she was really a piece of wood! I don''t know anything about pity!


    Suddenly there was a stabbing pain under her feet. I didn''t know what she stepped on. Ouch.


    Aoki turned around and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    At this time, Su Huilan was unwilling to show weakness. Seeing him turn around, she said stubbornly, "it''s nothing. She accidentally stepped on a small stone. It''s all right."


    As soon as she showed off her strength, Aoki saw the problem and came over and said, "raise your feet and have a look."


    Although Su Huilan was stronger, her feet did hurt a little. She held Qingmu''s shoulder and lifted her right foot. She saw a small hole in the sole plate. Although it was small, blood was seeping out bit by bit.


    Aoki said, "come to the shore and sit down. I''ll wrap you up."


    Su Huilan said, "I just stepped on it. I''m not so delicate."


    But Aoki didn''t listen to her and picked her up. With a cry, Su Huilan instinctively hugged Qingmu''s neck. Her face turned red in an instant, but seeing Aoki''s serious appearance, she felt that she thought more, so she blamed herself. Just such a self blame, her face turned even more red.


    Aoki put her down on the bank, let her sit down, and then returned to the place where suhuilan stood just now, bent down and groped in the water.


    "Normally, there will be no sharp things in this stream, but it is difficult to guarantee that there will be arrows or poison needles used by islanders falling here."


    He fished from the water for a while, touched a small triangular thing, took it in his hand and looked, "this is an arrowhead made of shells. It''s very sharp. Fortunately, this thing is very clean and won''t get tetanus. Even if they put poison on it and soaked it in the water for so long, the toxicity has disappeared."


    Su Huilan has found out the first-aid wound medicine and tools from her backpack. It is said that there is no poison and there is no need to break the cold, so she can rest assured.


    Aoki stuffed the shell into Su Huilan''s hand: "leave a souvenir."


    Su Huilan looked at the shell carefully and found that it had been polished into a very sharp sharp edge shape. It was probably sunk in the crack of the stone in the water, and her soles were scratched. If she stepped on it, it was estimated that she would step out of a hole. Next, she wouldn''t want to walk.


    Aoki sat down next to her, lifted her feet and put them on her legs. He picked up the alcohol cotton and began to scrub her wound. When alcohol was immersed in the wound, there was a penetrating pain, but suhuilan didn''t resist at all. She was like a sheep shearing.


    Suhuilan watched him casually wash the soles of her feet with alcohol, apply Iodophor to the wound, and clumsily stick a needle and thread free suture patch. Although these actions were rude and irregular, she could see that he was as serious as a child.


    "You know, Peter, the hero in the movie, was also a piece of wood, but he got it later," she said.


    Aoki said "Hmm" again and raised his head: "movie? What movie?"

 Chapter 408

    Due to such a delay, a lot of time was wasted. The key is that Su Huilan''s feet can''t go into the water again. If they walk on the shore in their shoes, the footprints left may be found and chased by the savages on the island.


    Su Huilan said, "I''m fine. The wound has been treated, the blood has stopped, and the water is not a problem."


    Aoki said, "no, what if we get infected? The antibiotics are all on petru''s ship. We don''t know when we can go out."


    He looked at the surrounding environment, then tied the shoelaces of the two pairs of sneakers he picked up and hung them around his neck, turned his backpack to the front, squatted down and said, "come up!"


    Su Huilan was startled: "why?"


    Aoki said, "I carry you."


    Su Huilan said, "I was joking just now. I really want you to carry it!"


    Aoki said, "don''t talk nonsense, come up quickly!"


    There is no doubt about his tone. Su Huilan is not a hypocritical person, but at the moment, she doesn''t know why. It seems that it takes great courage to lie on the man''s back. She hesitated. Finally, she bit her teeth, picked up her shoes and lay on Qingmu''s back.


    In this way, in a stream more than three meters wide in the jungle, a man in a windbreaker with messy hair waded through the water, with six shoes jingling around his neck and a beautiful woman on his back.


    "Why hasn''t your bird come back?" Su Huilan asked without a word, hooking Qingmu''s shoulder.


    Aoki said, "I don''t know, but you don''t have to worry about it. I know its ability. As long as you don''t meet a parrot, no one can do anything about it."


    "Parrot?" Su Huilan said, "is it afraid of Parrots?"


    "I''m not afraid, but I''ll make a mess." Aoki said.


    Su Huilan guessed something, giggled and said, "it''s an amorous bird. Unlike some people, it''s a piece of wood!"


    In the mountains and forests ahead came another whistling sound, which was much closer than before.


    Aoki said, "we should go ashore. If we go upstream, they will soon find us."


    He said and landed from a dense grass.


    Su Huilan said, "then put me down."


    Aoki said, "no, I have to walk barefoot for a while. It''s soft ground and will leave footprints."


    He bent down to pick up the pull board on his feet and handed it to Su Huilan: "help me take it."


    Suhuilan used to wonder why Qingmu always wore such a suit and never changed, especially in winter. At this time, the pull board on Qingmu''s feet suddenly came into his hand, and an unspeakable strange feeling suddenly arose in his heart.


    Qingmu carefully steps on the place with more vines as far as possible barefoot, so that the footprints left will be lighter.


    Not long after they left, they heard a croak, and the crow flapped its wings and flew over.


    As Su Huilan lay on Qingmu''s back, the crow found it impossible to stop on Qingmu''s head. He spun in the air, fell on a tree branch and shouted, "Wow, what happened? Have I crossed gaolaozhuang?"


    Aoki said, "if you don''t come back and report, I''ll think you''re dead!"


    The crow said, "quack, come on! You wish I didn''t come back, so carry this... Woman... Elope? Quack..." he said and sang, "there is a winding river in front of my brother, and my sister sings sweet songs on the other side. My brother''s heart swings layers of waves. When will my sister let me cross your river..."


    Su Huilan quickly explained: "my foot is injured and can''t be soaked. I''m afraid to leave footprints and can''t walk. I..."


    "Oh, look, look, you''re incoherent. Quack! Are you afraid of leaving footprints, or can''t walk, or can''t soak in water? Oh!" cried the crow. "Woman, your heart has been confused! I heard your heartbeat!"


    Suhuilan''s heart was really flustered. She had never been so flustered. Whether in the laboratory, on the University desk or at the scene of murder, she never panicked. She didn''t expect to behave so badly in front of a bird today.


    Aoki said, "don''t pay attention to it. It''s always like that." he said to the crow, "OK, seriously, why do you come to us now?"


    When the crow''s head tilted, he remembered the business and said, "I''ve returned to the place where the savages had a fire just now to report, but I didn''t find you. I only saw petru being chased by a group of savages. He said you''re coming this way. I''m afraid you''ll chase down the stream all the way. Oh, I didn''t expect you to be very smart and know to turn back."


    "Is petru okay?"


    "It''s all right. He''s teasing them! Those savages can''t catch him at all."


    "What about the two?"


    "Well, which two?" the crow pretended to be at a loss.


    "The two you followed, a man and a woman, were injured," Aoki said.


    "Quack, you know that? I want to tell you a wonderful story. It seems that you all know. It''s too unfulfilled!" the crow looked very depressed. "Through the forest in front, there is a cave over there. Now they hide in the cave. The man looks like he can''t do it."


    The crow led the way in front, and Qingmu followed with Cymbidium on his back. After walking for a while, he put Su Huilan down, stepped on the pull board and said, "there should be no problem here. Look at your feet."


    Su Huilan put on her shoes, tried to take two steps and said, "no problem."


    The crow looked at them, muttered unconvinced, stood on the branch and said to himself: "A man and a woman, a wild mountain, a winding river in front of my brother... Oh... Ruhua - you are a virtuous man and woman, but you can rest assured of your wood! You should take your sauce elbow and share life and death with him! You can''t be true without adversity! You can''t grow old together without life and death! My sauce elbow!"


    ¡­¡­


    In Wuzhong, a lifelong flower reading on the sofa suddenly sneezed. She rubbed her nose and watched the sun shine in the shadow of the tree outside the window and print it on the floor, like an ink painting painted on red paper for the new year.


    Yes, it''s almost the New Year!


    Remembering that it was time to paste Spring Festival couplets, she got up to find out the Spring Festival couplets already ready for this year and pasted one at the door of the bar.


    Then he went upstairs and pasted a couplet on both sides at the door of aomu''s studio. After reading it, he felt it was too vulgar. He went back to his study, found out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, spread a wool felt on the table, poured the ink of Yide Pavilion, and wrote it himself.


    Few people know that this plain chest, dressed as a man, can catch up with the gangster with a kitchen knife to the woman who ran into the police station, but she writes well.


    When she finished writing, she dried the paper and pasted the couplet to the door of Qingmu studio.


    The first couplet is: withered trees come in spring, flowers bloom, and no one can see the bad alley


    The second couplet is: confine birds to love their nests, sweep the old nests and wait for you to return


    She wanted to put another blessing on the door. Suddenly, she had an idea. She took a blank red paper and pasted it on the door. Then she drew a sauce elbow with a nose and eyes on it with a brush, like a refined talking elbow.


    After painting a lifetime flower, he stood in the corridor and looked. The more he looked, the more satisfied he felt. He couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 409

    Aoki and suhuilan followed the crow all the way to the cave and saw two people hiding in the cave.


    The man lying on the ground closed his eyes, his face was black, his breathing was very short, and he twitched from time to time. The woman next to me was sobbing.


    She saw two strangers come in, a bright light flashed in her eyes, but then darkened again, looking sadly at the dying man around her.


    Suhuilan went over, opened the man''s eyelids, looked and said, "I''m poisoned. Where''s the wound?"


    The woman pointed to the man''s calf.


    Aoki squatted down and tore open his pants. He saw that his legs and belly had turned purple with a black dot in the middle.


    "Shot?" he asked the woman.


    "When he saved me, he always said it was OK. Unexpectedly, the arrow was poisonous... Wuwu... Are you the one who shot to help him? Anderson said someone shot to help him. You want to save him. He is a good man... Wuwu..." the woman said incoherently.


    Aoki didn''t deny the shooting. Anyway, petru was with them. He asked Su Huilan, "do you see if she has been saved?"


    Su Huilan said: "the arrow may have been soaked in the juice of poisonous plants such as arrow poison wood. After being hit by the arrow, it was not handled in time and went too many ways. It''s not easy to do now."


    The woman nearby heard her say this and cried bitterly: "please, Wuwu, please help him, Wuwu, it''s all because of me. He didn''t have to come to save me, Wuwu..."


    Su Huilan understood the woman''s sadness, but had to stop her: "don''t cry, bring the savages, we can''t escape."


    The woman covered her mouth with her hands, but her body was still shaking strongly. It was obvious that she could not restrain her inner pain.


    Suhuilan first cut a cross on Anderson''s wound with a knife. Anderson, who was always confused, cried out in pain.


    The purple rotten meat was cut open and squeezed out a lot of black blood. Until the color of the blood became less black, Su Huilan found a ointment from the bag, touched it on the wound and wrapped it with gauze. He took out two more pills, put them into Anderson''s mouth and poured them down with mineral water.


    "That''s all I can do," said Su Huilan. "The medicine can only alleviate the toxicity to a certain extent, but it can''t completely relieve the toxicity. Next, it depends on his luck. If I can persist until I return to Lapa island and there are doctors in the camp, I may be able to save it."


    The woman next to asked, "Lapa island? Where is Lapa island? Can you take us now?"


    Su Huilan looked at her in surprise: "don''t you know where you are now?"


    The woman shook her head: "I don''t know! I feel like I''m dreaming. I don''t know where I am!"


    Suhuilan asked, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Alice," said the woman.


    "Alice?" suhuilan and Aoki looked at each other. "Are you on the exploration ship?"


    Alice''s eyes lit up: "yes, yes, I''m Mrs. Larry''s assistant! Are you..."


    "We''re from the United Nations search and rescue team. We''re looking for you."


    "Oh, my God, are we saved? Where is your ship? Is it a warship? Can we go now? This island is terrible. The people on the island will eat people! Oh, no, Mrs. Larry! Mrs. Larry is still in their hands. You have to save her!"


    "What the hell happened? You must tell us."


    "OK, OK, I''ll tell you all, but where should I start? Mrs. Larry and I got on the boat in Auckland, and Mr. Robbins got on the boat there, but he was two weeks late. We''ve been waiting for him. It snowed in Auckland when he came. It was still winter. It was really beautiful. Anderson went fishing when it snowed... Oh, my God! Shouldn''t I say this? Am I too wordy? What should I do? I don''t know where to start. My mind is so confused!... "


    Suhuilan listened to Alice''s incoherent words, put her arm around her shoulder and comforted her: "Don''t be afraid, Alice, relax! Relax! It''s all right now. We''re here to save you. Take your time and tell me everything you know. Let''s start when you found out that the date was Christmas and Mrs. Larry and Mr. Robbins went to find Mr. stone. Then let''s talk about what happened to the discovery? How did you get here?"


    "Christmas? Oh, yes, Christmas..." Alice frowned and tried to recall the past, with an extremely painful expression on her face, "I remember that Christmas was discovered by Anderson first. It was winter in the southern hemisphere when we set out, and there was a snow in Auckland, but we only sailed at sea for more than ten days and became summer. That day I was taking care of Mr. pardik, and Mrs. Larry and Robbins came to talk to pardik for a long time. They said that the discovery might have passed through a wormhole, Or high-dimensional space bubble. Anyway, it means that. I don''t quite understand those physical terms. I just do archaeological research with Mrs. Larry. "


    "Then they went to see Mr. stone. I didn''t go with him because I had to take care of paldick. I don''t know what they talked about. Anyway, after talking, Robbins asked the captain to drive in the direction of Tubai island in the north at full speed. Because the ship was too fast, paldick and I were a little seasick. We stayed in the cabin all the time."


    "The next day when I was making coffee, I heard a loud noise. The boat shook violently, and then the cabin tilted. Pardik rolled from bed to the ground. He was already badly hurt. I hurried to help him, but I couldn''t even stand still. There was a noisy voice outside. Everyone was shouting desperately. Anderson ran in and asked me to get on the lifeguard The boat said that our ship was attacked and was about to sink.


    Mrs. Larry and I were women and pardik was the wounded, so we got on the lifeboat first. Captain church asked Anderson and two sailors to take care of us.


    I saw from the lifeboat that the discovery was broken in two from the middle and sinking slowly. Captain church and Mr. Robbins were also directing other people to escape from the ship.


    At this time, a helicopter flew from the sky. Just when I thought it was coming to save us, I saw a fire snake fly out of the helicopter and hit the discovery with tail flame like a meteor.


    I don''t know whether it was a missile or a rocket. Anyway, there was a very strong explosion, and the tail cabin of the exploration was almost broken. But the exploration was very large, and even then it didn''t sink. When the explosion happened, I closed my eyes and didn''t dare to see more. Anderson and two sailors rowed desperately. If it hadn''t been for the sudden fog on the sea, I think we might not have escaped. "


    Suhuilan interrupted, "are you the only six who escaped?"


    "I don''t know." Alice shook her head. "There were five or six lifeboats put down at that time, and we were the first. After the helicopter attack, Captain church organized resistance. If not, I think we wouldn''t have time to escape into the fog. I don''t know whether other lifeboats escaped. According to Anderson, at least one boat rushed into the fog like us."

 Chapter 410

    "We rowed in the fog for a long time, and then came to the island. Anderson has been in deep remorse since he got on the island. He was originally the first mate on the ship and should live and die with Captain church. He said he felt like a deserter. I know he was not. He was a brave man just to save Mrs. Larry and me and get captain church''s life I just got on the lifeboat.


    Pardik was already injured. After such a toss, his injury became worse. We found a shelter on the island and waited for rescue. We hoped that someone would come to rescue us after the fog cleared. But we were also worried that once the fog cleared, we would not be able to hide. Several times I fell asleep and dreamed of being chased by a helicopter.


    Later, the fog dispersed, no helicopter came after us, but no one came to save us. We waited on the island for three days, and the little food and water brought by the lifeboat soon ran out. Anderson said that we must be prepared to survive on the island for a long time, just like Tom Hanks in the rest of a desert island.


    We made the last effort, lit a lot of dead branches, burning day and night, hoping that the fire and black smoke could attract the attention of passing ships in the distance. But this may be the stupidest thing we did, because we didn''t expect that there would be savages on the island, and the fire would attract them.


    Anderson took two sailors to the jungle on the island to look for food and water. Mrs. Larry and I stayed to take care of paldick because he couldn''t move easily.


    Anderson, not long after they left, the savages came.


    I was picking up dead branches in the nearby woods to keep the fire burning. I heard Mrs. Larry shouting, Alice, run! Hide! Don''t come out!


    Her cry was so anxious and even a little hysterical, which was unprecedented. She was a serious person. She never smiled or yelled. Her cry frightened me very much. I didn''t know what had happened. I hurriedly dropped the branches in my hand, hid in a crack behind a rock and looked at where we lived.


    I saw pardik left by the fire. His injury was very serious. It must hurt very much. I seemed to feel the heart piercing pain. This feeling made me very painful, but what happened next made me understand that hell really exists. "


    Alice trembled when she said this, and her eyes showed great fear, as if she had seen a ghost climbing out of hell.


    Suhuilan hugged her shoulder and said, "don''t be afraid, Alice, everything will be fine. You have to be strong!"


    Alice nodded vigorously:


    "I know, I know, I must be strong, as strong as Mrs. Larry! She is the strongest woman in the world and my example! If it weren''t for her eyes, I don''t think I could survive, I would be scared to death by what I saw!


    Pardik lay on the ground and moaned. Mrs. Larry was tied up by them. She could see her from my position. I think she saw me too. I could understand her eyes. She was comforting me, telling me not to panic and telling me to live well.


    Those savages, with spears and arrows in their hands, searched around the forest. As long as they took a few more steps, they could find the stone crack where I was hiding.


    Mrs. Larry suddenly yelled and went crazy. The attention of the wild people was attracted by her. The leader went back and slapped her two ears. She stopped yelling and they didn''t look for me anymore.


    A savage stabbed padik to death with a spear and stabbed him in the neck. I saw him open his mouth as if to say something, but only blood gushed out of his mouth.


    I was so frightened that I forgot to close my eyes. Like losing my soul, I looked at his body and kept convulsing until I finally didn''t move.


    They stripped pardik of his clothes, tied him to a stick and put him on a fire. My God! These savages took him as their hunting food!


    They stripped Mrs. Larry of her clothes again. I thought she would suffer the same fate as pardik, but I guessed wrong. They raped her and lined up to vent their animal desires on her, just like a group of hyenas sharing an antelope.


    This is hell! At that moment, I believe it!


    My heart was full of despair, and I didn''t even have the courage to cry out to God. I also forgot to run away. I just wanted to blind myself and kill myself so as not to be ruined by those animals.


    But I saw Mrs. Larry''s eyes.


    Even in that case, there was no cowardice and sadness in her eyes. What I saw in her eyes was not despair and fear, but strength!


    I remember my wife said before that when we choose Archaeology and science, we choose reality. We always only pursue truth and experience reality. With our knowledge and action, we dig out the truth that has long been covered up by civilization and see the past and possible future of a real world. In front of the truth, all vanity, happiness, sadness, anger and fear And desire are floating clouds. Only by overcoming these can we really grasp the real self and the universe.


    She did it.


    If she hadn''t encouraged me with her eyes, I think I would have died and couldn''t support them until Anderson came back.


    I looked into my wife''s eyes and watched those animals abuse her. I didn''t close my eyes. I knew this was the truth - the real hell!


    When Anderson and his family came back, the savage had gone, and there was only a pile of white bones left in pardik. Mrs. Larry was taken back by the savage as booty.


    I was still behind a crack in the stone. Anderson was frightened when he found me because I was stiff like a zombie. And I was temporarily blind because I opened my eyes too wide and shed too many tears.


    Anderson thought I was dead. He said my eyes were full of blood and looked terrible. I told them what was really terrible was what my eyes saw. I would rather be blind than see the same thing happen again.


    All three men were shocked when I told them what I had seen. Then they had a heated argument. Anderson thought that he should follow the trail of the savage and save Mrs. Larry, although there was little hope that she would still be alive. The other two sailors disagreed with him and thought that what should be done now was to leave the ghost place while the savages didn''t find the lifeboat we were hiding.


    Anderson said we had weapons, but the sailors thought a few pistols couldn''t deal with so many savages, and we didn''t know how big the island was, and these savages were obviously indigenous here.


    At last they looked at me for help, but I had no idea. It''s not that I don''t want to save Mrs. Larry. I''m not afraid of life and death. I''d rather exchange my life with my wife. But I seem to see her cool to terrible eyes again. I can read it. She never wants me to do a meaningless thing.


    I said to them in an almost indifferent tone: get on the boat and let''s get out of here.


    Anderson looked at me in surprise, but he agreed.


    We hurried to bury pardik''s bones, got into the lifeboat and left.


    I looked at the coastline gradually away, and felt like a ghost fleeing hell in a hurry, on the way to reincarnation. But the other soul stayed on the island and suffered forever in the dark hell.


    Anderson exclaimed shortly after the boat was rowed.


    I turned my head and found a misty mountain shadow on the sea ahead. The mountain shadow gradually became clear, and the lines of rolling ridges could be seen. Not just across from us, but in all directions.


    The vast sea we were in turned into a great lake. "

 Chapter 411

    Alice didn''t know what had happened. She just felt as if she had a dream. She tried her best to bite the back of her hand with her teeth. It was said that she would not feel pain when she was dreaming. She hoped it was a dream. She hoped that when she woke up, she was still on the scientific research ship, Mrs. Larry was still revising her paper under the light, pardik was looking up at the stars on the deck, and Anderson was fishing in the silver moonlight.


    But the sharp pain from the back of her hand told her that it was not a dream. The discovery has sunk and the life and death of the crew are uncertain. Pardik was eaten by savages, and Mrs. Larry was captured. She, Anderson and two other sailors were fleeing at sea, but the sea turned into a lake. The lake water was still warm, like a pot of soup.


    Alice heard a story when she was a child. The hero in the story was cursed by a witch and turned into an ant like villain. He tried to climb up the table to let his lover see him and lift the curse for him, but unfortunately he fell into the mushroom soup just cooked by his hostess.


    She felt like an ant falling into a soup pot. She couldn''t understand the origin of the disaster and had to make the last struggle blindly.


    Anderson observed a circle in the middle of the lake and said very depressed, "it seems that we are still on the original island." he pointed to a mountain in the distance. "That''s where we climbed up just now. I saw a large lake in the center of the island. Now we are in this lake."


    Two other sailors confirmed his words. But they can''t explain this phenomenon. Although Anderson is the first mate of the discovery, he is only a senior sailor at best. In the absence of paldick and Mrs. Larry, the only one of them who can get involved with scientists is Alice, Mrs. Larry''s assistant.


    Alice looked at their questioning eyes and shook her head.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything! This is the devil''s masterpiece, this is the devil''s Island!" she cried sadly, "we can''t go back!"


    Anderson suddenly hugged her, kissed her forehead and comforted her: "don''t be afraid, baby! We''ll be fine, we''ll get out of here!"


    Anderson''s strong chest and strong arms made people feel safe. A warmth rose from the bottom of Alice''s heart, and the warmth began to melt her rigid body due to fear and helplessness.


    "Thank you! I''m much better," she said.


    She leaned her head against Anderson''s arms and the boat rippled on the lake. What a romantic and beautiful moment it would have been if paldick and Mrs. Larry were still there and if they had not encountered savages!


    When she was on the discovery, she liked to sit on the deck, watch Anderson fishing and talk to him. He is humorous, always has endless jokes, and he is naturally optimistic. No matter the heavy snow in Auckland, the thick fog on the sea, or the loss of contact with the land, he can''t stop him from fishing happily.


    She appreciates such a man, sunny, healthy, open-minded and full of wisdom of life. She knew that Anderson also liked to talk to her. After all, she was the only girl on the ship (except the serious Mrs. Larry). Which men didn''t like to talk to her! Captain church also saw it, so he specially ordered Anderson to sit in the same lifeboat with them.


    Now, however, Alice dared not think of anything, nor did she want to think of anything.


    The boat fell into silence, desperate silence. Everyone knows that they can''t go back.


    Anderson suddenly yelled, "no! We can''t do this! We''re going back!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, Anderson! How to get back? We''re in the center of the island now!" said a sailor. At this desperate moment, he didn''t care whether the tone he spoke to the chief mate was proper or not. "Even if we go back to the beach, we don''t have a boat. Even if we have a boat, we''ll come back here. This is the devil''s Island. We can''t escape!"


    "At least try!" Anderson said.


    "But we only have one boat. We can''t drag the lifeboat over several mountains?" the sailor said, pointing to the mountain ahead.


    Although the mountain is not as high as the mountain on the mainland, it is obviously impossible to carry a small boat.


    "Give it a try!" Anderson said again, his eyes firm, even a little fierce, as if he would never give in to the arrangement of fate.


    Alice looked into his eyes curiously, which was quite different from Anderson, who knew fishing all day on the discovery.


    At Anderson''s insistence, they went ashore, found a hidden place to hide the lifeboat, and then prepared to go back to the beach and make a raft to cross the sea.


    "What if we still go back to the lake?" all the way, they kept arguing about this problem.


    "Then try again. If we can come in, we can go out. If we think of this as a closed room, there must be a fucking door. We need to find this door." Anderson encouraged everyone.


    Alice felt so incompetent that as the only scientist assistant of the four, she had nothing to do with the current dilemma. If it was Mrs. Larry or pardik, it wouldn''t be like this. Thinking of her wife, she was sad again.


    She wanted to save her, but she knew it was impossible. The four of them have only three pistols in total. Even if each bullet is not wasted, they can''t kill many savages.


    She remembered Mrs. Larry''s eyes again. firm! Be strong! Live strong! She told herself so.


    ¡­¡­


    However, before they could tie up a raft to cross the sea, they met the savage again.


    The power of the pistol did scare the savages at the beginning, but the combat effectiveness of the savages was also terrible. They failed to eliminate all the savages they encountered, and then fell into complete passivity. They had to run for their lives and fight back carefully.


    Savages are far more familiar with the jungle than they are. Their bullets are limited and their counterattack is very weak. One of the sailors fell into a trap in the jungle, and the remaining three people were quickly dispersed.


    Alice ran desperately in the jungle. She didn''t know how long she ran until she couldn''t run any more. She fainted when it was dark.


    When she woke up, she found herself leaning against a big tree, tied up with vines. On the other side of the tree, a group of savages were chattering around the campfire, saying something she didn''t understand. There was a wooden shelf on the campfire, on which hung a man who had been scorched by the fire.


    Alice rolled in her stomach and vomited disgustingly.


    She looked at her clothes. She wondered why they didn''t treat her like Mrs. Larry, or why they had to wait until they were full?


    She tried to break free, but the vines that bound her seemed to have hooks and thorns. As soon as she struggled, they stabbed into the flesh of her arms and thighs and hurt deeply.


    Alice realized the tragic fate she was going to face and thought of death. She stuck out her tongue and bit it with her teeth. It was said that if the whole tongue was bitten off, the gushing blood and sublingual vein thrombosis would block the trachea and esophagus and suffocate people. But what courage does a man need to bite off his tongue!


    A crow from somewhere stopped on the branch of the tree opposite Alice and craned his neck to look at her.

 Chapter 412

    Later, Aoki and suhuilan knew about it. Anderson came back to save Alice. Unfortunately, he was shot by a poisonous arrow in his leg. He had no time to deal with the wound and ran away with Alice. Their goal is to go back to the lake in the heart of the island and take the lifeboat hidden there to the other side of the lake. Although there must be savages on the other side, they can at least get rid of the dilemma of being chased and killed.


    However, the attack of arrow poison made Anderson unable to attack at full speed, so he had to set up an illusion and turn back at the fork of the stream in order to deceive the savages who were chasing them.


    After su Huilan''s treatment, Anderson''s situation improved slightly. His dry and pale lips moved slightly and shouted vaguely, "Alice... Alice..."


    Alice grabbed his hand. "Anderson, I''m here! Everything''s fine, Anderson, someone has come to save us!"


    Anderson struggled to open his eyes and saw the faces of two strangers. He smiled: "it''s good, Alice, God heard my prayer! I pray God to let him send an angel to save you. It''s good! You''re saved!"


    Alice put Anderson''s hand on her face and burst into tears. "Yes, we''re all saved! We''ll all be fine!"


    The crow next to him looked at the scene and shouted, "quack, how touching!"


    Su Huilan''s heart was also sour. She swallowed what she wanted to say, took the green wood outside the cave and said, "let them stay alone for a while!"


    Aoki had a bad feeling: "you mean... His injury?..."


    Su Huilan shook her head and sighed: "the toxicity of curare wood is very strong. It''s a miracle that he can persist until now."


    "Didn''t you give him medicine?"


    "Drugs can alleviate some symptoms, but they can''t stop the damage of toxicity to the nervous system and heart, unless we return to Lapa Island tonight and there are appropriate drugs in the camp."


    Aoki knew it was impossible. Let alone whether they could leave the island now. Even if they could, it would take two days to get to Lapa island by boat.


    "What do you think?" Su Huilan suddenly asked.


    "What?" Aoki didn''t know what she was asking.


    "About the island and the lake on the island," said Su Huilan.


    Aoki rubbed his face, took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit a match. He thought as he raised the fire close to the cigarette. The match stopped a few centimeters away from the cigarette for a long time. It was not until it was about to go out that Aoki lit the cigarette. Then he took a deep breath and spit out the cigarette while analyzing:


    "Whether we, petru and Alice came to the island alone before, they all came to the island when it was foggy, which shows that the island may appear in the Pacific only when it was foggy, but it is hidden when there is no fog. From the situation of Alice and them, if there is no fog, they can''t get out of the island , I will only return to the lake in the heart of the island. This is consistent with the scene in the savage''s dream, in which the sea and the lake are one.


    But I can''t figure out a few things. First, if you go back to the lake, why can''t you go back to the sea from the lake? Second, if the sea and the lake are one, the sea outside the island is connected with our world, that is, with the Pacific Ocean, but the lake seems to lead to another island? Third, what is the picture of lake sea integration in the savage''s dream Built? "


    Su Huilan said: "I''m almost what you think. There may be a completely closed folding space here, which is connected to our world through wormholes."


    "Collapse space?"


    "The name may not be accurate, but it can be roughly understood in this way." suhuilan picked a wide leaf from the nearby tree and spread the leaf on the ground. "If this is the sea," she dug a ball of soft soil from the ground and put it on the leaf, "this is an island."


    "This is the lake on the island." she stretched out her finger, pointed a pit in the center of the soil, and then wrapped the whole leaf inward from all around, just like wrapping a steamed stuffed bun, but the edge of the leaf was pressed on the pit in the middle of the soil, "Because of some unknown spatial distortion, the sea wraps up the whole island and connects with the middle lake. Therefore, the sea is the lake and the lake is the sea."


    "When we see fog, a wormhole mechanism is activated, and the closed space is related to the external space, just like this -" she releases her hand holding the leaves, and the leaves open, but no longer flat, but open upward into a lotus shape, "It will become semi open. At this time, the space in contact with it will also be distorted to a certain extent. If this distortion is smooth, we can enter the space. When it is closed again, we can''t get out."


    Su Huilan''s inference may not be rigorous, but it is intuitive and easy to understand. Aoki has to admire her open thinking.


    "Then why are there different islands?" Aoki asked.


    Petru once said with great certainty that the island was not the one he came to last time, and the dream of the female savage also proved that there was more than one primitive tribe here.


    Su Huilan said: "it may be that multiple enclosed spaces are connected through the same wormhole. It may also be that the interaction between distorted spaces produces wormholes. This is too complicated for me to think about at the moment."


    Aoki nodded: "Well, the analogy you use leaves is very vivid, but the islanders here may not imagine such a world. Why does the savage named tafiti overlap the sea and lake in her dream? Even if she returns to the lake every time she goes to sea, it is impossible to overlap the lake and sea visually, which is not in line with the cognitive mode of the human brain and the subconscious construction of dreams Even if we now know the existence of distorted closed space, we will only imagine it as the leaf model you made, which will never be as magical as tafiti''s dream. "


    In tafiti''s dream, the sea is the lake, the lake is the sea, there are islands on the sea, and there are lakes on the island. It''s too incredible. It''s not the spatial structure that human beings can imagine.


    "Maybe their visual system is different from ours. The lake and sea we see are separated, but what they see may be one," Su Huilan said, "Creatures have different neural structures and different perceptions of the world. Bats listen to the wind and identify positions by ultrasound. The compound eyes of dragonflies are composed of more than 20000 small eyes. They live in the same world as us, but the world they ''see'' must look different from us."


    Aoki was stunned and said, "you mean, the people on this island are not the same species as us?!"


    "It''s hard to say, but it may also be an inherent prejudice in consciousness. Our memory and knowledge fix our cognition of the ocean and the island. When we think of the island, we naturally think that it is the ocean outside. But the people on the island don''t have this cognition. In their eyes, the sea and the lake are the same thing composed of water, and the whole world is a closed space composed of land and water So they never tried to leave the island. "

 Chapter 413

    Groups of savages purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr.


    Judging from the direction and distance of the sound, the cave where they are now is safe. It has to be said that although Anderson was poisoned, his escape route was very reasonable, and petru successfully led the savage in another direction.


    Aoki picked up some branches and went to the cave to light a fire. Anderson seems to be getting better. He has learned the identity of Aoki and suhuilan and their names.


    "Thank you!" he said.


    Suhuilan said, "you''d better not talk. Let Alice change your dressing later."


    Anderson smiled bitterly: "my own body knows that I am deeply poisoned and can''t live without an antidote. Take Alice and leave me alone!"


    "No, Anderson! No!" Alice cried and looked at Su Huilan. "Professor Su, he won''t die. You say he won''t die, don''t you?! please help him!"


    Su Huilan knows that Anderson is right. The drugs she uses can only slow down the spread of toxicity and prevent acute organ failure caused by poisoning, but the damage of toxicity to the nervous system and internal organs has not stopped. If he can''t get more effective treatment, he can''t last 24 hours.


    She was thinking about how to tell Alice the truth tactfully, but Aoki said, "don''t worry, he will be saved. We won''t leave anyone on this island."


    Su Huilan looked at him in surprise. She didn''t know why he said this. Was it just a white lie to comfort Alice? But it doesn''t seem to accord with Aoki''s character.


    Alice''s eyes lit up, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "you mean, don''t leave anyone? Including... Including..." she suddenly felt that her request was a little too much, lowered her head, and her voice became smaller and smaller, "... Including Mrs. Larry..."


    Aoki nodded and said, "of course, as long as she is still alive, we won''t leave her."


    Alice looked at Aoki gratefully. Mrs. Larry''s affairs had been pressing on her heart like a mountain. Mrs. Larry might still be alive, but she couldn''t save her. She had to run away in order to live. She tried to save Mrs. Larry more than once, but reason told her it was futile, and the lady never wanted her to do so. If Alice leaves the island alive, she will live in pain and remorse for the rest of her life. Now, Aoki''s words let her see hope. The pain and pressure were finally shared, and she felt a lot easier.


    "Thank you, thank you, sir. You''re a good man!" she said.


    Anderson also looked at Aoki with gratitude, but his eyes revealed that he was just pure gratitude and didn''t have the hope of living. He took Aoki''s words as a comfort to Alice.


    The howling of savages in the distant mountains and forests continued. Although it sounded farther, the number seemed to be increasing. This makes everyone feel uneasy. I don''t know how many savages there are on the island.


    Su Huilan found that Qingmu didn''t talk casually. She knew he had made up his mind. Once this lazy and slovenly guy made a decision, no one could change it.


    "What can you do?" asked Su Huilan.


    Her problem is obviously aimed at Anderson''s injury. There is no medicine. The camp is thousands of miles away. The most important thing is that they are still trapped on the island and don''t know when to leave.


    "You just said that he was poisoned by curare wood. I know curare wood. When I was in southern Yunnan, I heard people there talk about a kind of grass called red backed bamboo pole, which can restrain the toxicity of curare wood."


    Aoki remembered that when she was in mangdian, the dream of the medicine woman was full of all kinds of herbs. She turned into the image of the medicine master Buddha. Such hypnosis can really frighten people, but it''s a pity to meet Aoki. At that time, the medicine woman also dreamed of taking green wood as her apprentice. In her dream, she showed many precious medicinal materials, such as Gastrodia elata, Dendrobium and Ganoderma lucidum, including red backed bamboo pole and arrow poison wood.


    Of course, suhuilan didn''t know Aoki''s experience and said: "The poison in Anderson is only similar to Curcuma, but not necessarily. Curcuma is mainly distributed in the low-altitude rainforests of South Asia and South America. I observed the vegetation on this island. The plant distribution is very different from that on the mainland. Many plants are unique here, which I have never seen or seen in books. There is probably no such thing as red backed bamboo here West. "


    Aoki said, "I don''t understand biology and chemistry, but I know the truth that one thing can conquer one thing. Generally, there must be something similar to it nearby. Mangdian''s red backed bamboo rod grows around the arrow poison wood. No matter what poison the savages use, as long as we find the plant they take the poison, we will be able to find an antidote to restrain it around."


    Su Huilan said, "your analysis is reasonable, but most people don''t know things like red backed bamboo poles unless they are local old people and medicine collectors. Even if we know what poison the savages on the island use, how can we tell which is the antidote from hundreds of plants around us?"


    Aoki said, "of course we don''t know, but they must know."


    "They?" Su Huilan certainly knew that Aoki was talking about the savages on the island, but why would the savages tell you? Moreover, the language barrier makes it impossible to catch a torture. The only way is to guide the subconscious to search for relevant memories through dreams, but the existence of the spiritual energy field on the island makes those savages immune to hypnosis.


    If you can''t hypnotize, how can you dream?


    Aoki lit a cigarette and hissed. Others looked at him as if looking for hope in the white smoke from his mouth.


    At this time, there was a sudden gunshot in the mountains and forests in the distance, followed by a series of gunshots.


    Alice was startled.


    Suhuilan explained, "it''s our people." then she said to herself with worry, "have you got angry?"


    She never worried about petru, because this guy can''t keep his hands. He has been chased and killed for so many years. Several savages should have nothing to do with him. However, if we do not use sniper guns to fight guerrilla warfare, but engage in close combat with savages, even if we have automatic weapons in our hands, it is difficult to say that there will be no danger.


    After the gunshot, the savage''s howling disappeared, which may have been frightened by the strong fire of the automatic rifle.


    Aoki said to suhuilan, "stay and take care of them." then he threw half of his cigarette on the ground, "coal boss, come with me!"


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go and help petru and catch two living savages by the way!"

 Chapter 414

    Savages roared one after another, but the gunfire stopped. Aoki doesn''t know what''s going on. He asks the coal boss to fly over and have a look first:


    "You find petru and tell him not to fight. Try to break up the savages. I''ll catch one or two alive."


    He remembered what tafiti had seen in his dream and confessed, "be careful yourself. If you see an old man with a scepter with a hook in his hand, don''t come near and come back to me right away!"


    After the crow flew away, the green wood followed the direction of the savage''s roar, crossed the stream when it came, climbed a higher hillside, took out a telescope and observed it.


    In the dense forest opposite, some savage figures can be vaguely seen shuttling. They shout and shout after walking for a while. The cries are long and short, late and urgent. They should be transmitting different messages.


    He didn''t see petru in the telescope. He thought that he probably hid, so he didn''t worry. Only a small group of savages hung far away and waited for the opportunity.


    Before long, the crow flew back and circled high, and the dense woods blocked its sight. Aoki saw it looking for him and whistled.


    The crow fell down and said petru was hiding on the high ground behind the valley. Aoki followed the crow''s hint and went through the woods to find petru through the telescope. The guy chose a place with a good view and hidden. He was covered with branches and long grass. If the crow didn''t tell Aoki that he was there, Aoki couldn''t find him even with a telescope.


    "How did you find him?" Aoki was curious.


    The crow said proudly, "with his little disguise, he can escape my eyes!"


    Aoki said, "come on, don''t brag. You are in the sky. There are so many trees. He doesn''t disguise. You can''t see if you stand there."


    The crow said, "quack, what, I saw the sound. It climbed on the tree, the tallest one."


    Aoki raised his telescope and saw a strong and tall tree behind petru''s hiding place. Its leaves were red, much like the maple in autumn, but its trunk was also red, and it was a lonely tree, like a picture.


    Indeed, he squatted on the branches at the top of the big tree.


    "What is she doing in the tree?" Aoki asked.


    "Maybe it''s to help petru watch the wind. Stand high and see far," said the crow


    Aoki always thought it was not like this, but he couldn''t think of anything else except this reason.


    He said to the crow, "petru should have seen me. Fly over and tell him to snip a few of the team of savages I follow and leave me two alive."


    The crow said, "but he was exposed as soon as he shot, and other savages will surround him."


    Aoki said, "what I want is this effect. It''s convenient for me to catch people."


    "Is he in danger? I just saw that there are savages all over the mountains!" said the crow exaggeratedly.


    "All over the mountains and fields? It''s too exaggerated! This island can''t support many tribes. Petru has a lot of things. He is familiar with jungle operations. He can put a few infantry mines at random and kill a group of savages easily. The only thing to be careful is traps and savage conspiracies. Their weapons are poisonous. You should remind him."


    "Oh, I don''t care about the life or death of that red beard. I''m worried about sound, that silly fat cat."


    "Sound should be fine." Aoki picked up his telescope and looked at the big tree over there. "Don''t worry about me after you tell me. Just stay there. When petru gets rid of the savages, you''ll take them back to our cave."


    "Will all the savages chase after the cave?"


    "No, petru will be suspicious and get rid of their pursuit. If he doesn''t have this ability, he won''t be a red beard!"


    The crow flew away.


    Aoki carefully decorated the six or seven savages in front of him. Not long after he followed, petru received the notice of the crow and shot.


    When the gun rang out, one of the savages fell to the ground. The other savages reacted quickly. They all fell down and hid in a hidden place. But they obviously knew nothing about modern war and guns, did not judge the location of the sniper, and the hiding place was not always a dead corner of sniping. At least two people were in petru''s field of vision.


    The gunfire caused a large number of savages to scream, and savages from all directions were closing in on petru. Aoki knows that if petru can''t get away soon, it will be very troublesome once surrounded. He will disguise and hide, as will the savages familiar with the environment. As long as he hides on the route where he may escape and gives him a blow needle, the battle is over.


    Petru soon fired a second shot, but this time he didn''t kill the savage, just hit the man in the knee. The wounded savage fell to the ground and screamed in pain. A savage came to check his injury and was shot by petru. Another savage came up and tried to drag the injured man behind the Bush, but he took only two steps and was also killed.


    In an instant, three people died and one was injured. The other savages dared not move. They hid in an invisible place and shouted signals in the distance. Aoki didn''t understand, but he knew they were in an emergency to their companions and reported petru''s position.


    He didn''t know if there would be other savages coming to support him, but he wanted to come to the savages to suffer a loss. He knew that the gunmen would not come and die foolishly because they were lying in ambush on the high ground opposite the valley. There are three savages left. They must be done as soon as possible so that petru can retreat.


    Aoki slipped around behind one of the savages who was far away from the other two and threw him down from the side. Of course he had a chance to kill each other with one blow, but he was not in a hurry. If the other two were killed by petru, there would be no life to catch. So he just threw the other party to the ground and pressed the man with his body. With one hand, he grabbed the savage''s arm and twisted it behind his back, with the other hand, he grabbed the savage''s head and pressed it on the nearby mud ground, so that his mouth was full of fallen leaves and soil and could not shout loudly.


    He didn''t worry about the other two savages because they were far away. If they rushed over, petru had enough time to snipe them. And only one of them had a bow and arrow in his hand. Aoki''s position on the ground is calculated. If the savage wants to shoot an arrow, he must lean out half of his body from behind the hidden tree. In that case, he will also be sniped by petru.


    Even if petru didn''t kill him, Aoki wasn''t afraid. He had pulled out his pistol. If petru hadn''t shot the savage before he opened his bow, he would kill the savage with his pistol. The only disadvantage of doing so was that it would lead other savages here. It would be too difficult for him to catch one alive.


    Sure enough, as soon as the savage leaned out and opened his bow and arrow to shoot him, he was shot by petru before the bow string was opened. The other savage had only one spear in his hand and was far away. He didn''t dare to rush out when he saw that his companions were dead.


    The savage struggled badly. Aoki hit him on the back of the head with the butt of a pistol, knocked him unconscious, and then stood up slowly.


    The savage over there carried a spear and showed a fierce look on his face. He stabbed the spear in his hand and roared every time. It was like meeting a lion in the wild and trying to scare the lion away with this apparent ferocity. But his legs were shaking.


    Aoki knows that savages will be afraid!

 Chapter 415

    Aoki first made a gesture towards the distant highland and told petru that it was ok here and he could go.


    The savage opposite looked nervously at the gun in his hand and was obviously afraid of it.


    Aoki suddenly had an idea. He put the gun away and picked up a bow and several feather arrows from the ground.


    He pulled the bow string and found that although the bow was rough, it had enough strength. Without a handle of strength, it could not even be pulled open. There are no large animals on the island. I don''t know what the bow string is made of. It is very strong. It may also be the rubber band of marine organisms. It is said that the swim bladder of large fish can also make bow strings.


    The shaft of the feather arrow is cut from a branch. It is relatively straight. There is a triangular arrowhead ground from a shell on its head. However, the shell is not as white as Cymbidium stepped on in the stream, but purplish red. I don''t know whether it''s its own color or some poison.


    When the savage saw him draw his bow, he suddenly turned and ran away. Aoki certainly wouldn''t let him run away. He shot an arrow and hit the savage''s ass.


    The savage screamed and continued to run desperately regardless of the pain. Aoki shot another arrow, this time hitting the calf. The savage Kutong fell to the ground.


    There were two wounded on the ground. One was broken in the knee by petru with a sniper gun and was still crying on the ground. The man was abandoned. Aoki picked up a spear to help him end his pain, and then walked to the savage who was shot by his arrow.


    The panic on the savage''s face, who was still very afraid just now, suddenly disappeared, turned into anger and ferocity, and roared at the green wood.


    Aoki walked over and kicked him unconscious. Then he pulled out the arrow on his leg and took a look. He found that the blood on the arrow was black, indicating that the arrow was indeed poisonous.


    Aoki doesn''t intend to kill him. When he wakes up, he will find a way to detoxify himself. As long as he follows him quietly, he can find the antidote. Unfortunately, Aoki has only one person and can''t do two things at the same time. He decides to take the living man back first, and then come back to track the savage. It should be enough time to calculate.


    There was a flash in the distance, like a flash of lightning hiding in the clouds, followed by a dull noise. Aoki determined that it was not thunder but explosion. He didn''t know whether petru threw a grenade or a savage triggered the infantry mine he arranged.


    He looked up and saw some smoke rising from the distant hillside. A black bird circled in the sky, then flew higher and higher, slowly turned into a black spot in the field of vision, and penetrated the clouds in the sky.


    Aoki looked at the disappeared crow and thought its behavior was a little strange. Why did he fly so high? It seldom flies so high.


    He looked at the sky for a while. He didn''t see the crow again. He picked up the man who had been knocked unconscious by him and walked back. Carrying a person on his back naturally slows his walking speed. In addition, he doesn''t want to leave a trace. He still repeats his old trick. He wades back in the lower reaches of the stream. It''s a little late when he returns to the cave, but petru and the crow haven''t come back yet.


    It''s normal that petru didn''t come back. After all, it takes a long way to get back here and get rid of the tracking of savages, but it''s a little strange that the crow didn''t come back. It should come back first to report, and even fly back and forth between the cave, green wood and petru.


    Su Huilan said, "nothing will happen?"


    Aoki was also a little worried. He put the fainted savage on the ground and said, "this man will be handed over to you. Study their mental power and subconsciousness to see if there is any way to hypnotize."


    Then he took out some of the food from his bag, "these things are for you to fill your hunger first."


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "these are what the boss of Hanran and coal like to eat. It''s not good for us!"


    Aoki said, "I can''t care so much. Anderson needs nutrition. Now I''ll meet the coal boss and find out if there''s anything to eat."


    Suhuilan sent him outside the cave and opened her mouth to say something. She didn''t say it at last. She just said, "be careful."


    Aoki gave a sound and left.


    On the way, I didn''t meet the coal boss and petru, and I didn''t hear the gunshot again. Aoki had an ominous hunch.


    The scene where the savage was killed just now was still there. Several dead bodies were lying on the ground, indicating that no other savage had come, but the injured and poisoned guy disappeared. He should have run away after waking up.


    There were blood and footprints on the ground. Qingmu followed these footprints carefully and found the savage under a big tree soon.


    He lay on the ground with one leg straight and one leg bent. He kept a crawling position. His left hand stretched out far ahead, as if he wanted to catch something. The arrow on his leg had been pulled out, but the whole leg was black from his calf to his hip, which looked terrible. I don''t know if it''s a toxic attack or the cause of excessive blood loss. I''m so stiff on the ground and don''t move.


    Aoki looked in the direction of his finger and found that there was the trunk of the big tree. The trunk of this tree is thick and thin, the bark is reddish brown, the tree is very tall, but the branches and leaves are not dense.


    He looked up at the big tree and suddenly remembered what he had just seen in the telescope. It was as if he was climbing on such a tree.


    Aoki walked over and cut the bark with a knife. He saw the reddish brown juice flowing out of the tree. He thought of the reddish shell arrowheads on the feather arrows and guessed that the tree might be a poison rather than an antidote.


    He touched the strength artery of the savage and found that the man was still alive. He slashed the savage''s arm with a knife stained with tree juice. The blood from the wound immediately turned black.


    Aoki is sure that this is the venom, so what is the antidote?


    Savages must have come here to find an antidote. Unfortunately, he fell short, only the last step.


    Qingmu thinks of curare wood in southern Yunnan. Its trunk is tall, and its toxicity mainly comes from its sap. It is somewhat similar to this kind of tree in front of us, but the juice of curare wood is milky white, and the bark is also white, but the bark and juice of this tree are reddish brown.


    In the medicine woman''s dream, Aoki saw the antidote of arrow poison wood, red backed bamboo pole, which is a kind of reddish brown wild grass, which grows near arrow poison wood.


    Aoki thought that the arrow poison wood was white, the red backed bamboo pole was reddish brown, and the tree was reddish brown. Would it be the opposite, and the detoxifying grass was white?


    The savage''s hand extends to the trunk of the tree, and there are many weeds next to the trunk, and the antidote is likely to be among them. It''s just that the weeds here are in a mess, and I don''t know which one is the antidote. If you use it wrong, you won''t be able to detoxify, and you may be poisoned by other poisons.


    He looked carefully, found several white plants in the Bush, cut the grass stem with a knife, squeezed out a little milky juice and dropped it on the savage''s wound. After a while, the black on the wound seemed to fade.


    Although we are not 100% sure that this is the antidote and do not know the correct usage, this is the best result, and Anderson''s hope of survival has greatly increased.


    Qingmu pulled out the white grass, grabbed it in his hand, and hurried back.


    When he returned to the cave, petru and the coal boss had not come back, and it was dark.

 Chapter 416

    The coal boss and Hanran didn''t come back, which made everyone very worried, but they have nothing to do now. It''s dark and the jungle at night is very dangerous. Once they encounter savages, it''s almost equivalent to death.


    Aoki said to suhuilan, "borrow your dream."


    "What?" Su Huilan was stunned. "How can I borrow my dream?"


    Aoki said, "you know, I can''t dream..."


    Su Huilan understood: "do you want to come to my dream?"


    Aoki nodded: "the consciousness of the coal boss and I can sense each other, but at least one party must be in a dream."


    Su Huilan was curious about this and said with a smile, "OK, then you can hypnotize me."


    Aoki was a little embarrassed: "that... Not very good! It''s better for you to hypnotize yourself."


    Most hypnotists have learned self hypnosis, but few people can hypnotize themselves into dreams. Of course, this is not difficult for a real awakener, but Su Huilan always feels strange.


    The subconscious world is a world completely belonging to the self. It has no disguise and no deception, so the awakened person usually pays great attention to protecting his subconscious. Entering an awakened person''s dream is a very taboo thing.


    Su Huilan doesn''t have anything to hide Qingmu. She just hypnotizes herself in front of a man, enters the subconscious world, and then waits for the man to come to her dream. It''s like taking off her clothes and lying in the quilt, waiting for others to come in.


    But she also understood that from Aoki''s point of view, one awakener hypnotized another awakener, just like rape. When thinking of this, Su Huilan suddenly remembered that time in the dim light of Ruhua bar, she tried to hypnotize him, but failed.


    At this thought, her face was inexplicably hot. Fortunately, the light in the cave was dim. Even if she lit a fire, she couldn''t see the change of her face.


    You can''t think about this after you dream! Suhuilan secretly warned herself that these thoughts can''t be hidden in the subconscious world. She will synchronously tune out her memory when she thinks about it, and she doesn''t know what kind of picture she will piece together!


    Qingmu didn''t know the Kung Fu of these two words. Su Huilan thought so much in her heart and was still waiting for her response.


    Su Huilan knows that she can''t avoid it. She can only pray that her initial dream won''t be too ugly, because no matter how powerful you are and how deep your lucid dream ability is, the scene that just entered the dream is uncontrollable, even if she can wake up and change her dream in 0.01 second, but this 0.01 second is uncontrollable.


    She''s not sure what she''ll dream of. Maybe it''s something she''s been thinking about today, maybe it''s a scandal when she was a child. Who knows?


    She called this 0.01 second chaotic time. The stronger the awakener''s ability, the shorter the chaotic time. She doesn''t know if anyone can completely get rid of chaotic time. Will super awakeners such as master Nanke have no boundary between awakening and dream?


    Zero and one second is very short, but it is enough for a dream. The key is the time when Aoki comes in.


    She took a deep breath and said, "OK, but after I hypnotize myself, you have to count to three before you come in."


    Aoki said, "OK."


    Suhuilan closed her eyes. Although she was flustered, she quickly hypnotized herself.


    It was a dark bar. She sat in the corner and watched the man walk towards her. His hair was messy, as if he had just got up. He was wearing an old windbreaker and his hands were in his trouser pockets. He looked so lazy that he didn''t care about anything. Half of the cigarette ash is about to fall off, but it just doesn''t fall off.


    "What can I do for you, miss?" he said.


    "Hidden in the market, but you can''t hide your smell. You feel like a waiter?" she smiled.


    This was the initial dream. Su Huilan''s subconscious soon woke up. She knew that she should change the scene immediately. The real Aoki would come in on the count of three.


    However, the feeling of this dream made her feel very comfortable. The smell of alcohol remained in the air of the bar that just ended, but there was no noise. It was raining outside, and the raindrops knocked on the glass on the window.


    She likes this lazy smell very much, especially the lazy man in front of her, which is a perfect match for such an environment.


    Ah, I''m a little reluctant to leave this dream! She was suddenly surprised by her idea. Why?


    The man came over, put his arms around her, condescended to her face and said, "Miss, what do you want to do?"


    Half the soot was on the tip of her nose, shaky.


    She giggled and remembered what he would say next - "Miss, one hundred and five!"


    That was the price of the cocktail she drank, but she misunderstood at that time and thought he was going to talk to her about a one night stand.


    She tried to hypnotize him, but failed. She felt very defeated at that time. This frustration tortured her for a long time. She didn''t know that he was a dreamless person until a long time later.


    Although she was sure that she had found the wrong person, she remembered him, his messy hair, his old windbreaker, his pull board and his lazy tone.


    Every time I think of such a man, holding a beautiful woman like her in my arms and saying "Miss, one hundred and five?", she wants to laugh. This huge contrast makes her laugh. What kind of person is this?!


    "Miss, what do you want to do?" the man asked again. The ash on his mouth shook twice, but it didn''t fall off.


    The rain was still falling outside the window. The dim yellow street lamp scattered light on the window through the rain curtain, which reflected each other with the dark red light in the bar, making both people''s faces ruddy.


    Time passes by minute by second, but this is a dream, the space in the dream is folded, and the time in the dream is spiral. The eternal solidification in the dream is only a moment in the reality. The only linear correlation between them in time is the transmission speed of bioelectricity in brain nerve, that is, the real time consumed by subconscious memory.


    Ah, on the count of three, the real him is coming in. He can''t see this! It would be a shame to be seen by him!


    Three seconds, maybe two, and he''ll come in. Then wait another second. In a second, I''ll have another dream. Now listen to him say "Miss, one hundred and five"!


    She thought so.


    Then she heard him say:


    "Miss, I''ve counted to three."


    He bent over and supported her reclining body, facing her face. The expression on his face was serious, and the half of the ash was still crumbling, but he couldn''t fall down.

 Chapter 417

    Su Huilan was startled, just like the examinee who was turning over a small note during the exam. She looked up and found the invigilator standing in front of her. She stood up in panic, and the whole dream space became extremely unstable because of panic. When she thought of changing the scene, she couldn''t decide what to change for the moment. The chaotic thinking made the memory retrieval equally chaotic. The dream was like a flashback of disordered movie clips, sometimes a cafe, sometimes a sea, and sometimes a classroom


    But in the middle of these changing scenes, there are always dark corners of the bar and intermittent rain outside the window.


    People''s consciousness is so strange. The more you are afraid and don''t want to think about a thing, the more you will think of it.


    "Hey! Don''t change again. You''re dizzy!" Aoki said.


    When he said this, Su Huilan quickly fixed the scene, just like a TV that had been jumping off the platform. She pressed the remote control and fixed it on a certain channel.


    Eh, why did you go back to the bar again! Su Huilan knows that she can''t change any more. If she changes again, she will be laughed at by him!


    "How did you get in?" she wanted to hide her mind, but she couldn''t hide it in the subconscious world, especially in the face of a spiritual master like Aoki. Her panic and tension, as well as some inexplicable thoughts even herself, left traces in the dream, which combined with other things in the space, made the dream a little strange.


    "Come in like this!" Aoki said.


    "But --" Su Huilan bit her lips like a child whose parents read her diary in her drawer. "Didn''t she say to count to three?"


    "I''m counting to three!"


    "How is that possible?"


    "You just told me to count to three, but you didn''t specify how fast I counted, or whether I counted with my mouth or my heart, so I came at once."


    "Ah? It''s OK!" Su Huilan wanted to say he was naughty, but she didn''t say it clearly. "But how can I not know when you come in? How did you do it?"


    "Of course I will have mental disturbance when I come in. It''s not difficult to find it with your ability, but..." Aoki pointed to himself, "you dreamed of me!"


    Suhuilan suddenly realized that yes, she took the initiative to dream of others. It''s still such a scene. It''s really lost to the dead! However, seeing Aoki''s serious appearance, he didn''t seem to think about anything else, and his flustered heart calmed down slowly.


    Her mental strength is strong, especially the subtle degree of control, which even Aoki admires very much. So when she stabilized, everything passed like clouds and smoke.


    "What did you do with my dream? You can do it now," she said.


    Aoki patted his head, "Oh, I almost forgot to be done by you!"


    Su Huilan glanced sideways at him and said in her heart, what did I do? It''s clear that you didn''t say hello when you came in! She thought so, and of course it was expressed in her subconscious dream.


    Aoki did not communicate with her subconscious again, but called the coal boss. Of course, this is not a real call, but a subconscious idea, but in the dream, from the perspective of Su Huilan, it''s like he called the coal boss with a loud voice.


    This means that the spiritual power consumed by his idea is great. Su Huilan also feels the shock of this spiritual power in her dream space, just as the whole space is filled with a force to expand.


    She doesn''t understand what''s the use of this. Can such an idea break through the constraints of time and space and pass it on to the coal boss? Can they have such a long-distance, even different time and space dialogue?


    But the next scene surprised suhuilan.


    A bird''s shadow was reflected on the yellow glass wet by the rain. Then, the dark bird''s head came through the glass. Gollum turned his eyes, croaked twice and said, "Wow, where is this? Bar! Oh, is it Ruhua bar? How does it feel a little different... Eh..."


    It just came in, wet through.


    "Hey, it''s just a dream. You don''t have to be so realistic. It seems that you''re really caught in the rain outside the window," Aoki said.


    "Quack, I wasn''t caught in the rain. I fell into the sea and became a drowned chicken. Oh, no, a drowned crow!" the coal boss jumped his feet and shouted, "you don''t know how salty the sea is! You don''t know how bitter I am! You still have the mind to pick up girls in your dreams!... don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, you... Adulterer * * * *! Adulterer * * * * quack -"


    Aoki said, "did you fall into the sea? Are you dead?"


    "Not dead yet!" said the crow. "Don''t expect me to die, and no one will take care of you traitors --"


    Aoki interrupted him and said, "come on, stop bullshit. Although it''s a dream, it''s shameful to waste time. What happened?"


    The crow said: "Oh, we met the guy you said, the old man with a stick in his hand. His mental strength is very strong. He''s so strong. He''s so fucking strong! He just waved and I felt my brain was emptied. Quack, you don''t know how dangerous it was at that time! Fortunately, I was inspired. I flew fast. I kept flying and flying When I get to the clouds, I don''t believe your fucking spirit can cover the sky! But I can''t think of it. The sky is actually the sea! "


    "....?" Aoki didn''t react for a moment.


    "I''ve never seen such a strange place before. I thought I had caught the old man''s way and was in his dream. But when I plunged into the sea, I almost choked me to death. I knew I wasn''t in his dream," said the crow.


    "Can you tell me more clearly what it means - the sky is the sea?" said Aoki.


    "Oh, your brain! When did you become so stupid?" the crow complained, looked at Su Huilan and muttered, "men should stay away from beautiful women if they want to maintain their IQ!"


    Su Huilan glared at it.


    The crow pretended not to see it, shook his head and said: "After I flew to the sky, I wanted to try to overlook the whole island. Although I had flown around many times before, I didn''t fly very high because I wanted to perform the task. It may also be that I didn''t pay attention, didn''t expect, or didn''t see clearly before. Anyway, I suddenly remembered this thing this time. I should have a look at the whole island and maybe I can find some secrets."


    "What about the result, see?"


    "No, I can''t see the whole picture at all! Quack... It''s no use for me to fly higher. I see more than I see when I stand on a branch. I don''t feel like I''m on an island, but on a vast plateau. Er... Saying so may mislead you and make you think the island is really big, right?"


    Seeing Qingmu and suhuilan nodding, the crow croaked and smiled proudly, "this is incredible, right? But what I want to say next is even more incredible. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it myself."


    "Can you finish it in one breath!" even Su Huilan was worried about the same rhythm as the old lady telling stories.


    "Wow, how can such a thrilling experience be described directly? Shouldn''t it be a little passionate and talk about twists and turns?... well, well, well, I''d better speak faster. Usually, the higher you fly, the smaller things on the ground will become in your field of vision, right?"


    Aoki and suhuilan nodded helplessly again.


    The crow continued, "well, when I flew into the sky, I didn''t see the whole picture of the island, but I saw the great lake in the center of the island. But it''s strange that the higher I fly, the bigger the lake becomes in my eyes. The bigger it becomes, the higher I fly. The higher I fly, the bigger it becomes until it becomes the sea


    At that time, I had passed through at least two layers of clouds, and even the air became thin. I was worried about whether there would be flights passing by and sucking me into the engine. However, I crashed into the sea. Yes, it was the sea in the sky! "

 Chapter 418

    "Where are you now?" Aoki asked.


    "Now? Oh, I''m not sure. Maybe by the sea or by the lake, because I can hear the tide," said the crow.


    Su Huilan said, "then don''t you come back quickly?"


    Aoki said, "he is afraid of the dark."


    Crow''s shortcut: "What, oh, no, no, no, I''m not afraid of the dark. Birds like me can''t be afraid of the dark! It''s just too dark. It''s not convenient to fly. I''m not an owl. But I doubt this place can''t even see an owl. I don''t believe you, let''s have a try. It''s too dark. Quack, don''t mention the moon in the sky. There''s not even a star. I doubt this is not the earth!"


    "Not the earth?!" Aoki''s eyebrows jumped.


    "How else?" cried the crow. "Oh my God, quack, I''m not going through it. Is there zombies everywhere? Or is this a fighting world? I should find a stone to test it," he said, waving his wings and shouting, "coal boss - fighting power, 300 sections! Quack, quack..."


    Aoki ignored the crow in zihi and looked at suhuilan: "what''s going on?"


    Su Huilan said: "the sky is the sea, which is not inconsistent with the closed space we speculated before. The coal boss feels that he is flying upward, but in fact, he may only be on a smooth distorted surface of the space. The lake and the sea are also integrated because of this distortion, or the sea has become a lake on the island because of this distortion. But..."


    "But what?"


    "But I can''t explain some special phenomena, such as why there are clouds in the sky and why there is no light at night. It is reasonable to say that the starry sky on the island is very bright unless there are cloudy clouds and a storm is coming."


    "Will the space warp prevent the starlight from coming in?"


    "Then why can you see the sun during the day?"


    Aoki was a little worried and told the coal boss: "anyway, don''t move around until dawn."


    Suhuilan suddenly asked, "where''s Hanran and petru?"


    "Sound? Oh, that silly cat won''t not come back?" cried the crow.


    Aoki and suhuilan''s silence confirmed his guess. He became silent and muttered remorsefully: "How could I leave her! I shouldn''t have left her! No, no, no, silly cat will be fine. I reminded them that the old man is not easy to provoke. I told them to run. I saw red beard and threw a grenade. Although silly cat is a little fat, she runs very fast and will be fine... You say she will be fine, right?"


    Aoki said, "I hope savages don''t eat cat meat."


    "No!" the crow jumped up and was so anxious, "I''m going to find her. She''s fine. She must be fine!..."


    "You''d better not do anything stupid!" Aoki warned.


    The crow looked at him steadily. It was the first time that there was a disagreement between them.


    Su Huilan said, "maybe it''s really all right, but it''s too dark. You may come back when dawn comes."


    Aoki hoped so, but he knew that the possibility was very small. When petru threw the grenade, it was still bright. At that time, he was walking back with the stunned living savage on his back. Later, he didn''t hear the gunshot again, and the roar of the savage disappeared, indicating that they had stopped chasing.


    "How strong is that old man in the end? Can''t you stand it with hearty?" Aoki asked.


    The coal boss said, "I''m not sure. I just saw him wave the stick in his hand. It''s the kind of Scepter with hook you said. I felt the mental power pouring in from all directions, just like being submerged by the sea. I just fell into the sea. I almost thought it was still in his dream."


    "It''s not like a mental attack!" Aoki fell into meditation.


    The most effective method of mental attack is definitely not like this. Aoki can also make the mental force gush out like a tide and oppress the other party''s conscious body, but it consumes too much, it can''t last, and the effect is not necessarily good. The most effective way should be to condense the mental force like the scalpel in Zhao Pengcheng''s dream, so as to improve the conscious body Of course, if there is a great difference in their mental intensity, it doesn''t matter. Hypnosis control is full of tricks. You can play whatever you want. This is also the most commonly used method of aomu.


    Subconsciously, Su Huilan sees Aoki''s thinking, and her thoughts are similar to him. It doesn''t seem like a spiritual attack. If so, either the old wizard is incredibly spiritual and doesn''t care about waste, or he doesn''t know a more subtle control method.


    "Is there another possibility?" Aoki said.


    "What?"


    "The wizard is only mobilizing the inherent spiritual energy of the island, not the energy of his own consciousness."


    "Tabu?"


    "Spiritual energy should be owned by consciousness. The existence of Tabb itself is a very strange thing."


    "You mean that tabu may be a sleeping consciousness, and the Wizards on the island can communicate with it?"


    "Maybe there''s a mechanism to control it. If Tabb is alive, it''s a little scary."


    Su Huilan nodded: "it''s no use guessing more now. We must think of countermeasures. If they can mobilize the energy of the whole island, we..."


    She felt irresistible. A person''s mental strength can be strengthened through certain methods, but how strong can it be? The energy on the island is endless, covering every corner. The distortion and closure of this space must have something to do with the spiritual energy on the island.


    People''s life span is only a few decades. Unless there are monsters who have lived for thousands of years, how can they compete with such a powerful energy field.


    I don''t know what about master Nanke imprisoned in the city of sin? Her father said that master Nanke may have broken away from the bondage of the body and become a pure consciousness. She felt incredible and didn''t believe it, because her father drank a lot of wine that day.


    She took another look at Aoki. The man in front of her was also a mystery, which she still couldn''t see through.


    "Don''t care," Aoki said. "Now let''s go out and see if the guy I caught has a dream. If not, wake him up. There''s always a way to hypnotize. Their consciousness can''t completely shield the mental disturbance."


    Su Huilan said, "well, whether the herbs you got back are antidotes also needs to be confirmed. Anderson can last until dawn at most. The earlier he treats them, the more hopeful he will recover."


    The crow on one side shouted, "Hey, hey, what should I do after your discussion? What should I do when I''m sound?"


    Aoki said, "you''ll come back at dawn tomorrow. Don''t separate the three of us. Once we encounter a strong spiritual confrontation, it''s better for the three to be together. After dawn, we''ll save people. Heran, petru and Mrs. Larry, as long as they''re still alive, we''ll save them!"


    His face showed a rare determination, which was different from his usual laziness, just like a sudden change of person.


    The crow looked at them and was about to quit his dream. He said hurriedly, "wait, wait, what if I''m really not on earth now? What if I can''t come back?"


    "No, if you''re not on earth, it means we''re not on earth," Aoki said.

 Chapter 419

    When Qingmu withdrew from Su Huilan''s dream, the comatose savage on the ground just woke up.


    In fact, their time in the dream was very short, at least in Alice''s view, it was just a moment. She heard them say some inexplicable words about who entered who''s dream. She didn''t dare to ask any more, but just watched curiously.


    Then, time seemed to stop. For about two or three seconds, the cave fell into silence, and even the space seemed to freeze. Alice saw Aoki and suhuilan staring at each other, motionless, like two wax statues. She felt a chill and quickly stood up and added some dead branches to the fire.


    At this time, the savage lying on the ground woke up, and his open eyes were full of anger. He turned over and grabbed Alice''s foot, which was adding wood by the fire.


    Alice cried out in horror. She didn''t know what to do. She heard a bang. The savage who was going to get up suddenly flew out, hit the stone wall of the cave and rolled down again. It seemed that she couldn''t get up for a while.


    She saw that the waxy green wood raised one foot just now, and the pull board on her foot was still shaking there.


    Suhuilan came over, hugged Alice, kissed her cheek and comforted her, "it''s okay, Alice, don''t worry, it''s safe here."


    "I''m fine." Alice''s lips turned white and her body trembled.


    At the moment when the savage just held her ankle, the wild smell of body odor made her panic. She thought of Mrs. Larry. Her heart felt as bad as being caught, and then anger and hatred rose.


    She stared at the moaning savage lying on the ground, and her eyes were about to burst out.


    Suhuilan felt the trembling of Alice''s body, which was anger from the bottom of her heart. She encouraged, "go."


    Alice, with a sullen face, went over and kicked the savage hard and scolded, "beast! Beast!"


    The savage on the ground got up and pounced on Alice like a trapped beast.


    With another bang, the savage flew out, hit the wall and rolled down.


    I don''t know when Aoki was in front of Alice. His right foot was raised and the pull board was shaking on his foot.


    This kick was heavier than the one just now. The savage struggled twice and vomited blood all over the ground.


    Alice''s courage grew stronger. She went over again and kicked the savage in the crotch. The savage had already been badly hurt. As a result, he was dying. He grinned with pain, but he had no power to resist.


    Alice''s face became ferocious, kicked and beat, jumped up, scratched the savage''s face desperately with her nails, and shouted hysterically, but she couldn''t hear what it was.


    The savage was scratched black and blue by her, and there were blood marks on his face and chest. His eyes changed from anger and unwillingness at the beginning to fear.


    Alice''s state was close to madness. Even Aoki looked at her and felt cold. He winked at Su Huilan: "almost. Don''t kill people."


    Suhuilan went up and pulled Alice, but she didn''t pull it away. Alice was still there frantically scratching and tearing, and even biting with her mouth, as if to revenge Mrs. Larry''s suffering from the savage.


    Suhuilan had to hug her and kept saying in her ear, "Alice! Alice! Stop, Alice! You can''t kill him. He''s still useful. We have to save Anderson!"


    Alice stopped when she heard Anderson''s name and sat on the ground for a long time. She turned and looked at Anderson, then threw herself into Su Huilan''s arms and cried.


    The savage was still alive. Alice didn''t cause substantial damage to him. The real serious injury was the feet given to him by Aoki. It seemed that there were a lot of broken bones.


    When Alice''s mood calmed down, Aoki and suhuilan began to study how to hypnotize savages.


    The natural mental force field on the island still exists, but after staying here for a whole day, Aoki was surprised to find that he has been very adapted to the existence of this energy field. Just like people in Tibet will get drunk and itch when they leave the plateau at first, but as long as they live for a few days, they will get used to the oxygen rich air on the plain.


    Suhuilan obviously feels the same way. She said: "The reason why hypnosis is ineffective for islanders is that they adapt to the strong mental force field on the island, and their consciousness is not sensitive to the interference of mental force. Just like bacteria''s tolerance to drugs, penicillin will not work if they fight too much. Although it is not sure whether the mental position on the island is the same as our spiritual force, I think it is the same in essence, at most ampicillin The difference between Cilin and amoxicillin. When they are resistant to ampicillin, we naturally have no effect on their use of amoxicillin. "


    Although Aoki thinks there is something wrong with suhuilan''s metaphor. For example, the principles of mental power and antibiotics are completely different and there is no comparability, he understands what suhuilan wants to express and admits that the current dilemma is indeed the case. If this problem is not solved, let''s rely on them, together with Alice, who has no strength to bind the chicken, and Anderson, who is injured, even if the crow comes back, pat Lu and Hanran are all right. I''m afraid it''s hard for them to get out of danger, let alone save Mrs. Larry.


    He felt the ubiquitous mental force field, thought for a moment and said:


    "You said it was a closed space surrounded by water, didn''t you?"


    Suhuilan said, "it''s not surrounded by water, but a... Klein bottle."


    "Klein bottle?" Aoki remembers that Professor Mei mentioned it.


    "It was discovered by the famous mathematician Felix Klein in 1882," suhuilan explained, "You can imagine a bottle -- a vase, a wine bottle or something. Any bottle is OK, as long as it is a normal bottle with a bottom and a mouth. First dig a hole in the bottom of the bottle, and then extend the neck of the bottle. Imagine that the bottleneck is as soft as a water pipe. Bend it, insert the mouth into the bottle from any position of the bottle body, and then connect it with the hole at the bottom. That''s it It became a Klein bottle.


    Imagine the bottle carefully. Its mouth and bottom are connected, so it is closed. But from any point of the bottle, you can reach any point on the inner and outer surface of the bottle. That is, it has no distinction between inside and outside. A closed bottle has no distinction between inside and outside. If you put an insect into the bottle, it can easily climb out without wall piercing


    Of course, Klein''s bottle is actually a curved surface that can only be truly expressed in four-dimensional space. I just described it from a three-dimensional perspective, and Klein also described it from a three-dimensional perspective, but what he really described is a four-dimensional thing. In three-dimensional space, its bottleneck needs to pass through the surface of the bottle and enter the interior of the bottle, that is, the bottle itself The position in the occupied three-dimensional space is occupied by another part of itself.


    But if there is another dimension, it doesn''t need to pass through its own body, but connect the bottle mouth and bottom through the fourth dimension. But we need to express it in the three-dimensional space of our life, so we have to make do with it and make it look like we intersect with ourselves. "


    "You mean this island is a Klein bottle?" Aoki asked.


    Su Huilan opened her arms and made an upward turn, saying:


    "The sea outside the island looks like a plane, but it is actually a distorted space. You can understand it as rolling up, just like the bottle body of a bottle. The island is the bottom of the bottle, and the lake on the island is the hole dug in the bottom of the bottle. The bottle body composed of the ocean slowly closes into a bottleneck in the sky, and passes through the fourth dimension to connect with the hole at the bottom of the bottle, that is, the lake on the island. This constitutes the sea A complete Klein bottle was.


    That''s why Alice and her family will go back to the lake when they go to sea. In the Klein bottle, the inside and outside are interlinked, which is a non directional plane, and the key is the hole at the bottom of the bottle, which is the lake on the island. It is both the bottom and the mouth of the bottle. "

 Chapter 420

    About Klein bottle, Aoki once heard the professor mention it when discussing high-dimensional space with Professor Mei in the laboratory, but he didn''t care at that time, so he only remembered such a thing, but never imagined what it was like. Now after su Huilan said so, he formed a more concrete concept in his mind.


    "It''s not easy to imagine this thing out of thin air. My brain is in a mess!" Aoki lit a cigarette, narrowed his eyes, imagined the bottle without inside and outside, and thought it became a night pot.


    Suhuilan smiled: "In fact, the Klein bottle simulated in three-dimensional space is not perfect, because the bottleneck needs to pass through the bottle body, which will cause a part of three-dimensional space overlap. Klein bottle is more difficult to imagine than Mobius belt, because two Mobius belts need to be bonded together to get a Klein bottle, and this bonding must be completed in four-dimensional space. In fact, it is the best The way is to create such a thing in a dream, which is not limited by space, as long as your imagination is enough. I suspect that Felix Klein created this thing in a dream and put forward the idea of


    "But no matter how rich your imagination is, you can''t break through the limit. Think of something you''ve never seen before? Who has seen four-dimensional space-time!" Aoki said.


    "This is not a breakthrough in memory, because it is not a real four-dimensional space-time, but an excessive model between three and four dimensions. It only needs a wormhole to connect the inside and outside of the three-dimensional space."


    Su Huilan said, glancing at Aoki, "look what you just looked like. You must have thought of something. You must know the Klein bottle. Just say it through my mouth and tell me what your idea is?"


    The green wood spits out a mouthful of smoke. The white smoke slowly disperses in the air and gently walks forward for two steps. The sound of pulling the board and dragging the ground echoes in the cave.


    Su Huilan suddenly felt a strong mental force coming from him. Without warning, she wrapped her like a tide, just like a man''s palm, roughly touching her body.


    Ah, what are you doing?


    Suhuilan shouted in her heart. She didn''t know if she should resist. She didn''t know why Aoki did this. When she borrowed her dream, she was gentle and asked her to hypnotize herself. Now why is it so direct and rude that she doesn''t even shout, like a sneak attack.


    The footsteps are still ringing and kicking, like the echo in the open basement. Su Huilan knows that this is close to the edge of the subconscious. If she doesn''t resist, she will completely enter the dream. Except for receiving her father''s training when she was very young, she has never been hypnotized, especially by men.


    This is her first direct contact with Aoki''s spiritual power.


    Aoki''s power is stronger than she thought. Although she hasn''t fought yet, she can feel this power. It''s like a strong bison rushing towards you. You don''t need to collide. You know that power can easily top you.


    She is in the whirlpool of this power, strong, rough, wild... Sometimes there is a little special tenderness... This feeling is very strange, like being held by a man, and every pore of her body can feel the temperature of each other.


    Ah!


    Suhuilan finally resisted. On the edge of the dream, she established a spiritual energy shield to isolate the spiritual power of Qingmu from the subconscious.


    Her cheeks were still flushed. When she thought of the feeling just now, her body could not stop trembling slightly, and her heart was beating.


    The two spiritual forces rolled together like a tide and stirred violently. On the edge of the dream and in the sight of consciousness, there were ups and downs and rough waves here, and Su Huilan''s consciousness body was like a beautiful angel in the eyes of the storm.


    "Aoki, what are you doing?" suhuilan said angrily.


    Qingmu holds a cigarette in his mouth and smiles without saying a word.


    Suhuilan suddenly felt something wrong. Aoki''s mental strength was stronger than she thought. If she faced up to it, her strength might not be able to resist, and she didn''t know how much she would resist this heartbeat.


    However, she found that although Aoki''s spiritual power kept flowing, it didn''t all rush at her, but kept circling around her. Not only her spiritual power, but also another power stirred with his power.


    Su Huilan understood that the power was the ubiquitous spiritual power that existed on the island. Just because of her habits, she almost ignored it.


    Aoki uses his spiritual power to separate this power from the surroundings of suhuilan, forming a spiritual vacuum vortex centered on suhuilan.


    If the mental power is visible to the naked eye, then you can see that a rapidly rotating vortex composed of three colors of liquid is formed around Su Huilan''s body. Among them, the red in the innermost layer is Su Huilan''s own mental power, the green in the middle layer is green wood''s mental power, and although the blue on the outermost layer is light, it is as boundless as the sea and permeates the whole space.


    The vacuum area in the middle becomes larger and larger, and the discharged blue suddenly becomes rich, just like the sea water discharged by the air bomb, reaches the limit of water pressure, and then begins to counterattack. For example, the waves in the storm surge to the vacuum area where Cymbidium is located, but it is blocked by the spiritual barrier in the middle.


    Blue waves beat against the green wall and smashed like the smoke of a bomb.


    Suhuilan''s consciousness and physical ability feel this contest between spiritual forces, which is more intuitive and more powerful than the three-color wave we assume to see with the naked eye.


    When the spiritual vacuum area extends to the whole cave, the power confrontation felt in consciousness can no longer be described by the word shock.


    The fire on the ground seemed to be affected by this invisible energy wave, and the flames rushed upward, as if someone was pulling a bellows under the fire.


    Alice felt a little trance, her brain fell into a short blank, and immediately recovered, as if she had just had a nightmare. When she looked at Anderson, who was in a coma next to her, she was sure she didn''t dream. Everything was true.


    The savage on the ground twisted his body and hummed. He probably hurt his bone and looked very uncomfortable.


    This is the most magnificent spiritual contest that Su Huilan has experienced and seen. The strength of the seemingly insipid but ubiquitous spiritual force field on the island is far beyond her imagination, and Aoki''s ability is stronger than she knew in the past.


    Aoki put his hands in his trouser pockets. I don''t know whether it was the wind or the heat of the fire that shook his windbreaker. The cigarette in his mouth was still burning, and half of the ash fell gently and turned in the air.


    At the center of the surging energy, Su Huilan felt that the green wood was more and more unfathomable. This crazy man! What the hell are you doing?


    When Qingmu threw away his cigarette and said the next sentence lazily, Su Huilan finally understood what he was going to do.


    "Now you can hypnotize the savage," he said.

 Chapter 421

    The cave is not big. The fire lit on the ground lights up the whole cave. The spiritual force field that originally covered the whole island was isolated by Qingmu, resulting in a spiritual vacuum centered on Cymbidium.


    Su Huilan understood Qingmu''s intention. When he isolated the mental force field on the island, it would become the same as an ordinary place without tabu. The consciousness of savages lost the protection of the mental force field, and theoretically they could be hypnotized normally.


    However, Su Huilan''s heart tightened at the moment. Instead of hypnotizing savages, she looked at everything around her nervously and said in a trembling tone, "Aoki, what''s going on?"


    Alice shouted even more, "my God! What happened? Where are we?"


    Aoki had just been fighting against tabu''s natural force field. The spiritual force he had excluded rolled around the space like a tide, and the huge waves beat on the wall of his consciousness again and again. He had no time to attend to him, but devoted himself to dealing with the power of counterattack.


    It was not until suhuilan reminded and Alice''s cry that he noticed the scene in the "spiritual vacuum":


    Suhuilan looked surprised. Alice opened her mouth in horror. Anderson and the savage were lying on the ground. But¡ª¡ª


    The earth is gone!


    The fire that was burning just now is gone!


    The cave is gone!


    There was a white light in the whole space, just like the thick fog in late autumn. Everything was shrouded in fog and couldn''t see anything.


    There are only people left.


    Except Aoki, others witnessed the disappearance of the whole cave. Stone walls, land, fire... All things are slowly fading until they finally disappear, just like being slowly erased from the retina.


    Strangely enough, everyone is there. They are like two-dimensional creatures lying on white paper. They can see each other, but they can''t see the world except them.


    Everyone can see deep fear in each other''s eyes.


    Aoki was also surprised that this was not the result he wanted.


    He regained his mental strength.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    With the disappearance of the spiritual wall he built, the natural spiritual force field on the island quickly filled the vacuum, as if a huge wave hit the people who were confused and afraid.


    Everything is back.


    Earth, cave, burning fire


    As if nothing had happened.


    Suhuilan was so stunned that she even forgot to help Alice when she fainted.


    Is it an illusion? impossible!


    She is an awakener, and not an ordinary awakener. She has always been confident in her mental strength. She believes it was not an illusion. No one can make her have such an illusion unless someone hypnotizes her into a dream.


    She looked at Aoki and opened her mouth for a long time before she said, "what did you... Do?"


    Aoki spread his hands innocently: "I didn''t do anything!"


    A chill rose in suhuilan''s heart. She would rather be hypnotized by Aoki, so at least everything is still within the acceptable range, which at most shows that Aoki''s spiritual power is much stronger than her. Now the development of things is beyond her understanding. She can''t explain what just happened.


    Aoki bent down and picked up the cigarette butts just thrown away from the ground. The cigarette butts were still smoking.


    "I''m sure the smoke is real! It''s always on my mouth and hasn''t left," he said.


    "You mean..." Su Huilan was not sure what he wanted to express and looked at him suspiciously.


    Aoki said, "you must be wondering if that moment was a dream?"


    Suhuilan nodded.


    "I almost think so. Everything is gone and only we are left. It''s like the black box stage when the conscious body just entered the dream. But the question is, why... Are we all wearing clothes? And this cigarette -"


    Aoki pressed the cigarette butt on the middle nail cap with his thumb and flicked it gently. The cigarette butt drew a red arc with Mars and flew into the fire. "It''s always on my mouth. When everything disappears, it''s still smoking!"


    Su Huilan''s eyelids suddenly jumped and said, "when you push away the natural spiritual force field on the island, everything on the island is gone, and everything we brought with us is... My God!... doesn''t this island exist at all? Everything is an illusion brought by Tabu! Only ourselves are real?"


    This sounds very unreasonable, but it can well explain some phenomena that are difficult to explain. Maybe there is no ghost island at all. You can see them only when tabu''s spiritual power affects you, and everything is an illusion! So when Aoki pushes the mental force field away, the illusion disappears.


    But when did it all start? When the sea is foggy? Maybe even earlier


    She suddenly thought of a terrible thing - if it had started from tubuai


    "Petru! Where''s petru?" suhuilan exclaimed.


    Aoki lit a cigarette again, took two breaths, shook his head and said, "if everything is false, who is he?" he pointed to the savage on the ground and to the unconscious Anderson, "how did Anderson get his injury?"


    Suhuilan is a little confused. Yes, she saw it just now. When everything disappeared, the savage was still lying there, and Anderson was indeed injured.


    "Moreover, if it is an illusion or dream, when everything is restored, we should see the original appearance, such as we are on a ship, on the sea, or on the hillside of tubuai, rather than a void space!" Aoki said.


    Su Huilan nodded: "yes, dreams always have a beginning..." she suddenly had a flash of inspiration and remembered what Aoki had just said, "you say it''s a bit like the black box stage at the beginning of dreams?"


    Aoki said, "well, the name comes from Professor Mei''s study of the space box. Because the moment people enter the space box is like just entering a dream, the subconscious has been awakened, but they haven''t started to retrieve memory. This moment is like a black box of consciousness."


    "Will that..."


    "Do you want to say we''re still in the space box?"


    "No, no, no, this... Of course... Impossible!" suhuilan thought the idea suddenly came out of her mind was ridiculous.


    "It''s not impossible!" Aoki said.


    Su Huilan was surprised: "what?"


    Aoki said: "Professor Mei''s two coffins are not advanced to this level, but it''s hard to say in the future. Now I''m a little worried about what the professor''s project will develop into. Maybe it''s Pandora''s box!"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "If the dream guide game can be popularized, of course, we can distinguish which are invasive parasitic consciousness through the space box, but players may also fall into a dream and don''t extricate themselves. At that time, humans will live in two worlds at the same time, and can''t tell which is real and which is illusory."


    "Two worlds? Exist at the same time?"


    "Yes, just like we are now. We are not only somewhere in the South Pacific of the earth, but also in the Klein bottle you said. Klein bottle -"


    Aoki slowly spits out a smoke, "will it be an enhanced space box!"

 Chapter 422

    Mei Tuo was holding the enhanced version of the second-generation space box she had just got, and a satisfied smile appeared on her face.


    He gently tapped the alloy surface of his helmet with his pipe, making a crisp sound, like a wind bell in the wind.


    "The sound may make you think it''s fragile, but in fact it''s strong enough!" said the professor excitedly. "If you throw it off the roof of the laboratory building, you can''t break it!"


    "Professor, why use such advanced materials?" Mei Ziqing was puzzled. "I saw the cost table. The most expensive part of the helmet is the shell and its supporting materials! If we use ordinary alloy materials, we can save at least 30000 US dollars for each helmet."


    "Child, don''t worry about money. We have a lot of money, and it''s still increasing."


    Mei Ziqing said stubbornly, "but we need to promote the game project as soon as possible. If each helmet is 50000 US dollars and 10000 players are developed, we need to invest 500 million US dollars, and our goal is one billion users!"


    The professor laughed, his hard and fluffy hair exploded, and trembled with his laughter: "poor honest boy, who told you that we are going to give the helmet to the player for free?"


    Mei Ziqing Qi said: "didn''t you occupy the market for free at the beginning of promotion?"


    "No, no, only garbage will be free, and real good things will not be free!" Bian Ziyuan said, "Many products are free in order to occupy the living space of competitors. Once they occupy the market and form a monopoly, they will charge higher fees and earn back the early losses. Our helmets are unparalleled and have no competitors; our games are unparalleled and have no competitors. Why should things without competitors be free?"


    "But this is not a necessity! If it is not a necessity, it is necessary to spend money to cultivate the market. Even if you are unique, users can choose not to use it." Mei Ziqing argued.


    "Well, opium is not a necessity, and it has never been free. Users can choose not to use it, and all governments do not encourage people to use it, but the sales of opium have never worried traffickers," Bian Ziyuan said.


    "Opium is addictive, not counting!"


    "Games are addictive, too."


    "You mean yourself, game maniac!"


    In fact, he also wanted to know why the professor used such expensive materials to make helmets. Fifty thousand dollars a pair, which is not affordable for ordinary people. Such an expensive price really shut out most ordinary people.


    Mei Tui said happily: "Do you know how complex the structure of the space box is? The counterfeiting of our first generation products exceeded US $20 million. Up to the second generation, the volume has been reduced so much, but the functions have been added a little. This puts forward high requirements for materials. You know, the space box is not only a VR helmet, but also contains several biographies in it The sensor is so simple. It needs to carry a person''s consciousness and all memory to create a new world. The consciousness of game players is the master of the world. They first create the world in this box, not on our server. Therefore, the amount of information carried in the box is incredible, just like our human brain. "


    The professor pointed to his fluffy white haired head. "Do you know how much information the human brain can store?"


    Bian Zi is not very familiar with biology, but because he studies artificial intelligence, he has a certain understanding of the brain and nerve center "At present, the information storage mechanism of the human brain is not very clear, which should be different from that of the computer. Whether we use the information that a single neuron can store multiplied by the number of neurons in the brain, or use the connection mode of human neurons to represent information, we can''t estimate the information storage of the human brain. At least so far, no one has found him My brain is full and I can''t remember anything. "


    Mei nodded: "You''re right. It''s just long-term memory information. There are genetic information and genetic information. Although science can''t prove them now, we never deny their existence. We even think that their amount of information is larger than our lifetime memory. Although it has been controversial where these information is stored, our consciousness always needs to mention it through our brain Take, will eventually be transformed into the brain''s long-term memory. "


    "So, is the storage space of the human brain infinite?" Mei Ziqing asked curiously.


    "You can say so." the professor replied positively, "because of this, our space box should match the human brain. If we want consciousness to create the world here, we must be able to carry everything that the human brain can carry."


    "Is the capacity of the space box infinite? But how does this happen?"


    Bian Ziyuan is also very curious. If there is any gap in intelligence between his Cronus and human beings, it is the way of information storage and the expansibility of thinking.


    If an artificial intelligence cannot be separated from the information processing mode of the computer, its limitations are obvious - no matter how advanced the storage device is and how small the hard disk becomes, it will always be full one day. At that time, it can only delete old information or add new hardware.


    Mei asked with a smile, "do you know Mobius belt?"


    "Of course!" Bian Ziyuan said, "turn a piece of paper 180 ¡ã, and then stick the two ends together to form a closed loop. When we were young, the teacher did interesting experiments for us."


    "The secret of the unlimited storage of information is on this tape. The Mobius tape has only one side, and an insect can climb over the original two sides of the note without crossing the edge of the note," said mezzo


    "What does this have to do with information storage?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    "I see!" Bian Ziyuan snapped his fingers. "Originally, our information was recorded on one side of the note, but after connecting into Mobius belt, both sides of the note became one side, so the storage capacity of information doubled."


    Mei Ziqing was still puzzled: "that''s only twice!"


    Bian Ziyuan said excitedly, "no, you forget, the Mobius belt can be cut! When we were young, we often played, twisted the paper strip, connected the two ends, and then cut it along the center line of the paper circle. It will not become two paper circles, but will become a larger Mobius belt. Then cut it along the center line, it will become a larger Mobius belt..."


    After all, Mei Ziqing has followed Mei for many years. When he was said by a remote person, there is nothing he doesn''t understand: "ah, I know that the binary information of the computer is linear in space and won''t occupy the width, so as long as the Mobius band is infinitely divided, it can become unlimited and store unlimited information!"


    Mei Lei was very happy and looked at his two students with encouraging eyes: "it''s not easy to think of this step. When Professor Hans put forward this, everyone was surprised! Don''t underestimate such a simple idea, because to realize it involves countless problems to be solved, especially in materials science."


    "Is that why you need to use such valuable materials?"


    "Yes! Imagine how long it will be to divide a cm wide Mobius band infinitely to the nanometer level?"


    "The difference between centimeter and nanometer is 10 million times. Even if one centimeter is divided into tens of nanometers, it will be divided at least 100000 times. Each time, the length of Mobius belt will double and be divided 100000 times, that is, the belt is 2 times longer than the original 100000 times. This..."


    Bian Ziyuan was startled by this figure. He silently calculated for a long time in his heart, but he didn''t figure out how many there were.


    "Don''t worry, this length can circle the whole galaxy twice," Mei said with a smile

 Chapter 423

    Although they knew it for a long time, Mei Ziqing and Bian Ziyuan opened their mouths in surprise after the professor said it. It''s hard to imagine that there is a belt in this small helmet that can surround the whole Galaxy!


    "How did it get in?"


    "It''s not difficult," said the professor lightly. "Since you can cut it in half, you can splice it as it is. You cut it 100000 times and spell it 100000 times. In this way, it becomes a small belt only a few centimeters wide and ten centimeters long, but it can''t be so tight in reverse splicing, so it looks more like a muscle fiber."


    Far away, I remembered that I felt the comfort of the helmet lining when testing. It turned out that it was the feeling of muscle fibers made of this special nano material.


    The professor threw his helmet over like throwing a toy to his child at random. Bian Ziyuan was startled and quickly reached out to catch it. When he held it in his hand, he had a sacred feeling that he had never had before.


    He knew that with this, Cronus would become more perfect.


    "Professor, why do you call it a ''space box''?" Bian Ziyuan looked at it with his helmet for a long time. "No matter what it is made of, the Mobius belt is flat, and the recording information storage is also flat, and the box should express a three-dimensional space concept."


    "You probably think the length of two circles around the Milky way is scary enough, don''t you?"


    Bian Ziyuan and Mei Ziqing nodded one after another: "isn''t this enough?"


    Mei Zhuo said: "Your understanding of the length of information is still not intuitive enough. Yes, you have not engaged in Astrophysics and have no concept of astronomical units. The Milky way is very large, but it is actually very small on the scale of the universe. Our dream guide game is to create the world. The amount of information in a whole world can not be written down by a tape around the Milky way."


    "Ah?" Bian Ziyuan widened his eyes, pointed to the helmet on his hand and said, "is it... There are a lot of such tapes stuffed here?"


    Mei said, "not much, just two."


    "Two?" Bian Zi didn''t understand. "Two and one are doubled. Even if one is the information of one galaxy, it just becomes two galaxies."


    "I know!" Mei Ziqing raised her hand like a child in class.


    The research and development of the space box has always been a secret among the secrets. Only a few members of the space management committee know it. Even Mei Ziqing, an assistant, didn''t have access to the core principles. She didn''t understand its structure and materials until the second generation product came out for mass production.


    She studied neuroscience in college, but with Professor Mei, who is almost all-round, she can master all kinds of scientific fields. Unlike Bian Ziyuan, no matter how smart she is, she is only a computer worker and doesn''t know much about space physics.


    "Two Mobius rings are spliced along the sideline and will become a Klein bottle!"


    Mei Ziqing gestured with her hand, "Under normal circumstances, we can use two identical rings to splice a ring with a wider surface, but the Mobius belt can''t. It''s a magical thing! When a mobius belt is formed, its area has been fixed and will not change again. To grow longer, we only need to cut it along the central line, but to grow wider, we can only splice it with ourselves at the cost of The circumference of as like as two peas is smaller. Two mob like bands can not spell a wider band, and when you join them together, they will become a Klein bottle.


    Bian Ziyuan said, "what does that mean?"


    "It means it can hold more things, even unlimited!" said Mei Ziqing, "The key to the Klein bottle is the breakthrough in the space-time dimension. When simulating the Klein bottle in three-dimensional space-time, we see that the bottleneck passes through the bottle body into the bottle and is connected to the bottom of the bottle, but in fact, the bottleneck passes through a four-dimensional space or a wormhole, so that the bottle body is still complete and will not be separated by the bottleneck. The whole Klein bottle is the same as Mobius belt There is a surface. An ant can climb to any point on the inner and outer surface of the bottle without passing through any material and space or over the edge of any plane. "


    Bian Ziyuan suddenly realized: "in other words, two Mobius belts can surround a complete space, so... It is called a space box?"


    Mei asked with a smile, "that''s right. When I first saw this idea, I thought of the name of the ''space box''. Do you think it''s very appropriate?"


    "How appropriate!" Bian Ziyuan said excitedly, "When two Mobius belts form an independent space, our players can create their own world in this space. Moreover, the information storage capacity of this space box is truly unlimited, because it has nothing inside and nothing outside, and all spaces are part of it. Information is like water. Filling a Klein bottle is always dissatisfied!"


    Out of her sensitivity to her research field, Mei Ziqing suddenly had a flash of light in her brain: "is... The information storage mechanism of the human brain also a... Klein bottle?"


    Bian Ziyuan was stunned when he heard what she said. Although he was not engaged in biology, he immediately thought of Cronus. Since he knocked down that line of code, Cronus''s wisdom has exceeded his imagination and even become uncontrollable. But he was not worried. Even if Cronus controlled him one day, he was willing.


    Natural selection, higher intelligence to replace lower intelligence is an inevitable trend, just as mammals replace reptiles to rule the earth.


    He will only feel glory for it!


    He stroked the surface of the "space box" on his hands. His tentacles were not cold metal, but a little warm and comfortable, just like touching the smooth skin of a girl.


    With it and a further understanding of the human brain, Bian Ziyuan feels that he has touched the core of artificial intelligence. What needs to be done next?


    Maybe you don''t have to do anything. Cronus is on the dream guide game server. As long as he takes the "space box" into the game, Cronus can also enter the space box.


    This is a secret between them. Cronus wants to enter the "upper" space and the world where the God who created him is still a little short. It''s like a layer of window paper. It''s easy, but it can''t be pierced.


    Bian Zi unconsciously put his finger into his mouth, dipped in some saliva and stretched forward - he felt that he was about to touch the layer of window paper


    Mei Yi begged for mercy. She looked at the edge of her helmet in a daze and took a deep breath of smoke. Smoke overflowed from his mouth, curled around his white stubble, rose slowly, spread over his face, mixed with a circle of exploding white hair around his head, and looked like a white Klein smoke bottle passing through the four-dimensional space from a distance


    "Ziqing, how are the preparations for product production and game release?" he asked.


    Mei Ziqing said positively, "the production of the first batch of space boxes has been arranged, and the production lines of FSK and HW companies are ready. BFB group has signed a global distribution agency agreement, and Penguin Group is the sole agent in China. According to the plan, we will complete the sales of 10 million sets of equipment this year, and the number of players in the world will reach 1 billion in five years..."


    Mei Ziqing reported the work plan and progress like a family treasure. In fact, all of them knew that he just didn''t want to manage the details, money - that''s what ordinary people have to worry about.


    After the cat killing order and parasitic panic crisis, as the chief scientific adviser of the United Nations Space Management Committee, his influence can not be shaken by money for a long time.


    Dream guide is the most expensive game in history, but he doesn''t care. As long as he wants to do it, a steady stream of funds will come in.


    One billion people


    What a huge number!


    No matter who starts to hear this plan, he will scold in his heart: old madman!


    But Mei is not satisfied. He hopes to multiply this number by 5, although it seems difficult.

 Chapter 424

    Su Huilan took a deep breath, slowly closed her eyes, let her consciousness sink into the Qingming, and then did what Qingmu had just done - lined up the surrounding spiritual force field.


    Her strength is not as great as Aoki, but her control is more subtle and delicate. Her mental power diffused slowly and evenly around. First, it squeezed the natural mental power on the island away from her and isolated a mental vacuum centered on herself.


    Then, the space slowly spread to Aoki and surrounded him a little.


    Suhuilan had another strange feeling, as if she were touching the man. But the man was like an immortal in the clouds, so that she couldn''t see her true face, even though consciousness had penetrated his body.


    When the vacuum completely enveloped Aoki, she stopped. Because the peripheral mental pressure suddenly increases with the increase of space, just like pushing a spring to the bottom and suddenly stops, and the next thing to bear is its rebound force.


    If she did her best, of course she could expand the space a little more, but she was very sure that she couldn''t reach the extent that Aoki had just emptied the whole cave. This feeling of pressure on all sides is really bad. The conscious body seems to be torn apart.


    Until now, Su Huilan didn''t know how strong Qingmu was and how much pressure she had just endured!


    What is your limit? She looked at Aoki with admiration and curiosity.


    At the moment, the vacuum has become a dazzling white, and the space disappears, leaving only her and Aoki. The ground was gone, and the stones, branches and grass on the ground were gone. The fire fell right on the edge of the vacuum, half inside and generally outside. The inside half is gone, and the outside half is still burning.


    Aoki is smoking. The sparks on the cigarette end and the white smoke are obvious, but only the outline is left. His whole figure is a black-and-white sketch pasted on the wall.


    Su Huilan just wanted to confirm once again whether what had just happened was normal here, so she didn''t stick to it. After all, it was hard to bear the tidal mental pressure outside.


    She withdrew her mental strength and said, "it''s not an illusion. It''s really strange here!"


    Aoki said, "do you feel that we were like two-dimensional creatures just now?"


    Su Huilan nodded and said, "indeed, I think you''re looking at a picture."


    Aoki said, "when you talk about Klein bottle, I always think, what is this special bottle made of?"


    "As I said before, the Klein bottle is actually a four-dimensional space. It has one more dimension."


    "No, no, I don''t mean space. I mean what materials the bottle should be made of, such as glass and plastic."


    "Ha, how can it be!" Su Huilan Tucao said. "Glass can only make complaints about the visual model of Klein bottles in the three-dimensional world, but not the real Klein bottles."


    "But since it is a distorted space, what should be the reason?" Aoki said. "What are the usual reasons for space distortion?"


    Su Huilan said: "it is usually mass, that is, gravity. The space around a massive celestial body will be distorted by gravity, and light will bend when passing near it. Black holes are the most extreme example."


    "What else?"


    "The universe is very complex, and there are things we don''t know, such as dark energy, dark matter and so on."


    "What about mental strength?"


    "Mental power?" Su Huilan''s eyes brightened. "Do you mean that mental power can distort space and form a Klein bottle?"


    "Why not? Think about it. Our dreams are not limited by time and space. The only rule that limits the dream world is our memory. The foundation supporting the dream space is the spirit. The spirit can surround it into any space. Memory is just the content of filling the space, just like this island."


    Su Huilan was startled: "according to you, we are all in a dream now."


    "It''s very possible! I just don''t know who is so powerful to make such a dream."


    Aoki has experienced the Group real scene dream arranged by Kitano Zhenwu and still exerts unimaginable power more than 70 years later. However, the space on this island is much larger and much more magical than that cave in southern Yunnan. The key is the ubiquitous spiritual force field on the island.


    Suhuilan shook her head and said, "I don''t think it''s possible. Before we went to the island, we were in the vast Pacific Ocean."


    Aoki was smoking and suddenly spit out two smoke rings. The smoke circle is very round, slowly diffuses in the air, and then merges into a fog.


    "Can the Klein bottle be broken down into two Moby rings?" he asked not quite sure. This kind of thing named after a scientist is really difficult to remember, and his memory is sometimes good, sometimes messy, sometimes he can think of some inexplicable things, and sometimes it becomes a blank.


    "It''s Mobius belt, not Mobius ring." Su Huilan corrected, "in theory, two Mobius belts can be spliced into a Klein bottle. What''s the matter?"


    Aoki said, "it can be understood in this way. Assuming that the mental force field from nowhere forms a space similar to the Klein bottle, when we arrange the force field with mental force, the Klein bottle will be decomposed into two Mobius belts. The Mobius belt is flat... So you see, I''m like a painting on the wall."


    Su Huilan was suddenly surprised and inexplicable: "because we have become two-dimensional creatures with Mobius? This... Is too terrible!"


    Aoki said, "maybe what we see is our three-dimensional projection on a two-dimensional plane, or what we see is just our conscious projection."


    "What about... Our bodies?" asked Su Huilan.


    "I don''t know." Aoki shook his head.


    In terms of knowledge, Su Huilan is an authentic Professor, and her scientific literacy is much better than Aoki. However, in such an environment, the higher her scientific literacy, the more likely she is not confident. On the contrary, Aoki can think nonsense without feeling guilty of blaspheming sacred science. Moreover, after so long exposure, Su Huilan has realized the ability of Qingmu. People are naturally dependent on the strong, especially in the face of unknown fear.


    When Aoki said a very absurd but reasonable explanation, Su Huilan''s rationality gradually recovered. As she thought, she said:


    "Captain church wrote in his diary that the discovery was lost at sea. They first encountered a heavy fog and then sailed at sea... They may have entered a Klein bottle like us, but they have been spinning on the surface of the bottle, so they have been in the sea, can''t find a place to land, and may even pass through the four-dimensional insects along the bottleneck Hole, came a few months after Christmas. "


    "The curved surface of the bottle body?" Aoki looked up, his eyes seemed to pass through the dark brown stone illuminated by the fire at the top of the cave, and saw a large bottle standing in the void on the Pacific Ocean, "That means they''re probably on top of us? Well... The coal boss flew up, hit the belly of the bottle, and then slid down the bottleneck to the bottom of the bottle - the lake! Why didn''t it go a few months later?"


    Su Huilan said: "it may not pass through the wormhole, but just slide down along the bottle surface. Moreover, the position of the four-dimensional space corresponding to the three-dimensional space-time is not fixed, and the space-time points may be different each time."


    "Oh, I was still wondering if I could shuttle through time and space and save all the people on board!" Aoki sighed.


    "Of course it''s impossible!" Su Huilan said very definitely. "Parallel universes can''t overlap. What you saved must not be this world."


    Aoki also thinks it''s absurd. Although he doesn''t agree with the parallel cosmology, he doesn''t want to save the whole ship anymore.


    "But we must get Mrs. Larry out!" he took a long puff of smoke in a lazy but undeniable determination.

 Chapter 425

    To save Mrs. Larry, the most important thing is to find out the situation on the island and the strength of savages. How strong is the old man the coal boss met? How did the mental force field on the island come into being? If we don''t make it clear, it may even become a problem to leave the island, let alone save people.


    Aoki came to the South Pacific to meet Cohen face to face. Unexpectedly, he fell into a crisis of survival on a desert island before he met the minions of his dream.


    "Let''s analyze again -" said Su Huilan, "The spiritual force field here is dynamic, so the Klein bottle has the ability to repair itself. When we arrange the force field, the spiritual vacuum isolated by us changes back to the two-dimensional plane of the Mobius belt, and there is still a three-dimensional world outside the isolation area... The larger the isolated spiritual vacuum space, the larger the gap of the Klein bottle, and the harder it is to self repair I''ll fix it. "


    Aoki said, "do you mean to say that if you push away the spiritual power of the whole island, it will disappear? It''s too difficult. You''ve just tried, and you can''t do it at all. Even if we add up, we can''t possibly make a space the size of a playground, and the area of the island may be 340 square kilometers, and there may be more than one island."


    Suhuilan said, "no, don''t do that. Think carefully about how we got in? Was it right when it was fogging? So when it was fogging, the Klein bottle must have been cut open by some force. As long as we find its gap when it was fogging, we can destroy the whole force field. At that time, maybe all the problems will be solved!"


    Aoki thinks it''s not as simple as suhuilan said, but it''s really a good way. It''s just that it''s difficult to find this gap or crack in space. First, wait until the fog rises, and then use your spiritual force to explore every inch of the island.


    "Well, when the coal boss comes back tomorrow, we''ll finish this arduous task together, on the premise that it''s foggy tomorrow," he said.


    Su Huilan agreed that in some places, crows can only fly to investigate, and the fog on the island is not long. It is impossible to travel around the island on two legs in such a short time.


    "So what to do now?" Su Huilan looked at Qingmu and said that she had unconsciously handed over the plan and decision-making power.


    Aoki said, "just like just now, I''ll squeeze out the mental force field on the island. You can try to hypnotize the savage. If you can, we''ll have to cooperate for a long time. I don''t know how many savages there are on the island."


    Suhuilan remembered that Aoki used his mental strength to fight against the mental force field on the island, which was originally used to make room to hypnotize savages, but she couldn''t help laughing because she had discussed the Klein bottle for a long time due to accidental discovery.


    "Don''t forget, if hypnosis is successful, find out two problems: one is whether the antidote is right and how to use it? The other is where their nest is and how many people there are." Aoki added.


    "Won''t you come in after hypnosis?" asked Su Huilan.


    "The mental force field is very strange. I don''t want to be distracted," Aoki said.


    Su Huilan had just felt the strong counterattack force, so she stopped talking and went to the savage and was ready for hypnosis.


    The savage on the ground was not in a coma, but was kicked by Qingmu and was seriously injured. The broken bone made him unable to move, so he could only open his eyes and stare at two strangers who had been there talking in a language he didn''t understand.


    The savage''s eyes show deep hatred. If the eyes can kill, Su Huilan and Qingmu have died countless times at the moment.


    Su Huilan shuddered. It was these savages who ate their hair and blood, killed and ate people, and ruined Mrs. Larry!


    Perhaps for the islanders they call savages, they are the true invaders!


    By this time, Aoki''s mental strength had dispersed. He didn''t open the space too much this time, but wrapped suhuilan and savages.


    Suhuilan had a little doubt about whether she could successfully hypnotize savages, but she was very successful.


    When the mental force field on the island was separated by green trees, the consciousness of savages seemed to be greatly affected, just as the fish in the water were suddenly caught on the land.


    I don''t know whether the serious injury weakened his willpower or lost the reliance on the mental field. Consciousness completely gave up resistance. Su Huilan didn''t even use her good sleep, so she let the savage go to sleep.


    She saw the wild man rowing a canoe in a big lake, with a harpoon in his hand, and his eyes stared at the lake. After a while, there was a faint green shadow in the water. The wild man was quick and quick, and the spear in his hand was spat out, and a big fish was crossed by him.


    The fish is very big, as tall as a man. After being forked by a harpoon, it still twists and jumps freely, but the savage is as firm as the mountain god standing on the mountain.


    Su Huilan knows that this is an exaggeration in her dream. In fact, such a large fish cannot be killed with a harpoon alone, but at least it shows that fishing is one of the means for islanders to survive, and they fish in this lake.


    If the inference of Klein''s bottle is true, the lake is actually connected to the sea or part of the sea, so it''s not surprising that there are enough fish in the lake.


    But after all, the lake is a lake with such a large area, so competing for the living resources of the lake may be the main reason for the fighting between different islands and tribes here. As for how many islands there are in this space, I''m afraid even the savages on the island may not know.


    Suhuilan''s primary task is to know whether the grass brought back by Qingmu is an antidote and how to use it. In the dream, although she can directly hold the dreamer''s subconscious to search for memory by relying on strong spiritual power, it consumes a lot and is easy to cause resistance, and people''s memory information is extremely large, It is very difficult to find what you want from the disordered information base, so the best way is to guide and bring out the effective information through the memory chain.


    Su Huilan''s faith moved, and she had an arrow in her hand. The arrow was filled with the arrowhead ground from the white shell she had stepped on in the stream, but the surface of the shell was dyed red.


    The arrow whizzed past with her mental strength, and with an exaggerated whistling sound, it was right under the ribs of the savage forking fish on the ship. That''s where his ribs were broken by Aoki.


    When the savage was shot by an arrow, the dream immediately changed into a battlefield full of corpses, and there were corpses everywhere on the ground. He sat among the corpses on the ground, pulled out the arrow from under his rib, and the black blood gurgled out.


    He struggled to get up and staggered forward. A big red tree appeared in front. The ground under the tree was covered with weeds, including some inconspicuous white flowers.


    The savage uprooted the flowers, first stuffed the petals into his mouth, swallowed them, then chewed the stems and leaves in his mouth, spit them out and apply them to the wound. The original black on the chest faded at a speed visible to the naked eye and soon recovered.


    There was a whistling sound in the distance. The savage smiled and stood up and walked towards a high mountain. He came to a flat Grand Canyon at the foot of the mountain. A vertical waterfall fell from the mountain and gathered into a river in the canyon. There were many wooden houses on both sides of the river, and several cooking smoke curled up.


    Suhuilan knows that there is a savage tribe.


    To her surprise, the river went all the way to the lake where the savages had just fished. However, the river did not flow from the canyon to the lake, but from the lake to the canyon.


    Look carefully again, the waterfall on the mountain actually flows back from bottom to top, and above the waterfall, there is a smoky great lake.

 Chapter 426

    The savage''s dream didn''t last long. Su Huilan obviously felt that his spiritual power was being consumed at a high speed. To tell the truth, this dream space is indeed a little big. Although Su Huilan helped him support part of it, it is mainly the dream developed by savages themselves. Although the savages on the island are naturally strong in spirit, it is obviously not enough to maintain such a big dream.


    Usually, people''s consciousness is out of self-protection and will not open up a space that they can''t support. Just as people in order to protect muscles and bones, the brain won''t let us give full play to the ultimate strength of muscles.


    Su Huilan doesn''t understand why the savage''s dream is so big, but now that she can''t support it, she doesn''t want to help him survive. Anyway, she already knows the usage of the antidote and the location of their tribe.


    She withdrew from the savage''s dream and saw green wood like a silhouette pasted on the wall in a blank space.


    Aoki collected his energy and asked, "how''s it going? Is it done?"


    Suhuilan nodded and said, "it''s done."


    She told Aoki what she saw in her dream. Aoki frowned, imagining the backward waterfall and the lake at both ends of the river, which is another space miracle.


    What kind of world have these guys seen! He felt a big nod. First, the lake and sea in the female savage''s dream were one, and now the river flows back.


    "Can''t it be true?" he rubbed his swollen head.


    Su Huilan said, "it''s not true. We have to see it before we know. Their tribe must have a river and a waterfall. Let''s go to the lake in the heart of the island to find the river. Along the river, we should find the waterfall. Do you think it''s the stream we met before?"


    Aoki said: "it''s possible. When the coal boss comes back after dawn, we''ll look for it together. Now save Anderson first."


    They awakened Alice.


    Alice woke up leisurely and looked at Qingmu and suhuilan in confusion. She couldn''t remember what had happened for a moment. It was caused by the strong impact of her mental power just now.


    Suhuilan calmed her for a while, and she recovered. Aoki gave her the white flowers and told him how to use them.


    Alice burst into tears with joy when she heard that Anderson was saved. She thanked Qingmu and suhuilan and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    She picked the white flowers one by one, put the stems and leaves into her mouth, chewed them, and then spit them out to apply them to the wound on Anderson''s leg. Then he put the flowers into Anderson''s mouth and fed him with mineral water.


    But Anderson was in a coma. He had trouble opening his mouth and didn''t know how to swallow.


    Alice had to chew the flowers, took another mouthful, leaned down, put her mouth on Anderson''s mouth, bit by bit poured the flower mud and water into Anderson''s mouth, and put out her tongue to stir gently in Anderson''s mouth.


    Anderson probably felt something, and his tongue began to move, cooperating to swallow the flowers and water mixed with Alice''s saliva.


    At midnight, Anderson woke up. His fever had subsided, and his pale face gradually turned red. Aoki put blood on his leg twice with a knife. The black blood accumulated on his skin was much lighter. The wound covered with herbs was festering, but it was obviously getting better.


    "Thank you!" Anderson looked weak.


    "Don''t thank us. You should thank Alice," said Su Huilan with a smile.


    Anderson turned to look at Alice and saw the tears in the corners of her eyes. His eyes were moist, and with the crystal tears, some hot things burst out, colliding with Alice''s eyes in mid air. Like two clouds full of positive and negative ions colliding, lightning burst out and crawled all over their eyes and hearts like a cobweb. The light of love lit up the night, darkened the campfire on the ground, and filled the whole cave with warmth.


    "Alice!" Anderson called softly.


    ''what?'' said Alice, with a sudden blush on her face.


    "In my life, I have never loved anything except fishing. I once dreamed of catching a blue whale and riding it around the world. From now on, there is another thing in my life except the fishing rod. Alice, I hope you can accompany me -" Anderson took Alice''s hand, "Watch the sunset on the Maldives coral island at dusk, watch the sunrise on the Hawaiian beach in the morning, watch the sunrise in the ice hole in Alaska and among the snow cliffs in Hokkaido. If I really catch a blue whale, we will ride it around the world!"


    Alice didn''t know what to say. She just felt her heartbeat accelerating. The whole cave was silent, leaving only her fluttering heartbeat.


    Su Huilan pulls Qingmu''s clothes and nunuzui outside the cave. Qingmu understands that this is to ask him to go out with her and leave this narrow space for people in love.


    He added some firewood to the fire to ensure that the newly lit love would not be extinguished by the temperature drop in the cave. Then he went out with Su Huilan.


    It was dark outside the cave. There was no star light in the sky. The night was as thick as ink. The faint light from the cave soon dissipated in the darkness.


    Aoki just took a few steps and felt a hand grasp his arm. He turned his head and saw the vague shadow of Su Huilan standing beside him.


    "It''s too dark!" Su Huilan''s voice came from the darkness.


    "Are you afraid of the dark?" Aoki felt incredible. For the awakened, the most afraid thing is darkness, because darkness only blinds the vision, but can not block the power of spirit. Moreover, when an awakened person enters the dream space, he often has to face darkness, such as the black box when he first enters the dream and the moment when the dream collapses. This darkness is very short, but sometimes it can be as long as eternity in the conscious world without time.


    "I''m not afraid of the dark," said Su Huilan. "I''m just afraid of losing you."


    Aoki smiled and said, "your mental power can always follow me. How can you lose it?"


    "No!" Su Huilan in the dark seemed particularly stubborn, "I think it''s more reliable to grasp it with my hand!"


    Aoki felt her fingers tight, as if she was afraid that he would really run away.


    He shook his head, took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit one.


    The smell of smoke drifted in the air, and Su Huilan coughed gently. She saw Aoki''s face flickering with the light of the cigarette end, and the firm lines like a knife cut were like a portrait engraved on a slate.


    When a gust of wind blew, suhuilan felt a little cold. She moved quietly to Qingmu to keep her body warm. Somehow, she was a little nervous, like a thief who stole people''s temperature.


    She did feel hot because her palms were sweating.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took, there was a cat cry in the dark - meow!


    A dark figure rushed to their feet and lingered between their four feet with its slightly fat body, just like a cat at home suddenly saw its owner who had not been seen for three days.


    Aoki and suhuilan rejoiced at the same time and said, "sound!"

 Chapter 427

    After petru succeeded in helping Aoki distract the savages, groups of savages began to gather in his direction. However, he was not in a hurry. Those savages could not pose a threat to him. His weapons were enough to deal with. The only thing to be careful was traps and conspiracies.


    So he climbed up the tall tree and began to act as petru''s observation post.


    Sound strong eyesight was more effective than a telescope. Their cooperation was very tacit until sound saw the old man.


    At that time, the distance was still far away. The old man raised the stick in his hand. The stick looked strange, like the long handle of an umbrella with a hook on its head.


    I felt the spiritual power on the island suddenly alive, like swarms of locusts, overwhelming and dense.


    The crow just flew over shouted "run!", and a huge mental force came in front of her and petru.


    Then she saw the crow rolled into the sky.


    Thanks to the crow, she and Petrus were not caught off guard.


    Petru threw a grenade in a hurry. The huge explosion calmed the savages, but did not scare the old man.


    The locusts all over the sky had become more and more dense and turned into boundless tides. There were countless poisonous snakes hidden in the towering waves. They opened their poisonous teeth and hissed red apricots.


    Soundly, the hair all over exploded. Jumped down from the tree. She wanted to help petru, but she couldn''t resist the steady flow of terrorist forces, so she had to flee in a hurry.


    Fortunately, the old man''s attention was not on her, but on petru. All the savages surrounded him. He had no chance to escape.


    He ran all the way soundly and almost lost his way. Until it was confirmed that there was no danger, he turned back and quietly followed the savage''s footsteps. She thought petru would be eaten, but she didn''t. The savages seemed to be very interested in his weapons. They played with guns and grenades all the way. They didn''t dare to touch them until they walked twice.


    The savage''s curiosity about weapons saved petru''s life. They brought him back to the tribe.


    It is a livable place in a canyon. A river flows through the valley and many wooden houses are built on both sides.


    Soundly afraid to approach, I was deeply afraid to be found by the old man. Looking at the savage tribe in the canyon from a distance, she always felt in a trance. Then she saw the waterfall on the mountain behind the tribe.


    The waterfall flows into the sky. There is a lake in the sky!


    ¡­¡­


    Sound came back in the dark.


    Cats have good night vision. They have 200 million rod-shaped cells in their retina. Compared with humans, they can catch weaker light. However, their eye structure is not fundamentally different from that of human beings, and their response to light is also within the normal visible light wavelength range, rather than seeing electromagnetic waves other than visible light.


    Aoki doesn''t know how he found it here through the dark night. The island without stars and moon doesn''t look like it can reflect a little visible light.


    When he entered the dream and asked the sound, the sound answer was completely beyond his expectation. She didn''t come back by her eyes, but by her mental power.


    Aoki once felt the existence of spiritual power on the old willow in Liuying lane, which made him think that all things have spirits. But let alone the truth of this proposition, even if it is true, sensing the weak to almost nonexistent spiritual power of plants is like looking at the patterns on mosquito wings with eyes. It takes a lot of spirit, and no one can last long.


    "No, no, no, it''s not the spiritual power of plants." he said soundly, "it''s the spiritual power field on the island that makes me feel everything around me. It''s like I have a pair of eyes. I can see a black-and-white world, like... Negative... Yes, it''s the negative handed in!"


    Aoki saw the black-and-white negative she said in her hearty dream, but in this negative, another picture was integrated.


    This picture is not very clear, just like a double exposure photo.


    Soundly, it should be called Ruxue at this time, because she has changed back to the noble and elegant white cat in her dream. She didn''t notice the picture of this fusion. Aoki first found it.


    He separated it from the snow like dream, so there was a yellow sand desert in the snow like dream.


    The rolling sand dunes and weathered rocks make Qingmu look familiar. He soon remembered where it was - the memory forbidden zone in Yao Jingjing''s mother''s brain - the other end of the Dream Corridor guarded by the white cat.


    Strangely, the forbidden area has disappeared since it was taken away by Qingmu. Although Ruxue was kept there by Qingmu for a period of time, she is only a conscious body and will not leave a memory. Later, if snow and sound fit together, in addition to her conscious instinct, the rest of her memory is sound, and sound is just an orange cat with twists and turns.


    Ruxue doesn''t know why this scene is linked. She watched it in her dream for a long time. After the two layers were separated, it was obvious that there were two completely different worlds, but it was so natural when they were integrated! This shows that in her subconscious cognition, this is the same place.


    Suhuilan said, "could it be the past of the island? And Ruxue has been here?"


    Aoki shook his head. He would never think that this was the same place, even though the vicissitudes of life would leave traces. He always felt that there was another layer of logic, not what he saw on the surface.


    To this end, he opened the Dream Corridor and walked into the desert. The old lady''s residual consciousness once said that there was a holy land of awakening, or a key to open the holy land.


    Aoki has almost forgotten this matter. Now when he thinks about it, his mind is as confused as mud.


    When his mind is in a mess, he has a headache; He is lazy when he has a headache.


    So he simply didn''t want to do anything, quit his dream and began to daze at the stone wall of the cave, like Dharma facing the wall.


    Su Huilan and others didn''t bother him. They didn''t ask him until dawn: "Comrade Dharma, have you realized the Tao?"


    Aoki stretched out and said, "Wu, Wu!"


    Su Huilan was curious: "what did you realize?"


    Aoki said, "I''m hungry!"


    Su Huilan was angry and funny: "all the delicious food is in your bag!"


    Alice said, "there''s a lot left of what you gave us yesterday!"


    She said, taking out some packets of ham and dried fish and putting them on the ground.


    He rubbed soundly and ran over, holding a bag of dried fish with his claws in front of his chest, and looked around vigilantly. Perhaps she felt that her actions were not very elegant. She grinned at Aoki with some embarrassment, bared her sharp teeth, stretched out her claws, pulled the two packets of ham and meat in front of Aoki, and then hugged the dried fish and refused to relax again.


    At this time, a croaking cry came from outside. The crow flapped its wings and flew in. When it saw the food on the ground, it fell down and shouted, "croak, you bad silver! Don''t wait for me to come back for breakfast!"


    When he saw the coal boss coming back, he quickly grabbed the ham he had just opened, held it on his chest with the dried fish, and then meowed to the crow like a flatterer and divided it in half.


    The crow nodded with satisfaction, patted the cat''s head with its wings and said, "well, you still think of me!"


    The food on the ground was divided by cats and crows, which made several people cry and laugh.


    Su Huilan took out some compressed biscuits from her bag, handed them to Aoki and said, "it seems that we can only make do with this!"


    Aoki said with a smile, "it''s all right. If they don''t share the food, we won''t tear the package for them. This military vacuum bag is very strong. I see how they open the vacuum bag with their claws!"


    The crow and the cat looked at each other, and then looked at the food bag under their claws. Their eyes showed extreme reluctance, but their claws held the food tighte

 Chapter 428

    Finally, under Aoki''s coercion and inducement, the coal boss and soundly handed over more than half of the food. Aoki gave the food to Alice and Anderson. They need food. Especially Anderson is still very weak and needs supplementary nutrition.


    Aoki and suhuilan chewed a few compressed biscuits. When they were full, they were ready to set out to save petru and Mrs. Larry.


    Before leaving, Aoki checked Anderson''s injury, left two pistols and some food, and confessed: "It''s safe here. Just wait here. If we don''t come back, don''t go out until the island is foggy. Go to the beach from the direction of the mountain behind. We hide a raft in the reef crevices there. When we row out, we should see a big boat. You wait for us on the boat. Remember, we must leave when the fog is foggy, otherwise You can''t get out. "


    Alice nodded. "God bless Mrs. Larry and your friends are still alive. God bless you to bring them back!"


    Aoki said, "don''t worry, everyone will be fine."


    At this time, the crow jumped to the savage on the ground and kicked him in the face with his claws. The savage suddenly opened his eyes and bit him with a whimper, startling him:


    "Wow, shit! I''m not dead!"


    The savage squirmed on the ground twice, seemed to have exhausted his strength, closed his eyes and breathed heavily.


    Su Huilan looked at Qingmu and said, "how do you deal with this man?"


    Aoki said, "solve it."


    He was about to pass when he heard Alice yell, "let me come!"


    He looked back and saw Alice''s angry eyes, as if to shoot fire, holding a pistol at the savages on the ground.


    Aoki hurried forward to stop: "don''t shoot! The gunshot will lead other savages!" he pulled out the dagger and handed it to Alice. "Use this."


    Alice slowly put down the gun, took the knife handle in both hands, went to the savage and squatted down. She took a hard breath, undulating violently in her chest and stabbed it.


    The dagger pierced the savage''s chest, but Alice, who was always weak, had too little strength. She only pierced the savage''s ribs and didn''t pierce his chest at all. The savage screamed, and the conditioned reflex made her bow.


    Alice was so frightened that she sat back, and her hand was shaking, and the dagger was covered with red blood.


    Aoki was afraid that the savage was dying to hurt Alice. He was going to go up to help, but she was pulled by suhuilan. Suhuilan winked at him, shook her head gently, and whispered, "let Alice come by herself!"


    Alice trembled, held the knife in the air, adjusted her breathing, and then jumped up with a loud cry.


    This time, instead of choosing the heart protected by ribs, she chose the stomach. The knife burst into the savage''s abdomen, and blood gushed out, some of it directly onto Alice''s face.


    A strong smell of blood filled the narrow cave.


    With a look of pain on his face, the savage reached for Alice''s arm.


    Alice pulled out the knife and didn''t give the savage a chance to resist. She quickly stabbed the second knife. The knife was still stabbed in her stomach, and a large amount of blood flowed out. Then there was the third knife, the fourth knife


    The savage''s eyes changed from anger to fear. He looked at the crazy woman in despair. His body convulsed a few times and stopped moving.


    Alice didn''t stop.


    In the red blood light, she saw the scene that Mrs. Larry was ruined by them, and saw the Seamen''s skin and meat with oil stains after being roasted on the fire


    She was covered with blood, her face became ferocious, and she screamed hysterically in her throat, stabbing her with a dagger madly.


    Her stomach was broken and her intestines flowed out. She turned to the savage''s head and stabbed it again and again. Her head is not very accurate. Sometimes it''s in her eyes and sometimes in her neck


    Blood, hatred and hysterical madness filled the whole cave.


    No one went up to stop it. Everyone, including birds and cats, held their breath. The air and time seemed to solidify at this moment.


    Alice didn''t stop until her arms were too weak to lift any more. Her body was paralyzed as if it had been evacuated.


    Su Huilan hurried over and hugged her.


    Alice lay on her shoulder and began to cry, "please... You!... get the lady back! You must... Get her back... Come on!"


    Suhuilan hugged her hard, regardless of Alice''s bloody face, rubbed Alice''s face with her face and whispered in her ear, "yes! Yes! Alice, don''t worry, Mrs. Larry will be fine! Everything will be fine!"


    "How... I wish it was a dream! Sobbing..." Alice twitched.


    While Su Huilan calmed Alice, Qingmu began to deal with the corpses on the ground. The smell was too strong, and the corpses would soon rot in this weather. Anderson and Alice didn''t know how long to hide here.


    Anderson came to help. Aoki said, "your injury is not well yet. I''d better come!"


    Anderson said, "never mind."


    They dragged the body outside the cave, found a place as hidden as possible and lost it. Back in the cave, Anderson limped again to clean up the blood on the ground.


    Alice''s mood finally calmed down. She and Anderson sent Qingmu and suhuilan outside the cave.


    Anderson patted Aoki on the shoulder and said, "Alice and Mrs. Larry have deep feelings, so please understand her! Just try your best to save people. Don''t force it. The most important thing is that you don''t have any more accidents! We''ll wait for you here!"


    Aoki knew Anderson meant well, so he smiled at him and said, "I heard you like fishing?"


    Anderson was stunned. He didn''t know why Aoki asked this and said, "yes, I like fishing. I like all kinds of places and weather! Do you know what the greatest fun of fishing is?"


    "It''s freedom!" Anderson seemed excited when he talked about fishing, "All games in the world have to abide by the rules, except fishing. You can sit, lie down, and even pee at the sea; you can listen to music, smoke, and dance naked; anyway, no one cares about you. For me, golf and snooker are more troublesome than women''s eyelash trimming; although football and basketball are rough, they are worn I like simple things. I don''t care whether I can catch big fish or not. I just like its simplicity and comfort. For a lazy person, this is the best way to relax and exercise. "


    Aoki laughed: "it''s really in my heart! Anderson, I think we can buy this island for fishing in the future. I''m sure there are big guys in this lake you haven''t caught!"


    "What! Buy it?" Anderson almost thought he had heard wrong. It sounded as crazy as a war criminal in a * * concentration camp said he wanted to buy Huck yard as a garden for himself.


    Aoki and they went away. Alice saw Anderson still standing there and asked, "Anderson, what''s the matter?"


    Anderson looked back and said, "Oh, nothing. I''m just... Much more comfortable and full of strength! Don''t you think life is full of hope?"


    Alice didn''t know why Anderson thought so, but when she saw him relaxed and happy, the haze in her heart gradually dissipated.


    The sun is rising bit by bit, and the birds in the woods are singing happily again.

 Chapter 429

    Knowing the way to the savage tribe soundly saved Aoki a lot of time.


    The river in the savage''s dream is not the same as the stream outside the cave, but on the other side of the lake. Soundly led them over two mountains, during which they finally saw the Great Lakes on the island at a close distance.


    The distant mountain is like Dai, the lake is like a mirror, and the outline of the mountain is reflected in the lake, quiet and picturesque. I have to say that such scenery is really charming, but no one is in the mood to enjoy the scenery at the thought of all kinds of things happening on the island.


    The coal boss dared not fly too high for fear of crashing into the sea again.


    Aoki asked him, "did you fall into the lake last night?"


    The crow circled low on the lake and came back and said, "it''s quack, quack! But it''s strange that I could hear the sound of the tide yesterday, but today it''s quiet like a mirror!"


    Su Huilan said: "hearing the tide shows that it is also affected by the gravity of the moon, but we couldn''t see any stars last night."


    The crow stood on Qingmu''s head and gently scratched Qingmu''s hair with his claws: "yes, yes, it was too dark last night, but it scared the baby, quack!"


    The person leading the way heard his words soundly, turned back, meowed and wagged his tail proudly.


    The crow croaked discontentedly, "you can walk at night. Look at your yellow excrement!" then he flew to the ground and walked side by side with the cat, "well... Croak... For the sake of safety, don''t run around tonight. Let''s sleep together. I''ll protect you, croak..."


    The cat meowed and rubbed its head against the crow''s feathers.


    Su Huilan said, "Aoki, your bird is really shameless!"


    Aoki was speechless, but the crow suddenly turned around and said: "Hey, hey, don''t speak ill of me behind my back just because I don''t agree with you two! I tell you, a little girl can''t destroy the relationship between good brothers! So, I suggest you give up the chance of a third party. Where can you find a good man? If you are kind to me, I can introduce you... Well, such as the criminal police Captain Shi of the team is good, quack... "


    Su Huilan was so angry that she couldn''t cry or laugh: "when did I say I wanted to be a third party?!"


    The crow said, "you are so careful that you can hide it from people and birds?"


    Su Huilan became more and more angry and argued, "even if I have such an idea, I''m not a third party! It''s just fair competition!"


    The crow said, "quack, what do you compete with?"


    "I..." Su Huilan thought for a long time. Yes, what to compete with? He has beautiful appearance, profound knowledge and endless wealth, but does he care? And it''s not how different. The only unique thing is probably his achievements in spiritual strength, but


    When she thought of this, she suddenly found that she seemed to have fallen into a thinking trap. How could I think about this? When did I have such an idea?


    She saw the sly light shining in the crow''s small rotating eyes and said angrily, "Aoki, what kind of bird are you raising? Have you become a sperm!"


    On one side, Aoki put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked with a light face, as if the topic they said had nothing to do with him.


    Suhuilan had to wonder if she had been caught in the routine? Had this person and bird been premeditated? Did they go to the bar owner''s wife in Liuying Lane like this?


    The crow flew to Qingmu''s head and croaked: "beauty, I''m destined for you. I''ll show you a clear way..."


    The more suhuilan listens to this tone, the more likely she meets a fortune teller.


    "Getting involved is a craft. Competition requires courage. When did you learn to make sauce elbows, or when you can make something better than sauce elbows, you can pass me, quack quack..."


    As the crows clamored all the way, they saw the river leading to the savage tribe.


    This is a deep stream between the two mountains. The terrain is lower than the lake. The lake overflows from a small opening in the mountains, flies down for tens of meters, flows to the bottom of the stream to form a deep pool, and the pool flows forward along the mountain stream to form a river.


    The width of the river is about ten meters, which is much wider than the stream when they came.


    "Quack..." the crow tilted his head. "Why do I think it''s a little strange here?"


    Su Huilan was angry that the crow just teased her and turned away from him.


    The crow saw her expression and cried, "Hey, woman, don''t be so stingy! How can you chase my brother?"


    Aoki patted a crow on his head and said to suhuilan, "this bird has learned bad in the bar. Don''t pay attention to him."


    Suhuilan shook her head helplessly and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t argue with a bird!"


    She pointed to the river and said: "The flow direction of the river is the same as that seen in the savage dream, but it does not accord with the scientific principle. Rivers generally originate from mountains and are formed by streams. The area of the island is not enough to form such a large river, and the river flows out from the central lake, indicating that the terrain outside is lower than here. There are only two possibilities. One is that the water level of the lake is higher than the sea level and the lake water flows Into the sea, the other is that there is a larger lake at the end of the river. "


    "But no matter what kind of possibility, there is a biggest problem. Where does the fresh water come from?" Su Huilan bent down by the river, dipped it in the water with her fingers and put it into her mouth. "The mineral abundance of the water is relatively high, but it is not the taste of sea water, and the water temperature is too high, which may be caused by volcanic movement."


    Aoki asked, "don''t you say it''s a Klein bottle? The bottle is round. Why is there such a saying of high and low terrain? And since the sea outside the island is connected with the lake in the heart of the island, why isn''t the lake sea?"


    Su Huilan said: "the earth is round. Water flows on the surface of the earth, but there are also differences in terrain. The Klein bottle is the same. It is an independent space with special structure and gravitational field, not a bottle standing on the earth. As for sea water and lake water..."


    She thought for a moment and said, "do you know the dividing line between the Atlantic and the Pacific?"


    Aoki said: "yes, at their junction, you can see an obvious boundary. The water level in the Pacific will be slightly higher than that in the Atlantic, and the color will be lighter."


    Su Huilan said: "Yes, because the composition and mineral concentration of sea water are different, coupled with the influence of climate and ocean currents, the fusion of the two kinds of sea water is very slow. Therefore, although the two oceans are connected, their natural boundaries will not be mixed. The lake and sea here are the same. Although it is not clear where they are connected, there must be a boundary. The biggest problem is that the sea is too large To maintain this boundary, we need a large enough lake and enough fresh water. "


    Aoki nodded and said, "just go along the river and have a look. Didn''t you say you saw the strange scene of waterfall backflow in the savage''s dream?"


    She looked back soundly and mewed a few times, indicating that she had seen such a spectacle.


    They walked all the way along the river, sometimes narrow and sometimes wide, with a maximum width of 30 to 50 meters. After coming out of the narrow mountain stream, the terrain gradually became open, which made them feel like walking in the Amazon jungle.


    As they walked along the river, the river was flowing forward, and the river was rugged and difficult to walk, they didn''t feel anything wrong until the crow suddenly shouted, "Hey, look back!"


    Aoki and suhuilan looked back at the same time and saw that the river behind them was like a white belt winding through the mountains. Due to the obstruction of the mountains, they could not see the lake, but one thing was very obvious - the terrain when they came was much lower than where they are now.


    This river is really going upstream with a very small slope!

 Chapter 430

    The flow of the river creates an optical illusion that people are climbing up, while people''s brain believes that they are swimming down. Of course, there is another possibility that the river is indeed flowing down, but there is a visual error.


    Aoki asked the coal boss to fly over and have a look. At the critical moment, the crow stopped making noise, flew out quickly, circled over the mountain stream when he came, came back and said, "I''m a little confused! I''ll go ahead and have a look."


    It still dared not fly too high and flew forward along the forest tops of the valley.


    Suddenly, a feather arrow swished its body and flew up into the sky. It flew a very strange arc in mid air, and then turned around and fell down.


    The coal boss was startled, croaked, hurried back with wings, fell on the green wood head and said, "scared to death! There are savages ahead!"


    At this time, there was a whistling sound in the woods ahead, and the birds in the woods were startled to fly out and fly in the sky. Several larger birds were shot by flying arrows and fell into the woods.


    Aoki said, "let''s go! Our purpose is to save people and try to avoid unnecessary conflicts!"


    Soundly leading the way in front, they quickly walked into the jungle and hid in a relatively hidden rubble. Before hiding, Aoki simply cleaned up the traces they left on the woodland.


    A group of savages carrying bows and arrows and dead birds passed not far from them. When they came to the river, one of the savages pointed to the ground and shouted.


    Aoki knew they had found footprints on the beach.


    The leading savage stopped the team, looked carefully at the beach for a while and said something. The savages began to quarrel, as if they were arguing about the origin and whereabouts of these footprints.


    Aoki whispered, "we can''t let them go back to report. Look at them like that, they may separate. We will act separately and break them one by one."


    The crow said, "just stop them and report back. Why kill them all?"


    Aoki said, "although we are very careful along the way, we will always leave traces where we go. If they find the cave where Alice and Anderson are hiding, we will be in trouble."


    As expected, the savage team separated. Two savages turned back, and the remaining seven or eight walked in the direction of the great lake along the footprints by the river.


    Aoki whispered: "Do you understand the hypnosis methods mentioned in the morning? Two people must cooperate. One is responsible for the spiritual force field on the isolated island and the other is responsible for hypnosis! Remember that the internal space after isolation is two-dimensional visually, and all material things on the island will disappear, leaving only the consciousness of savages, so we should prevent attacks outside the space. The counterattack force of the force field is very strong, so we must We should set the isolation space within a controllable range. One is responsible for the inside and the other is responsible for the periphery. We should quickly solve the battle. If we can kill the conscious body, we can kill the conscious body. If we can''t kill the body directly, how can we come? Remember? "


    He mainly asked the coal boss and Hanran, because neither he nor Su Huilan came back when they tried to hypnotize savages in the middle of the night.


    The crow and the cat nodded seriously.


    Seeing that they all understood, Aoki said, "OK, now division of labor - I''m in a group with sound, kill the team by the river, and a group with Huilan and coal boss, who are responsible for solving the two who go back to report!"


    Su Huilan didn''t understand why Aoki arranged her to form a group with the coal boss, which was different from the original tactical combination. However, at this critical moment, she was most taboo to ask questions and doubts, so she didn''t say anything. She just jumped when Aoki called her "Huilan" instead of Professor Su.


    She nodded solemnly and said, "there are many of you. Be careful!"


    The crow didn''t like this grouping, and seemed very reluctant: "you''re going to abandon me, quack!"


    Aoki ignored him, but said to Su Huilan, "after you solve the two, don''t worry about me and sound, but don''t rush forward. Just wait in front. Remember, we must not disperse. Once dispersed, our strength is not enough to fight against the force field on the island!"


    With that, Aoki walked out from behind the rocks, through the dense forest, and planned to go around the bend of the river to intercept the savages walking along the beach.


    The two savages who went back to report were walking back. Su Huilan and the crow were waiting in place.


    The crow came to suhuilan''s ear and whispered, "don''t think that the wood let me join you is to give you a chance to please me. He doesn''t have such a high EQ!"


    "Oh? Why should I please you?" Su Huilan felt a little funny. The bird seemed to care about her relationship with Qingmu. Was it really for the delicious sauce elbow?


    "The ugly daughter-in-law doesn''t have to please her father-in-law!" the crow thought of the plots in those soap operas. "He has no father or mother, so I can check him out! A lazy and stupid wood like him is easy to be fooled by women!"


    If it weren''t for fear of being heard by savages, Su Huilan almost laughed: "so, you''re still his parent?"


    "Hey, quack, quack... This quack... I''ll take it as an example. You don''t allow villains to sue first!" the crow warned.


    "Well, if I don''t complain, I''ll treat you as his parent!" Su Huilan answered casually, looking for opportunities to do something while staring at the figures of the two savages getting closer and closer.


    "Wow, wow, you''re still very smart! You''re a professor and your quality is still broad!" the crow said happily when she admitted that he was a parent.


    Suhuilan said with a smile, "then, parents, can you tell me why that wood divides me into a group with you?"


    "Of course, it''s because I''m strong! I can not only help you complete the task here, but also help him if something happens to him. So I''m really dual-use!" said the crow proudly. "If I separate from him, I can maximize my ability. In the final analysis, it''s because I''m too strong!"


    Although the bird''s tone sounds like boasting, Su Huilan thinks the crow is very reasonable. Qingmu may be arranged in this way. Maybe the wood won''t have any other ideas?


    Somehow, she suddenly felt a little lost.


    The savage is getting closer and closer, and has reached the distance to attack. Su Huilan said: "how do we divide our work..."


    She thought the crow would make a noise again. Unexpectedly, before she finished speaking, the crow had already flown up and shouted, "outside the male Lord, inside the female Lord!"


    Before the bird''s voice fell, Su Huilan felt a whirlwind rolling up in the flat ground. With the incitement of crow wings, the wind howled angrily, tearing and breaking the spiritual force field on the island


    Suhuilan is best at subtle control of consciousness and has a good understanding of the characteristics of spiritual power. She found that the strength of the crow was extremely wild, which was better than that of Qingmu, but the control was a little rough. And their spirit seems to come from a series. No wonder crows say that they can echo each other in their dreams without being blocked by space.


    She couldn''t help but wonder more and more about this man and bird. What is their relationship?


    God''s black wings roll, the sound is shaking the sky, the wind is wild, the waves are fierce, and soon a vacuum wind eye is formed among the mountains, forests and rocks

 Chapter 431

    A strange big blackbird suddenly flew out of a crack in the stone and made a cry similar to human speech. At first sight, the two savages were startled and stunned.


    With such a stunned Kung Fu, the eyes turned into a dazzling white. The surrounding air seemed to be suddenly pulled away. They felt that the blood of their bodies had been evacuated, and people were in a trance and dazed.


    A painting wall appears in the white world. On the painting wall is the shadow of a woman. Outside the painting wall is a black giant bird stirring its wings.


    The savage''s consciousness is still strong. They know that they have encountered strange forces and want to open their bow and shoot arrows at women and big birds. However, in this dazzling white, everything disappeared, trees, land, rocks... All disappeared, even the bow in their hands.


    The woman waved to them, and they saw their souls fly out. The soul flew to the edge of the white world, like a twisted shadow on the dome. They tried to get the soul back, but they couldn''t make any effort.


    The shadow was longer and longer, and the strong wind outside hissed at the shadow attached to the edge of the space, like a giant washing the stains on the glass with a brush.


    The wild people felt the pain of tearing their hearts, but there was nothing they could do. They could only watch their souls torn by this terrible force. The fragments were like black cotton wool, rotating wildly along the edge of the center of the wind eye, covering the whole white space with a layer of ash.


    The shadow gradually faded, and the savage''s body gradually became transparent. In this way, the body and soul gradually melted in this dazzling white space.


    The crow regained its strength, the wind suddenly stopped, the vegetation was intact, and everything returned to its original appearance.


    The two savages stood rigidly in front of them, their faces were pale and bloodless, their enlarged pupils were full of fear, and they were obviously dead.


    The crow croaked, fell on Su Huilan''s shoulder and said, "Wow, killing is so artistic! It''s worthy of being a professor!"


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "you are also very strong, stronger than I thought!"


    "I said I was strong!" the crow looked up proudly, thought and said, "we cooperate so well, should we choose a domineering combination name?"


    Suhuilan said, "OK, what''s your name?"


    The crow tilted his head and thought, "coal boss... Su Huilan... Coal... Su... Lan... Quack, Mei and LAN are both flowers and one of the four gentlemen. How about a combination of black and white gentlemen?"


    He was very satisfied with his name and croaked proudly.


    Su Huilan didn''t expect that the bird knew a lot, but the name was a little nondescript, so she smiled and said, "why not call it black and white impermanence? How domineering!"


    The crow thought for a moment and said, "it seems that you can quack! But I still think it''s a little more cultural to call it ''two gentlemen''


    At this time, I heard Qingmu''s voice behind the rubble: "I think your combination name is'' beauty and beast ''."


    Aoki stepped out.


    The crow was startled: "Gua wipe! Why are you so fast?!"


    Suhuilan also felt very surprised, but she was amused by the combination name said by Aoki and giggled.


    Aoki didn''t say the detailed battle process, but just praised the sound performance. It seems that the sound performance was beyond his expectation, just as the ability of the coal boss was beyond Su Huilan''s expectation.


    After they met, they continued to walk in the direction of the savage tribe.


    The crow suddenly became silent and did not speak all the way, as if thinking about something deep-seated. After walking for a long time, it suddenly said:


    "Talking about beauty and beast is not a disguised boast that she is a beauty and I am a beast!"


    Qingmu and suhuilan were amused by it. Unexpectedly, it was silent all the way thinking about this.


    Aoki said, "isn''t this true?"


    The coal boss said, "I admit that she is indeed a beauty, but I am not a beast! I am not wild, and in terms of species, I belong to poultry, not livestock!"


    "That''s a beast?" Su Huilan joked.


    "Er..." the crow felt that he had set a trap for himself, but he couldn''t refute it, so he had to say, "well, quack, I''m a bird, I''m a divine bird! The ancients said it''s good quack -- ''green wood in people, black black in birds'', that''s me! Quack..."


    "Which ancients said this?" Su Huilan laughed, "green wood in people, black black in birds..."


    She chewed this sentence again and again, looked at the green wood around her, looked at the untimely old windbreaker, and a big blackbird stopped on her messy hair. Listening to the sound of pulling and kicking, she didn''t feel a little in a trance. She really doubted that it was a strange man who passed through ancient times.


    She also remembered the couplet posted at the door of Qingmu studio in Liuying Lane - only Qingmu can live in Shenwu. He asked, "Hey, what does the couplet on your door mean?"


    Aoki said, "Oh, it''s not interesting. It''s a scene when opening. The landlady wrote it for me."


    "Oh... She''s full of talent!" said Su Huilan.


    The sun has risen to high altitude, but it is blocked by the dense leaves in the forest, and only some sparse spots fall on the ground.


    The coal boss is still thinking about the combination of names: "I still think beauty and beast are not good, or black and white gentlemen are better!"


    Aoki and suhuilan shook their heads and ignored him. Only they echoed it soundly.


    When the crow heard the cat''s cry, he suddenly remembered the appearance in his hearty dream. With a flash of inspiration, he shouted excitedly, "quack, I thought! Like snow! Like snow!... you are dazzling white, I am completely black! We are a natural match! How suitable the name of black and white gentlemen is for us!"


    It jumped down from Qingmu''s head, jumped to the sound side, turned back and said to Su Huilan, "I don''t want to combine with you, I want to be with sound, oh no, it''s like snow, I want to be with the CP of the snow group, we are black and white gentlemen!"


    Su Huilan pretended to be lost and said, "what should I do?"


    The crow flapped its wings and said, "you can combine with him."


    Suhuilan said with a smile, "aren''t you afraid of my third party?"


    The crow said, "come on, he''s just a piece of wood. If you can get in, you can get in! Sound, let''s go! Quack, quack, quack..." after that, he spread his wings, followed soundly and ran towards the hillside in front of him.


    Aoki shrugged helplessly and said, "the bird can''t spit out eggs. Don''t care what it says!"


    Su Huilan giggled: "I think your bird is more and more fun!"


    Out of the woodland, they climbed the front slope. They saw crows and cats standing on a towering rock, motionless like statues.


    Green wood also climbed up. In front of him was a wide valley. The woods in the valley were obviously cut down on a large scale. Many thatched wooden houses were paved on the open space, forming a inhabited tribe, in which the figure of some savages loomed.


    The river winds like a big snake, passes through the valley, disappears for a section in the rear, suddenly rises against the mountain, turns into a waterfall and flows up fiercely¡ª¡ª


    Water clouds, fog fumigation, clouds across the trees, mountain light reflection, it seems that there is really a big lake in the sky

 Chapter 432

    (this chapter is a little long, but it can''t be less and can''t be broken)


    Petru was left tied up in a dark room. His clothes had been stripped off and he didn''t even keep a pair of underpants for him. The rough rope made of some vine tied to the meat made him very itchy.


    The house is made of wood, but the soil on the ground is hard and not wet. The gap between the wooden stakes was tightly blocked with mud and thatch, and a small window was opened on the wall. His position is close to the window. You can see the open space outside the window. It looks like a yard. Although there is no courtyard wall, it is surrounded by high and low wooden houses.


    The door of the house was open, and a savage guarding him was sitting on the ground playing with a military dagger. The dagger easily cut a thumb thick rope. Obviously, the savage didn''t realize that the edge was so sharp. He exerted too much force, and the blade almost cut his face. He was startled, looked up at petru fiercely, and carefully blew a breath on the blade.


    Except for this knife, all petru''s weapons were taken away by the old man with the scepter.


    Petru''s heart throbbed when he thought of the old man. He had never seen such a terrible spiritual force, toppling mountains and seas. The spiritual pressure alone was enough to make people have the impulse to fall and kneel down.


    He''s still a little scared. These savages are cannibals. He saw with his own eyes the bodies half baked by them in the woods. When he was caught, he thought his fate was no more than that.


    Fortunately, the crow and the cat helped him block it, giving him time to throw a grenade. The power of the grenade shocked the savages and made the old man interested in this powerful weapon. I have been writing about spiritual power in this book. I also believe that spiritual power is the support of our life. It is not the people who master power and wealth, nor the fictional awakeners in the book, who really lead the progress of human civilization and look for the dawn in the dark universe, but the people who are willing to sacrifice themselves to suffering for the sake of truth like Mrs. Larry. They are fearless and courageous. They are the stars above us

 Chapter 433

    Petru''s body was so heavy that Mrs. Larry couldn''t breathe. She adjusted her breathing slightly, stroked petru''s back and said:


    "Listen, petru, time is running out. Don''t move and listen to me¡ª¡ª


    I''ve been dragged around by them these days, and I''ve probably found out some things. This savage tribe has a very primitive social structure. The old man is their patriarch and a wizard responsible for communicating with the gods. The scepter in his hand symbolizes the power given by God. They have a small population, so they regard sex and fertility as the most sacred things.


    They grow some crops in the back Valley, but these crops can''t feed their whole population, so they also go fishing and hunting.


    Every morning at dawn, they will go out hunting in a team, usually ten or twelve. There are no large animals on the island, they can only shoot some birds and mice. More people go out fishing, about half of men and a small half of women. Normally, they will come back at dusk, but some people catch big fish and come back at noon.


    Therefore, the morning is the most empty time in the whole tribe. If you want to escape, you must take advantage of this opportunity.


    It''s sunny today, but you see, there are no stars and moon in the sky, which means there may be a special spatial structure here. I don''t understand this very much, but I just heard pardik talk about it.


    But in the middle of the night, I can hear the sound of the ocean tide in the distance, indicating that the gravity of the moon can act here. Judging from the sound, the direction of the beach should be the opposite direction of the window of the room where I was imprisoned, and it''s not far from here.


    There is a big house on the right side of the yard, which is the house of their patriarch, but he only lives here at night. During the day, he usually lives on the highland outside the main gate of the yard, where he can see the growth of crops and the people who come back from hunting.


    Don''t go there when you run away. The old man is a little evil. He seems to be able to control people''s consciousness. I guess it has something to do with the scepter in his hand.


    You can go around the left side of the yard. There is an altar where they worship gods. There may be women praying there. Be careful.


    After passing through the altar, you can see an upward and backward waterfall in the distance. I guess it may be a visual error, indicating that no matter how low the terrain is, it may be seen by the savages standing here. Therefore, you can''t go in that direction. You should go next to the waterfall at an angle of about 60 degrees. Although I don''t know what it is, it will be relatively safe Because if the principle of countercurrent waterfall is the same as I guess, the refraction of light will attract people''s attention like a black hole, and the human eye and brain will automatically ignore the things on both sides of it. "


    When Mrs. Larry said this in one breath, she seemed to have exhausted her strength, and her voice became smaller and smaller, "petru... Do you understand? Petru..."


    Petru''s tears flowed down Mrs. Larry''s cheek and wet a large piece of withered grass.


    He could hardly remember what happened later. His mind was full of what Mrs. Larry said. At the end of the bonfire party, he saw his wife taken into the savage patriarch''s house by them.


    ¡­¡­


    The voice in the next room was still ringing, and petru knew that the beast guarding him was venting his lust on Mrs. Larry at the moment.


    The military dagger was thrown on the ground at the door.


    Petru tried to wriggle to break free. But the vine that bound him was born with thorns and would prick it with a little movement.


    The vines were tied so tightly that they couldn''t break free and spread their legs. Fortunately, there were no pillars in the house. He was just tied and left in the corner.


    He simply lay down and rolled on the ground. The thorn pierced into the meat and made him grin with pain.


    Biting his teeth and rolling to the door, he grabbed the dagger with his hand tied behind him and cut the vine.


    Before he could clean up the thorns still stuck in the meat, he held a knife in his back hand and came to the house where Mrs. Larry was held.


    There was no one in the yard. Petru pushed open the open door and dodged in.


    The savage is lying on Mrs. Larry. Mrs. Larry was expressionless and groaned bitterly in her throat. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw petru. Petru raised his food and instructed her to keep quiet, and then crept up behind the savage.


    Perhaps at the critical moment, before the savage could figure out what was going on, the sharp blade had cut his carotid artery and throat. Because the blade was too sharp, blood gushed out of the wound until he fell to the ground.


    "Let''s go, madam!" said petru, kicking the body aside.


    "If you run away alone, you may succeed. It''s a burden to take me with you." Mrs. Larry looked calm. "Go! If you kill someone, they won''t let you go again!"


    "No, I must take you with me! Otherwise my conscience will be condemned all my life." petru made up his mind and helped his wife up, "I used to think that my conscience had been eaten by dogs. Before last night, my only thought was to rescue Ravier from prison and put grenades into the * * of politicians who didn''t make me feel better, so as to make their ass bloom. Over the years, I''ve been like a walking corpse without thinking, killing and running away. To tell the truth, I''ve been tired of it for a long time! It''s you ¡ª¡ªYou brought me back to life last night, and my blood became hot again! "


    Mrs. Larry had a happy smile on her face, but her legs couldn''t support the weight of her body. Just after taking a small step, she fell down in pain.


    "Leave me alone, you go!" she said weakly.


    Petru saw her lower body swollen and her thighs covered with blood. He squatted down, took his wife''s arms, put her on his back and said firmly, "don''t worry, we can go out!"


    He took Mrs. Larry on his back, put the dagger in his mouth, put his hands behind his back and held her thigh. He was afraid to separate her legs too far for fear of her pain.


    The yard was quiet, and the wild people probably went out to work.


    Petru watched at the door for a while, making sure no one saw it, and then went out.


    Mrs. Larry no longer insisted on staying, tightened the neck of the landlord petru and said, "go to the left... Yes, there is a fence... Yes, just go out from here..."


    The tribe of savages was larger than he thought. Hundreds of houses were scattered throughout the valley. Mrs. Larry estimated that their population was between 400 and 600. At the moment, most of them have gone out. Less than a third of the remaining savages in the tribe, including many old people and children.


    But petru didn''t dare to be careless. His only weapon now is a knife and he has a man on his back. He listened to Mrs. Larry''s hint, carefully avoided places that might be dangerous and walked towards the periphery of the savage village.


    One side of the village is a big river and the other side is an open flat land. Many crops are planted disorderly, but the growth is not very good. Most of them are sparse, and only a piece of plants that look like sugarcane are very lush. Next to the sugarcane field is a trapezoidal platform built of stone, which looks like a half built pyramid.


    Mrs. Larry said that there was an altar where savages offered sacrifices to gods. Behind the altar, there is a large wasteland filled with rubble, which is likely to be their graveyard for generations.

 Chapter 434

    Running in such a big village with a man on your back, you will inevitably run into the savages in the village. When they turned the corner of a row of wooden houses, they were seen by a female savage carrying a basket of fruit, followed by a child.


    In an emergency, petru showed the fighting ability of the ace mercenaries of that year. Before the woman could react, he rushed up and kicked people over. When kicking, she leaned to one side and let Mrs. Larry on her back slide gently to the ground.


    With a dull hum, the woman flew out upside down, smashed the door of a nearby wooden house and fell in. The child next to him was stunned. He didn''t run away or shout.


    Petru put Mrs. Larry down and darted into the broken door. He must get rid of the woman before she makes a big noise and attracts others. When he passed the child, he reached out and took off the dagger in his mouth and gently crossed the child''s throat.


    At this moment, there was no wave in his heart.


    He is petru the jungle wolf and red beard the king of pirates. He has experienced real war, seen the scene of boy scouts carrying AK slaughtering the poor, and saw the whole village razed to the ground by bombs


    On the battlefield, no one cares about your age, whether you are always young, whether you are male or female, and whether you have a disability; No one cares whether you are a virgin or whether you have a lover waiting in the distance... There are only choking smoke, roaring bullets and the choice of life and death - the only way to survive is to kill the enemy.


    War has never been humane.


    When the child fell, petru had rushed into the house. He was as agile as a leopard. Within two seconds of entering the house, he rushed out again, picked up the child''s body and threw it into the room. Then he went back to Mrs. Larry, carried her on his back and said:


    "Let''s go on, or you show us the way."


    Mrs. Larry said nothing as if nothing had happened.


    They continued to turn carefully between these wooden houses to avoid dangerous places, especially where they might meet the old savage patriarch.


    Before leaving the village, petru killed several savages, but it wasn''t as easy as before. In particular, the two men who met at the edge of the sugarcane field were strong and carried simple farm tools in their hands. After all, petru only had a knife and had to take care of Mrs. Larry. It took a lot of trouble to kill the two savages. Fortunately, they didn''t shout, probably because they didn''t think they needed so many people to deal with two naked fugitives.


    At this time, there was a whistling sound from the other side of the village. Petru knew that the villagers had discovered their escape. It was sooner or later, and the bodies of those killed by him could not be hidden for long. Now, they need to find a place to hide.


    In front of us is a piece of agricultural land. The crops in the field are more than one person tall and look a bit like sugarcane. Petru dragged the two bodies into the sugarcane field to hide, deliberately left some traces, and then carried Mrs. Larry to the nearby altar.


    Mrs. Larry asked, "why not hide in the sugarcane field?"


    "This is the only place that seems to be able to hide people, and it will certainly be the focus of their search. They will soon surround this land," petru said as he ran


    Mrs. Larry stopped talking. She knew what she was good at and what she was not good at. In the experience of fighting and fleeing, the big red beard was ten thousand times stronger than her.


    Petru ran all the way and finally ran to the trapezoidal altar mentioned by his wife. But when I arrived here, I found that it was still far away from the mountain behind the backflow waterfall. There was wasteland in front without much shelter.


    The village in the distance has been boiling, and the wild people whistling one after another. Almost all the wild people came out and walked around like ants with their nests blown up. Then they slowly gathered and went in the direction of the crop land behind the village.


    Petrus hid behind the trapezoidal altar and leaned out quietly. He saw that the wild people had surrounded the sugarcane field. It was estimated that the large area was enough for them to toss for a while. However, in addition to there, there are some sporadic savages searching in other places, which makes them can only hide here for the time being and can''t go to both sides of the waterfall. But when the savages finish searching the crops over there, they will find here and must find a way to leave.


    Petru observed the situation. Behind the trapezoidal altar was a wilderness, a bit like a mass grave, but there were few plants, where people could not hide during the day. There are savages everywhere else. It''s hard for them to escape. Now the only way is to climb over the altar and return to the direction of the village. Of course, it''s risky. If there are people on the altar, or they enclose the altar, it''s equivalent to falling into a trap.


    Petru took Mrs. Larry on her back, pulled her hands hard and said, "hold on to my neck, don''t slide down!" then he began to use his hands and feet together and climbed up the steps of the altar.


    The steps of the altar are steep, the stone cracks are full of weeds, and the dew in the morning is still hanging on the grass leaves, which is very slippery. Fortunately, it looks very old and has not been repaired. Many stones have been weathered and fallen off, which makes it look pitted and powerful.


    Mrs. Larry put her arms around his neck and lay on his back without saying a word.


    Finally, they climbed to the top of the altar. The top of the altar was not flat, but there were downward steps, which they couldn''t see below. Even Mrs. Larry didn''t think that the top was not a platform, but a big pit.


    The pit is not deep, surrounded by steps, a bit like a small gymnasium, but in the middle is not a playground, but a pile of messy big stones.


    Petru poked out his head and looked into the distance. Most of the savages surrounded the sugarcane field. It should be that he found the two bodies. They are searching on a large scale, sending out signals while looking for someone. Because there were many people and they were far apart, he didn''t know whether the savage patriarch was also in the crowd.


    He lay on his stomach like a spider and climbed along the edge of the altar to the opposite. There are still some savages running this way in the village ahead, apparently to join the search army.


    Petru lay motionless. His plan was that when almost everyone went to the sugarcane field, he ran to the village. Even if there were a few people in the village, he couldn''t stop him. He guessed that his weapons were in their patriarch''s house. As long as they were taken back, the remaining ammunition and grenades were enough to turn their village upside down. Only enough chaos could they have a chance to escape. Even if he can''t escape, he will kill more than enough.


    The only bet is, where''s the old man? If the old man didn''t go to the sugarcane field and stayed in the village, it would be difficult to do. Remembering the terrible spiritual power, he had no confidence to escape from the old man.


    When he was thinking about this, he saw several old people walking out of the village together. In the middle was the patriarch with a scepter. However, it seems that his direction is not to go to the sugarcane field, but to the altar.


    Petru gave a bad cry. He immediately retracted, lowered Mrs. Larry and his head, and then turned back to look at the steps leading to the bottom of the altar. He hesitated a little on his face and didn''t know whether to go down or not.


    Mrs. Larry probably understood their current situation and said, "there may be people hiding in the big stones below. Go down and have a look. It''s a big deal. It''ll just be our burial place."


    Petru nodded and said, "if so, madam, I am honored to be buried with you!"

 Chapter 435

    Petru carried Mrs. Larry down the steps to the bottom of the altar.


    Here is about half the size of a playground, filled with boulders of different shapes, like a stone processing plant.


    As soon as petru came in, there was a familiar feeling. These stones are very strange. Regardless of color, shape and texture, they are very similar to the stones in tabri on tubuai island.


    In fact, he has found this above. He remembers that the indigenous people on tubuai once said that tabu is the site of the ancestral temple. Tabu means taboo and a rule. No one can break this rule and get close to this taboo.


    He wants to bet that these islands in the Pacific have common ancestors and beliefs. This primitive tribe, like the indigenous people of tubuai, abides by the rules of tabu, and they will not enter the forbidden land.


    If it were not for this idea, petlunin would be willing to kill a path of blood with a dagger, and would never bind himself into a desperate situation. Once guessed wrong, in this rocky pit, there is really no way from heaven to earth, and it can only become their burial place, as Mrs. Larry said.


    The steps and crevices on the whole altar were covered with moss, grass and vines, but there was no grass in the space below. This is consistent with the characteristics of tabu on other islands. Both Qingmu and Cymbidium suspect that the underground of tabu contains radioactive substances.


    This added some confidence to petru. The only thing that made him beat the drum in his heart was the distribution of spiritual power on the island. From the situation on other islands, tabu is the center of the mental force field, and the mental force covers tabu like an energy cover. The island is full of spiritual power, but obviously it is not centered on this altar. Moreover, if this is tabu, what about the hot spring lake that petru found on the island for the first time?


    While looking for a suitable hiding place, he asked Mrs. Larry, "madam, you said you''ve seen savages come to the altar to pray. Do you know how they worship? Will they come here?"


    Mrs. Larry said, "I don''t know, because I just saw them from a distance. At that time, they worshipped in front of the altar, but I didn''t see the whole process of the ceremony, and I didn''t know that the altar was not a platform, but a pit."


    "So with your extensive experience in archaeology, what do you think this place is for?" petru asked.


    "I thought it was a place to worship gods, but now it looks more like an unfinished project," Mrs. Larry said.


    "Unfinished work?" petru looked around. "Building a house? If they build such a big stone house, it''s much better than their wooden houses, but they have such ability, why not build some smaller houses? Moreover, the walls of the house are too thick to open a window."


    Mrs. Larry said, "dead people don''t have to open windows."


    Petru was startled. "You mean - this is a grave?"


    At this time, he found a pile of big stones that seemed to hide. He put Mrs. Larry down and looked out to make sure that it was impossible to see the man hidden in the stone from any angle above the altar.


    Mrs. Larry sat on the ground with her back against the cold stone and said: "I''m just guessing. Judging from the shape, this may be an unfinished tomb. But the population size of this primitive tribe is not enough to support such a large project unless they devote several generations, but this is contrary to the process of civilization. Such primitive tribes are still on the verge of survival crisis. Their primary task is ethnic reproduction and survival. They can''t die After the nihilistic fantasy, and build this flashy large tomb. "


    "Is it a tomb, as you mean?" petru was confused.


    "I''m not sure. If so, it means that this race used to be much larger than it is now." Mrs. Larry stroked the dark brown stones with her hand. "Have you found that these stones are very special! I haven''t seen such stones anywhere else on the island."


    Petru said, "I found that there is no grass here. In fact, my friends and I have seen this kind of stone on other islands. Madam, have you ever heard of something called ''tabu''?"


    "Tabu?" Mrs. Larry said the word several times, as if judging petru''s pronunciation. "Do you mean the relics of the ancestors spread on some islands in the South Pacific?"


    Petru nodded.


    Mrs. Larry said: "I''ve heard that a friend of mine... Specialized in this field. He is an expert in Mayan culture. He said that these things may be related to some ancient civilizations that have disappeared, but there is no sufficient evidence. Moreover, the distribution of ''tabu'' is not wide, and it is only distributed on a small part of Polynesia. Therefore, few people pay attention to these things in the archaeological community . if it weren''t for my... Friend who studied the peripheral influence of Maya civilization, he wouldn''t notice it all the way across the South Pacific from intelligence, let alone I wouldn''t know. Do you mean to say that this is a tabu? "


    "I''m not sure, but these stones are really similar to the talb stones I''ve seen, and all talb are barren. My friend said that maybe because these stones contain radioactive elements, talb is a taboo place in Aboriginal legends," petru said


    Mrs. Larry shook her head and said, "Oh, I haven''t heard of that."


    Petru also did not believe that the stones were radioactive, otherwise he had lived in tabri for so long and would have had a problem.


    At this time, some voices came from overhead. Petru put his index finger on his lips and motioned for Mrs. Larry to keep quiet.


    He secretly climbed the crack of the stone and looked up. He saw the figures of several savages on the edge of the top of the altar. Among them was the patriarch with a scepter.


    The savage patriarch stood on the top of the altar and looked down. Petru shivered. He quickly looked back, hid himself, and dared not look out again.


    He and Mrs. Larry hid behind the stone and listened nervously to the news. At the beginning, we could still hear the voices of several savages, but we couldn''t hear what they were talking at a distance. After a while, there was no sound.


    Petru guessed that the savage had gone. He was glad he was right. This is a forbidden place. The savages won''t come down. But he didn''t dare to go out for the time being. Who knows if they have gone far? Maybe just squat on it and wait for the rabbit!


    The shadow of boulders blocked the sun. The wind blowing from the sky swirled among the rocks and made a whimpering sound. It was also cool on people.


    At this time, the two people suddenly found that everyone was naked. Petru felt a little embarrassed. Mrs. Larry also clamped her legs, put her arms around her chest and turned her face to one side.


    The wind suddenly stopped, the distant savage''s cry stopped, and the world suddenly fell into boundless silence. Only the sound of heartbeat is as loud as someone beating a drum. Time becomes very slow. It''s like a quartz clock without electricity. The second hand can''t climb up.


    Petru suddenly heard a strange sound, hissing, with an unpleasant smell. A familiar sense of danger came up. He turned to see Mrs. Larry. He saw a big black snake lying on the rock on her body, leaning back on the triangular snake head and spitting red apricots.

 Chapter 436

    The sensitivity to snakes comes from the experience of fighting in the jungle all year round. Most people don''t hear the sound of snakes spitting apricots and crawling, and it''s not easy to smell the smell of snakes.


    Mrs. Larry was clearly unaware that she was in danger. She found petru looking at her and her eyes were not quite right, so she asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you believe me, madam?" asked petru.


    Mrs. Larry didn''t know why he asked. Although her eyes were full of surprise, she replied with great certainty, "I believe you."


    "Yes, ma''am, then please don''t move. No matter what I do, you don''t move!" petru stared at the snake, got up bit by bit and slowly approached Mrs. Larry.


    He looked very strange, his eyes were straight, and his body seemed a little nervous. Mrs. Larry instinctively wanted to protect her body. Last night, she could accept or even encourage petru to do what she shouldn''t do, but now she was a little afraid of him. However, she chose to believe petru and listened to him without moving.


    The snake''s head stopped less than ten centimeters from Mrs. Larry''s face and hissed red apricots at petru.


    Petru continued to move slowly, slowly approaching Mrs. Larry''s body. His left hand stretched out slowly, his five fingers bent forward, looked like he wanted to grasp something, and his right hand held the dagger tightly.


    When his body was about to touch Mrs. Larry, the snake moved, and petru quickly stretched out his left hand and grabbed seven inches of the snake in a moment. Then he turned back and pulled the whole snake out from behind Mrs. Larry. The dagger in his right hand cut off the snake''s head.


    Mrs. Larry screamed with horror when she saw the snake two meters long.


    This frightened petru. He didn''t expect that the fearless scientific strong woman who despised life and death would be afraid of snakes. He quickly threw away the snake in his hand and rushed up to cover Mrs. Larry''s mouth.


    "Don''t, don''t speak, madam!" said petru in her ear. "The snake is dead!"


    Mrs. Larry calmed down, but her chest was still undulating violently.


    Petru let go and prayed silently that the lady''s scream had not been heard outside.


    He asked somewhat puzzled, "madam, I don''t quite understand. Shouldn''t archaeologists like you often go into the damp and dark underground to deal with snakes and insects? Why are you afraid of snakes?"


    "Women and snakes are natural enemies," said Mrs. Larry. "The Bible." The LORD God said to the snake, "since you have done this, you will be cursed more than all livestock and wild animals. You will walk with your stomach and eat the earth all your life. I will put enmity between you and the woman. Your seed and the woman''s seed will also be enmity against each other. The woman''s seed will hurt your head, and you will hurt his heel..."


    "I didn''t expect you to be a devout Christian!" petru laughed. "Oh, sorry, I don''t have any disrespect. I''m just surprised that people who study science will believe... Er... Genesis?"


    Mrs. Larry said: "science can also draw nutrition from theology, as long as it does not violate our pursuit of truth."


    "Well, that sounds familiar!" petru thought of the priest.


    The headless snake was still writhing on the ground. Mrs. Larry didn''t turn her head, closed her eyes and didn''t look at it: "please, get it away!"


    "Madam, I''d like to help you, but the Lord doesn''t seem to want to let you go. He''s letting your enemies come in a steady stream," petru said.


    "What?" Mrs. Larry was surprised. She opened her eyes and saw petru standing in front of her. The cat was waist and holding a dagger. There were several big snakes in front of him. They were raising their heads and making an attack.


    Mrs. Larry is very sensitive to snakes. She shrinks back astringently. Then she feels that her shoulders are a little greasy. When she turns her head, a snake has climbed onto her shoulder, and the red apricot almost touches her face.


    She let out a scream and grabbed her hands around her. Suddenly, with a flash of knife light, a dagger stabbed her and cut the snake on her shoulder to the ground.


    Petru pulled Mrs. Larry into his arms and kept waving a dagger to stab some snakes or drive them away.


    The dead snakes on the ground seemed to shake their kind. Some snakes stopped far away from petru and Mrs. Larry and hissed apricots as if they were testing.


    More and more snakes climbed out of the stones, and the hissing sound became louder and louder.


    Looking at the dense snakes surrounding them, petru felt his scalp numb, and the dagger in his hand had lost its use. He couldn''t help but miss his gun and grenade. If all his equipment was there, why did he fear these snakes?


    "He fell into the snake''s nest!" he almost scolded.


    Mrs. Larry''s body kept shaking. Petru had to hold her tightly and comfort her: "madam, it''s all right. You just said that it''s a big deal to let this place be our burial place. It''s better to be eaten by snakes than by savages as barbecue! These snakes are poisonous. If we bite a few times, we will die painlessly like being drugged."


    Mrs. Larry seemed a little better at what he said. Although her body was still shaking, her spirit had calmed down. She leaned on petru''s shoulder and suddenly exclaimed, "there! That road seems to have no snakes!"


    Petru looked back, and sure enough, there was no snake on the ground between the rocks, as if someone had sprinkled sulfur on it.


    "Let''s go!" he held Mrs. Larry and drew back with a knife.


    The surrounding snakes surged up like a tide and followed them all the time.


    They slowly retreated to the edge of the steps along the place where there were no snakes. As long as they went up, they would be above the altar.


    The steps were also densely covered with snakes, leaving only a very narrow passage. Petru looked up and didn''t see the savage.


    "I''ll carry you up," he said, squatting down, knowing that Mrs. Larry was not in good health.


    Mrs. Larry said, "no, I can go by myself. You concentrate on dealing with snakes."


    Petru nodded and helped his wife up.


    Mrs. Larry didn''t dare to look at the snakes on the ground. She just looked down at the road under her feet and murmured, "there''s no grass in this place. What do these snakes eat and grow up?"


    "What are you talking about?" a flash of light flashed in petru''s mind, as if he had been hit by lightning.


    "I said that the environment here could not support so many snakes at all. Unless the snakes of the whole island were gathered here, where did they come from?"


    "I see!" petru''s heart pounded. "It''s a dream!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he felt a whirl of heaven and earth. He thought the dream was about to collapse, but the dream was tenaciously supported there and would never collapse.


    He couldn''t get out of his dream. It was like a nightmare. His heart and body were suffering to death.


    Seeing his ugly face, Mrs. Larry asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Petru said with difficulty, "madam, we are saved. I''m sure this is their forbidden place. As long as we stay here and don''t go up, they can''t do anything to us. These snakes are fake. They are the illusion of the old wizard who hypnotized us. We are all in a dream. He just wants us to go up by ourselves. Now... Let''s go back to... Below..."


    He looked so sick that he couldn''t even walk steadily.


    Mrs. Larry had to hold him back and asked, "are you sure we''re going back down?"


    "Sure, ma''am!" said petru. "You have to believe me!"


    Mrs. Larry stopped talking. Regardless of her weakness and pain, she helped petru down the steps step by step and back to the rubble.


    The snake in front blocked her way and kept threatening her with triangular snake heads and scarlet apricots. She raised her foot, hesitated, and then stepped down.


    Bang, the air fluctuated, and petru and Mrs. Larry thundered in their heads at the same time.


    All the snakes were gone, and everything changed back to its original appearance.


    They looked up and saw that the top of the altar was surrounded by savages, and their patriarch was holding a scepter against them.


    A crow croaked and flew over the sky.


    The sky suddenly darkened, and a super full moon slowly rose from the sky.

 Chapter 437

    The news has been saying that there will be a super moon tonight.


    He spent his whole life debugging the newly installed astronomical telescope on the roof. She didn''t understand this very well. She fiddled with it according to the instructions for several days. Unfortunately, it has been raining these days, even half a star has been seen.


    The telescope was specially bought for several children.


    Years ago, Hu Xing came to Ruhua bar with her summer and early summer. She said that both children wanted Qingmu and crow.


    At that time, Ruhua bar was closed for rest. In fact, during the Spring Festival, the business of the bar is not bad, but she still gives employees a holiday all her life. She is also used to celebrating the new year in a traditional way.


    The children didn''t enjoy themselves here and kept asking Aoki when he would come back.


    All her life, Hua doesn''t know when Aoki will come back. Calculate the days, Aoki has taken the crow for more than a month. I promised to go for a week or two, but I haven''t even called yet. He remembered that another beautiful professor was walking with him. He was unhappy all his life and was vaguely worried about their safety.


    She didn''t know how to answer the children''s questions, so she said she was coming soon and would be back in a while. The children were reluctant to let go and asked when. Spend your whole life saying that you will come back after the Lantern Festival.


    The children agreed to come back to play on the Lantern Festival. At that time, they would also call Yu Meimei. Beauty Yu and summer are in the same school. Although Xia chujue is younger than them, they often play together. Everyone is already very familiar.


    All her life, Hua was worried that Aoki would not come back, and the children were disappointed when they came to play, so she thought of a lot of ways. She delayed the opening of the bar, which was originally scheduled to open on the eighth day of the first month, until the sixteenth day of the first month. In this way, the children will not feel noisy when they come to play, and they can also sing in the bar.


    When she saw the news that there would be a super moon on the Lantern Festival this year, she thought of buying binoculars. To this end, she also specially asked someone to make a glass sunshine shed on the roof.


    Although she also knows that the so-called super moon is just a title when the moon passes through perigee, and the moon orbits the earth more than ten times a year, and it passes through perigee every time, that is, there is a super moon. However, it is also very rare for this super moon to coincide with the Chinese Traditional Festival Lantern Festival.


    Spend your whole life adjusting the telescope, trying to look up into the sky and imagine a golden super big moon hanging there. She knew that in the distant green wood in the southern hemisphere, she could see such a bright moon tonight.


    She thought of Zhang Jiuling''s poem: "there is a bright moon on the sea, and the ends of the world share this time. Lovers complain about the distant night, but they are lovesick at night..."


    Unfortunately, God is not beautiful. There is nothing in the eyepiece except a gray one.


    Looking at the gloomy sky and the continuous light rain all her life, Hua knows that she can''t see the moon this year''s Lantern Festival.


    She came to the second floor, opened Aoki''s room and began to clean.


    She first went to the inner room and wiped the edge of the bed and the lamp with her hand. She found it very clean and there was no dust at all, but she took a feather duster and gently brushed it again. Then she left the room and gently closed the door.


    She picked up the books and magazines on the floor of the outside room, began to sweep the floor, wiped the table, bookshelf and bird shelf with a rag, and then put those books and magazines back on the ground as they were, just like green wood here.


    She did it almost every day. If she didn''t do it, it was like something was missing.


    After that, she went downstairs and went out the back door. There was a basin of star beauty on the bluestone steps at the door, and the key of the back door was pressed under the basin bottom.


    Holding an umbrella, the lifelong flower came to the old willow tree in Liuying lane to have a look. The willows full of trees have begun to glow new green in the continuous spring rain, and the branches cut by her have also grown new buds. She just doesn''t know whether the broken branches across the sea have been moistened by the spring rain in a foreign country, and whether they will have withered and died.


    In the afternoon, Yao Jingjing and Hou Biao came. Their security company has achieved remarkable results recently. It has trained a large number of qualified security personnel. In addition to the established protection of meitao laboratory and Liuying lane, it has also begun to take over business normally, and business has gradually improved.


    Liuying lane has always had personnel arranged by them, focusing on the protection of Ruhua bar. Especially when Aoki and crow are away, Yao Jingjing specially sends more people, and Hou Biao sometimes comes around.


    Knowing that several children are coming today, Yao Jingjing specially called Hou Biao to come and have a look together. On the one hand, for safety, on the other hand, she also misses beauty Yu.


    Xiao Qi and Mo Yu also came, because the bar was originally planned to open on the eighth day of the ninth lunar new year, and they came back early after the new year. With their help, the evening reception doesn''t have to worry about all your life.


    In the evening, Hu Xing drove summer and Meimei to pick up Yu Meimei. Shi Dazhuang just had nothing to do, so he came with them.


    After living in master Xia''s manor for some time in summer, he finally went back to live with his father. His stepmother died in a car accident, and his father finally stopped being so indifferent as before and began to care about him like a real father. But the gap between him and his father could not be eliminated. Every time he was with his father, he would feel suffocated and the air became as solemn as mercury.


    Early summer Jue has been living with her grandparents. Although they live in a big house, many servants and love her, she can''t help missing her parents and Godfather Aoki. But these relatives could not see each other, which made her very sad. Since her brother went back to his own house in summer, she felt more and more lonely. Fortunately, before the new year, my mother suddenly came back. This made her very happy, as did her grandfather and grandmother. She thought she could be with her mother again, but unexpectedly, her mother only lived for a few days and left again.


    Beauty Yu thinks big cities are good, but they are really bad. There is everything in big cities, but she just misses yuziba. The streets in big cities are crowded with people, but people don''t know each other and don''t care about each other. What''s the difference between this and no one? She is more lonely walking in the street than walking in the path of the mountain. Her big father is very busy every day and seldom has time to accompany her. So when she heard that she was going to Liuying lane, she was very happy. She was eager to see Qingmu, Jingjing, Ruhua and the talkative crow.


    As soon as the three lonely children arrived at Liuying lane, they got out of the car and ran into Ruhua bar like a gust of wind. They skillfully climbed up the second floor and came to Aoki''s studio, shouting inside and outside:


    godfather


    Uncle Aoki


    Aoki Yee


    Coal boss


    Quack


    ¡­¡­


    Before coming, no one told them Aoki hadn''t come back. In fact, including Hu Xing, Shi Dazhuang and Yao Jingjing, without exception, are also looking forward to Aoki''s return.


    The children couldn''t find Qingmu or the coal boss. They were a little unhappy. No matter how the adults coaxed them, they all pouted and didn''t speak. It was not until lifeflower talked about the super moon tonight and she set up an astronomical telescope on the roof that the children became interested.


    They clamored to see the moon again.


    But it was still cloudy outside. Although the rain had stopped, it didn''t look like it could clear up.


    Lifelong flowers had to coax them: "you eat obediently later. Only good children can see the moon. If children are not obedient, the moon will hide in the clouds!"


    The three children nodded solemnly.


    While waiting for the clouds to open and the moon to rise, people automatically dispersed. Several women went to help spend their lives preparing dinner together, while men squatted at the door smoking and chatting.


    The three children were playing games at the beginning, and school began after the Lantern Festival. This is the chance to play games on the last day.


    While playing, summer suddenly said, "these games are so boring. You know, I recently played a very fun game called dream guide. It''s a very advanced game. I can only play with a helmet!"

 Chapter 438

    Once the dream guide game was publicized, it was extremely popular. People don''t care how this game is played. They only know that a game device needs $50000 to be done. It is a game that really rich people can afford to play.


    Only 50000 sets of equipment have been pre sold on the official website of the game. According to different regions, only 5000 sets have been distributed in China.


    Due to the endorsement of several of the world''s top large entertainment groups and technology companies, the pre-sale effect is surprisingly good. The incoming traffic almost paralyzed the website, and the equipment was robbed overnight.


    Subsequently, this set of equipment called "space box" was hyped to more than $100000 on the black market.


    On the first day of the Chinese Lunar New Year, a film called "little broken ball" began its box office legend. At the same time, the game "dream guide" was quietly launched.


    A few days later, the first batch of players who got the game equipment began to frantically Amway this game on major social media.


    "Don''t say anything, this is called smart game! This is called VR!"


    "I feel like I''ve opened the door to another world!"


    "This is the worst game I''ve ever played, no one!"


    "I finally know how God created the world!"


    "God, I feel like I used to live in a dream. Only when I put on my helmet can I return to the real world!"


    "I tell you, I am God!"


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to these cheers, there has been no detailed evaluation of the game in major forums, such as the core playing method, plot introduction, customs clearance strategy, playability evaluation, etc. netizens once suspected that no one played the game at all, which was issued by the Navy.


    However, there is a very strict process for buying space boxes, which requires not only the real name system, but also health data. There are even rumors to check genetic information.


    Although a box can establish multiple accounts, the box is very intelligent and can identify the player''s identity. To add an account, you must collect the corresponding identity information and get the official recognition of the game.


    In this case, the possibility of a naval force is unlikely and meaningless. The role of the navy is to influence the general public without judgment through online speech. For such a game that ordinary people can''t afford to play, the navy can''t control consumer behavior at all.


    50000 boxes, at most hundreds of thousands of players around the world, which is too small for a game. But its mystery and topic make it ferment globally in a very short time.


    Some people call players silly beeps. It takes hundreds of thousands to play a game. Someone immediately refuted that there were more people who spent hundreds of thousands playing games. Which game didn''t cost money? In contrast, the dream guide game itself doesn''t charge, it''s just a hardware bundle that makes it look too expensive.


    Then, some famous scientists said that the space box is a great product, which is comparable to the invention of computers and smart phones, and has epoch-making significance. It will lead the reform of life science and information technology to a deeper field.


    It is generally believed that a new era has come.


    Therefore, more and more people began to ask when the price of space boxes began to fall, and when the second batch of space boxes began to go on sale?


    Soon, the official announced the sale plan of the space box. The pre-sale of the second batch of boxes starts from the 15th day of the first lunar month in China, but the physical products will not be sent out until three months later.


    The pre-sale quantity will reach 3 million units, but its price is still - 50000 US dollars.


    This news has attracted the dissatisfaction of countless people. Why is it still so expensive? Why shut out the poor? Technological change should not be exclusive to the rich!


    On the Internet, there are more and more voices against technological monopoly and demanding technological equality.


    However, the pre-sale of products was sold out in less than a day.


    ¡­¡­


    Probably to compensate for his son''s debt, Xia Changzheng often buys some gifts for Xia.


    He doesn''t know what the "dream guide" is, let alone the success of this project, which is also a credit of their Xia family. He only heard that this is a very advanced intelligent game, and it is not affordable for ordinary people. A VR helmet alone costs hundreds of thousands.


    Although he has withdrawn from the power center of the Xia family, his shares and dividends are, and the management of some peripheral industries has a lot of income every year, so money is not a problem for him, let alone hundreds of thousands.


    He knew he liked playing games in summer, so he decided to buy one for his son.


    What bothered him was that he couldn''t buy it. He entrusted many people, and finally spent nearly two million to get one through the black market.


    I only played this game once in summer. He found his mother in the game. He lives happily with his mother. He also built a castle for his mother. There is a dragon guarding the gate of the castle. No one can bully his mother.


    "Can you really see your mother in the game?" Xia Chu felt his big eyes flickering, a little distrustful, and asked with expectation.


    "Of course it''s true!" summer vowed, "it''s as true as seeing uncle Aoki in a dream! Have you all seen uncle Aoki in a dream?"


    Originally, Yu Meimei, who didn''t believe it, believed it when she heard that summer mentioned the green wood in her dream. She remembered the first time Aoki appeared in her dream. That time, she saw her father in police uniform. It was that time that she believed that her father was not a poisonous scorpion, but a good man.


    Those scenes were vivid, as if they had really happened.


    "But that''s godfather''s ability! Godfather is a man with great ability like my father!" Xia chujue said.


    Summer saw that they didn''t believe it, so he asked, "will you have a Qingming dream?"


    "I will, I will!" cried Xia Chueh. "My father taught me when I was a child, but Godfather said I was born!"


    Yu Meimei also said, "I will too! Aoki has taught me, and the coal boss and Hanran have taught me!"


    Summer said, "that game is like a Qingming dream."


    "What fun is there? We can do it ourselves!" Xia chujue said.


    Summer said: "But the space of Qingming dream is so small. Uncle Aoki said it has something to do with our mental power. If we have a strong mental power, the dream space will be very large. Moreover, we have different dreams every time. If we want to change our dreams every time, it will also consume our mental power. Don''t often dream to consume your mental power, as people will be very tired. It''s easy to be distracted in class during the day. Be careful to be taught The director told me to lecture! "


    Like a little adult, he warned the two little girls that the noble school they went to was indeed very strict in management.


    "But the game is different. Every time I go in, the last space is still there. You can continue to dream and expand in the original space, and the world will become bigger and bigger. Now I think the castle I built is real, and my mother lives there. When I want to see my mother, I can wear my helmet and go to the castle and talk to her My mother met. It''s like going home after school every day. "


    Beauty Yu was moved: "is it really so magical? If I build a Yuzi dam, can I put on my helmet and go home, and see Grandpa enkun sitting in the yard smoking, so I can be with my parents?"


    Early summer Jue also said, "can I go back to the island every day to meet my parents?"


    Summer said, "of course! And you can keep pets, anything, cats, dogs, penguins, dinosaurs... Anyway, as long as you want to get it."


    "Ah, then I want to raise dolphins and three dragons!" Meimei said excitedly.


    "I want to raise... A bird like the coal boss!" Yu Meimei was a little embarrassed, but she still said it.


    Summer hehe said with a smile: "I have one too. I often fly on it!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 439

    At dinner, it was still raining outside, and the sky was still gloomy like the head teacher''s face when announcing the results of the school entrance examination. All my life, I was still thinking about how to tell the children that I couldn''t see the moon. Although these children are not unreasonable bear children, she installed the binoculars and put forward the moon. She always has to give them an explanation.


    Unexpectedly, the rain stopped after dinner. They waited in the glass shed on the roof for a while, and the clouds in the sky showed a faint yellow fog. Then a golden moon came out of the clouds and hung in the sky from a distance.


    The lifelong flower sees that the moon is a little bigger than before, and the dark spots on the moon are more obvious. It seems that the legendary cinnamon tree has grown up a lot, but I don''t know where Wu Gang, who cut the tree, has gone.


    The children clapped their hands excitedly and cheered, "Oh, look at the moon! Look at the moon!"


    All his life, he pointed his telescope at the moon and began to adjust the angle and focus. The moon slowly became clear in the eyepiece. You can see that the gray surface is full of dense pits, just like an old face full of pockmarks. She felt a little dizzy. The beauty of the moon disappeared in an instant. She quickly handed over the telescope to the next summer.


    In summer, there was a telescope at home, and the school interest group also had an astronomical observatory, so he was no stranger to the operation of the telescope. But he prefers to observe birds with binoculars. He has always dreamed of finding a bird as smart as the coal boss.


    "Wow, the moon is so clear tonight!" he exclaimed as he skillfully turned the focusing hand wheel. "What a big crater! That crater must have been hit by a big meteorite! Wow, look, look, those mountains are so cool, they look like the castle I built in the game!"


    Yu Meimei listened to him vigorously and wanted to see it in her heart, but she was embarrassed to rob Xia. At the beginning of summer, he didn''t care. He took his clothes and said, "brother summer, you can''t see it alone. We also want to see it!"


    She pulled the summer away with great force, and gathered in front of her eyepiece to look like summer: "eh, why can''t I see anything!"


    Summer said, "Meimei, you''re so stupid! You pulled me too hard and the telescope shifted!"


    At the beginning of summer, he turned his head and looked at him innocently: "what should I do?"


    Summer looked at her, spread out his hands and said like a brother, "OK, OK, let me help you. Don''t move it again when it''s done!" he helped Meimei straighten the telescope and taught her how to use the star finder, adjust the optical axis and turn the hand wheel.


    "Wow, I see! It''s so big!" Meimei cried happily, and then wondered, "why can''t I find a rabbit? Isn''t there a little white rabbit on the moon?"


    Summer smiled and said, "how could it be! Is that a myth? The moon is a satellite of the earth. All asteroids and meteorites flying from outside the solar system and colliding with the earth will be blocked by it, so there will be so many craters on it. Moreover, the gravity of the moon is only one sixth of that of the earth, and there is almost no air. Therefore, there can be no life on the moon."


    Meimei said, "you lied. I clearly saw the tree! There are trees, there are birds, and there are birds, there is life."


    "Cut ~ ~, how is it possible!" summer disdained.


    Meimei gives the telescope to Yu Meimei: "sister beauty, come and have a look."


    Although Yu Meimei was in the same school as summer, she touched the telescope for the first time. She put her eyes in front of her eyepiece, looked at it for a while and said, "I don''t see trees, but I seem to see water and waterfalls!"


    "What are you talking about? How can it be both trees and water?" summer was not convinced and a little curious. He walked over and said, "let me see again. You must be wrong!"


    Yu Meimei gave him her place.


    After lying down for a while in summer, he suddenly raised his head, rubbed his eyes and said, "I... I seem to see... A crow flying by!"


    Now everyone laughed, even Meimei and Meimei laughed: "you said we were wrong. You were dazzled!"


    Meimei pushed him away with a smile and looked up. After looking at it for a while, she suddenly called "Dad" and began to cry.


    Lifeflower hurriedly picked her up and asked, "what''s the matter with Meimei?"


    Meimei sobbed and said, "godmother! I saw my father... Sobbing... My father went to the moon. How can he come back so far? Sobbing... My brother said there were meteorites in summer..."


    This frightened the adults. I don''t know what happened. How can children look at the moon with binoculars, see crows and see their father.


    Summer and Yu Meimei are also stunned there and dare not go over to look at the telescope.


    Hu Xing walked over in surprise and doubt, looked at the eyepiece for a while and said, "it''s a very normal moon! There''s nothing special!"


    After all, the weather was not very good. It was cold and wet. Shi Dazhuang said, "all right, let''s go back to the house. Don''t let the children catch cold on such a cold day at night."


    Everyone nodded and said yes. Yao Jingjing holds Meimei and Hu Xing holds Meimei. She leaves the glass ceiling and prepares to go downstairs.


    The thick clouds around the moon began to close, and the color of the moon gradually darkened, but it looked bigger. The lifelong flower looked back and saw the dark red light of the moon. A black spot flew under the huge shadow of the moon, as if it were really a crow.


    ¡­¡­


    When the crows croaked and flew through the sky, petru was happy and thought they were saved. However, when he saw the huge dark red moon, his heart sank again.


    This is an incredible moon rising slowly from behind the mountain.


    The mountain became a black silhouette in the middle of the moon, and the backward waterfall went up the mountain like a fountain into the center of the moon. The top of the fountain rippled and the white fog burst into the sky, blooming like a mushroom cloud on the moon.


    The moon is still getting bigger. When it rises to the top of the head, it almost covers most of the night sky. The craters on the moon are so clear that they look like craters on the ground from an airplane.


    A great sense of oppression came on my face, making people feel suffocated.


    Is this a dream?


    Petru was puzzled. He didn''t know whether he was the kind of awakener Su Huilan said, but at least he wasn''t too weak in lucid dreams, otherwise he wouldn''t have been awakened by Mrs. Larry''s words and woke up from the dream of savage wizard.


    But the scene was beyond his understanding of dreams. This can''t be his dream. He has self-knowledge, and his spiritual power can''t make such a grand and broad dream.


    The huge moon and the clear crater made him and the altar as small as sand. Petru had the illusion that he was sitting in an aircraft, sliding through the dark space and slowly approaching the moon.


    If it''s not his dream, whose is it? Savage wizard? But how did the crow come from? That''s Aoki''s coal boss!


    The savages around the altar are also looking up at the sky. After a moment of silence, their patriarch waved his scepter and shouted something to the sky. They all knelt down, crawled on the ground and began to worship and pray in the direction of the moon.


    Despite the drumming in his heart, petru knew that the opportunity could not be missed. Whether it was a dream or not, he would try it. This may be their only chance to escape.


    "Let''s go!" without saying a word, he took Mrs. Larry on his back and ran to the empty place above the altar.

 Chapter 440

    The giant moon hung in the sky, and the wild people were crawling and talking. In the distance came the sound of huge tides, such as ten thousand horses galloping.


    I don''t know whether he was tired or something. Petru felt a little dizzy, as if blood was surging up and his steps became vain.


    Mrs. Larry suddenly shouted, "stop and put me down!"


    Petru gritted his teeth and strode: "madam, this is the best chance. If they don''t run while they pray to the moon, we will be trapped and die here!"


    Mrs. Larry said, "if you don''t go far behind me, they will catch us after praying. You put me down and run alone. Your gun and clothes are in their patriarch''s house. I''m safe here. When you find your weapons and your companions, you''ll have a chance to save me."


    Petru is right to think about it. The probability of successfully escaping behind one''s back is indeed extremely low. At this time, he just ran to the center of the altar, put Mrs. Larry down and said, "madam, remember to stay here no matter what happens. As long as you remember this and keep emphasizing it in your subconscious mind, they can''t help you, even if they use terrible dreams to deceive you out. I''ll come back and save you!"


    Mrs. Larry nodded and said, "you go!"


    Without carrying a person on his back, Petr Luton felt relaxed. He ran a few steps, then turned back and stressed, "I will come back to save you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki looked at the savage tribe in the morning and thought about the plan to save people. The savages left the village in batches and went in different directions.


    Su Huilan said, "look at the tools in their hands. They should go fishing, but they don''t know whether to go to the lake or the sea."


    Aoki asked, "can you estimate their population?"


    Su Huilan said: "if we exclude the possibility of cave dwelling, from the number of houses, I estimate that this tribe should have a size of 400 or 500 people, which may be a little more."


    Aoki nodded and said, "then more than half of them have gone out. There are still many old people and children left. This is a good time for us to save people."


    Su Huilan said: "these people are not afraid. The terrible thing is wizards. The key is that we don''t know how many wizards they have."


    At this time, something seems to have happened in the savage''s village. They heard the cry of purr purr purr. Many savages ran around the village, and then gathered in the wilderness behind the village.


    "There must be a situation!" Aoki said. "We can''t manage so much. Let''s go down and have a look."


    So they went down the mountain and carefully entered the village along the river. The people in the village seemed to have gone to the village. There were only some children and very old people. They avoided them carefully.


    Aoki saw a trapezoidal building in the distance, and many savages were climbing up.


    "What''s that?" he asked.


    Su Huilan took a look and said, "it may be something like an altar. The tribe should have places for primitive worship and sacrifice."


    The crow cried, "Wow, petru won''t be sacrificed to heaven by savages?"


    Su Huilan said: "generally, this primitive tribe has a unique ritual to worship the gods of heaven. It won''t sacrifice people to heaven just because it catches a few outsiders. Maybe it''s something else. Anyway, the savages have gone to the altar, and the village is empty, which is more convenient for us to save people."


    Aoki thought for a moment and said, "well, let''s search here first, and we can''t find petru and Mrs. Larry. The coal boss flew over the altar and remember to fly higher, so as not to be found by their wizard. Meet on the ground soundly, but don''t get too close. Come back and join us immediately after finding out the situation."


    "If you fly too high, will you hit the sea and croak? The sea water is not good to drink!" the coal boss trembled when he remembered what happened last night, but he didn''t show fear. He whispered and flew out, and ran out after him.


    Aoki watched the Crow fly over the altar in the distance and become a small black spot.


    However, at this time, the sky suddenly darkened, and a huge dark red moon rose from behind the mountain.


    Qingmu and suhuilan stopped and looked at the strange scene.


    The moon is getting bigger and closer. You can clearly see the craters on the surface of the moon.


    "What''s going on?" Aoki asked.


    "I don''t know." Su Huilan was also surprised. They couldn''t see any stars last night, but now they suddenly saw such a big moon. The key is that it was a good day just now, and the sun is still in the sky.


    The moon is still getting bigger, from a huge ball to an arc-shaped sphere, covering most of the sky and hanging overhead. An unprecedented sense of oppression makes people feel like an ant, and everything on the ground becomes small.


    The air seemed to freeze and make people unable to breathe. The wind stopped blowing, the insects stopped barking, and the canyon became extremely quiet. However, the sound of tides in the distance is getting louder and louder.


    Suhuilan listened for a while and said, "if it''s not in a dream, there''s only one possibility."


    "What?"


    "We are flying to the moon."


    "Fly to the moon?" Aoki widened his eyes. "Are you kidding! We are on an island in the Pacific Ocean. Is this island an alien spacecraft?"


    Su Huilan said: "as I said before, this may be a Klein bottle. The bottle contains the sea. The island floating on the sea may float to other positions in the bottle space with the sea water, or the distorted space is not stable. The twisting of the space leads us to change our position in the bottle."


    "Can this bottle still span the earth and the moon?" Aoki couldn''t imagine what kind of bottle it was.


    Su Huilan said: "we don''t have to cross. Part of the Klein bottle must pass through the four-dimensional space, so our spatial position is unpredictable. Once we pass through the wormhole, we may appear anywhere in the three-dimensional world."


    "According to you, it''s still close to the moon! If you''re not lucky, you might run to Orion?!" Aoki said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s possible," said Su Huilan.


    Aoki shook his head: "no matter where we are, we''d better save people first. If we really die on the moon, it''s an unprecedented feat!"


    Suhuilan looked at the arc of the moon rolling slowly above her head and felt a sudden chill on her body.


    Many savages stood on the altar and in the wilderness in the distance, all staring at the scene of the sky.


    Then a chanting cry came from the direction of the altar. Aoki could hear that the singing voice was full of spiritual power. It spread all over the canyon like a rolling wave in the spiritual field on the island.


    Some savages ran out of the house. Aoki and Cymbidium were shocked and instinctively wanted to avoid. But the savages turned a blind eye to them, all ran to the direction of the altar, knelt down to the moon in the open wilderness, and chanted along.


    "Go, let''s find someone!" Aoki patted suhuilan in a daze and got into the nearby wooden house.

 Chapter 441

    Petru walked through the rubble at the bottom of the altar and climbed up the steps. He looked up and saw the dense craters on the giant moon, like an old pockmarked face that filled the whole sky.


    The savages were still praying, and as they almost surrounded the altar, petru had to pass by them. He saw their crawling bodies trembling slightly and seemed very afraid. No one looked up at him.


    He ran out of the gap in the crowd and ran in the direction of the village. Savages were kneeling scattered at the entrance of the village and in the fields.


    Petru always suspected that he was still in a dream, but when he saw so many savages, he ruled out this possibility. If it was a dream, it would never be a dream of a savage.


    Not your own dream, not a savage''s dream, whose dream will it be?


    He suddenly thought of a possibility. Could it be the dream of Qingmu and suhuilan? They are unfathomable people. But he then shook his head. If they had the ability to make the savages on the island dream at the same time, they wouldn''t be so timid when they went to the island.


    Petru ran into the village, found the yard where he was held, and entered the largest room on the right, according to Mrs. Larry.


    The house was divided into two rooms. There were almost no decorative things except some practical simple pottery and wood, so petru found his clothes and weapons at a glance.


    The weapons were stacked in a rattan basket in the corner of the wall, most of them; The clothes are hung on the wall. Not only his, but also many others. Some are made of animal skin, probably the booty they won from the tribal war. He saw one of the women''s clothes and guessed that it might be Mrs. Larry''s.


    He dressed. Unfortunately, the military backpack is missing. The AK is out of bullets, and the sniper gun is not easy to carry. It can only be lost. He carried as many other weapons as he could, and took off Mrs. Larry''s clothes and wrapped them around his waist. Then he went out of the house and ran in the direction of the altar. He hoped that the moon in the sky would stay longer, so that he would have a chance to save Mrs. Larry and even kill the old wizard with the scepter. As long as you kill this guy, petru with a gun is not afraid of the savages.


    As soon as he rushed out of the yard, he almost collided with a man. He raised his right hand to shoot, but the distance was too close. The man was agile and hid by a slight side. When he wanted to shoot again, he could not turn the angle, but his left hand had already taken out a pistol and fired a shot to the right side of his body. But the man''s action was really fast. He not only avoided the bullet, but also grabbed his wrist. They wrestled and fell to the ground at the same time.


    He heard suhuilan''s voice: "petru! Stop!"


    At the same time, he saw the face of the man wrestling with him. It was Aoki. Suhuilan is not far from them.


    They both stopped at the same time. Petru stood up and said, "it''s a great time for you to come!"


    The crow suddenly flew over, stopped on the head of Qingmu and said, "quack, yes, it''s a good time. You can see someone naked as soon as possible! Quack..."


    Petru was stunned: "you came long ago?"


    The crow said, "don''t you see me flying over your head?"


    "I saw it, but... I thought it was a dream," petru said


    The crow said, "you are really dreaming. If I hadn''t flown by, how could you come out so easily!"


    "So it is!" petru suddenly realized that it was so easy to get out of the great wizard''s dream just now. It turned out that the crow helped himself. "Let''s go quickly. You help me deal with the old man and I''ll save Mrs. Larry."


    The crow shook his head desperately: "no, no, no, no, don''t let me mess with the old man! Just now, in order to save you, I was almost brought down by the old man, yes..." it looked up at the terrible moon in the sky, "the moon saved me!"


    "Well, stop talking nonsense. Where''s Mrs. Larry?" Aoki asked.


    "Under the altar," said petru.


    "Then go and save people first!" Aoki said and went out of the yard, running side by side with petru towards the altar.


    The crow said anxiously, "Hey, what about the old man?"


    Aoki said, "according to the way we discussed before, if we can''t run, I''ll break! You and Hanran should cooperate well. By the way, Hanran?"


    The crow said, "I''m lying outside the altar. I''ll find her first."


    He said and flew away first.


    Petru was bent on saving people, and no matter how Aoki knew that there was such a person as Mrs. Larry, he told the story roughly as he ran.


    Aoki began to assign tactics: "If the savages keep praying and ignore us, we''ll just save Mrs. Larry and don''t provoke them. If they want to stop us, petru, remember, I''ll separate the spiritual field around the old wizard with Professor Su. In the isolated spiritual space, all the material things on the island will disappear for a short time, but what we bring in will disappear Yes, so you should take that opportunity to kill the wizard with a gun. Remember to be quick. That guy''s mental strength is too strong. Professor Su and I may not last long. "


    Petru probably understood and asked, "but there are hundreds of savages besides the old man!"


    Aoki said, "give those to the coal boss and sound."


    Petru patted the gun at his waist: "OK! As long as you give me the chance to shoot, I''m not afraid to kill him!"


    I don''t know where the rumble came from, and the earth trembled under my feet.


    "Tsunami!" suhuilan looked up at the moon in the sky and said nervously, "it''s too close to the moon. The tide will turn into a tsunami under the action of strong gravity, and the sea water may drown the whole island!"


    The singing of the wild people became louder and louder. Together with the rumbling sound, people''s ears swelled.


    "Did you hear wrong?" petru shouted.


    "I hope I''m wrong too!" said Su Huilan.


    They quickened their pace and soon reached the altar. They saw the coal owner and sound, but their appearance was very strange: the crow stood on a big stone, spread its wings and stretched its neck. It seemed that it was about to take off, but it was fixed by someone; The cat''s front and rear claws were placed on the steps of different heights. Its body was pulled long and long, as if it was running fast on the steps of the altar. Suddenly, it stopped abruptly.


    Aoki looked up along their line of sight and saw many huge stones floating above the trapezoidal altar, like a group of meteorites floating from the Kuiper belt.


    Constantly, stones floated up from the inside of the altar and gave off a dark brown luster under the huge moon above the head. The strangest thing is that these stones are arranged into an inverted trapezoid, just like drawing a figure symmetrical to the altar on the ground with a dotted line in the air.


    "Shit! What happened?" petru saw these stones that were originally under the altar. "Can''t gravity suck up all the stones? Why don''t you fucking suck us all to the moon!"


    Suhuilan was also stunned. She didn''t know how to explain this phenomenon.


    The rumbling sound rolled in like a muffled thunder, making people worried that it would explode at any time. There was a sudden wind blowing in the canyon.


    I don''t know when, the savage has stopped singing and stood neatly on the edge of the altar, just like a death prisoner who is about to be executed. He looked at the God of death walking in panic but helpless.


    On the ridge of the distant mountains, a huge white curtain was pulled up, covering all the vision. The curtain rises all the way up to the edge of the lunar arc. At that height, the huge waves rolled up with the power of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth.

 Chapter 442

    It''s a real wave, not just an adjective.


    The descriptive power of language is sometimes exaggerated. When we see a wave several meters high, we usually describe it with towering waves. Of course, waves several meters high can easily overturn a ship. Tens of thousands of people were killed in the Indonesian tsunami.


    If a wave can really surge, what a terrible force it will be!


    For more than ten years, petru has experienced countless storms. He once steered in the storm, escaped from the tsunami caused by the terrible undersea earthquake, and even witnessed the eruption of volcanoes at sea. The sea gave him a new life and made him a famous red beard, but the sea always declared its violent power to him and told him who was the real master of the sea. He is full of complex feelings for the sea, both awe and want to conquer it.


    At this moment, red beard was stupid.


    This was a scene he had never seen before: on an island in the Pacific Ocean, the distant sea suddenly rolled up from the horizon and rolled up to the sky, roaring between heaven and earth with a desperate power to destroy everything.


    The huge moon in the sky is shocking enough, and now there are huge waves, which is completely beyond human cognition and imagination.


    "What the hell is this?" petru shouted. The huge waves rolled across the earth and rumbled. He couldn''t hear his voice without shouting.


    Aoki is also very confused. How high is the wave, 100 meters? A thousand meters? Or tens of thousands of meters? No one can tell.


    "Even if the moon''s gravity causes tidal changes, it won''t absorb such big waves?" he thought of the tidal effect said by Su Huilan. "It''s really such a big gravity that has sucked us up long ago, and the island will be torn to pieces!"


    Su Huilan said: "It is indeed affected by the gravity of the moon, but don''t forget that we are in a distorted space, so those huge waves are different from the tsunamis we see on the earth. They actually flow towards the moon on a curved surface. Just like a bottle, we are at the bottom of the bottle, and the sea water is attracted by the gravity of the moon, flowing along the bottle wall and towards the bottle mouth."


    "So there''s no danger here?" petru relaxed a little.


    Su Huilan said, "no, you can imagine a bottle. When the water in the bottle flows along the wall to the mouth, if the mouth is too small to drain the water out, it will pour back into the bottom of the bottle."


    Petru didn''t participate in the discussion of Klein''s bottle, so he didn''t know what suhuilan was talking about. He looked around and felt like a bottle. The surging sea water made the invisible surface appear visually. They were like a group of ants living in a huge bottle. They had nowhere to escape and no way to retreat. They could only wait for the huge wave to overturn.


    "I hope this bottle is big enough!" Aoki said.


    "But no matter how big the mouth of the bottle is, the Klein bottle is open, and its water will eventually return to the bottom of the bottle." Su Huilan looked at the savages. From the savages'' expression, she saw despair.


    "Look at them. They are indigenous people here. They may have experienced similar events, so they are so afraid. They know what this means! Maybe because of this periodic disaster, the civilization here is so backward and can''t develop at all."


    "But they all survived. They''re not extinct, are they?"


    The green wood walked a few steps above the altar, closer to the savages. The savage wizard was in the middle of the crowd, and the scepter in his hand was held in a strange posture. Just now when they were crawling and praying, he held the scepter in that way. Now he stands up and still holds it in that way.


    Aoki didn''t know what it meant, but he saw something different from the expression on the wizard''s face. It was a desperate face, but in despair, it also had a bit of stubborn persistence. It was like a dying hungry sick lion. When the irresistible death came, he looked at the bison herd in front and wanted to stand up and fight again ¡£


    Aoki saw the old wizard look at him, but quickly took back his eyes. It seems that in his eyes, these strange races are no longer important.


    Aoki knows that he must be doing something and waiting for something!


    The moon is getting closer and closer. It seems that you can touch those craters with your hand. The tide rolls higher and higher. With the curved surface of space, it curls to the surface of the moon from far to near in the sky, as if it were the sea tide flowing on the moon.


    People smell death.


    Petru suddenly roared, turned the muzzle of his assault gun and aimed at the savage: "fuck, I''ll die anyway. I''ll take revenge first!"


    As soon as he rushed up the steps, he was stopped by the green wood.


    "Don''t be impulsive!" Aoki said, "if we want to live, we may have to rely on them!"


    Petru looked at Aoki angrily and incomprehensibly, but he put down his gun.


    Su Huilan doesn''t know what Aoki is talking about, but he seems to have an idea and doesn''t ask much. At this time, asking questions doesn''t make any sense. Aoki will say it when it''s time to say.


    Aoki took two more steps up the steps and got closer to the savage wizard. He made a mental test, and then he felt the storm in his consciousness. This is no longer a spiritual wave, but a spiritual spring tide. Against the direction of the huge waves in the sky, it is just a tangible and an intangible.


    He understood that the old man in front of him was mobilizing the spiritual strength of the whole island and trying his best to maintain the stability of this space. Once the space collapses, the water in the sky will be pressed down instantly, just like a broken bottle. However, no matter how strong the old man''s ability is, he can''t stop the natural force that devours heaven and earth.


    Will there be miracles under this desperate contrast of power?


    Aoki thinks so. There must be something the old man expects to save their tribe and make this race survive for a long time.


    He made up his mind and shouted to the audience: "petru, you go to the altar to save Mrs. Larry! Professor Su, coal boss, Hanran, you help the old man with me! Remember, no matter what happens in a moment, you will follow what these savages do!"


    At such a moment, no one questioned Aoki''s decision.


    Suhuilan, crow and cat move close to him, accept his spiritual guidance, release all spiritual power with him, and try their best to support the stability of the whole space together with the spiritual force field mobilized by savages and wizards.


    Petru rushed up with a cat''s waist, knocked down two savages and rushed into the altar with huge stones floating.


    He saw the huge stones floating in the air inside the altar, and the moonlight shone down from the gap between the stones, forming strange patterns at the bottom of the altar.


    Mrs. Larry was lying on the ground in the center of the altar, on all fours, as if looking for something. There was a beam of moonlight, shooting straight down, illuminating her smooth back.

 Chapter 443

    When petru left, Mrs. Larry''s mood was extremely complex and contradictory. She certainly hoped that the red bearded man would come back and save her, but she didn''t want others to be in danger because of her.


    Mrs. Larry breathed a sigh of relief when she saw petru running over the altar without being attacked by savages. She sat down with her back against the cold rock. The giant moon in the sky didn''t bring much pressure to her, and nothing could be worse than the past.


    She kept petru''s words in mind and kept strengthening her subconscious thoughts - no matter what happened, don''t leave. In fact, she will stick to this idea without saying it, because the worst result of staying here is death.


    She looked at the bigger and bigger moon and began to think about how this phenomenon formed. Did the moon break out of orbit and hit the earth?


    If so, the whole world will not be spared. What will happen to people elsewhere?


    Is it crawling on the ground and singing the last prayer like a savage on the altar? Religious believers will, she thought.


    Are you so frightened by this shocking scene that you can''t think, so you can only look up at the sky and wait for the disaster? That''s about what ordinary people do, she thought.


    Is it wise and resolute to get on a plane and escape to the plateau or the other side of the earth at the first time, so as to get little chance to live? Rich people and politicians will, she thought.


    Is it preparing emergency plans, organizing manpower, maintaining order, making final efforts and dying struggles? Real leaders and human elites will do it, she thought.


    Is it to think about how to keep the seeds of human civilization in the safest place in a very short time before the destruction of the earth, so that she has the opportunity to continue? Her friends, the scientists will do it, she thought.


    Is it because of dying that the ugliest side of human nature broke out and began to burn, kill, loot and commit all kinds of evil? No one would do that, she thought with less certainty.


    She was surprised that she would have such ideas and so many ideas, but she found it very interesting.


    If this is not a disaster, if you can go back alive, maybe you can write these ideas into a novel, she thought.


    ¡­¡­


    The moon was still getting bigger and there was a rumble in the distance. She knew that the tide caused by gravity turned into a tsunami. Is it really going to end?


    However, the next scene made her deny the idea. She saw the big stone floating slowly in front of her. The stone against which she was leaning was also moving, and then wiped her back and floated up.


    One stone after another floated up and floated into the air. But her people were still sitting on the ground, and everything was normal except for the feeling of dizziness caused by blood gas upwelling.


    Although Mrs. Larry is not engaged in physics and her research field has been in the field of Humanities and archaeology, she still has some basic physical knowledge. No matter how close the moon is, it will not suck stones from the ground into the air. Its gravity will only make the tide bigger, and after the distance between the earth and the moon is close, the moon''s speed around the earth will also speed up. It may circle the earth in a few hours, and then the continent will be submerged by sea water.


    But now, the moon has been overhead for so long, and there seems to be no sign of going away. It''s not like rotating around the earth, or it''s not like seeing it on earth, but more like seeing it on the lunar synchronous orbit space station.


    And those stones must not float by the gravity of the moon. If the gravity is so strong that the stone floats, she should also float, but she is still sitting on the ground.


    More and more floating stones float in the air, like the meteorites in the Kuiper belt.


    The stone floats to a certain height and doesn''t move, as if it had found its own position. Large stones float at a lower position, and small ones will continue to rise. The smaller they are, the higher they float. The higher they reach, the fewer stones there are, and slowly form a tip at the top.


    Mrs. Larry looked up and thought it looked like a pyramid floating in space. She remembered the shape of the altar and finally realized that this was a pyramid. Half of it was originally built, and now the stones floating in the air are the other half.


    It''s like we''re doing a geometry problem. We draw a trapezoid on the paper, and then draw an auxiliary line upward with a dotted line along the oblique edge of the trapezoid. After the two dotted lines intersect with the original trapezoid, they become an equilateral triangle. Of course, this is not a plane geometry problem, but a three-dimensional geometry, so now what you see in the air is not a regular triangle, but a regular pyramid, which is a pyramid composed of dotted lines.


    However, there are still stones floating upward. This time, it is just the opposite. Large stones keep rising, while small ones float slowly and stop at low altitude. There were many floating stones in the air, but these rising stones did not collide with them. They floated up to their own position along their respective tracks.


    There was already a pyramid in shape, but now it is confused by more stones. Mrs. Larry didn''t understand for a moment. She thought she was thinking too much. Only out of professional sensitivity, she regarded the stone as a pyramid.


    Moonlight shines on the stone, reflecting a strange light, forming a halo between the cracks of the stone. She turned her eyes from the stone to the halo between the cracks, just like watching the light from the skylight


    At this time, she finally saw that this was not a pyramid, but two pyramids - two completely opposite pyramids superimposed together.


    The later floating stones form an inverted pyramid, which stands opposite to the original pyramid and inserts into each other. Its bottom is at the tip of the other tower, and its tip is at the center of the bottom of the other tower, where Mrs. Larry is now standing.


    Her feet stood at the center of the altar. Her body is the spire of the inverted pyramid.


    Mrs. Larry didn''t know if she was in a dream, but even if it was a dream, it was also a magnificent dream - there was a huge moon in the sky, filling the whole sky, and above her head, there were two opposing pyramids superimposed with meteorites.


    The moonlight fell on the ground through the stone gap, forming a bright and dark pattern. These patterns are strange, like some strange symbols.


    Mrs. Larry remembered that similar symbols were engraved on the scepter of the savage patriarch and on their pottery pots. She judged it to be an ancient writing.


    She looked at it line by line and wrote it all down in her mind. As the best archaeologist and linguist in the world, this is not difficult. The difficulty is how to decipher these words.


    After reading all the light spot symbols on the ground, she unconsciously moved her feet to see the foot covered by herself - the position of the top of the inverted pyramid - is also the position of the bottom center of another pyramid.


    She saw some lines on the ground, as if they were engraved with some patterns. She squatted down and looked carefully. First she saw a geometric symbol:


    There are two equilateral triangles. The vertices are connected. A vertical line passes through the vertices and is connected with the center points of the two triangles.


    This is a familiar symbol that she has seen. It was because of this that she boarded the exploration ship and went to investigate an ancient and mysterious relic with Robbins.


    She saw some lines on the ground next to the symbol, which were not as straight as the symbol, but twisted outward. She lay down and dusted the ground with her hand to distinguish it from a stone mural.


    She guessed that it was an ancient totem.


    The picture shows a tall and towering tree. The shape of mountains is engraved on the edge of the tree root, floating clouds are engraved in the middle of the tree trunk, and there is a circle on the tree crown. I don''t know whether it is too bright or the moon.


    On the highest branch stood a bird.

 Chapter 444

    Petru rushed into the altar and saw Mrs. Larry lying on the ground, not knowing what she was looking at.


    Carefully avoiding the suspended stones, he ran to his wife, pulled his clothes off his waist, wrapped them around Mrs. Larry, and shouted, "madam, we can go."


    Mrs. Larry was unmoved, as if she had completely forgotten her situation, and said without looking back:


    "Petru, I seem to have found some secrets about this place. This altar is not as simple as we think. It may be the product of a civilization we have never known. I need some time to decipher the words and patterns here. Can you help me?"


    Petru said anxiously, "madam, we are about to hit the moon! The flood is coming, you hurry to follow me!"


    "If so, where can we go?" Mrs. Larry was still lying there, like a child who focused on playing games. She didn''t care about the anxiety when adults called her to dinner.


    Petru was stunned. Yeah, where can we go? If Aoki can''t stop the disaster, where can they hide on such an island?


    He looked up at the huge moon in the sky and the floating stones under the moon. His heart said that if he wanted to die, this altar would be a good place to bury his bones. He remembered that when they first came down behind Mrs. Larry''s back, they had made the worst plan to die here. For the rest of his life, except for the short and beautiful time with Ravier, most of the time, he was at the end of the world and fighting against death. It would be a good ending if we could die with this respectable lady.


    The rumbling sound from the distance became louder and louder, the earth began to tremble, and the boulders above the head were shaking, as if they would fall at any time.


    Some strong mental disturbances hit, making petru''s consciousness suddenly feel like falling from a great height. He shook his head, woke up and shouted:


    "Madam, my companions are still up there. We have to meet them. There must be a way! We can''t wait to die here!"


    Mrs. Larry stood up, a little shaky. Petru knew that the mental shock had also affected her and quickly held her.


    Mrs. Larry held her forehead and said, "Oh, my God! What''s the matter with me?"


    "It''s all right, madam, you''ll be all right!" said petru, helping her dress.


    After putting on his clothes, he did the same thing. As soon as he picked up Mrs. Larry and put her on his shoulder, he planned to run over the altar.


    Mrs. Larry was caught off guard. He hugged her. She hung her waist on petru''s shoulder and hung her head down. She just saw the hourglass symbol on the ground. Just now she was lying on her stomach, so the light above was blocked by her. The light shone on her back. At this time, she stepped aside and the light shone on the ground.


    She patted petru on the back. "Petru! Put me down! Petru! I seem to have found something!"


    Petru felt real anxiety in Mrs. Larry''s voice, stopped, put her down and said, "madam, we don''t have much time!"


    Mrs. Larry trotted two steps to the symbol and looked up. The moonlight came in from the pumice in the air. In addition to those light spots like words and symbols printed on the ground, there was a straight light column in the middle of the pumice array. The light column should have been blocked by her own body just now, so she didn''t see the circular light spot on the ground.


    There is also a shadow at the center of the circular spot, in which is the hourglass symbol composed of two triangles.


    Mrs. Larry looked down at the spots and shadows, and looked up at the sky.


    Petru was very anxious. He didn''t know what was going on outside, but he could feel the increasing terrorist pressure of destroying the world. He knew that Aoki was helping the dead old man maintain the spatial stability here at the moment, hoping for a miracle. Although he doesn''t understand why a real space needs to be maintained by spiritual force like a dream, and he doesn''t understand what Klein bottle, Roche limit and high-dimensional space, he knows one thing. If he doesn''t come up with a good way or no miracle happens, it will be torn apart by the gravity of the strange thing in the sky.


    Yes, he would rather call that thing in the sky strange than the moon. He was with Ravier on the Tiber river last month. How beautiful the moon is!


    Who says the thing covered with craters must be the moon? If they are well on earth and suddenly hit the moon, why not hit other planets?


    "Petru!" said Mrs. Larry, suddenly pointing to the sky. "Can you help me get rid of that thing?"


    Petru was startled. He thought his wife asked him to kill the moon.


    "Madam, I haven''t been irradiated by gamma rays, and my skin won''t glow green," he said, looking at the moon. "And even if Dr. banner comes, it may not explode."


    Knowing that he had misunderstood, Mrs. Larry explained, "I don''t want you to knock down the moon. I want you to knock down the stone blocking the moon."


    Petru found that Mrs. Larry pointed to a stone in the center of the stone array above her head. This stone is different. It should be called stone pillar. It is thin and long. It stands in mid air like a person. Its position is just in the light column illuminated from the air, forming a dark shadow in the center of the spot on the ground.


    "It''s it!"


    Petru lifted up a slight dash and shot several shots at them, but the bullets were bounced off the stones. Instead of affecting the stone pillars, they sputtered and flew around, almost hurting themselves.


    He regretted that he had lost his sniper gun for convenience, otherwise he would have broken the stone pillar.


    He put down his gun, took out his grenade, made a gesture, pulled Mrs. Larry far away, then opened the grenade insurance, counted silently in his heart, calculated the time and threw it out.


    The grenade flew through the cracks, hit the stone pillar and exploded. The stone pillar was not blown up as expected, but floated aside and hit other stones.


    The light column was unstoppable, and the dark shadow on the ground disappeared.


    Mrs. Larry rushed over despite the falling debris of the grenade explosion. She saw that the symbol was much clearer in the light than before, as if it would still reflect.


    She squatted down and gently touched the hard lines of the symbol. Suddenly in a trance, the two triangles of the symbol turned upside down and changed their positions. She was as like as two peas, because she was not sure whether she had read the wrong thing because it was symmetrical and reversed.


    "Madam! Be careful!" petru suddenly shouted, rushed over and picked her up from the ground.


    A huge stone fell from the air and hit the place where the lady squatted just now.


    I don''t know whether it was the chain reaction caused by the stone pillars pushed away by the grenade explosion hitting other stones, or for some other reason, the stone array in the air suddenly became chaotic and kept hitting each other. Then they fell down one after another.


    Petru fought Mrs. Larry, sweating and jumping between falling boulders.


    Mrs. Larry''s eyes were still fixed on the symbols on the ground. She seemed to see the halo flowing from one triangle to the other.


    Then, a layer of white fog rose on the ground, just like the artificial fog on the stage, which soon covered the totem patterns and symbols on the ground.


    The stones overhead are still falling, like a black meteor shower, crashing on the ground. Petru seemed to be in a battlefield of gunfire, but his sight was blocked by the rising fog.

 Chapter 445

    Aoki stepped to the savage patriarch. He saw the scepter in the patriarch''s hand, which was slightly different from what the savage saw in her dream.


    In the savage''s dream, there is an unspeakable sense of mystery and holiness. Aoki thought it must be made of rare materials and inlaid with natural gemstones.


    However, when he saw the thing at a close distance, he found that it was just an ordinary wooden stick, uneven in thickness and not straight. The elbow on the top was relatively thick. He could see the wood texture and raised bumps, just like it was broken from the curly root of an old tree. Probably because it has been held in people''s hands all year round, the surface of the whole stick has been coated with pulp and glowed with black light under the moonlight.


    The savage patriarch looked at him, and a powerful spiritual force immediately rushed over.


    Aoki did not resist. If we resist at this time, the spiritual forces of the two people will be entangled, which is likely to collapse the space that has been distorted by gravity. In that case, the sea water surging along the space surface will swallow them in an instant. Of course, they may also be torn directly by the space.


    The old man obviously knew the serious consequences, so he didn''t try his best to deal with Aoki, and most of his strength was still maintaining space. He probably felt that Aoki had no malice. Maybe he couldn''t distinguish more power, because the space was already shaking.


    He glanced at Aoki and took back the attack power.


    Aoki released his spiritual power along with his withdrawal power. When the awakened person releases his spiritual power, his consciousness will be released, just as his body has become larger. As far as the spiritual power released by him can reach, he will feel how far his body has become, and can touch the spiritual changes in the distance.


    At this time, Aoki felt the pull of the infinite force that filled the whole space. This power comes from the sky. It''s like a huge vacuum cleaner facing you in the sky, but he has become a ribbon in the wind. Just like the windbreaker on his body, he dances disorderly in the air, as if he would be torn at any time.


    He looked up at the giant moon in the sky and intuitively felt the terror of a huge planet, not only visually, but also mentally.


    Although I''m not sure that this is the moon people usually know, it''s obviously a planet. The planets are still so. What about the bigger stars?


    What makes Aoki even more puzzled is that this should be caused by the gravity of the moon, but why does gravity work on spiritual force? And how can mental power maintain the stability of a distorted space?


    From his limited knowledge of physics, he knows that gravity is one of the four basic forces of the universe. He has always regarded gravity as a pull, just as the force tearing his consciousness and body is so real at the moment.


    But he remembered that Professor Mei explained to him that gravity is not a pulling force, but the bending of space caused by the mass of matter, which makes the two things accelerate to close together, just like rice sliding into the same funnel. However, the professor said that there is another thing in the universe, which makes the funnel bigger and bigger, and the distance between the rice sliding into the funnel becomes farther and farther.


    Recalling these, Aoki''s sense of consciousness is different. He felt that the sky was not a giant vacuum cleaner, but an abyss. He is sliding into the abyss, and everything here is sliding into the abyss.


    But this terrible abyss is expanding again. Before they slide in, they will tear them apart and keep them away from each other. Even their consciousness will become fragments and can no longer condense.


    Aoki finally knows what the savage wizard is doing. He is mobilizing the spiritual strength of the island to confront this abyss. Aoki already knows that the spiritual power of the wizard itself is not strong. At most, it is similar to him, the coal boss, Su Huilan and Hanran. The reason why he is so strong is that he can mobilize the spiritual power of the whole island.


    Aoki thinks it has something to do with the wooden stick in his hand. He remembered that petru had buried bullets in tabri, and then the bullets had weak mental power. So can the spiritual power of the island also infect some things on the island, such as the roots of trees buried deep underground. Maybe the wood in his hand has been buried on the island for too long, and has some communication ability with the spiritual force on the island, or it is dug out from the source of the spiritual force field.


    But the power of the wizard is obviously not enough. The whole space is strongly distorted and trembling in the sense of consciousness.


    Aoki joined the wizard. For the first time, he released his mental power with such strength without reservation. The wizard looked at him with a trace of surprise in his eyes, but he just glanced at him and quickly took back his wooden stick and held it attentively.


    His hands were trembling and his lips were trembling. As time passed, despair filled his face.


    The moon in the sky is getting bigger and bigger, and the waves are getting bigger and bigger.


    Cymbidium, crow and sound also joined them. Suhuilan and Qingmu stood side by side. The crow flew to the sky, spread its wings, and became a distorted shadow under the moon. The sound body on the ground gradually grew larger in human consciousness. The moonlight sprinkled on her, snow-white, without a trace of noise.


    Their participation makes the space seem to be much more stable, but the power is still far from enough to cover the whole island.


    Aoki suddenly heard an idea from the savage wizard in his consciousness. The meaning of the idea was translated into language: "come to my divine wood stick!"


    The word "divine wooden staff" is translated by Aoki in Chinese. The original meaning of the wizard is probably "a scepter given by God" or "a wooden stick that can communicate with God".


    Aoki was stunned. How can people go into the wood? But he immediately understood what the savage old man meant, which asked him to concentrate on his scepter.


    He did as he said, and then he found that there seemed to be a strange space in the wood. The whole person''s consciousness was suddenly attracted by the space and almost fell in.


    Aoki stabilized his consciousness, and his spiritual power continuously penetrated into the grain of wood. Then he found that the space covered by his spiritual power was much larger than before, and his consciousness gradually sensed a larger space.


    He saw the whole island in his consciousness. Every tree, flower and grain of sand on the island were so clear. He can see where his attention is. But he is really not in the mood to see these, nor does he have the energy to see them, because gravity makes the originally distorted space more distorted, just like a glass bottle put into the stove, which is constantly elongated, twisted and elongated with the rise of temperature


    Aoki doesn''t know how this wood makes him one with the spiritual force on the island. The savage wizard doesn''t seem to think of it, because he was obviously ready to lead Aoki''s consciousness just now. Maybe he needs Aoki''s strength to help him strengthen his control over the spiritual force field on the island.


    But Aoki didn''t use his lead at all, so he went in naturally, as if that was his home. In the past, he just asked others to take care of him.

 Chapter 446

    Aoki doesn''t know why.


    He could see that although savage wizards could mobilize the spiritual power of the island, they also had to consume their own spiritual power to mobilize the spiritual power of the island. His mental strength was consumed too fast. He needed support, so he thought of bringing in Qingmu.


    After Aoki came in, he returned to his home like his master. He could have impolitely taken back the house, but the key to the house was still in the hands of the savage, and now the house was in danger of collapse.


    In order to keep this space safe, they must work together, even if they were enemies, even if they still have a lot of accounts to calculate with each other after autumn.


    The savage old man obviously realized this, so he didn''t move and let Aoki come in. They are like two people, carrying a heavy Buzhou mountain to keep the sky from falling.


    Aoki subconsciously said to Su Huilan and Ruxue, "take back your mental strength and protect the space around me and the savage old man. Don''t worry about anything else!"


    Suhuilan''s face was a little pale because she released too much mental power. She did as Aoki said, took back her mental strength, and formed a small but stable space around them with sound.


    In this way, her and hearty task has become to simply protect Qingmu, which is much easier than before.


    Aoki shouted again, "coal boss, come in!"


    The crow flew into the wooden stick given by God and turned into a giant bird in the conscious world of Qingmu. Its open wings were like clouds hanging from the sky, blocking half the moon in the sky.


    The savage old man''s consciousness showed extreme surprise, even a trace of fear. But he didn''t do anything. He knew what was most important at the moment. For him, keeping the continuity of the whole race is the highest mission.


    In this way, the space is much more stable. But Aoki can feel that the gravity from the "Moon" is endless, and their spiritual power, whether the savage old man, him or crow, is always exhausted.


    Just then, there was a gunshot in the altar. Although the gunfire is less obvious than the rumbling sound brought by the God of death in the world, it can still be heard.


    "What happened?" Aoki couldn''t disperse his mental power at the moment, so he could only shout, but the cry sounded very weak. He wondered who could hear except himself.


    After a while, there was a bang from below, like the sound of a bomb. Then, the floating boulders above the altar collided with each other, and then fell one by one.


    It suddenly snowed.


    But the snow fell strangely. The snow didn''t fall from the sky, but appeared in the air out of thin air, floating like a ghost fire, from the sky to the ground.


    At first, it was bit by bit, and then it became a ball.


    When Aoki looked carefully, he found that it was not snow at all, but fog. Yes, it''s fog. It''s floating like a table tennis ball. It''s all over the sky. It''s slowly spreading between heaven and earth.


    The savages suddenly burst into a nest and cheered, hugging and jumping with each other.


    Then he heard the savage old man with the scepter cry out something. He couldn''t understand the language, but he was intertwined with the spirit of the savage old man, and his subconscious was half open. He can understand what his subconscious mind means¡ª¡ª


    Run!


    All the savages moved, ran faster than the rabbit, and roared in their mouths. A tide formed in the canyon and flowed to the mountain where the countercurrent waterfall was located in the distance.


    Aoki didn''t know where the savages were going. It seemed that there was no road there. But he knew that they must have found a way to escape, otherwise they would not be so excited. This is probably the miracle they have been waiting for.


    fog! He understood that fog was the miracle.


    After the savage wizard finished the word "run", he suddenly took away all his mental strength, didn''t say hello, and ran away with his "divine wood stick". Although he is very old, his skin is coarser than bark, but he runs very fast.


    Aoki''s spiritual power is one with the spiritual power on the island. The crow''s consciousness is also blocking the sky. As soon as the savage wizard pulls himself away, it is equivalent to removing one-third of his power.


    The most important thing is that he took away the divine wood stick when he ran. As soon as the divine wood staff is taken away, the mental force field on the island is out of control. Aoki and crow felt that their bodies were suddenly scattered. Their consciousness could not be recovered because they were scattered too far. If Aoki hadn''t been paying attention to the movements of savages and knew what they were waiting for, his consciousness and the coal boss might have dissipated in the vast space.


    "Shit! Old man, I remember you!" the coal boss went back to Qingmu''s head and shouted at the runaway savage.


    Suhuilan also asked with concern, "are you all right?"


    "The old man''s account will be settled later!" Aoki said calmly. "Now run behind the savages. You can go wherever they go and do what they do. Come on! I''ll pick up petru!"


    Suhuilan didn''t move. "Let''s go together!" she said.


    "Uphold justice!" cried the crow.


    The pumice on the altar was still falling, and the green wood rushed in bravely. As he ran, he shouted, "petru! Mrs. Larry! Where are you?"


    "I''m here!"


    Petru rushed up with Mrs. Larry in his arms. As soon as he got to the altar, he put Mrs. Larry down and sat down, panting for breath. Because he wanted to avoid falling stones, he flashed and moved. With more and more stones falling to the ground, the ground became rugged. He was really tired holding a person.


    "I''ll do it."


    Aoki was about to carry Mrs. Larry, but petru stopped him, "I''ll come!"


    He squatted down again and put Mrs. Larry on his back.


    The sky suddenly began to rain cats and dogs, the rumble became louder and louder, and the earth kept shaking.


    Suhuilan said, "go, it''s not rain! It''s waves!"


    Everyone looked at the sky. Sure enough, under the moon at the zenith, the big waves rolled over, and the waves had turned into heavy rain. When the whole wave came down, it would become an ocean.


    The fog is getting thicker and thicker. The heavy rain did not dilute the fog. It seemed that they came from different worlds, placed their positions in their respective spaces and did not interfere with each other.


    "Go!"


    With the green wood''s cry, they began to chase the savage''s footsteps in the rain and fog. Then they saw a more incredible spectacle than the giant moon in the sky:


    Those savages ran to the front of the mountain, grabbed something from the ground and jumped into the upward and turbulent waterfall one by one.


    Their bodies flowed up the waterfall to the top of the mountain and disappeared into a ring of mushroom like clouds. Above is the crater on the moon, as if the crater and the mountain on the ground were originally connected, but separated by clouds and fog.


    From a distance, those savages, like flying people, flew into the moon along the white milky way

 Chapter 447

    The fog became thicker and thicker, the rain became heavier and heavier, and the sight became blurred. I only heard the rumbling sound, which was deafening with the shaking of the earth.


    "Identify the direction and run towards the waterfall!" Aoki shouted in the rain for fear that the fog would disperse everyone.


    It seems that the sky is about to fall and the earth is about to crack. There was almost no oxygen in the air, only cold rain and fog composed of unknown components.


    Petru felt his lungs explode, but he bit his teeth and ran forward with Mrs. Larry on his back. There was no other choice at the moment. He had to trust Aoki.


    He vaguely heard Mrs. Larry shouting something in his ear, but he couldn''t hear it clearly. He knew what his wife meant and probably told him to put her down so that he could run for his life. Of course he wouldn''t put her down and wanted to respond, but he didn''t say anything.


    Suhuilan doesn''t feel much better at the moment. Although she doesn''t have to carry a person like petru, she just lost a lot of mental strength and ran in such an extreme environment. If the distance is a little farther, she may really be unable to support it.


    Fortunately, they soon reached the edge of the waterfall. Thick fog and rain blocked her view, but she could still see that this was the end of the river in the canyon.


    The curved river meets the steep mountains here, then rises from the ground and flows upward along the cliffs, forming a spectacular countercurrent waterfall.


    She looked up. The sky was cloudy and foggy. She couldn''t see the details of the giant moon. There was only a white moonlight. The countercurrent waterfall passed through the clouds and disappeared into the moonlight.


    There are many tree trunks piled on the beach by the river, long, short, straight and curved, as if they were deliberately stacked here. Some of the thick trunks were also dug out in the middle.


    Su Huilan understands that this is a canoe made by savages. It seems that they have encountered such a great disaster for a long time. The way to escape is to drive a canoe up the sky waterfall when the fog on the island, but they don''t know where it is.


    She wanted to tell everyone about her discovery, but she couldn''t make a sound because of lack of oxygen, her chest was suffocated, and all she sucked into her nose was rain.


    She heard Aoki shout, "hold the wood and jump down!"


    Without hesitation, suhuilan picked up a piece of wood that seemed to be the right size and she could hold it. Wood is not as heavy as expected. It should be wood with very low density. I don''t know what tree species it is. This kind of wood is generally of low practicability. It will rot if it is put away, but it has strong buoyancy. It is the best material to escape in water in this emergency.


    She jumped into the water with a plop with a wood in her arms, and suddenly remembered that Qingmu was also a wood. She was very strange. She didn''t know why she would think of such an idea at such a time.


    She thought again that she couldn''t even speak. How could the wood make such a loud noise? If everyone was short of oxygen, wouldn''t he be short of oxygen?


    The river carried her body forward. She suddenly felt a strong pull, like being rolled into a vortex, her body lost its balance, and the whole person fell into the countercurrent waterfall.


    She had imagined that she would fly up by the huge impulse of the waterfall. Just now she saw those savages flying to the moon with their teeth and claws open after they fell into the waterfall.


    But strangely, she felt weightless at the moment, like falling from a high place rather than flying up from a low place. She remembered as like as two peas in the Royal Canyon, the same feeling was everywhere except water.


    She tried to hold her figure, opened her eyes, and was surrounded by water and fog. The dense fog is not uniform. Some places are thick and some places are thin, just like clouds. She is now like a parachute jumper without opening her parachute. Her body is falling freely and passing through layers of clouds at a very fast speed.


    She thought of Li Bai''s poem: it flew down 3000 feet, and it was suspected that the Milky Way fell nine days.


    Su Huilan finally realized that she was not flying up to the sky, she would not fly to the moon, and this waterfall was not a river to heaven, which was an optical illusion.


    Perhaps the distribution of the gravity field of the island is not uniform, or the distorted space bends the light. In short, if the curvature of the space is paved, the river will flow downward normally from the central lake of the island, and the end of the river is a cliff and deep valley, not a mountain blocking it.


    But their brains can''t correct the light changes caused by spatial curvature. Visually, it is a river slowly flowing upward.


    At the end of the river, the waterfall formed by rushing down the cliff should have been invisible, but due to the bending of space, the light uploaded from the curved surface and was seen by them, which made them mistakenly think that the waterfall was going up against the current and rushing into the sky.


    She knew now that they were falling.


    Usually, under a waterfall, there is a deep pool formed by the impact of water. They''ll fall into this pool.


    But she didn''t understand that just now the scene of destruction on the island could be escaped by only a waterfall?


    Of course, the fog on the island is the key. From the situation when they entered the island and Alice''s statement, the fog may be a signal of the opening of some space crack. But even if the waterfall passes through a wormhole, they fall into a deep pool in other space. At the current falling speed, they will be seriously injured if they don''t die.


    Just when she thought of this, she heard Qingmu''s cry: "hold the wood!"


    Su Huilan subconsciously held the wood tightly, and then blew it. The falling speed suddenly slowed down, like turning into a water slide.


    She thought the waterfall had turned due to the slope of the mountain, but she didn''t hit the rock.


    The line of sight is better than just now, and the concentration of oxygen seems to have increased. Suhuilan took a few breaths and looked around. She saw that Aoki and petru were working together to hold Mrs. Larry, while Mrs. Larry was holding a big wood.


    Lying on Aoki''s shoulder and back soundly, his wet hair sticks to his body like a sphinx hairless cat. Only the coal boss glided on the water with his wings open, and occasionally stopped on the green wood head. Aoki''s hair was still so messy that there was not even a drop of water on it.


    There are torrents everywhere, but not the sea. It''s hard to describe this feeling. It''s like a pipe without a pipe. They''re in the pipe. Yes, it''s a pipe without a pipe in the void.


    The water pipe is twisted, smooth, sagging and spinning. Their drifting speed is also fast and slow. At this time, the wood in your hand plays a great role. Without the buoyancy of wood, it is difficult for the body to maintain balance in the water.


    After a while, the current suddenly increased. Before Su Huilan could adjust her posture, she rushed into the deep pool.


    The water is warm.


    She came out of the water by the buoyancy of the wood, and saw bubbles in many places on the water, as if it was going to boil.


    She turned her head and looked around. She could not see the water pipe when she came, nor the waterfall, but the thick white fog.


    "Aoki! Where are you?" Su Huilan shouted, "are you all there?"


    She heard the voice of Aoki in the fog: "I''m here!"


    Then came the crow: "Oh, quack, I fell into the sea again, quack?! fortunately, I''m with you. Oh, quack, God, the Buddha is safe, the Supreme Lord Newton Aristotle Marx bless, I''m still alive!"

 Chapter 448

    When the crow finished speaking, he followed his meow soundly.


    Then petru shouted, "madam! Where''s Mrs. Larry? Oh, my God, I just let go. Damn it! Madam?!"


    "Madam is here. She''s fine!" Aoki shouted.


    "God bless!" petru''s voice was filled with relief and a little remorse.


    "Hey, hey, don''t just talk. We have to get together and swim here!" cried the crow. "Yes, yes, listen to my command and get close to me! One, two, one, two, one!"


    Suhuilan held the wood, splashed her feet, and swam in the direction of the crow''s voice. She saw petru through the fog and they swam in one direction.


    Then they saw Aoki and Mrs. Larry lying on the wood. Soundly lying on the wood, only the crow stopped on Qingmu''s head and was stretching his neck at them:


    "Quack, I see you. Right, quack, quack, that''s it. Keep swimming. Good posture!"


    "Mrs. Larry, are you all right?" petru swam over and asked.


    Mrs. Larry''s body is hurt. It''s obviously not very comfortable to soak in the water. She responded weakly, "I''m fine. It''s good that everyone is alive! Thank God!"


    The fog was so thick that they tried to lean together. Even so, their faces were a little blurred.


    Su Huilan looked at Qingmu: "it''s not a way to soak in the water. We have to swim in a direction."


    Aoki said, "the fog is too heavy. I don''t know where this is and which side is the shore. It''s very troublesome if the direction is reversed."


    "Where are the savages?" asked petru.


    "No, they run faster than us. They may have landed," Aoki said.


    "How can they tell the direction in such a big fog?"


    "Maybe they are familiar."


    Mrs. Larry suddenly said, "where''s Alice? Didn''t Anderson say she was with you?"


    Aoki and suhuilan just remembered that Alice and Anderson were still in the cave. At the moment, they don''t know what happened to them. The terrible scene of destroying heaven and earth on the island is mostly bad.


    "Madam..." Aoki didn''t know what to say.


    Mrs. Larry probably guessed. She sighed and didn''t speak again.


    The crow shouted, "it''s all life!"


    And all the people began to mourn.


    They float on the water with the buoyancy of wood. On the one hand, they can''t distinguish the direction because the thick fog doesn''t disperse. On the other hand, it can also save physical strength. Fortunately, the water is warm.


    I don''t know how long it drifted, the fog gradually became lighter, and a faint mountain shadow appeared in the distance.


    The coal boss suddenly shouted, "quack, what''s that?"


    "Where?"


    "There!" cried the coal boss, stretching his neck.


    Aoki looked in the direction pointed by his neck and saw a dark shadow in the fog, also floating slowly.


    The shadow became clearer and clearer. It was like a small boat, accompanied by the sound of rowing.


    Everyone was silent. I don''t know how a boat came out here.


    The people on board probably found them and stopped there.


    The lake suddenly became very quiet, as if you could hear the sound of bubbles popping up in the lake.


    The fog was getting lighter and lighter, and the complete outline of the ship was clearly visible. You could see two people sitting on the ship.


    Mrs. Larry first shouted, "Alice! Is that you?"


    I heard Alice respond with surprise and joy with a cry: "Mrs. Larry! Oh, my God! Is it really you, madam! Did I hear you right? I''m Alice... Woo... God, where am I? God!"


    The two sides will soon meet.


    Alice and Anderson first pulled Mrs. Larry into the boat, and then the others.


    This is a small boat that can hold seven or eight people. After they all go up, there are six people, plus a cat and a bird.


    Alice and Mrs. Larry hugged each other as if their daughter had returned to her mother''s arms.


    Taking advantage of this effort, Aoki asked Anderson, "how did you escape? And where did the ship... Come from?"


    Anderson said: "Since you left, we have been waiting for you in the cave. Then it suddenly became dark, a terrible moon rose in the sky, and the earth began to tremble under our feet, as if the world was the end of the world. But we still follow your instructions and have not left the cave before you come back. We are not very afraid. There is nothing to be afraid of. The big deal is death. Later, there was fog on the island, even in the cave. I remember you said before you left that when it was foggy on the island, let''s leave the cave, climb over the mountain behind and go to the seaside to find the leather raft you left there.


    But when we went out, it rained heavily outside. I felt that the flood was coming and it was too far to the beach, so I decided to take Alice to the lake. Our lifeboat was hidden in a rock cave by the lake. At the beginning, we could row the boat into the lake from the sea, maybe we could row it out.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t have much hope. I just want to have a try. Unexpectedly... Unexpectedly... "


    Anderson was a little tearful for the rest of his life and the joy of reunion. He wiped his wet eyes, "Oh, this is a good place. If only he could fish here!"


    After hearing this, Aoki and suhuilan looked at each other and looked around. The fog had not completely dispersed, and the mountain shadow in the distance was faint and unreal.


    "So, we are still in the lake in the heart of the island?" Aoki scratched his head and recalled what had happened. "We started from a river flowing out of the lake, and the river formed a waterfall to the canyon. As a result, the waterfall flowed back to the lake?"


    Su Huilan shook her head and said, "it''s hard to say now. It''s not too strange for the lake to flow back. This phenomenon may be caused by space bending or uneven gravity distribution, which is also in line with the characteristics of Klein bottle, but if we''re still on the same island, where''s the moon and flood just now?"


    By this time, the fog had completely dispersed, and the undulating ridge line and the beach on the lake bank could be seen.


    Petru looked at it for a while and suddenly shouted, "bloodyhell! This is the fucking lake I came to for the first time!"


    Aoki and suhuilan were stunned and asked, "are you sure?"


    "Sure!" petru said with great certainty: "I''ve been to countless desert islands. I can remember the terrain of each island and mark their location on the chart. This is the basic survival skill of pirates. Sometimes it can save our lives. I still clearly remember the last time I came here. It was also a heavy fog, but it wasn''t so thick. It was a mass, some places had it and some places didn''t. I met savages And I heard two Russians talking. "


    "That must be Ivan and Boris with Mr. stone. They are Russians," said Mrs. Larry.


    "Look there!" cried the crow again.


    When they looked together, they saw some figures shuttling and busy on the beach ahead, and some people were carrying wood, which seemed to have been cut down from the woods in the distance.


    "It''s a savage!" said Su Huilan.


    "Let''s go to another place to dock, and then touch it to see what they''re doing," Aoki said.

 Chapter 449

    They rowed the boat to the far shore, which was separated from the beach where the savages were located by a small mountain forest. After landing, they towed the boat to hide in the dense forest, and then found a small cave where they could barely live to rest.


    Everyone is tired. In addition to their tired body, they are more psychological. Anyone who sees the scene of the end of the world and escapes from the desperate situation of death can''t help but be exhausted. Even soundly lies on the rock at the entrance of the mountain like a dead dog and basks in its hair wet by water through the sparse sunshine in the forest land.


    Only the crow jumped around, jumped on the head of the green wood, and then jumped on the stone, kicking the fat ass with his foot: "quack, won''t you die?"


    He turned over soundly and gave a weak meow.


    The coal boss felt boring, so he jumped next to petru, looked at the gun on him and said, "quack, you almost lost your life. You''re carrying such a heavy thing. I think you''re tired. Quack!"


    Aoki also has the same question. When he saw petru carrying Mrs. Larry, he was really at the end of his strength, but this guy refused to throw away his gun.


    He has more than one gun on his body. In addition to the AK shot out by savages and the sniper gun abandoned because of inconvenience, he now has a submachine gun, two pistols and more than a dozen magazines, and several grenades are pinned to his waist. So many things weigh a lot.


    When petru saw everyone looking at him, he smiled shyly, took the gun off his body, threw the water, and then began to disassemble.


    "My mental strength is not as strong as you. Without this thing, I have no sense of security." he skillfully disassembled the gun into parts and lined up the disassembled parts. "Hey, give me your guns. You have to find a way to dry them, otherwise they won''t work and will explode."


    Aoki has no gun on him. He and suhuilan gave Anderson their pistols, but there are two grenades in his pocket. Suhuilan also has two grenades and carries a small punch on her back. They gave petru all their weapons and let him play.


    Anderson took out his pistol, took it apart as skillfully as petru and put it on the ground.


    Petru said, "Hey, man, you''re a good craftsman. You''ve been a soldier?"


    Anderson said, "yes, but I don''t like it. Fishing is much more fun than shooting."


    Petru glanced at his leg and said, "well, man, I''d better get this thing. You''d better be careful of your leg. You''d better make a fire or something. Soaking the wound is not fun."


    Speaking of making a fire, Aoki took out matches and cigarettes and looked at them. They were all soaked in water and couldn''t be used. He threw them aside in distress.


    He poured out his wet backpack, several packs of cigarettes and lighters fell out, and a willow branch fell to the ground.


    There was nothing in his bag. When petru and suhuilan went to the island, they tried to pick practical weapons and tools, and only brought a small amount of compressed biscuits. However, considering that he still brought two food goods, he stuffed a lot of food into the bag. But when the food was in the cave, it was taken out. Except for eating some, most of it was left to Alice and Anderson. At the moment, it may be floating in the flood.


    Aoki tried the lighter, but he couldn''t hit it, so he threw it together with cigarettes and matches. He took out his cell phone again and threw it on the ground without looking at it. Then he stood up and said:


    "I''ll go over there and see what those savages are doing. The coal boss will come with me."


    Suhuilan said, "I''ll go with you."


    Aoki looked at her soaked clothes and said, "you''d better stay and try to make a fire to dry the clothes, or you''ll catch a cold."


    Suhuilan said, "then you don''t have to dry it?"


    Aoki said, "No." so he took the crow and walked away.


    Suhuilan shouted in the back, "be careful of the traps on the road!"


    There were some traps on the road, but there were not many. The green wood soon crossed the forest and turned up a small hillside. He saw many savages busy by the beach, but he couldn''t tell whether these savages were the ones who escaped with them.


    The wild people were divided into two groups. One group set up rafts on the beach. Most of them were women and children. The other group is in the forest above. It seems that strong workers are cutting wood.


    To Aoki''s surprise, do these people want to go back when they make a raft? But their home must have been destroyed. It''s hard to say whether the island still exists or not. Where can they go back?


    He approached a little quietly and found that the savages in the forest were not as simple as logging, but building simple houses. The terrain they chose is very good. Behind them is a wide lake beach with fresh water and plenty of sunshine, while the original trees in the forest can help them shelter from the wind and rain. In addition, the wooden piles and beams they built, as well as the wind wall made of vines, stones, branches and soil, we can see the appearance of some houses.


    From their organizational division of labor, we can see that they are very skilled in this work. People can''t help but suspect that they often have to move to avoid this disaster.


    In addition to building houses, some people are cutting wood spears and making bows and arrows; Some people are pulling vines and hanging stakes on distant woodlands and hillsides. It seems that they are arranging traps and building simple fortifications.


    When Aoki approached, he saw the savage wizard with a wooden stick in his hand. He was directing his people to bend two big trees and tie a vine woven net between the bent trees, with broken stones and a big wood in the net. This huge tree bow can be judged from the size of the two trees. The power and coverage of the things in the rattan net must be not small.


    The savage wizard glanced in the direction of Qingmu and turned back to direct people to work. I don''t know if he didn''t find Qingmu or didn''t have time to pay attention to him.


    Aoki didn''t intend to provoke these savages for the time being. He was afraid of the magic stick in the wizard''s hand. This wooden stick can communicate with the mental force field on the island. Although he doesn''t know whether this island is the same as the original island, he decided not to take risks first.


    When he returned to the camp, petru did not know how to light the fire, and Anderson wiped the parts of the gun with him. Both men were naked, and their clothes were hanging on a shelf made of branches by the fire.


    Qingmu saw a flash of fire on the other side of the mountain wall. Knowing that several women were hiding there to dry their clothes, he didn''t take care of it, so he sat down by the fire.


    Looking at the flames, he became addicted to smoking. He picked up the cigarettes on the ground and looked. He found that they were still wet and rotten. It was estimated that he could not smoke without drying for two days.


    There was sparse sunlight in the shade, which contrasted with the red fire.


    He saw half of the willow branches lying on the ground. He didn''t know whether they were exposed to light or soaked in water. They looked particularly green. There were several small tender teeth on them. It was a green miracle.


    He picked up the willow branch.


    At that moment, he suddenly felt a strange vitality, like holding not a small branch, but a strong tree.


    The feeling struck his consciousness.


    He thought of the old willow tree in Liuying lane. For a while, he felt a similar mental wave on the willow. He once suspected that the tree would dream and tried to enter the tree''s dream, but he failed.


    Then at the moment, he clearly felt the spiritual power from the willow branch. This power connects a vast space, just like a dream.


    But Aoki knows that this is not a dream, this is the spiritual force field on the island.

 Chapter 450

    This discovery made Aoki very puzzled, but excited.


    He knew that the reason why the savage wizard could mobilize the spiritual force field on the island was because of the divine wood stick in his hand. Of course, the divine wood stick is the name of Qingmu. Savages call it the wooden stick to communicate with gods, or there is no name at all.


    Now, Aoki finds that the wicker in his hand has a similar function. However, compared with the dark and shiny stick of the old wizard, the communication between the wicker and the spiritual force field on the island is still very weak, and the intensity of using it to mobilize the spiritual energy on the island is much smaller.


    He stared at the wicker and wondered why.


    When petru buried the bullet in Tabb, the bullet was stained with weak mental power. So is it that the wicker has been carried in its own bag for a long time on the island and has been contaminated with spiritual power?


    But why only wickers have cigarettes? He picked up the cigarette again, smelled it and shook his head.


    Petru thought he was addicted to smoking and said with a smile, "don''t smell it. It''s so wet that it''s hard to smoke even if it''s dried in the sun."


    Aoki asked him, "how did you think of burying the bullet under tabu?"


    Petru said, "I buried a lot of weapons in the place where there is tabu, just in case. There is a saying in China that ''a cunning rabbit digs three holes in the ground''. There is also a saying in Somalia that ''smart pirates will never bury their treasures on an island''. I didn''t expect bullets to be stained with spiritual power."


    "Have you ever found that the mental power of bullets will change? For example, stronger and stronger?" Aoki asked.


    "There will be a little, but it''s not obvious," petru said. "I think it may become different after being buried for hundreds of years. Maybe it can produce consciousness!"


    Aoki looked at the wicker in his hand, thought about its characteristics, and thought of the wooden stick in the old man''s hand. They are all wood.


    He stood up, walked to a big tree not far away, folded a branch, closed his eyes and felt it, threw away the branch, picked up the fallen leaves and soft soil on the ground, pulled out a curly root, closed his eyes and felt it, but shook his head and threw it away.


    He walked around in the woods, pulling a grass and smelling it in front of his nose, picking up a stone and listening to it in his ear.


    Petru saw Aoki and asked the coal boss, "where did you go just now? Was your master stimulated?"


    The crow had long found the abnormality of Aoki and said to petru, "I guess... He is homesick."


    "Homesick?" petru was stunned. "Homesick now?" he shook his head and felt that it didn''t look like Aoki he knew.


    The crow stared at the wicker in Qingmu''s hand and croaked a poem: "there are endless trees in Liuying lane, only the weeping poplar tube leaves, the wicker is folded, the flowers are flying, and ask if the pedestrian will return..."


    Petru couldn''t understand its Chinese, muttered "crazy row", and continued to wipe his gun with his head down.


    Aoki tossed about in the woods for a long time, then came back and sat down, thinking blankly.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t have a headache now?" the crow flew to his head and knocked him on the head with his claws. "Did the landlady give you strength?"


    Aoki ignored him and just took the wicker in his hand and looked over and over.


    At this time, there came Su Huilan''s voice: "have you dried your clothes? We''re ready."


    Petru and Anderson took the clothes from the air, put them on whether they were dry or not, and said, "OK, OK."


    Suhuilan and Alice helped Mrs. Larry out together. When she saw Aoki coming back, she said, "have you seen the savage?"


    Aoki suddenly said to suhuilan, "come here."


    Suhuilan didn''t know what he was going to do. She came and sat down next to him and looked at him suspiciously.


    Aoki handed her the wicker: "take this."


    Su Huilan knew it was brought from Qingmu''s backpack. She had seen it several times when opening the bag before. Although she had never asked him, she still knew the allusions about the broken willow. Moreover, just now the crow had recited a few ancient Chinese poems with its unique magnetic voice. As soon as she heard it, she thought of the origin of the willow.


    She didn''t know why Aoki gave her the wicker. She took it in her hand and asked, "this... What''s the matter?"


    Aoki asked, "don''t you feel anything unusual?"


    "What''s unusual?" Su Huilan looked blankly.


    "Such as mental fluctuation?" Aoki said.


    "Mental fluctuation?" Su Huilan said in surprise. "Do you mean there are mental fluctuations on the wicker? How possible! You can sense the spiritual power of plants, but I can''t. and even if plants have spiritual power, they have to be alive, this..."


    She wanted to say that it was a dead branch, but she thought of the meaning of the broken willow. She felt that it was a little hurtful, so she swallowed the words behind her.


    Aoki determined that Su Huilan didn''t feel the relationship between the wicker and the spiritual force field on the island. He was a little disappointed and became more and more confused. He didn''t give up. He took the wicker to petru: "petru, try it!"


    "Try what?" petru didn''t know why, but he shook the wicker in his hand. "Do you want me to use my mental strength to germinate this thing? I''m not so powerful! What you can''t do, I''m even more impossible!"


    Aoki reluctantly took back the wicker and put it in the pocket of the windbreaker.


    Su Huilan asked, "what''s going on?"


    Aoki doesn''t want to hide, and there''s nothing to hide. It''s still unknown whether we can leave here alive, and he seems to be the only one with this ability.


    He explained how the wizard mobilized the spiritual force field on the island and what he had just discovered about the wicker.


    Others didn''t understand mental power, so they didn''t respond, but suhuilan and petru were surprised to know what it meant.


    "So you''re as good as that old man now?" said petru.


    Aoki shook his head and said, "no, the thing in his hand is much better than my wicker."


    "I thought I could get revenge!" petru sighed disappointed and held a dead grass in his mouth. He glanced at Mrs. Larry secretly, remembered the savagery of the wild people, and spit the grass stem bitten by his teeth on the ground.


    Suhuilan was silent for a while, and looked at Qingmu with her cheek: "aren''t you really a wood?"


    Everyone couldn''t think of any reasonable explanation. Petru said, "why do you think so much? It''s not a bad thing. If I say, go and steal the old savage''s wooden stick. Without that cheating thing, I''ll take their nest!"


    He said, picked up the parts on the ground, ate them a few times, assembled a pistol, held it in his hand and aimed it at the front to shoot, and made a simulacrum of "bang bang" in his mouth.


    Aoki said, "they are building a camp over there. It seems that they are going to fight with another group of people. I suspect this is the territory of another savage tribe. Let''s touch it and see the situation. If they fight, maybe they can get a bargain."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" petru shouted, assembling the dried guns.


    Then Mrs. Larry said, "wait, I saw something... Strange in that altar. I think I should say it. It may be useful to you."

 Chapter 451

    Mrs. Larry picked up a branch and began to write and draw on the ground. She first wrote down some strange symbols, like a kind of text, which everyone couldn''t understand. She writes very carefully, scribbling and changing while writing, as if primary school students were dictating words.


    The soft mud ground was soon covered with a large area. Mrs. Larry stopped to wipe the sweat on her forehead, looked carefully again, and said, "there should be no mistake. This is all the words I saw in the altar."


    "It''s a bit like ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs," said Su Huilan


    "It''s a bit like that," said Mrs. Larry, "I first saw similar symbols on the scepter of the savage patriarch and some pottery in his house. I thought of the relationship between our mission to South Taiping and the Egyptian pyramids. At that time, I thought it was a variant of ancient Egyptian characters. But because there were too few samples, I couldn''t draw a clear conclusion. Until I saw these in the altar¡ª¡ª


    I can be sure that this is a very ancient writing, which is different from the ancient Egyptian priestly writing, but it must have their origin. Before Shang Boliang deciphered the Rosetta monument, the ancient Egyptian writing has always been regarded as a simple hieroglyphic, but now we all know that it has more phonetic parts than pictorial parts, so it is actually a kind of phonetic writing with some pictographs And ideographic functions.


    Ideographic characters are easy to spread but not easy to record. Ideographic characters can express accurately and deeply with less words, but it also increases the difficulty of mastering it, so it is not conducive to wide dissemination among different classes and races.


    However, almost all characters in the world begin with pictographic ideograph, and then combine with the local oral language to form phonetic characters. In the process of communication, the ideographic part of the characters will gradually lose its phonetic function, and evolve into different pronunciation and symbol combinations everywhere.


    In addition to China, which has entered a highly developed agricultural civilization since a very early time, and has maintained a unified dynasty for thousands of years, without fundamental division of family and country and interruption of civilization, and can retain the complex character system of Chinese characters, which has become the only ancient characters used so far, no matter the holy characters of ancient Egypt, Sumerian cuneiform or Mayan characters They have disappeared. Even if they exist, from the situation of our decoding, they have already evolved into a phonetic text.


    Linguistic circles have been looking for evidence of the evolution of Egyptian holy script. We guess that before it, there should be a more abundant hieroglyphic and ideographic characters similar to the Chinese character system, which gradually evolved into the later holy script. "


    "Could that be the evolution of Chinese characters?" interposed petru. He knew a little Chinese and agreed that Mrs. Larry''s Chinese characters were the most complex characters in the world.


    "No, it won''t." as Mrs. Larry''s assistant, Alice also has considerable research on philology, "There is no correlation between Chinese characters and holy script. Their structure and way of expressing meaning are completely different. Chinese characters are much more complex and ingenious than holy script. We should be glad that Chinese civilization has not been cut off. Otherwise, it will be more difficult to decipher Chinese characters than any password in the world."


    "Isn''t there a Chinese proverb that says'' truth is always the simplest thing ''? Why are Chinese characters so complex? The heart of people who use such complex things must be very complex!" petru glanced at Aoki and suhuilan. "If they were as simple, easy to learn and practical as English!"


    "You think it''s simple, but the Chinese don''t necessarily think so!" Alice retorted. "If Western civilization hadn''t dominated the world since the industrial revolution, maybe we''re all speaking Chinese now!"


    Petru shrugged noncommittally: "fortunately, it''s not so, otherwise I must be illiterate."


    Mrs. Larry shook her head and said: "The advantages of Chinese characters are obvious. Their ideographic function is very powerful and their application is more flexible. Compared with English and other languages, they can use fewer words to express richer meanings. The key point is that the word making ability of Chinese characters is much stronger than that of English. When human beings recognize more and more things and face new things, the performance of English will be dwarfed. Adding word roots will make words worse It becomes longer and longer, and the creation of new words will make our dictionary thicker and thicker. However, Chinese characters can easily create new nouns and even new adjective usages through rich ideographic functions and flexible word formation ability. So far, the number of all English words has exceeded 700000, and the vocabulary of Arabic has reached an amazing more than 10 million, and Chinese characters are used For thousands of years, there are less than 100000 words, and there are only a little more than 3000 commonly used words. "


    After listening, the crow shouted, "quack! I can speak many Chinese characters quack!" and then led his neck to sing, "the whole world is learning Chinese quack... Confucius quack is becoming more and more international... The shoulder pole quack, the bench quack, the shoulder pole wants to be tied to the bench quack, the shoulder pole quack, the bench quack, the shoulder pole wants to be tied to the bench quack..."


    The Chinese song sung by the crow, coupled with its strange pronunciation, made petru a little upset: "well, well, when I go out from here, I''ll go to China to learn Chinese. The whole world can fucking speak Chinese!"


    Mrs. Larry smiled:


    "The shortcomings of Chinese characters are also obvious, as you said - difficult to learn!


    Everyone is born to speak. It''s not difficult to learn to speak and become proficient in conversation. You don''t even need to go to school. But speaking doesn''t mean you have mastered a language, and the process of civilization needs the help of language and words. For children from English speaking countries, after learning to speak and learning 26 letters, they basically master the language and can read newspapers, Can write email and tweet.


    However, Chinese children must carry out systematic learning in order to truly master Chinese. Modern people may not find it difficult, but if you imagine the living conditions in ancient times and the land area of China, you will know how difficult it is to promote this language.


    Language is a part of civilization, a symbol of the maturity of civilization and a catalyst for the development of civilization. To some extent, the prosperity of civilization around the Mediterranean and European civilization is inseparable from the contribution of Latin, and the uniqueness of Chinese civilization is more due to the indelible contribution of Chinese characters. However, Indo European languages and have natural advantages in communication. It can be easily accepted by people of different regions and races without the need for a unified central dynasty to implement its civilized mission and values.


    So what Alice just said is not entirely right. It is not civilization that dominates language, but language that promotes civilization and even determines the mode of civilization to a certain extent. In terms of the efficiency of language communication and application in modern society and the development of globalization, English from Latin and Germanic has the most advantages, so it will become the most common language in the world. "


    Petru asked puzzledly, "you say that Chinese is the most advanced language in the world and English is the best language today. What should you do? Why don''t those fools of the United Nations unify the languages of the world?"


    Mrs. Larry said: "the process of human civilization is very complex. It is not one-way linear, or even forward or upward. At different stages of civilization, different languages will show different vitality. Today''s most suitable is English. Maybe in a few decades, the common language of the world will become Chinese or some other language."


    "Oh, well, let me understand, but what does your saying have to do with our current situation? What can your paintings on the ground explain?" petru asked.

 Chapter 452

    Aoki has a familiar feeling since Mrs. Larry wrote those words on the ground.


    He remembered that he could speak many languages, and he didn''t know he could use them until he used them. Now, when seeing these primitive and unique words, Aoki''s brain is like an insect crawling. It''s itchy and very uncomfortable. He felt something coming out of a deep place in his mind.


    This has made him a little headache. His head hurts even more when he hears Mrs. Larry say a lot of complex views on the relationship between words and the process of civilization.


    The crow jumped on his head, scratched his hair with his claws and said, "Hey, are you sick again? Alas, if you have a bad memory, don''t think too much!"


    Su Huilan is the most knowledgeable among the people present except Mrs. Larry. After listening to Mrs. Larry, she understood her meaning: "madam, do you mean that the words you see in the altar are the predecessor of the holy script?"


    Mrs. Larry smiled at her and said: "There are two ways of origin of mature characters. One is that immature characters develop bit by bit, and the other is that they are separated from a more mature language system. The current archaeological evidence can not find the origin and change of holy script characters in ancient Egypt. It seems to appear suddenly, and it has not happened in the 3000 years from the former dynasty to the Ptolemy Dynasty So we guess that this kind of writing is not evolved independently, but separated from another mature writing.


    But this speculation is not accepted by the mainstream academic circles, because now almost all the civilizations in the world have been found, and there is no remaining soil to provide time and space for the survival of a more developed civilization than ancient Egypt. "


    "Now this special island shows you the possibility of another unexplored civilization," said Su Huilan.


    Mrs. Larry nodded and said, "yes, even if there is no written evidence, I believe it has something to do with ancient Egyptian civilization. Think about it, why are we here?"


    "Pyramid!" Alice scrambled.


    "Yes!" Mrs. Larry nodded and said to suhuilan, "I''m sorry as like as two peas. We are sorry that our expedition has not only caused trouble but also affected you. I think you all know the purpose of our trip. Before that, Professor Silva''s scientific research team found the almost identical inverted Pyramid in the south of Taiping ocean, and located at the symmetry point of the earth''s center."


    The scientific research ship encountered a series of strange phenomena at sea. Pardik said that the sea area may be covered with unstable wormholes or high-dimensional bubbles. Our experience just now proved that we did not leave this special space, and I did see the pyramid in that altar. "


    "You see the pyramid?"


    "Yes." Mrs. Larry looked up as if she saw the floating boulders again, "I don''t know why the stones in the altar float, but they just add the unfinished shape of the altar and form a pyramid. Not only that, there is an inverted pyramid inserted upside down. The light shines through the gap between the stones. I saw these words from the moonlight. In addition to the words, there are some patterns on the ground."


    Mrs. Larry said as like as two peas of the two opposite triangle marks, "this is exactly the center of the altar, which is exactly the same as the photo taken by Professor Silva from the remains of the sea."


    When he saw the sign, Aoki and suhuilan were surprised at the same time. Petru also looked up at them. He knew that the sign was related to the alliance mentioned by suhuilan.


    However, they did not speak. It is not clear in three or two words to let the non awakened understand the spiritual power and subconscious awakening.


    Mrs. Larry continued as like as two peas: "because Pyramid is in Egypt, and its archaeological data are very complete. There is nothing to doubt about it. And since the Pyramid of the sea is exactly the same shape and size as huff Pyramid, what we naturally think is that it was also made by Egyptians.


    Therefore, we put forward another hypothesis - if the Egyptians sailed across the sea to the South Pacific three or four thousand years ago, the people of the southern islands should have the ancestry of ancient Egyptians, that is, from Polynesia to the Malay islands, including Maori, Samoan, Tongan, Tuvalu, Hawaiian, Tahiti, Tokelauan, Cook Island, and even Ancient Egyptian people should be distributed among Southeast Asian populations of Malay people.


    This can perfectly explain the origin of the controversial Malay race. The only thing missing is genetic evidence. Before we set out, we have started a number of gene sequencing projects for Egyptian mummies. This project is not simple, because it is very difficult to extract mummies'' genes, and many of them may be fake. But now it doesn''t matter, because The discovery of these words means that our past thinking may have gone in the opposite direction. "


    "In the opposite direction?" Alice wondered why she said so.


    "What makes Pyramid as like as two peas" is why Larry is not the first to build the Pacific ocean bottom, but the one built on the Nile River, Mrs.


    "Ah?" Alice exclaimed, "do you mean that someone first built an inverted pyramid in the sea, and then the Egyptians imitated one in the desert?"


    Suhuilan also expressed puzzlement: "however, the pyramids in Egypt have been continuously improved with the progress of civilization. Only when they reached the peak in the fourth dynasty did they have the Khufu pyramid."


    "That''s what I doubt," said Mrs. Larry, "But this is not unexplainable, but first of all, we need to understand the exact relationship between here and ancient Egypt. From these words, we can see that there was a very mature civilization here. Egyptian civilization may be a branch of this civilization, and even Mayan civilization and ancient Chinese civilization may be a branch of this civilization. In terms of text form This is very likely. "


    "But... There are savages everywhere, and they are still in the age of eating blood!" Alice shuddered when she thought of the scene of people eating people. "How can such a place produce such high-level words? And with high-level words, how can civilization be so backward?"


    Mrs. Larry said, "have you forgotten the last scene we just experienced?"


    Alice''s body trembled, and the huge moon in the sky came to her mind. The terrible scene made her suffocate when she remembered it.


    "I see. Their space is unstable, so it is difficult to preserve civilization for a long time. But in that case, how did they develop in the first place?"


    "There are many possibilities. Have you forgotten the great flood recorded in genesis? Almost all ancient civilizations in the world have legends about the great flood. But before yesterday, which of you had seen the real great flood? The real end?


    Perhaps this space was very stable in the distant past. It was not destroyed by a flood until thousands of years ago. As recorded in genesis, they drove the ark and scattered the seeds of civilization to another land, while the relics of civilization, including the pyramids, sank to the bottom of the sea forever... "


    Before Mrs. Larry finished, Aoki, who had been silent and dazed, suddenly said:


    "Maybe this twisted space with wormholes itself is their ''Noah''s Ark''. They ride it across the star sea to the barren earth and build a new home..."


    He looked up at the sky from the gap between the dense leaves, "Noah''s Ark... Is a wandering planet!"


    Everyone looked at him in surprise. Obviously, the idea was too unexpected, but there was nothing to refute.


    Aoki didn''t explain anything, but turned to look at the words on the ground. He frowned, rubbed his temples in pain and said:


    "I seem... To understand a little..."

 Chapter 453

    When Aoki first saw the symbols on the ground, he had an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Some things in the depths of my mind are crawling out, rustling like insects. When I can''t climb out, I will bite his brain.


    This is not the first time. Every time he thinks deeply about things, especially about his own past, his head hurts as much as it does now.


    He once doubted whether he was infected with gray brain virus. If his subconscious mind was not still able to use it freely, he even suspected that a shadow had occupied his brain.


    In the past, in such a situation, he was bound to stop thinking, stretch lazily, and then light a cigarette. Now, his cigarettes are blistered. Without smoking, his brain can''t secrete more dopamine to inhibit nerve pain.


    His mind is now like a boiling hot pot. The symbols on the ground have become delicious ingredients. They are crumpled and thrown into the pot, mixed with his brain, and tossed up and down with red pepper oil and dotted pepper particles.


    He grinned and winked at those things and said, "I seem to understand a little..."


    Everyone looked at him and waited for him to speak - if you understand a little, say it and explain it to everyone.


    But Aoki couldn''t say it. It''s not that he''s lying, but that he doesn''t know what to say. You really can''t explain to a foreigner who hasn''t eaten Chinese food what hot pot is and what''s inside!


    The crow moved gently on his head: "quack, I told you not to brag casually! There are linguists here. It''s wrong for you to brag about linguistics in front of a linguist! Quack! Just like no one can brag about making sauce elbows in front of Ruhua..."


    Aoki reached over his head and grabbed the crow''s ankle. The crow was startled, flapped his wings and shouted, "Hey, come on, I''m just kidding, quack, don''t throw me!"


    Aoki didn''t throw it away, but grabbed its feet and scratched on his head, as if his scalp was itchy. Scratching would be more comfortable.


    "Wow, cool!" the crow immediately scratched his scalp. "Can''t you have lice?"


    Su Huilan said, "Aoki, what do you understand? Say it quickly."


    Aoki said: "what I see is fragmented information, which can not be completely put together into meaningful things, so I don''t know how to say it, but I do understand a little."


    Mrs. Larry encouraged: "then describe the fragment information you see, even if it is only a little bit. The language decoding is like this. When Shang Boliang decodes the Egyptian holy script, he only starts with the name of a Pharaoh. You just need to give me a hint. Maybe we can translate the text completely with our cooperation."


    Aoki shook his head and said, "no, madam, it''s difficult for me to describe, because what I see can''t be converted into language. What I see is a lot of patterns. I don''t know what that means."


    "Pattern? What I see is also a pattern. What madam painted on the ground is a pattern. Who saw it, didn''t he?" petru said.


    Mrs. Larry had a light in her eyes. She said, "Mr. Aoki, please tell me what kind of pattern you see? Oh, you don''t have to describe its specific content. You just tell me what it is, such as shape, color, etc."


    Aoki thought and said, "it''s three-dimensional, just like holographic projection, but it''s broken. As for the color, it''s messy, I can''t tell."


    Mrs. Larry looked a little excited and even her breath was tight. She frowned, clenched her hands into fists, and rubbed her fingers constantly. After a while, she said, "I see. This is a higher level text, higher than I thought!"


    "How advanced is it?" asked Alice.


    Mrs. Larry said: "Linguistics is actually a branch of Informatics, and characters are a way of recording and transmitting information. In philology, the most commonly used methods are divided into hieroglyphs, ideograms and Phonograms according to their origin and function, but some rare methods are divided according to the shape of characters. For example, we call the characters on the mud fragments found on Crete linear characters , Chinese characters are called square characters. Have you ever heard a saying that Chinese characters are equivalent to two-dimensional codes and English is equivalent to bar codes? "


    Alice said, "yes, but this is just a popular view on the Chinese Internet. Is it of no academic significance?"


    "It''s true that it doesn''t make any academic sense. It''s just the self entertainment of Internet users, but it reflects the fact that there is no doubt that Chinese characters carry much more information than English," Mrs. Larry said


    Su Huilan suddenly said, "madam, do you mean to say that English is actually linear, that is, one-dimensional, and Chinese characters are two-dimensional. Naturally, two-dimensional information modules carry more information than one-dimensional information modules."


    "That''s the truth," Mrs. Larry smiled and nodded, "After the unification of linguistics and Informatics, we have put forward the dimension theory of language, but it is very complex and involves the application of thermodynamic laws in informatics. However, there is a very interesting conclusion - the information exchange between organisms usually adopts the information coding method of one dimension lower than its spatial dimension."


    This sentence is a bit tongue twister. Those who listen to it unconsciously repeat it in their mouth: the information coding method of one dimension lower than its spatial dimension


    Mrs. Larry looked at everyone as if puzzled and explained: "To put it mildly, people are three-dimensional creatures. Our language and characters usually adopt two-dimensional coding, because this coding method can carry the largest amount of information within the scope of our understanding. If three-dimensional coding is adopted, the amount of information is greater, but the human brain can''t respond, and it''s more difficult to learn. If lower dimensions, such as one dimension, are adopted, the transmission of information will be easier The quantity and efficiency will be very low. That''s the case with the knot chronicles in ancient times. "


    "But madam, you were still saying that English is linear and Chinese characters are two-dimensional. Are we European and American people low dimensional creatures compared with Chinese people?" Alice said unconvinced.


    Mrs. Larry said: "Of course not. I say that the linearity of English is only relative. In fact, both English and Chinese characters have evolved on the basis of standard two-dimensional coding. English gives up pictograms and retains only phonetic functions, which reduces the complexity of information coding but improves the ease of information transmission. You can think that it is 1.5-dimensional, while Chinese characters combine pictograms, understanding and pictophonetics To improve the efficiency of information coding, you can think it is 2.5-dimensional. These information coding methods are within the scope of our normal understanding. Which one to use depends on what we need. Different times and social models have different requirements for the speed and efficiency of information dissemination. "


    Su Huilan said, "I see, madam. These words on the ground are encoded in a more advanced way."


    Mrs. Larry nodded and said, "yes, in fact, I should have thought of it when I was at the altar. These words are projected to the ground through the gap between pumice stones by moonlight. The real information may be the spatial arrangement of those stones in the air. Unfortunately, I can''t see it. Fortunately, Mr. Aoki reminded me that I think this is a kind of three-dimensional coded text information."


    "Madam, you just said that biological information adopts the coding method of one dimension lower than its spatial dimension, and Mr. Aoki can actually see the three-dimensional coding information of these words, that..."


    Alice looked at Aoki with a strange look. She didn''t say the second half of the sentence - isn''t he a four-dimensional monster?

 Chapter 454

    The coal boss came down from Qingmu''s head, walked around Qingmu three times on the ground, flew around him three times in the air, then stopped in front of him and croaked at him:


    "On behalf of the landlady, I ask you to be honest, quack - are you an alien wood from the Orion big dog Nebula horsehead? If so, quack, will you have reproductive isolation from the people on earth?... quack, don''t look at me like that. For the happiness of flowers, please answer this bird''s question!"


    Aoki said, "Orion has no big dog nebula. Big dog is a constellation adjacent to Orion, and Orion has no horsehead star, only Horsehead Nebula."


    The crow raised his head, held the tip of his wings under his beak, and made a meditative crow sound: "well... Don''t be so serious!" suddenly turned back and looked at the green wood, "No, quack, when do you think you''re so sober? You didn''t even know the difference between RMB and Pluto before. Quack? How can you be so clear about the situation of Orion? Oh, this proves that my guess is correct. You''re from Orion!"


    "So where did you come from?" asked Su Huilan.


    The crow was stunned: "er... Er... Er... I..." it thought for a long time, "I don''t remember!"


    "You two are almost the same." Su Huilan smiled. "If he is a monster flying from the Orion star cloud, you are a monster in the monster!"


    "Oh, wow..." the crow tilted his head and looked at Su Huilan. "Little Niang PI, don''t run on me just because I help Ruhua! Fishing for a Kaizi depends on your ability. You have the seed to make a delicious meal and block my mouth. I don''t care about your bad things!"


    Suhuilan was bewildered by the coal boss and couldn''t see a bird, so she had to stare at Qingmu. Qingmu was still focused on the words on the ground. He looked at it for a while, touched his forehead and said to Mrs. Larry, "madam, if this is an advanced coding method, why do I see fragments?"


    "There are many possibilities - the information is encrypted, the information is incomplete, or my records are biased, etc." Mrs. Larry analyzed, "The higher the level of language, the higher the fault tolerance. The proportion of misspelled or missing words allowed in a text is higher in Chinese than in other languages. In the same article, errors of 20 words in English may lead to ambiguity, and even more in French, it may be impossible to read 10 wrong words, but you can understand the meaning of 50 wrong words in Chinese. In In computer coding, if only one symbol of 0 and 1 is wrong, the whole program may crash due to error.


    In theory, three-dimensional coded information has a higher fault tolerance rate, so it is generally not afraid of information loss. Even if there is a deviation in my record, it will not make you unable to understand at all. Then the first two are more likely, information encryption and its integrity.


    The coding method of three-dimensional information may not be combined by a single word like two-dimensional, but as a whole. Just like building a complex three-dimensional model with building blocks, the key building blocks must be in order to build it. Without a foundation, the building above will not be established. You can only see a pile of building materials and can''t tell what it is. "


    "But what you wrote on the ground is also a separate text?"


    "Maybe it''s just the projection of three-dimensional language on a two-dimensional plane."


    "Since it is projection, it should have lost most of the meaning of the original information coding?"


    "If it''s projection, it should be like this. But it''s a little strange that you see pieces of information. Normally, when you look at the shadow of an object, you won''t see a pile of molecular materials that make up the object."


    "No matter what you see, your brain is different from ordinary people." Su Huilan said with envy.


    "Isn''t he really a four-dimensional monster?" Alice opened her curious eyes.


    Mrs. Larry smiled: "different languages will be applied to different functional areas of the human brain. For example, the brain functional areas of most languages are in the wilnick area of the left superior temporal gyrus, but when using Chinese, the activity of the wilnick area is very low, while the activity of the bruka area behind the left middle frontal gyrus will be significantly increased, which is closer to the motor center of the human brain.


    We don''t know what three-dimensional language is like and how the human brain should remember and distinguish these information, but we think it won''t be together with the language functional areas we commonly use now, and may even use some sleeping areas that our research has never touched, and Mr. Aoki''s place is just awake. "


    Aoki thinks Mrs. Larry''s statement is more reliable. His brain must have been sleeping. Many memories are clearly there, but they can''t be retrieved. Even the subconscious can''t do anything, so that he can''t do it in a dream. But sometimes when he needs to use them, his brain is cold and something will pop up.


    He admired Mrs. Larry''s knowledge very much. Although petru didn''t talk about what happened in the savage tribe, and everyone tacitly didn''t mention it, everyone can guess what Mrs. Larry encountered. The brilliance of her human nature can illuminate all the dark corners of the world.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, madam," Aoki said.


    Mrs. Larry smiled, "it''s a pleasure to meet you, too. Unfortunately, I can''t see what you see, otherwise I might be able to analyze it for you."


    Aoki said, "in fact, it''s not difficult for you to see. I have a way."


    "Oh, what can I do?"


    "Dream."


    "Dream? You mean you can hypnotize me into a dream, and then pass what you see to me through your subconscious mind?"


    "Yes, madam. But..." Aoki suddenly remembered what Mrs. Larry had just experienced. Although she supported her body with faith and kept her soul from being polluted, her physical and mental trauma exists objectively, and this pain will be amplified in her dream.


    He didn''t want a great woman who had just returned from hell to recall the pain and said, "madam, your body is still very weak. Wait a while."


    Mrs. Larry seemed to understand his intention, smiled gratefully and said, "well, anyway, there is only projection left for this information. I guess this text can be found in other places on the island here, and it''s not too late to study it again."


    "Wait a minute!" Alice cried suddenly. "Mr. Aoki, you just said Noah''s Ark crossed the sea of stars to build a home. If you didn''t read it from these words, how could you say that?"


    This is also everyone''s question. Everyone looked at Aoki and waited for his answer.


    Aoki thought and said: "I don''t know. It''s like a flashback picture. I felt very familiar when I looked at these words, and then saw a lot of three-dimensional fragments. When my wife talked about the flood and the ark, this flashback picture appeared in my mind, like a movie lens. I almost thought I could fully interpret the meaning of these words, but it didn''t It just flashed and disappeared.


    You may not believe it. My mind is in a mess now, like... A hot pot... These words written by my wife are ingredients. I know they eat, but I can''t say their names, and I don''t know how to eat. I can only watch them boiling in the pot. "


    The crow cried excitedly, "quack, hot pot!" it jumped to the words and walked around, shouting, "where''s the hot pot? Rinse some beef? Balls... Duck intestines or something! Quack, man, don''t play with me. Where''s the hot pot?"


    Everyone laughed at him, and only followed him soundly.


    The coal boss was really hungry, but at the moment, no one thought about his stomach. He raised his neck and cried out in great grief, "such as flowers, I miss you so much! Quack my sauce elbow!"

 Chapter 455

    After an apocalyptic disaster, although they escaped from life, everyone was exhausted. Now they were called by crows, and everyone felt a little hungry.


    Hunger and thirst are the most terrible enemies. It''s OK to say that Danshui is not far from the lake, but food has become a big problem. There are no large animals on the island, only birds and rats. It''s not easy to catch these prey. They don''t have hunting tools. Shooting not only wastes bullets, but also attracts savages.


    If you go fishing in the lake, it is easy to be found because the view of the lake is too wide, and it is too close to the camp established by the savages by the lake.


    Petru has the most experience in wild survival. He first picked some wild fruits from the surrounding trees to make sure they can eat. He asked everyone to cushion their stomachs first, and then proposed to find a better camping place.


    "But before we find the camp, we''d better observe the movements of the savages and see what they want to do, otherwise we''ll always live in fear. It''s best to find a chance to kill them all," petru said.


    Seeing that everyone had no opinion, petru began to count weapons. Now there are two micro punches, three pistols, seven grenades and a telescope.


    He looked at Mrs. Larry and asked, "madam, can you use a gun?"


    The lady said, "I fired a shotgun."


    "That''s it." petru handed her a pistol and taught her how to open the insurance. "It''s easier than a shotgun."


    Seeing that there were only five guns on the ground, Mrs. Larry shook her head and said, "the gun can play its role better on you than me."


    She looked at Alice again. "I think Alice is like me."


    Alice said, "give me a grenade. Anyway, I''d rather die than let those savages touch me!"


    Petru hesitated, took the gun back, gave them two grenades, and told them how to use it.


    Mrs. Larry refused, leaving Alice with only one.


    Looking at the remaining weapons, petru asked Aoki, "how to divide it?"


    Aoki went over and looked at Anderson''s injury. He found that the white flower mud he had wiped was very effective. It not only detoxified, but also seemed to have anti-inflammatory effect. It was just soaked in water for a while and looked a little ugly.


    He threw the submachine gun to Anderson and petru and said, "you have all been soldiers. Weapons can exert the greatest power in your hands. Professor Su and I don''t rely on weapons very much. Just give us a pistol."


    He turned and looked at Su Huilan.


    Su Huilan said, "I have no problem."


    Petru pointed to six grenades on the ground and said, "what about these?"


    Aoki said, "use it. Once there is a conflict with the savage, Professor Su and I will deal with the wizard. Your task is to protect the safety of Mrs. Larry and Alice."


    Petru nodded to show his understanding and asked, "shall we act together or separately now? I mean, do Mrs. Larry and Alice want to act with us?"


    Mrs. Larry said, "let me go with you. I can understand some of their language. Maybe I can help you."


    Su Huilan also suggested: "without means of communication, we should not separate."


    Qingmu reached out and touched the willow branch in his arms and said, "well, be careful."


    After finishing their things, they cleared away the traces left here, and then walked towards the savage camp.


    Along the way, because there was nothing to eat, crows and sound were listless. One of them stopped on the head of Qingmu and the other on the shoulder of suhuilan, like frost eggplant.


    Petru was supposed to go behind Mrs. Larry''s back, but Mrs. Larry insisted that she was all right. As a professional archaeologist, it is common to survive in the wild, so we should not worry about her.


    She was very interested in Aoki''s dream, so she walked side by side with Aoki and quietly discussed the topic of dreams, especially the language communication in the subconscious state.


    Aoki said, "in fact, we don''t talk in dreams, because the subconscious mind is completely transparent. What you think, the subconscious mind will call relevant memories and build them in the dream. When you can enter other people''s subconscious world, you can see each other''s whole thinking process."


    "How do you communicate with each other? Do you also show your thoughts in her dream space?" the lady asked.


    Aoki said, "yes, but you must follow the space rules of the other party''s dream. You can''t break this rule, otherwise it will cause the collapse of the other party''s dream. Another premise is that the other party should accept you and allow you to make things in her space. Of course, if there is a big difference in the spiritual power of the two sides, everything is different and the rules are changeable."


    Mrs. Larry seemed interested. "Oh, that''s so interesting! Can you tell me what mental power is and where it comes from?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "I don''t know where spiritual power comes from, but I know how to improve..."


    ¡­¡­


    While Mrs. Larry and Aoki were discussing dreams and thinking, petru kept trying to get close to Alice.


    ''Alice, you are such a beauty!'' said petru without a word.


    Anderson looked at him warily, but petru didn''t care.


    "Oh, really, thank you!" said Alice.


    "Are you Mrs. Larry''s assistant?" petru asked again.


    Alice said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, nothing. Just ask. How long have you been with your wife?"


    "When I went to school, Mr. Yeager was my mentor. Later, I went to Mr. Yeager''s studio for internship, but I mainly studied with Mrs. Larry. It has been nearly five years since then."


    "Oh, so long, that''s nice, that''s nice!" petru was absent-minded. "Well... Who are you talking about Mr. Yeager?"


    "Mr. Yeager is Mrs. Larry''s husband!" said Alice. "Mrs. Yeager should actually be called Mrs. Yeager, but she doesn''t like people to call her that, so everyone calls her Mrs. Larry."


    "Oh, I see." petru seemed a little lost. "Mr. Yeager... Is also a great scholar?"


    "Of course! He is the most authoritative expert on Mayan civilization and Atlantis civilization in the world. He is also the first person to propose that there may be ancient civilization relics on the South Pacific seabed. It is precisely because of his view that Professor Silva later discovered the existence of submarine relics and inverted pyramids."


    The feeling of loss on petru''s face was more obvious. He sighed and patted Anderson on the shoulder. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it.


    Anderson felt a little strange and asked, "Hey, man, what''s the matter with you? If you''re unhappy, don''t think about anything. It''s bad to think too much. It''s better to think about fishing. Every time I think of fishing, my mood will get better, and I''ll put aside all my unhappiness."


    Petru sighed again: "I really should find some hobbies like you, brother. An interesting person will please women! Unfortunately, I can''t do anything except war."

 Chapter 456

    Alice didn''t know why petru suddenly became so sentimental and said, "Hey, what are you sighing for a big man? Look at your wife. Mr. Yeager has died so long, and she hasn''t sighed. Their lives have been dedicated to the greatest cause of mankind!"


    "What? What are you talking about? Mr. Yeager is dead?" petru suddenly stopped and asked.


    Alice said: "Yes, Mr. Yeager died three years ago. He and his wife were bitten by a poisonous snake when they went deep into the jungles of South America to investigate ancient relics. Mrs. Yeager dragged the injured Mr. Yeager alone for more than 100 kilometers in the jungles before returning to the camp for treatment, but finally died. Mrs. Yeager probably didn''t want to recall this painful past, so she didn''t even know Yeager''s last name I would like to mention that we are not allowed to call her Mrs. yeg, but only Mrs. Larry. "


    Petru remembered his dream in the altar. When they dreamed of many snakes, Mrs. Larry''s performance was completely different from her usual calm, calm and fearless character. Suddenly he realized, "no wonder she is so afraid of snakes!"


    He looked at Alice and said, "Alice, I want to ask you for help."


    Alice said, "what can I do for you?"


    "Well... I want to... Marry her," petru hesitated.


    "What?" Alice didn''t hear clearly.


    "I mean... I want to marry Mrs. Larry!" petru said.


    Alice''s expression was even more surprised than when she saw the huge moon in the sky: "Mr. petru, are you kidding?"


    "No, I''m serious."


    Petru tightened his tight gun solemnly, looking like a stubborn child.


    Alice said, "Sir, I don''t know how to help you. Why don''t you tell your wife directly?"


    Petru said with a pinch, "I''m afraid my wife will refuse. You know, she is a great person and the most respectable woman I''ve ever seen. To be honest, in addition to admiring her, I''m a little... A little... Afraid of her."


    Alice laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter whether you admire her or fear her. The important thing is, do you love her?"


    "I love her!" said petru firmly. "I''ve loved her since I... Saw her that night. I fell in love with her at first sight!"


    Alice said, "since you love her, you should say it out loud to her instead of asking for the help of an outsider here. Love belongs to you, and only you can help yourself."


    Petru looked at Mrs. Larry''s back in front and nodded solemnly.


    When suhuilan heard what they said, she smiled at petru and said, "if you marry Mrs. Larry, what will Ravier do? She is still waiting for the stars and the moon in the prison in Egypt to save her!"


    Petru''s body trembled like an electric shock. He stopped, painfully closed his eyes and cried bitterly with a headache: "Oh, God, why give me such a problem! Why let me make such a difficult choice! I''m a little overwhelmed!"


    Aoki and Mrs. Ali, who walked in front, turned around and didn''t know what was wrong with petru.


    The sleepy crow stopped on the green wood''s head turned his eyes and said, "quack, what''s so difficult! The primary school students only do multiple-choice questions, and the adults choose --" he raised a claw and held it into a bird fist, "all of them!"


    "What?" petru stared at the coal boss and gave him a thumbs up happily after a long time.


    The crow nodded at him with enjoyment: "well, children can teach and quack!"


    Su Huilan said to Qingmu, "you really have a good bird!"


    The coal boss suddenly thought of something. He tilted his head and looked at Su Huilan for a long time. When he woke up, he pointed to Qingmu''s head with the tip of his wings and said: "Hey, hey, he''s not an adult. He''s not even a primary school student. He''s a piece of wood. You know a tree can''t do multiple-choice questions, but the birds in the tree can do them, so I''ll help him with his multiple-choice questions, so... Quack... You know hungry is a very painful thing..."


    The crow is noisy. Aoki and suhuilan are used to it, but others are different, especially Alice. She is very curious: "I know the crow is very smart, but I didn''t expect it to be so smart. It looks like a person rather than a bird. Mr. Aoki, how did you train such a fun pet?"


    Aoki said, "if I tell you I haven''t trained it at all, it''s bad in the bar. Do you believe it?"


    When Mrs. Larry heard the crow say that the green wood is a tree and it is a bird standing on the tree, she suddenly remembered the picture seen in the altar.


    She had been recalling and discussing those words just now, but she ignored the painting. She thought the painting was just a totem, just like the totem on many primitive murals. But she suddenly doubted that the painting might not be so simple and might represent some special significance.


    She felt it necessary to tell Aoki, but when she just wanted to talk, there was a whistling sound of wild people in the woods ahead.


    The people immediately quieted down and hid carefully in the woods.


    "Did they find us?" Alice was afraid.


    "Shh!" Anderson motioned to her to keep quiet, and then listened carefully to the movement in the distance.


    Whistling, whistling, far and near.


    Petru whispered, "no, there seem to be two groups of people."


    Qingmu and suhuilan also heard that these roaring sounds were mixed with two different names, which were obviously different, and the distance and direction of the sound were also different.


    "Go up and have a look," Aoki said.


    The crowd moved on carefully.


    Petru went to help Mrs. Larry, and this time the lady didn''t refuse. Petru held his wife''s arms and shoulders and stopped talking.


    Aoki and Cymbidium took the lead in climbing the highland, from where we can see the savage camp.


    The efficiency of these savages is amazing. After a while, a decent temporary residence has been built there, with simple fortifications around it, and a little farther away is full of traps.


    "This is a race good at fighting," Su Huilan said quietly after watching.


    Aoki said, "look at them, the enemy opposite is not weak."


    At this time, the savages in the camp were quiet. Their clan leader waved his scepter and instructed the people to pick up the newly made spears and wooden bows and form a long queue in front of the camp.


    On the hillside across a valley from them, some figures appeared like ghosts. They leaned out and shot an arrow here with a bow and arrow, and immediately retracted.


    Here also used bows and arrows to repay them, but because both sides are on high ground and far apart, they can''t cause any harm to each other.


    Probably found that the bow and arrow could not be shot, and the savage Hula opposite stood out and lined up on the hillside.


    The savage patriarch finally raised his scepter, and one of the savages on the hillside came out. He also raised a silver scepter, shining in the sun.


    Although they were far apart and didn''t come for them, Qingmu and suhuilan could still feel a strong spiritual wave breaking out in the valley between the two hillsides, just like two tides meeting here and bumping into a torrential ruiliu.


    Aoki felt that the wicker in his arms seemed to move slightly.


    Petru picked up the telescope and looked over there. Suddenly, he said to himself, "it''s not like a savage!"


    He wanted to pass the telescope to Mrs. Larry next to him. Mrs. Larry picked up the telescope and looked at it for a moment with an expression of surprise:


    "It''s Mr. stone!"

 Chapter 457

    Even without Mrs. Larry''s reminder, Aoki has noticed that three of the savages are obviously different. Instead of covering their bodies with leaves or grass fabrics like the wild people around them, they wear clothes from the modern world.


    When the telescope was passed to Aoki''s hand, they could clearly see that their clothes were blue Seamen''s clothes. He remembered captain church''s diary that when he rescued Arthur stone from the sea, they were three people, all naked. This suit should have been changed on the expedition ship discovery.


    The big men on the left and right sides of the three people look like Slavic people and are very strong. The man in the middle with a silver Scepter in his hand has an oriental face. He is not tall or short, fat or thin. I don''t know whether he really looks outstanding or whether the wild people around him set him off. He is like a rainbow tree in the wilderness, like a bright moon in the dark starry sky


    Aoki only looked at it and determined that the man was situ.


    Although he had never seen situ before, his name had struck him like thunder, and he had many inexplicable contacts with him in the past six months. Mo Yu, Du Juan, Du WA, Xia Xiaoxiao, many people he knows are related to this man, and even their fate has changed irreversibly.


    Aoki finally understood why Mo Yu, Li Qian and Du Juan were fascinated by situ, while Xia Xiaoxiao, who was born in a rich family and worked in lab 19 and could be said to be a combination of beauty, wisdom and wealth, was willing to commit himself to marriage, because this guy was really a little too handsome.


    He stood there, even if he was wearing only a coarse sailor''s suit, you would feel that it was a suit tailored for him. His facial features, his expression and his posture are all perfect. His spirit and temperament attracted people''s eyes like a black hole. Any man will feel ashamed when he sees his appearance; And when any woman sees him, her heart beats faster inexplicably.


    Alice was like this when she got the telescope. She was so excited that she almost shouted. She covered her mouth with her hand and tried not to let herself scream. When she put down her telescope and saw Anderson looking at her, her face suddenly turned red and whispered, "I''m sorry, Anderson, I''m not..."


    Anderson stopped her from saying, took her hand and said, "it''s okay, Alice, I understand. When I go fishing, I can''t help looking more when I see others holding expensive fishing tackle and driving a luxury yacht to sea, but I only like to use my own rod, which is suitable for me."


    Alice squeezed Anderson''s hand and said, "thank you! Anderson, you are a real man! I love you and I will love you forever!"


    When Su Huilan saw situ, her heart might beat harder than Alice. She was not obsessed with situ''s handsome, but she saw situ''s face. After watching it for a long time, she finally convinced that this person was the one her father left in her dream.


    Her heart pounded, put down her telescope and said to Aoki, "it''s him! It''s him!"


    Aoki didn''t understand why she was so excited and said, "I know. He is situ Xingzhi."


    Su Huilan said, "no, he is not only situ Xingzhi, but also a genius of the alliance! He is the successor of master Nanke! Do you remember I told you that my father left a person''s shadow in my dream?"


    Aoki remembered that Su Huilan went to the bar to find him because of this, but he didn''t expect that the man would be situ. He picked up the telescope again, looked carefully and said, "I don''t look like him!"


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "I don''t know why. Anyway, my intuition thought you were the person in my dream. Subconsciously, you two are very similar."


    Aoki felt that women''s intuition was a very metaphysical thing, so he stopped talking about it and asked, "what are you going to do now? Go find him?"


    Su Huilan said, "I must find him, but I''m curious. How did he become the leader of savages? It seems that he is still a wizard who can mobilize the spirit of the island."


    Aoki was also surprised and said, "then wait. Let''s sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight and see the situation. If situ and them can''t support it, we''ll help."


    He communicated his opinions to others, and everyone had no objection.


    The confrontation between situ and the savage wizard continued, but the spiritual fluctuation in the valley did not continue to increase, as if both sides were unwilling to do their best.


    Both Aoki and suhuilan have experienced the horror of the spiritual power of savage wizards when they do their best. At that time, the pressure of the giant moon and the flood in the sky covered everything. However, if there is no spiritual power to maintain the stability of space, I am afraid that the spiritual pressure of tearing space alone will break up the consciousness of most ordinary people.


    Aoki felt some slight changes in the wicker in his arms, like a worm crawling slowly. Of course, the wicker will not move. This is a sense of consciousness, which shows that the spiritual energy mobilized by situ and savage wizards has affected the wicker.


    He concentrated on the wicker and then found his mental strength easily penetrated. He began to see a world full of green, like getting into chlorophyll, and then boom. Like a baby in swaddling, he opened his eyes and suddenly saw a strange world.


    Some strange forces were pouring into his arms, but he was like a coal boss flying into the sky. He was able to overlook the camps of savages on both sides.


    The coal boss croaked.


    Situ and the savage wizard turned their heads and looked in his direction at the same time. The deadlocked spiritual power in the valley fluctuated seriously, and the original balance was facing the trend of being broken because of the intervention of the third party.


    The situation suddenly changed. Situ and the savage wizard issued instructions at the same time. The savages on both sides began to march towards the valley in an attempt to destroy each other before the new forces joined.


    Wild people fought fiercely in the valley. Wooden bows and arrows and spears pierced the enemy''s body. The sound of fighting and the smell of blood echoed in the valley.


    However, the savage war did not last long. When the two powerful spiritual forces were deadlocked and a third force was watching, both sides clearly saw that it was not easy to win, so they took back the men and horses, leaving only the bodies of one place in the valley.


    They dragged their dead companions back to their camp. The savage wizard and situ also recovered their spiritual power and returned to their camp.


    Petru angrily pestled the gun to the ground and scolded, "what a fucking disappointment! Why didn''t you fight at the beginning of the good play? I knew I''d help them throw a shuttle!"


    He looked at the haggard Mrs. Larry and felt an impulse to kill all the savages.


    In the evening, a curl of smoke rose from the savage camp. Everyone thought of dinner, and their stomachs began to grumble.


    Petru looked through a telescope and scolded again: "shit! Even his own people eat. What a fucking beast!"


    He gave the telescope to others, but after listening to him, everyone knew what was going on, and no one wanted to take another look.


    The crow croaked to petru discontentedly, "birds are birds and animals are animals. Don''t confuse them!"


    Su Huilan asked Qingmu, "what should we do? Let''s meet situ now?"


    Aoki said, "I always think something else is going to happen. Wait until dark. Savages are afraid of dark. Touch it after dark."


    Su Huilan said, "it''s dark on the island and I can''t see anything. How can I get there?"


    Aoki said, "have you forgotten that we are still sound?"


    Suhuilan suddenly remembered that the cat could come and go freely in the dark night. Looking at those savages, they obviously have no intention of war. They plan to rest after they are full. Maybe they think the dark night is the safest guarantee.


    It was finally dark.


    Aoki has long wanted to see situ. First, he had too many questions to ask him. Second, he promised Xia Xiaoxiao to find him.


    Now the mysterious man finally appeared, in the jungle less than a kilometer in front of him.

 Chapter 458

    However, something unexpected happened.


    This night is not as dark as before, but a little dazzling.


    When the clouds at dusk are still enjoying the residual temperature of the sunset, several stars have emerged in the sky. With the gradual fading of Caixia''s light clothes, a large light red fog appears in the middle of the sky. The two are carried out at the same time. The lighter the glow, the thicker the light fog. There are some dazzling dots in the light fog, flashing blue or white light.


    People couldn''t tell when the night came. It was not until the whole sky was covered with such light and fog that they were sure that this was the night sky on the island.


    The red fog in the sky presents a diffuse state, with a circle of scattered arcs at the periphery and several bright or dark clouds in the middle. At first, Aoki thought it was a cloud. Until suhuilan reminded him, he didn''t know it was a nebula in the Milky way.


    The stars in the nebula are getting brighter and brighter. The dazzling blue light emitted by the brightest stars is very dazzling. When people look at them, they seem to look up at the LED bulb on the ceiling.


    The spectacular beauty of the starry sky is suffocating. People almost forget the hunger and the cold in the night wind. Everyone holds their breath and looks up silently, just as countless sages faced the bright star river.


    Only Anderson sighed: "ah, this night is really a good time for fishing. What a beautiful scene it would be if we took a fishing rod and went boating on the lake!"


    The sound of singing came from a distance.


    Looking around, Aoki saw that under the starry sky, those savages had put out the fire and crawled on the ground. The savage wizard also knelt on the ground, holding a scepter in his hand, and took the lead in singing prayers that he could not understand. The head of the scepter points to the most dazzling star cluster in the middle of the star sky. It is like a big bird, spreading its wings and flying in the center of the arc-shaped red light fog around the sky. Its wings fan the star storm, and its body emits colorful glow.


    The crow spread its wings and shouted, "quack! It''s as cool as I fly!"


    He cried half a sound "meow", looked at the crow, looked back at the nebula in the sky, and took back the half sound "woo" behind him.


    The same chanting sound came from the hillside on the other side, but it was a little far away and their situation could not be seen clearly. Aoki took the telescope again and looked over there for a while. He didn''t see situ.


    He decided to go now. Su Huilan suggested that she and he go there and the others stay where they are just in case. They have enough ability to protect themselves. Once they encounter danger, it is not a problem to get out.


    Aoki thought for a moment and said, "let''s stay together. We should not be separated for the rest of our lives. In case of separation, it will not be easy to gather again in the future. Moreover, I believe situ is not an enemy. If there is a conflict, we may not be afraid of them with our abilities and weapons."


    He touched the willow branch in his arms and increased his confidence a little.


    Petru and others agreed with him that they should not be separated. Su Huilan stopped talking and the party began to set out towards situ''s camp.


    Although the starlight is blocked by the dense branches and leaves of the forest, compared with the dark hell without light the night before, the light is enough now.


    The wind gently shook the leaves and made a loud noise. The insects in the field were chirping. People''s feet crunched on the soft ground, with a tap sound in the middle.


    Until this time, everyone felt cool when the wind blew on them. Occasionally, one or two drops of cold dew fell. It felt that it was late autumn and it was about to enter winter.


    They walked carefully for fear of disturbing the savages. When they approached situ''s camp, they saw that the savages in the camp were also crawling on the ground and talking. At the moment, holding the scepter to preside over the prayer is an old savage. Two Russians are guarding on both sides of the forest, while situ rests under a big tree in the forest.


    Aoki obviously alerted the savage when they approached. The savage priest gave a purr. The savages became nervous and grabbed the weapons on the ground.


    The savage priest ran over and respectfully handed the scepter to situ, but situ didn''t take it, but patted the savage on the shoulder. The savage relaxed, looked suspiciously in the direction of Qingmu, and then went back to preside over the prayer ceremony.


    Situ just stood there, like the host welcoming the distinguished guests, with a spring breeze smile on his face, welcoming the arrival of Aoki and his party.


    "Mr. Aoki!" situ''s voice was very magnetic, like a prince on the stage, handsome, sonorous and full of the wind of the king.


    Aoki was slightly stunned and said, "this is the first time we have met. How can Mr. situ know me?"


    Situ smiled brightly and said, "aren''t you seeing me for the first time? How can you recognize me?"


    Aoki thought about it and smiled unconsciously. He is a man who doesn''t want to think more about things, not to mention that the problem is not worth thinking about. Situ gave him a good feeling. In addition to the natural comfort brought by his appearance, his speech and behavior also made people feel like a spring breeze. When he stands in front of you, whether you know him or not in the past, you will feel that this is your long lost old friend.


    Su Huilan looked at situ curiously, and then turned her face to look at Aoki. She found that the two men were not the same in facial features, but if you look at them for a long time, you will really have an illusion that they look a little alike. She doesn''t know why. She thinks this is the influence of their subconsciousness. Can people with strong mental power bring such an illusion to people?


    So far, Su Huilan hasn''t met anyone more powerful than Aoki''s spirit, and at a glance, she is sure that the situ''s spiritual strength will not be worse than Aoki. But the savage''s mental power is also very strong. Why wouldn''t he have such an illusion?


    At this time, situ and everyone had seen each other one by one. He is very polite to everyone. Like his friends, he does not differ according to his status or mental ability. Only when facing Mrs. Larry, situ showed more respect:


    "Madam, I''ve heard a lot about you. I''ve long wanted to see your face, but it''s a pity. Speaking of it, I''ve met Mr. yeg once again. He is a great scholar. His views on gandaya civilization have exceeded the current level of human understanding of civilization. Unfortunately, the world is short-sighted and regards him as a scientific heresy. I believe his thoughts will be renewed in the near future Shine! "


    "Thank you!" Mrs. Larry''s voice suddenly choked, tears spilled from the corners of her eyes, and she could say nothing else after only two words, and her voice was full of gratitude.


    She thought of her husband, the German who was more stubborn than her, firmly believed in the existence of the gundarian civilization and ventured again and again in the jungles of South America and the islands of the South Pacific. His academic radicalism, especially the theory of biological degradation, has aroused great debate. He is not recognized by the mainstream academic circles, but also excluded him as a heresy, saying that he is a madman and an anti-human scholar. His stubbornness was not even understood by his wife for a time. Until his death, he was a very lonely man.

 Chapter 459

    Petru just learned from Alice that yeg was Mrs. Larry''s late husband. He was very dissatisfied with situ''s mention of yeg and opening the wound in her heart, but situ''s appearance made him unable to lose his temper.


    Ivan and Boris, who were with situ, also came to meet them. They were as close as relatives. On such a desert island, I don''t even know whether it is still on the earth, and those savages don''t know whether it is human. It''s a happy thing to see a normal person.


    But when Boris heard petru''s name, he suddenly became excited and shouted, "are you red beard? You''re fucking red beard! Shit, I''m going to chop you! If you hadn''t robbed my boat, I would have lived a fairy life by Lake Baikal!"


    Petru was puzzled. Before he could react, Boris rushed up. The two men tumbled down in the nearby grass. After a scuffle, Boris was pressed under petru and put a gun on his forehead.


    Petru scolded: "shit! What''s Lao Tzu''s, the Russians are great! Do you think Lao Tzu won''t swear? Fuck you, go back to the big grizzly bear raised by your grandmother!"


    Although Boris was pressed by petru, he was unwilling to show weakness. He held a grenade in his hand, held it in one hand, and put the fingers of the other hand into the pull ring, scolding: "shoot! You bastard! It''s a big deal that everyone will die together! Rob my boat. I managed to play big, but you bastard picked it up!"


    The two of them were at loggerheads there, and the situation looked very dangerous. Whether petru shoots or Boris pulls the string, it will have extremely serious consequences.


    But situ didn''t seem to be based on stopping. He didn''t even look at it, as if what happened there had nothing to do with him, and the explosion of the grenade wouldn''t hurt him.


    Ivan was going to stop Boris, but he held back when he saw situ''s appearance. Situ was originally his employer. Although situ said that their task had been completed after the submarine torpedo was launched, in Ivan''s view, his task was not satisfactory until he was sent back to the mainland.


    After a series of changes, Ivan trusted situ more and more. Although he didn''t know what situ was doing, he could see that it was by no means a small thing. He believed that situ''s decisions were right. The same is true. So far, situ hasn''t made any mistakes.


    Aoki and suhuilan certainly won''t stop petru, because they don''t know the guy on the ground, and Boris is holding a grenade at the moment. Who knows if petruwan will throw the thunder out as soon as he lets go of him.


    Although you can use mental power, no one wants to do it first when you meet situ for the first time. It''s like two peerless experts who will not pull out their sword because of the fight between the gangsters next to them.


    And Aoki knows that petru will not suffer. This guy''s mental strength is not weak, and his combat effectiveness is extremely strong.


    Petru and Boris were deadlocked for a while. When they saw that no one came to persuade them, they were a little uncomfortable. Boris, lying on the ground, turned his eyes and spoke first:


    "I said red beard, where the fuck did you come from? It''s a gun and a grenade. How did you bring it up? We didn''t have anything when we went to the island. We were almost naked."


    Petru shook his red beard on his chin and said, "you were forced to go to the island. I came up on my own initiative."


    "Take the initiative?" Boris pretended to be surprised. "What are you doing here?"


    "Of course, I was entrusted by the United Nations to save you. I didn''t bother to come to save you!" petru began to lie with his eyes open.


    Boris said, "just pull it and return it to the United Nations! You are a pirate wanted all over the world. The people of the United Nations will come to you to save us when they are fucking dead!"


    Petru said, "don''t tell me, it''s fucking dying. The earth is almost occupied by aliens!"


    The two men pulled about for a while, and the muscles of both sides relaxed. Boris put his finger out of the grenade ring. Petru put the gun away and said, "give me the grenade back."


    Boris quickly grasped Ray''s hand and hid it under his waist: "Hey, man, I think you''re too cumbersome with so many things. I''ll take this for you."


    Petru had just loosened his body and was ready to stand up from Boris. He pressed up again, put his elbow against Boris''s throat and said angrily, "give it back to me quickly!"


    Boris was overwhelmed by him, but he still didn''t want to let go: "look, you still have... Submachine gun. Why don''t you give me... Hand... Gun..."


    Petru was so angry with him that he strengthened his hand that Boris turned his eyes. Anderson finally couldn''t help it and said, "Hey, stop it. I still have a few grenades here. Let''s take it easy for you."


    Petru stood up angrily when he saw that Boris would rather die than hand over his grenade.


    Anderson took a ray from his body and gave it to Boris, who was struggling to get up. He said, "I''ll give you one and you''ll give your one back to petru."


    Anderson happily took ray, but he didn''t intend to give it back to petru. Instead, he said stubbornly, "I see there are two more on him. Ivan and I have nothing. Let me share Ivan one. Don''t give us a pistol?"


    Petru was so angry that he turned the muzzle of the assault gun. At this time, he suddenly felt a suffocation in his chest. He looked at Aoki and heard Aoki say, "that''s it. Give Ivan and Boris a grenade and my pistol." he said and took his pistol and cartridge clip to Boris, "Next, we have to work together. I don''t want to see anyone have an accident."


    Su Huilan understood that Qingmu was showing her attitude in front of situ, so she also took out the gun, handed it to Ivan and said, "I don''t use it very much. I''ll give you the gun."


    Alice took out the grenade. "I feel safe enough now. Give me my grenade, too. It''s too wasteful for me."


    Boris happily snatched the grenade from Alice''s hand, as if he had got some valuable treasure. Just when he wanted to show off, his mind suddenly exploded and looked at situ. Situ''s face was still filled with a spring breeze smile, but Boris didn''t dare to move.


    Alice really felt more secure than before, so she offered Lei. But she saw the savages who had been praying not far away. Although she knew that these were not the group they met, she was still a little flustered. She asked situ, "Mr. stone, excuse me... How did you become the leader of the savages?"


    This is also a question that everyone is curious about. Everyone looks at situ.


    Situ smiled and said, "I''m not their leader. I just communicate with God for them. In their eyes, I''m a priest or wizard."


    "How did you do that?" asked Alice.


    "In the first few months, we were all avoiding savages. At that time, I was still injured and my mental strength did not recover. Thanks to Ivan and Boris, we survived hard," situ said, "Then there was a disaster on the island. We were captured by the gravity of a star. When maintaining space stability, their priest died. I picked up the scepter dropped by the priest and replaced him. It''s so simple."


    "How many months? You mean how many months you''ve lived here?" exclaimed Alice. "But no, we''ve only been on the island for a few days!"


    Situ smiled and asked, "are you sure you''ve only experienced a few days?"

 Chapter 460

    Alice clearly remembered that they rushed into the fog in a lifeboat, and then met a savage on the island. Mrs. Larry suffered as a result. Pardik and other sailors were eaten by savages, and only she and Anderson escaped.


    She told Aoki and suhuilan all this. There would be no problem, but how many days have passed? She never calculated accurately. It felt like a few days.


    But she was suddenly unsure, and her memory suddenly became blurred, as if she had just had a dream.


    Alice''s face looked painful and muttered to herself, "why can''t I remember! Why can''t I remember!"


    Su Huilan held her shaky body and said: "That''s because there is no standard sunrise and sunset on the island, and the length of day and night is unstable. Our brain only counts time according to our own biological clock. Objective memory can''t help us understand time, but confuse our brain. So when you don''t think about this problem, your intuition is that after a few days, you will find that there is no time at all With time memory, the brain has determined that these are invalid information and thrown them into the information garbage. "


    Situ nodded and said, "that''s right, so it''s difficult for us to estimate the exact time we spent on the island. I said it took several months because I simulated an atomic clock in my dream."


    "Atomic clock?" said Su Huilan, "can you simulate the decay of microscopic particles in your dream? It''s incredible!"


    "In fact, it''s not difficult. You can also do it. The only problem is that you need to understand the principle of the atomic clock and the resonant frequency of the atom you want to use in the energy level transition." situ gently waved his hand and said, "it''s just that I participated in the design of the world''s first cesium atomic clock and witnessed its success."


    "The first cesium atomic clock was built in the late 1950s. Aren''t you..."


    Su Huilan has been hesitant to ask situ about the person in her dream. He is too similar to the person her father left in her dream, but he is too young. If according to her father, he was the best member of the young generation of the alliance and the successor of master Nanke, it means that he was already an excellent young man when master Nanke was alive, and master Nanke Disappeared during World War II.


    If situ really participated in the design of the first cesium atomic clock, the time would coincide, but she really can''t imagine that this handsome man with romantic style and superstar temperament is already in his 70s and 80s?


    "Yes, the atomic clock of that era was so heavy that it needed a big house to fit it, and it was not easy to build it." situ neither denied nor acknowledged Su Huilan''s words, "But if it''s in a dream, it''s much easier. You can even omit the tools and steps used to cool or heat cesium atoms, and you don''t need the lasers that lift cesium atoms and the sensors that capture them. Everything is done by consciousness.


    We only need a suitable energy field to let cesium atoms pass through repeatedly and transition between two different energy levels to make its resonance frequency reach 9192631770hz, so that a conscious atomic clock is ready.


    The atomic clock is the most stable timer. The definition of second has long existed in human history, but it has not been able to accurately measure and calibrate it. It was not until 1967 that people redefined second as 9192631770 times the period of the electromagnetic wave radiated during the transition between the two hyperfine energy levels of the ground state of cesium 133 atom. This definition is determined by the almanac in astronomy The second of meaning is equivalent, and there is an error of about one second every 20 million years.


    However, the requirements for the environment of the atomic clock are too high. It requires the cesium atom to be cooled to a static state near absolute zero first, and magnetic field interference is not allowed in the whole energy level transition process, but in the real world, the universe is full of magnetic fields and rays. However, all this is different in dreams. The dream space is composed of the subconscious, which can shield all interference. "


    Aoki finally learned how they felt when they listened to situ''s strange talk about the physics of mirrors capturing light. He knew nothing about the atomic clock, but after hearing situ''s talk, he felt like it was the same thing, but Aoki couldn''t do it even with Aoki''s mental power if he wanted to be one in his dream. Because the atomic clock was not so understated as situ said, if he wasn''t proficient It''s impossible to simulate such a thing in atomic physics and have personally studied the design scheme of atomic clock. It''s like it''s not difficult to simulate the effect of a nuclear bomb explosion in your dream, but it''s impossible for non professionals to simulate an atomic energy reactor.


    Even he was puzzled, and others were confused. What spiritual power, dreams, consciousness and so on were like arabian nights for Alice and others.


    Su Huilan is the only one who can understand, but she still has doubts: "Mr. situ, I still don''t understand that the resonance frequency of cesium atoms is fixed in nature, but in the dream, everything is created only by consciousness. The cesium atoms in your atomic clock are also created by your subconscious mind. Isn''t its frequency also variable at will? How can you determine that the second you define is correct?"


    Situ said, "the so-called vibration frequency is actually the radiation generated during the energy level transition. It is a kind of wave, and the wave can be captured by consciousness. It can interfere with our mental force, and our mental force also exists in the form of wave. I have felt the pulse of cesium atom in the atomic clock at a stable frequency, so I can engrave the same pulse in my dream."


    "I didn''t expect you to unify the things in the conscious world and the things in the physical world so highly. I''ve never tried this." Su Huilan was very impressed.


    "It''s not difficult. We often use the combination of dreams and specialties. Engineers can use dreams to design drawings, and physicists can use dreams to simulate the motion of celestial bodies. In the era of no computer, things that are difficult to be displayed intuitively on the plane can be made through dreams, which is just more spiritual. Many geniuses I know do so Yes, you can. "


    Situ said and smiled at Su Huilan, "However, Professor Su does philosophical research and may not have much contact with physical simulation, but many philosophers in history have also used this method. For example, Kant tried to simulate God in a dream. Of course, the dream failed because he was God in the dream, and one world could not tolerate the existence of two gods. In addition, he also simulated the solar system in a dream This time, it was very successful, and therefore put forward the theory of nebula, which was written in his general history of nature and theory of celestial bodies. "


    Su Huilan had to admire situ''s erudition. This idea really inspired her. The subconscious can create the world, but it can''t be separated from memory. However, a madman like Kant wants to create God in his dream. This is not only wishful thinking, but also a kind of innovative wisdom and rebellious courage.


    Of course, Su Huilan would not be easily misled by situ. She returned to the atomic clock and asked:


    "But Mr. situ, the time of a dream is not consistent with the reality. There is a Chinese idiom called ''a dream of a sorghum'', which means that a person has experienced a tortuous life and finally finds that he has only had a dream and the rice in the pot is not cooked when he wakes up. The length of time in the dream only depends on the speed of nerve signal transmission in our brain. How can you pass through the atoms in the dream Clock to determine the time of the real world? "


    Situ smiled and said, "don''t you know the real dream?"

 Chapter 461

    Referring to the real scene dream, Aoki immediately remembered the pigsty cave in southern Yunnan.


    He explained for situ: "the real dream is that the dream is highly consistent with the reality. What you do in the dream, what you will do in the reality. Your subconscious will not only transfer memory to build the dream, but also control people''s thalamus and cerebellum, so that people can act normally as if they were awake, but their behavior will be consistent with the dream. Sleepwalking is a concrete manifestation of the real dream."


    He remembered the Mo language when he first came to the bar, "The real dream of sleepwalking is not the most complete real dream, because the behavior of sleepwalkers is the same as that in the dream, but the scene is not necessarily the same. For example, the process of sleepwalkers getting up from bed, going out and going downstairs to the toilet may be the process of coming out of the classroom and going downstairs to the canteen; when sleepwalkers are sexually assaulted, they may be in love or just in the hospital Take a physical examination in the hospital... "


    When Aoki said this, he stopped and stared at situ tightly. He wanted to see something from situ''s face. Unfortunately, there was no wave on situ''s face.


    "Why did you make those mirrors so that the girls of Wuzhong Conservatory of music fell into sleepwalking and couldn''t wake up?" he finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Can''t you wake up? I was already awake when I left!" said situ


    Aoki shook his head and said, "the mirror you helped Li Qian get has been in a maze. Li Qian used this to organize many girls to go out for prostitution, but these girls themselves don''t know at all."


    Situ was very calm until now, but he just flashed by: "it seems that I was negligent!"


    He went to the fire, gently added some dead branches to the fire, and said to Ivan, "Ivan, take out some more of our meat. I think everyone is hungry."


    Ivan took some meat pieces from nowhere, strung them with branches and baked them on the fire. After a while, the oil came out and the smell went into people''s noses.


    Alice suddenly felt sick, pointed to the meat and said, "this... Can''t be...?"


    Situ smiled at her and said, "don''t worry, this is the big fish we caught on the beach. After simple treatment, we cut it into blocks for easy carrying."


    He took out a small crystal like thing from his pocket, "this is salt. Put some on it later. It tastes very good."


    "Oh, my God! You''ve salted the sea? How did you do it?" exclaimed Alice.


    "It''s not sea salt. There are natural salt mines on the island. We just picked up a few." situ broke the salt into small salt particles and gave them to everyone.


    At the beginning, everyone was afraid that it was human flesh. Now they know that it was sea fish and salt, and their saliva unconsciously flowed down.


    The crow cried happily, "I''m starving! I''m starving!"


    Everyone sat around the fire and watched Ivan cook the meat skillfully, then salivated and waited for the meat to be cooked.


    Only Aoki stood aside and looked at situ motionless: "you haven''t answered my question."


    Situ said, "is this question very important?"


    Aoki said, "of course! It''s about my next decision."


    "What decision?"


    "Should I treat you as a friend or kill you?"


    Situ was stunned for a moment. This was the first time since people saw him that his expression had changed significantly, but he soon laughed and smiled happily and heartily.


    He said, "you are really an interesting person. I appreciate you very much. Xiaoxiao let Meimei recognize you as a godfather is a very correct decision." then he looked at Aoki with a little melancholy in his eyes, "how are Xiaoxiao and Meimei?"


    "Everything is fine!" Aoki nodded. "I met your wife in Lapa island. She had been looking for you. I asked her to go back. She entrusted me to find you."


    "Thank you!" situ said gratefully, and then fell into silence.


    He looked at the fire, his face leaping with happy brilliance, as if he saw his lover and daughter from the fire. Aoki watched quietly without disturbing his thoughts.


    After a while, situ came back to himself.


    "Your question is not one or two words. Please allow me to say a few more nonsense." situ sat down and helped Ivan barbecue. While baking, he said, "you must have found some secrets here. I have noticed the differences of these islands for a long time. Thank you, Mr. yeg."


    He glanced at Mrs. Larry and continued, "I have always suspected that the world is in a man-made group reality dream. Of course, this is another topic. It is not convenient for me to say more here. What I want to say is that every large group reality dream has high requirements for the environment, requires very extreme conditions, and the possibility of natural formation is very small. Therefore, I suspect that there are some man-made dream making scenes on the earth, but I have always been I can''t find it. Later, Mr. yeg''s discussion of Maya civilization and gandaya civilization inspired me to pay attention to these islands in the Pacific Ocean. "


    Aoki and suhuilan thought of petru''s charts at the same time. They looked at petru and found him listening nervously.


    "Mr. yegg mentioned a sacrificial forbidden area called tabu on the island, saying that it is a relic left by the gandaya people. However, Mr. yegg did not find the spiritual power of tabu, but said that it has divine energy. It can''t blame him. He is not an awakener, but because of this, he deserves our respect.


    The arrangement of the islands containing tabu has a certain law. I suspect this law is the dream making rule of real dream. I want to find out its law and have studied it for a long time. I even lived here with my wife and daughter for several years. "


    When situ said this, Aoki suddenly remembered that he had seen her home in Meimei''s dream. The scenery in those layers of dreams was so beautiful that Meimei said that her home was much more beautiful than Jiangbin park when she saw Aoki enjoying the scenery in Wuzhong Jiangbin park. So that''s an island in the South Pacific!


    Meimei is a natural Qingming dreamer. She said situ wouldn''t let her dream of her father in her dream, so she really did it. She also built a secret cabin to meet her father in her dream.


    At that time, green wood only thought it was a child''s innocence. Now, it may be arranged by situ. Meimei said that no one had taught her how to dream. The seemingly natural awakening ability, in addition to the genes left to her by an excellent father, was more likely that situ had arranged a way for her to awaken in her dream


    On this thought, Aoki had to admit that situ was very powerful, very powerful! There is a worry in my heart that if such a powerful person is not restrained, the damage to the world will be devastating.


    He thought of Kitano Zhenwu again


    Situ continued: "I have mastered some laws, but the ghost island on the sea makes me very sleepy. I can''t accurately lock the position of all the islands, and I can''t measure the relationship between the strength of all Tabb''s mental force field, so I can''t find the control hub of the whole dream.


    Therefore, I can only think of my own way. I use the known laws to carry out derivation experiments in a small range. I want to deduce the position and strength of all taps. However, simulating the mental force field is a difficult problem. I can''t use my mental force to influence the experimentee every time I experiment, which is not conducive to my observation and adjustment.


    So I thought of the mirror. "

 Chapter 462

    "The mirror itself does not produce a mental force field, but it can reflect light and create a mirror like us in the human visual system. The person in the mirror is unconscious because she does not exist, but visually, she does exist, which constitutes a real dream similar to sleepwalking.


    When we distinguish the person in the mirror from ourselves, forget the principles of optics, forget the rules of physics, and look at her alone, she is a sleepwalker.


    She is unconscious and doesn''t know what she is doing. All her actions are determined by another consciousness - that is, I stand in front of the mirror, and I am equivalent to the subconscious of the person in the mirror.


    The world in the mirror is equivalent to her real world, while our real world outside the mirror is equivalent to the dream world of the person in the mirror, because ''I'' is her subconscious.


    This reverse world view forms a spiritual mirror image, or a negative film of the real world. The "I" is no longer me, but my subconscious. The place where the subconscious is located is the dream. In this mirror world, a dream space of real dream is formed within the surface of the mirror and my field of vision, which covers a virtual world Mental force field.


    This mental force field also exists in theory, because human mental force is a kind of wave, its characteristics are similar to electromagnetic wave, and it will reflect when encountering a mirror. However, the mental force of ordinary people is very weak, so the mental force field is also very weak.


    When a person looks in the mirror for a long time, he will feel a little trance, which is due to the interaction between this spiritual force field and his subconscious mind.


    I looked for many experimenters and found that as long as I gave them a hint, it was easy for them to enter the real scene dream, that is, sleepwalking.


    So I began to use a mirror to simulate tabu to test the influence of this spiritual force field on people, in order to deduce the exact position of all tabu. If it is metaphysical, it can also be considered that I am studying a certain array. "


    Situ carefully explained his understanding of tabu and why he wanted to do the mirror experiment.


    The barbecue on the fire was already cooked. Ivan distributed the meat to everyone. Most people don''t understand what situ is talking about, so they should listen to the story while eating. Only Qingmu and suhuilan listen very carefully.


    Aoki sighed in his heart and had to admit that this guy is really a genius. He never thought about the mirror. When he came to tubuai Island, he saw the energy of tabu, and he didn''t think about the mirror.


    It''s not genius to design the mirror experiment through tabu, and then deduce the energy intensity and arrangement rules of all tabu through the mirror experiment? It seems that he has succeeded in derivation, otherwise he will not appear in the South Pacific again, and coincidentally met the exploration ship.


    "Why choose those ignorant girls from Wuzhong Conservatory of music?" this is Aoki''s most worried question. In his opinion, such an experiment should be done in the laboratory, such as Mei''s experimental building. It is extremely irresponsible to find a school to let a group of students sleepwalk.


    Situ said, "the core of this experiment is the subconscious influence. The experimentee must not know the purpose of the experiment, or even know that it is an experiment, otherwise the experiment will fail because of the subconscious hint. I can only find opportunities to find subjects in my life.


    Art college students, especially girls, are the most ideal subjects. They are young, curious and very sensitive, but they have a little knowledge of physics and are easy to fall into the mud of nihilism. While advocating scientific truth, they believe in ghosts and gods. As long as they give a little hint, they can get the ideal effect I want.


    By chance, I met a girl named Li Qian in Wuzhong Conservatory of music. She was a money worshipper, but she was very smart. There, I completed a 12 phase mirror simulation mental force field experiment and made some special discoveries. At this time, something happened in the South Pacific, so I left in a hurry.


    I remember that when I left, I had eliminated their negative mental effects and left Li Qian a large sum of money for her to distribute to her subjects as compensation. Although I knew that the money worship girl might swallow the money, I really didn''t have time.


    I can only explain so much. I wonder if you are satisfied with my answer? "Situ looked at Qingmu and then added," as for my going to Wuzhong... It''s for personal affairs. "


    Aoki certainly knows what his so-called private affairs are. At that time, situ should have found some signs of the invasion of parasitic consciousness. He wanted to come back to confirm the safety of the Xia family so that he could consider returning his wife Xia Xiaoxiao and daughter Meimei to Wuzhong for shelter, because he was going to do something important in nantaiping.


    However, he immediately found the unreasonable place and asked, "with your ability, you can''t not find that old Xia has been invaded by the shadow. Why do you safely let your wife take your daughter back to Wuzhong?"


    "Because I had an unexpected discovery in Wuzhong - Mr. Aoki, a waiter hidden in a bar in an old street!" situ laughed. "You are more suitable to deal with my father-in-law''s problems in Wuzhong than I am."


    Aoki remembered that Xia Xiaoxiao had talked about situ and said that as long as Aoki was there, Wuzhong was safe. He was surprised and asked, "did you arrange for me to see old Xia?"


    Situ smiled without saying anything.


    Aoki suddenly figured out a lot of things.


    Professor Mei is famous for his neurophysics. He has learned a lot and made many achievements, but he is not a professional doctor. It is not difficult for the Xia family to invite the best doctor in the world for consultation with their financial resources. In fact, they did go to Hopkins Medical Center for treatment, but the Xia family finally went to Mei Tao, who did not refuse, but threw the job to Aoki, There are all kinds of oddities in it, but Aoki is too lazy to think and ask. Today, he finally understands that this is because situ has made arrangements.


    Having figured this out, Aoki immediately thought of another thing. His brain was buzzing. Looking at situ in front of him, he became more and more mysterious.


    "Did... The professor ask me to go to the criminal investigation team to help interrogate Zhao Pengcheng... You arranged it?"


    "Yes," said situ, "My father-in-law has a special status. If he doesn''t have enough trust, even if Professor Mei goes in person, he may not be able to carry out the treatment smoothly according to the doctor''s mind. The old man and his wife like Hu Xing very much. If you get familiar with her, it will be easier to enter Xia''s house. To be honest, I''m afraid they are too rigid and you can''t get their trust. In case of dumping If I quit, my mind will be in vain. "


    "So, you knew Zhao Pengcheng was parasitized?"


    "Yes, I knew it after he destroyed the vegetative brain in the hospital."


    Aoki was a little creepy. He felt as if he had become a transparent person. Everything was under the calculation of others. He habitually touched the cigarette in his pocket, but he felt empty. Fortunately, his fingers touched the wicker in his arms. The familiar life mechanism from the wicker made him a little more comfortable.


    "You are really a terrible person!" he breathed a long sigh. Suddenly, he was lazy again. He stretched his waist and didn''t want to investigate anything. No matter how he did it, thinking about IQ 150 with an IQ of 50 will never have results. It''s better not to think about anything.


    Situ was curious: "what''s wrong with me?"


    "You know too much, as if you know everything," Aoki said. "It''s always terrible to know too many people."


    Situ said, "I don''t know everything. For example, I haven''t been clear about one thing."


    "What''s up?"


    "Who are you?"


    "Who am I?"


    Aoki''s head aches again when he hears this question.

 Chapter 463

    The stars hide in the charming red fog and emit white, blue and red dazzling light, like the Star Gods staring at the people on the ground through their veils.


    The savages were still praying, as if the ceremony would never end.


    I don''t know what kind of fish Ivan roasts. The meat is a little rough and tastes like old beef, but hunger makes people''s taste buds bloom like flowers. With salt, the burnt meat taste is comparable to the most delicious meal in the world.


    The crow kept quacking while eating: "quacking, it''s delicious! This is the best meat I''ve ever eaten, quacking!"


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "didn''t you say that nothing is better than your landlady''s sauce elbow?"


    "One moment at a time, another at a time. If you have sauce elbow now, it must be delicious. If you don''t have sauce elbow, you can make do with this meat!"


    The crow croaked for two words, and suddenly gave Su Huilan a white look, "Hey, don''t think I''m saying you can make do with croaking. For a man in charge, a woman can''t make do with it!"


    Suhuilan almost choked on a piece of meat in her esophagus. She finally understood a truth. Don''t dream of taking advantage of the crow at any time.


    She ignored the crow and found that situ and Aoki suddenly stopped talking at the moment, which made the atmosphere a little silent and embarrassing. She wanted to ask situ about the alliance, but she didn''t think the time was right. Or there are some uncertain places in her heart. She doesn''t want to be led by the nose. The conversation between Aoki and situ just now made her feel that this man was a little unreal. If you talk about her dream, you must talk about a lot of things she didn''t want to mention. She didn''t want to tell her secret to a person who was so smart and terrible and seemed very untrue before the situation was unclear.


    She remembered that the discussion on time and atomic clock had not ended, but was interrupted by Aoki''s question. She wanted to continue the question and asked:


    "Mr. situ, you just said that you first created a real dream to synchronize the dream with the reality, and then created a cesium atomic clock to time in the dream, but you can''t carry an atomic clock in your consciousness all day and keep yourself in a sleepwalking state?"


    "Don''t be so troublesome," situ said. "I just connect the real scene of the island to the dream, and then determine the cycle of regular events in the surrounding environment, such as the interval between two tides, so I can roughly measure the time corresponding to our world."


    Su Huilan remembered the giant moon change she had experienced before and said, "the tide is caused by the gravity of the moon, and the instability of this space shows that it may move between the earth and the moon, which will obviously lead to changes in the tide. How can we infer time through the tide?"


    Situ said, "so it''s not enough to test once. Once you find that the environment changes, you have to test again. However, you may not notice that the instability of this space does not change at a uniform speed. It is stable most of the time. Otherwise, there can be no civilization on the Island. Unfortunately, the tribal civilization here has been destroyed in the disaster caused by space change."


    "So how much time have you measured?"


    "About a year."


    "Almost a year?" Alice, who was already full, wiped the oil around her mouth with her hand, then shook her head and said she didn''t believe it. "I don''t understand what you said about the atomic clock. I really can''t remember how many days and nights have passed, but I know how many meals I have eaten. Our food is already small. If a year later, I must be a ghost, not a person!"


    The crow croaked and nodded in deep agreement: "croak, the crow is starving! The crow is starving!"


    Situ Rao looked at the crow with interest. The crow looked unnaturally and didn''t turn his head: "all right, all right, stop talking! I''ll just eat meat..."


    Su Huilan thought for a moment and said, "I once guessed that this is a Klein bottle. Aoki and I have discussed this for many times. Many things have confirmed that my guess may be right.


    You and Mrs. Larry entered this space at the same time, but they lived on different islands. According to you, nearly a year has passed, but Alice only feels a few days, which obviously doesn''t seem to happen in the same time and space. Your atomic clock is accurate, but the human metabolism and biological clock won''t deceive her.


    Although the Klein bottle contains part of the four-dimensional space, it is generally closed, and any position of the bottle body is connected. Can we say that we were in the same space but at different times? "


    Situ nodded and said, "Professor Su, your guess is right. It can be understood as a Klein bottle, but you ignore that Klein bottle has no fixed shape. We call it a bottle because we can only see its projection in three-dimensional space-time. A real Klein bottle can be of any shape."


    Su Huilan thought about the deep meaning of situ''s words: "do you mean...?"


    Situ reminded, "if you have to imagine, you can imagine that the bottleneck of this bottle is very long, even longer than a giraffe."


    "Giraffe?" Su Huilan looked at situ in confusion.


    Situ said with a smile, "a neck that grows to light years."


    Su Huilan seemed to understand something and suddenly said, "I see. You mean when we are on different islands, we are in different positions on Klein bottles. Sometimes the distance between the two is... In light years?"


    Situ nodded: "so I also said that the significance of atomic clock timing is not big. I don''t use it to see time, but use it to deduce the position of time and space."


    "Why?"


    "Because if you are in a spaceship traveling at high speed or even the speed of light, think about what will happen and what is the meaning of an atomic clock?"


    "High speed navigation will have obvious relativistic effect." Su Huilan thought of the giant moon she saw that day, indicating that the island was approaching the moon at a very fast speed. She calculated in her mind the speed at that time and the possible relativistic effect.


    Aoki''s brain suddenly flashed a light, but he didn''t remember anything.


    He looked up at the clouds in the sky and the shining stars. He had never seen the sky before, but he had an inexplicable sense of familiarity, as if he had stared at it countless times in the past.


    Situ also looked up at the sky and said, "look at the starry sky above you. Are you familiar with it?"


    Su Huilan studied celestial literature. She suddenly exclaimed, "this... This is the nebula of Orion!"


    What''s so surprising about the Orion nebula that others don''t understand?


    Suhuilan excitedly pointed to the magnificent star clusters in the sky and shouted:


    "The big bird is the Orion Nebula, which is 1350 light-years away from the earth; the protruding rotating dark cloud is the Horsehead Nebula, which is 1500 light-years away from the earth, and the light behind it is the hydrogen atom cloud ionized by the star; the red arc aperture is the Barnard ring, which has a span of 300 light-years. It is impossible to see these nebulae of Orion on on the earth, which should be seen with the naked eye It''s so clear that at least three-quarters of the distance should be pushed forward, that is to say... "


    Suhuilan''s heart was pounding, and her voice trembled and wondered, "are we on the arm of Orion 1000 light-years away from the earth?"

 Chapter 464

    The starlight is scattered through the glass on the back of the lifelong flower who is bending over to adjust the telescope.


    The telescope has been bought back for nearly a year. Except for the Lantern Festival, several children came to make a scene. Later, they stood alone on the roof and looked up at the stars in a stubborn posture. The wind and rain did not change.


    The children didn''t come back. They usually go to school and hide at home to play games after holidays. For children living in a city that is always haze, the charm of the game is far greater than the dark starry sky above their heads.


    I spent tens of thousands to buy something, but it has been covered with dust since then. I feel it a pity to spend my whole life. After cleaning Aoki''s studio and room, she went to the glass shed on the roof to clean the dust for the telescope.


    Sometimes she would observe the sky, the moon and unfamiliar stars on a fine day, until once she accidentally saw a flowing cloud from her eyepiece. She had never seen such a shocking picture, nor such a beautiful brilliance.


    At that time, she didn''t know what it was. She went back to the Internet to find out that what she saw was the large nebula of Orion.


    From then on, lifeflower fell in love with astronomy and the stars hidden in the depths of the universe. She wanted to see them as they were.


    Winter is the best season to observe the Orion Nebula. Today''s weather is good. There are no clouds or haze in the sky. She looked for the three stars of Orion''s belt from the star searching mirror. The three stars were very bright and arranged neatly. They were very conspicuous in the winter night sky. She soon found them.


    After adjusting the angle and focal length, she saw the bright Nebula in her eyepiece.


    That is the M42 Nebula in Orion, like a big colorful streamer bird with open wings. When I saw it, I thought of the coal boss, the greedy and wordy crow.


    Next to the big bird is a thick and dark dust cloud. Behind the cloud, there is a red light emitted by hydrogen ionized by nearby stars. At the top of the cloud, there is a rotating convex black cloud. Because it looks like a horse''s head, astronomers call it the horse''s Head Nebula.


    But in the eyes of a lifetime, where is it a bit like a horse''s head? It''s a bit similar to that chicken nest head. Right next to it is the M42 Nebula in the shape of a big bird, just like a crow croaking towards Aoki''s head.


    Together with other nebulae and bright stars, they are surrounded by a bubble like arc-shaped red emission nebula, which is the Barnard ring of Orion. It is said that the Barnard ring spans 300 light-years.


    Lifetime flower has a special love for Orion. You can see it for a long time. To this end, she also specially studied the astronomical data about Orion and learned that the large bird like M42 nebula is 1350 light-years away from the earth, while the chicken nest like Horsehead Nebula is 1500 light-years away from the earth.


    At the thought that even if the bird could fly to the speed of light, it would take hundreds of years to stop on the green wood head, the lifelong flower couldn''t help laughing.


    For hundreds of years, the crows had starved to death!


    But sometimes, she will be inexplicably sad. The wood and the greedy crow have been gone for nearly a year, and there is no news at all, just like they have evaporated from the world.


    The flower straightened up all her life, looked away from the eyepiece and looked up at the stars in the distance. The nebula cannot be seen by the naked eye. Only the three stars on Orion''s belt are symbolically hanging in the sky, as if announcing the meaning of some kind of life.


    She remembered some rumors about Orion, saying that human beings were born in the nebula 1500 light-years away and later migrated to the solar system. It was the first solar calendar in the records of Maya civilization, which was called gandaya civilization. At that time, people had a third eye, emitting a blue light like a Betelgeuse star, which could communicate with the gods in the center of the Milky Way galaxy.


    It is said that many important pyramids in Egypt and Maya are arranged according to the three stars of Orion belt, and the vent of the largest Khufu pyramid seems to point to those stars. Some scholars say that it is not a vent at all, because tombs do not need vents, and other pyramids do not have vents, so these channels point to the Pharaoh''s "return" road. Their souls will return to the big star cloud of Orion through the pyramid, and their bodies will become mummies and be dried on earth.


    I don''t know whether these statements are based or not. Maybe they are just nonsense. She doesn''t know why human beings lost their third eye and how the gandaya civilization disappeared. Anyway, it''s just a legend.


    But when she was looking for information on the Internet, she saw that a late German scholar named yeg once claimed that the gandaya civilization was at the bottom of the South Pacific Ocean.


    She thought of Aoki and the coal boss and went there.


    It''s been almost a year and they haven''t come back. She asked a lot of people and even called the police for it, but it was useless. Not only she, but also many people who care about Aoki are doing their best to find Aoki''s whereabouts.


    Hu Xing and Shi Dazhuang used the resources of the police, Yao Jingjing and Hou Biao also mobilized the personnel of the whole security company, and Xia''s family assisted. All the money and contacts were spent, but they still got nothing.


    The last news about Aoki is the message brought back by Xia Xiaoxiao and the message provided by Mei Wang through the United Nations Space Management Committee and the South Pacific scientific research ship rescue team. Aoki and Su Huilan arrived at the camp on Lapa island at the end of last year and drove their own chartered ship out of the sea.


    Will they really follow those gandayans with three eyes to the distant Orion? Even at the speed of light, it will take more than a thousand years to fly back? She looked in the direction of Orion and thought.


    Since I fell in love with astronomy, some strange ideas always came out of my mind all my life. She felt a little abnormal. She not only became sentimental, but also began to doubt the meaning of life.


    She worried both Xiao Qi and Mo Yu. Xiao Qi said she was lovesick, but Mo Yu thought she lacked faith and should use faith to expel those strange thoughts in her mind.


    All her life, Hua thought Mo Yu was right, so she followed Aunt Zhang to the church. But she really couldn''t bear the tone of the local priest''s reading of the Bible and the gospel with Wu Zhong''s accent, and people singing the local hymn again and again.


    Later, she went to lengchan temple outside the city and felt that Bodhisattva was always a little more amiable than Jesus. However, when she came to the temple, there were a sea of tourists. The smoke of incense made people cry. The hall was noisy without any solemn and sacred appearance.


    She also went to taixuan temple, but there were more people in taixuan Temple than lengchan temple. The street in front of the temple was almost crowded. She gave up before she entered the gate of taixuan temple.


    Finally, the lifelong flower came to a small temple in the outer suburbs. In fact, she doesn''t know if it''s a temple. People call it that. The gods offered in the temple are a little chaotic. There are bodhisattvas, spiritual officials and the Jade Emperor. Confucius is also offered in a small side hall next to him.


    Spend all your life looking for faith, but you can''t admire the "faith" of these clay puppets. She just felt that the small temple was quiet and had an unspeakable sense of comfort and security.


    She worshipped at will. When she entered the Lingguan hall, a Taoist greeted her: "girl, draw a lot, it''s very spiritual!"


    On the table in front of the Taoist, there is a sign of drawing ten yuan, and there is a payment QR code next to it. I spent my whole life scanning code with my mobile phone and paid ten yuan.


    The bamboo signboard clattered in the signboard, and then one fell out with a click. Pick up the lifelong flower and look at it. There are two signatures on it:


    The next year, what will happen if you don''t break the law and join the business.


    She looked at the words on the sign and looked at the meaning in detail. She didn''t hear the Taoist''s words: draw ten yuan and solve the lot for thirty. The girl will scan another code and I''ll solve the lot for you.

 Chapter 465

    All his life, he covered the telescope with a light shield and a dust cover. Finally, he looked up and went downstairs.


    She first came to the second floor. There was a bar downstairs. The sound insulation effect of the renovated bar was very good. The noise was not as far away as before. The corridor on the second floor was empty and quiet. The row of old chairs still lay by the corridor, but no one had sat in it for a long time.


    The door of Aoki studio is closed and two pairs of couplets are pasted on both sides. One is:


    Only green wood


    Ke Qi Shen Wu


    This was posted when the studio opened. It can be regarded as an advertising slogan. The other is:


    The withered trees are in spring, and the flowers are blooming. No one can see the bad alley


    The birds love the nest, sweep the old nest and wait for you to return


    It was written in my life before the Spring Festival last year and pasted on the Spring Festival couplets. At that time, I thought they could come back for the Chinese New Year. Later, I waited for him to come back for the Lantern Festival. Later, I thought he should always come back for the Qingming Festival. When he came back, he would see this word, and the crow would see the sauce elbow with eyebrows and eyes painted on the door. They would know that they were away and someone would read them.


    Unexpectedly, it has been almost a year. The original bright red paper has become dim, but people haven''t come back yet.


    Life flower''s hand on the door handle, twisted it in half, and stopped again. She remembered that she had done hygiene today. There was neither man nor dust in it. It''s impossible to open the door and suddenly find that Aoki and coal boss are back?


    Almost every morning, she would get up and clean Aoki''s studio and room. This has become a habit of her, and habit becomes natural.


    She let go of the door handle, gently smoothed the corner of the elbow on the door, and gently turned away.


    Late at night, the bar is busy. Xiao Qi and Mo Yu are busy. After the expansion of the bar, it has been operating for more than a year. The business is very prosperous. The money invested has almost returned to the capital, and there is still a small surplus. If we hadn''t insisted on quality all our life, and were unwilling to raise prices in order to take care of our neighbors and old customers, we would make more profits this year.


    However, the employees were convinced that the boss''s wife, who was a little hot tempered but could cover everything. Lifelong flowers say they want to adhere to quality, so they adhere to quality. Although dividends and bonuses may be less, they are less likely to be scolded or even beaten. Moreover, people always have to look at the long term. If the prospect of the bar is better, their jobs will be more stable.


    Lifelong flowers often say, "don''t be too shallow. Stand high and look far. You have time at night to look at the stars."


    Employees go to see the stars. If they can''t see other stars, they will see the big dipper and the Cowherd and weaver girl. Then some talkers begin to point to the Cowherd and say it''s the boss and point to the weaver and say it''s the boss''s wife. Everyone laughed loudly. The new comer asks who is the boss. Why haven''t you seen him?


    Xiao Qi tried to teach them: "nonsense! You can talk about the boss''s wife''s private affairs? What should you do!"


    Xiao Qi is no longer the guy of last year. He looks like a manager. He can deal with customers, employees or industrial, commercial and urban management Street cadres calmly. The only thing that can make him obedient is two women, one is the boss''s wife and the other is mo language.


    Mo Yu is in charge of the band and all performances of the bar. In addition, she is also responsible for the image design and official publicity activities of the bar. Ruhua bar is becoming more and more popular in Liuying lane, and she has made great contributions. The staff all said with a smile that Xiao Qi is in charge of internal affairs and Mo Yu is in charge of external affairs. They are called women singing and men following.


    The whole life flower basically doesn''t care about things, unless there are things that Xiao Qi and Mo Yu can''t handle, such as some bastards who don''t have eyes or peers coming to smash the field, and some official things.


    In general, all things can be solved as soon as you spend your life. When she chased the troublemaker with a knife into the police station, her reputation had been heard all over Liuying lane. Although the disturbance of the Chiang brothers has long passed, and only people in a small circle know a little about the truth, there is no airtight wall in the world. In addition, Huang Ziqiang, a strong man in Wuzhong, comes to Ruhua bar from time to time to offer hospitality. Others can''t help but guess that the boss''s wife is probably relying on a big tree.


    Lifeflower came to the bar, found an empty seat, sat down and said to Xiao Qi, who was mixing wine inside, "give me the wine you are mixing in your hand, just that cup."


    She is very satisfied with the operation of the bar. The only regret is that Xiaoqi''s wine is still a little worse than her.


    Xiao Qi said in embarrassment, "landlady, I haven''t finished this cup yet. I''ve only adjusted it in half."


    Lifelong flower said, "it''s just half adjusted. I just want to see if you get home with half your Kung Fu."


    Xiao Qi reluctantly moved the unsettled Tequila Sunrise to the lifelong flower, and nervously turned around to help the ordering guests make another cup.


    She tasted it all her life and found that it tasted good. Although she hadn''t had time to add pitley pomegranate juice, she could already predict the taste of the final product for a wine blending expert like her.


    A young man dressed in a black-and-white skeleton shirt and with a head of yin and Yang moved to sit next to the lifelong flower, shook half of her long hair at her, braved the smell of wine, came up to her ear and said, "I saw it just now. The boy who mixed wine gave you half of the wine."


    All his life, he said, "I like to drink half the wine."


    "Oh, have personality!" the young man whistled, "bartender, give me a glass of wine like this brother!"


    Xiao Qi doesn''t like people calling him a bartender. The bartender is a bartender, the bartender is a bartender, the bartender is an artist in the bar, and the bartender is responsible for passing on wine and watching the show.


    The old guests in the bar call him Xiao Qi, and those who don''t know their name will call a bartender or handsome boy. Of course, there are also waiters and bartenders. He is unhappy and can''t help it. The customer is God!


    He slowly turned around and saw the young man''s Yin and Yang heads, and a sun tattooed on the hairless half of his temples.


    He suddenly smiled. He saw flowers laughing all his life. He wants to say "day". Of course, he won''t say it, because the customer is God.


    But then he really said "day", because he saw the boy put his hand on his lifelong flower shoulder.


    "Newcomer?" Xiao Qi restrained as much as possible. "Let go of your hand. Sister Hua''s shoulder is also yours?"


    "Sister Hua?" Yin and Yang responded, "it''s a woman!" he simply put his hand from one shoulder to the other, "it''s not your friendship. It''s none of your business!"


    If in the past, the wine cup in the life flower''s hand had smashed the boy''s head out. She hasn''t smashed the wine bottle for a long time. In the past, the bar was small and people came from the neighborhood. She didn''t welcome such unsightly gangsters, but now the bar is big, the business is hot, and the people who come are naturally mixed. She knows how to master the heat.


    She had to see whether the man was a mallet or a peer who deliberately made trouble. In addition, she also wants to see how Xiaoqi handles it, because this kind of thing can happen to her and other girls. When she''s away, she''ll see Xiao Qi.


    She doesn''t want a girl to be bullied in Ruhua bar. One day, the shopkeeper who killed him came back, and she certainly doesn''t want to hear about the bad reputation of his shop. He''s not here. She has to keep the house for him.


    But this time, it was not up to Xiao Qi to show his ability as a bar manager, because someone did it before Xiao Qi.


    A strong arm stretched out, pinched the young man''s wrist and took it away from his lifelong flower shoulder. The young man scolded me and wanted to resist, but he felt like his wrist was bound by an iron hoop. He turned around and saw a bald head lighter than the hairless half of his Yin and Yang head.


    Then he heard a rattle and a piercing pain on his wrist.

 Chapter 466

    Spend his whole life already saw Hou Biao. He and Yao Jingjing sat together in an insignificant corner of the bar.


    Since Aoki left, Hou Biao has been faithfully carrying out Aoki''s instructions and protecting the flower and Ruhua bar all his life. The scale of the security company has expanded a lot, including the foundation given by Aoki, the ability and special contacts of Hou Biao, and the care of Xia family. If so many conditions are added together, most of them can''t be strong.


    But Hou Biao still focused most of his energy on the experimental building in Liuying lane and Meiji. He arranged two security guards at Ruhua bar, who were on guard 24 hours in turn. There are also security company cars at the corner of Liuying Lane every day.


    When the bar is open, Hou Biao will come and have a drink when he is free. Sometimes when he is not free, Yao Jingjing will come. The two of them will always come to one person. Although they have never promised anything to anyone, they feel that this is their due obligation and responsibility.


    Yao Jingjing has completely changed. A year ago, she was still a charming stewardess. In order to cure her mother, she almost committed herself to marrying a fool. Now she is a good fighter who can''t get close to two or three big men. She walks like a tiger. When her eyes stare at people, she can make people feel flustered.


    Lifelong flower heard that since the establishment of the security company, she had to carry out fighting training for more than four hours every day. She was still. Sometimes she practiced too hard and couldn''t even watch Hou Biao. After all, she was not a professional athlete or a soldier. She had to manage the company and take care of her family.


    Everyone advised her not to fight too hard, but Yao Jingjing still went her own way. She wants to change her fate. She doesn''t want to have only a beautiful face. Aoki saved her mother''s life and changed her fate, but she can''t always live on Aoki. She depends on herself.


    Since the cat killing order appeared, she began to contact the truth of the world and knew more and more things, but she also fell into a deeper and deeper fog. From Aoki, she probably knew something about her great grandmother and learned that she was a great old lady.


    She learned the Qingming dream under the guidance of Aoki. Aoki said she was a genius and might have the genetic gene of her great grandmother. She carries out fighting and physical training with a large group of rough men during the day, and practices mental strength at night. After Aoki left, Hou Biao often practiced with her. They have been able to dream of each other. Their spiritual strength has improved rapidly in this year.


    Yao Jingjing comes to the bar less often than Hou Biao, because she is too beautiful and people see her single. Sometimes sitting there is easy to cause some unnecessary trouble. Therefore, when she comes, as long as Hou Biao is free, she will come with her.


    For a year, Hou Biao hasn''t done anything in the bar because there''s nothing worth doing. But today is an exception. Who let the boy move to the flower head of his life! Although he just put his hand on the shoulder of a lifetime flower, Hou Biao could not tolerate it. In his eyes, the boy''s hand no longer exists in the world.


    He knows the position of life-long flower in Qingmu''s heart. He can ignore everything else, but no one can bang his life-long flower, touch it, and touch Hou Biao''s scales. He felt that before Aoki came back, if anyone touched a lifelong flower, he would not be able to explain to Aoki. In that way, he might as well let him die.


    Hou Biao took the man out like a chicken and threw it to his men. He did it casually, like sending away a drunken friend, without attracting anyone''s attention.


    When he came back and sat next to Yao Jingjing, the lifelong flower also sat over.


    "In fact, you don''t have to do it. Just let Xiao Qi and them deal with it." lifelong flower said.


    Hou Biao smiled foolishly: "it''s all right, just clean up a bug."


    The lifelong flower asked Yao Jingjing, "how''s aunt''s body recently?"


    Yao Jingjing said, "it''s very good. I just went to the hospital for review a few days ago and said that the recovery effect is very good and there is no sign of recurrence. My mother wants to go back to her hometown, but I''m holding on. Thank you, thanks to you, otherwise..."


    "Why do you thank me? If you want to thank me, thank that wood!" said the lifelong flower. She already knows all the stories of Aoki and Yao Jingjing in southern Yunnan, but she is not angry at all. Wood, who knows when it will bloom! Maybe I can''t wait all my life.


    Yao Jingjing smiled and said, "why do you thank him? Wood doesn''t understand! I thank you is equivalent to thanking him!" she said with a sad face, "Alas, my mother is in good health. Even if she nags about that wood all day, she really treats him as her son-in-law. I don''t listen to her explanation, and I can''t speak seriously. I''m afraid it''s bad for her."


    Now she has nothing to say to lifelong flower, "Alas, sister Hua, what do you say?" she turns to look at Hou Biao, "monkey, why don''t you accompany me home one day and pretend to be my boyfriend? Anyway, my mother just wants a son-in-law, and doesn''t care whether it''s onion or garlic."


    Hou Biao was startled, quickly waved his hand and said, "Oh, no, no! I can''t!"


    She spent her whole life looking at Yao Jingjing and Hou Biao. Suddenly, she had a strange feeling in her heart. She stood up with a smile and said, "sit down and I''ll go out for some air."


    Yao Jingjing looked at the back of the lifelong flower and sighed. Hou Biao asked her why she sighed. Yao Jingjing said faintly:


    "In the past, I always felt sorry for myself. I met someone I liked and was still a wood. But after I met sister Hua, I found that I was very happy compared with her. Look at her, she has no father or mother. She runs a family business alone and can only make herself male or female. It''s not easy to like someone A piece of wood, but this piece of wood is still missing. "


    Hou Biao asked, "you and the landlady... Like... The same wood?"


    Yao Jingjing said, "I''ve already let go."


    "Let go?"


    "Well, after I met sister Hua, I let go."


    "Oh..." Hou Biao breathed out.


    "Why are you angry?" Yao Jingjing smiled. "Want to bubble me?"


    Hou Biao hurriedly shook his head to deny. His shiny bald head reflected the light, like a spherical neon lamp on the stage: "no, no! I... no!"


    Yao Jingjing laughed and turned to see the yellow street outside the window. The tall willow tree has been decorated with lanterns and ribbons, and the new year is not far away.


    The lifelong flower stood under the tree and looked up at the drooping wicker and the scattered stars in the sky. The light pollution in the street is more serious. It''s not as clear as on the roof when looking at the sky. She looked for a long time before she found Orion''s belt. From where she stood, it was just heavy with a willow branch hanging down, as if it were three gemstones hanging on the willow branch.


    She reached out and took the wicker in her hand. She saw a fracture at the tip of the wicker, which was the one she broke last year. She remembered that before Aoki left, she put that little broken willow into Aoki''s backpack.


    It''s been almost a year. The broken willow is probably dead. She felt that with Aoki''s character, she was not likely to find a place to insert the wicker to survive. It was estimated that it was still in his bag. It is more likely that the bags have been lost like the last time I went to southern Yunnan.


    But nothing happens to people?!


    She was very reluctant to say such words as "life and death are uncertain". However, she had to admit that this person really lost contact. Just like the plane of Malaysia Airlines, life and death are uncertain. It is just to comfort herself and leave a little hope with a divination word.


    When she thought of divination, she remembered the lot she had drawn in the temple: what would it be like to leave the next year and participate in business.


    After all, she didn''t spend more than 30 yuan to ask the Taoist priest to solve the autograph for her, because she felt that some things might as well be locked with hope and thought rather than being thoroughly disappointing.


    She saved thirty dollars, but she just spent a hundred to buy the sign back. When she got home, she found that there was a line on the back of the signature:


    From then on, stop planting willows in front of the door, and plant mulberry trees to raise Wu silkworm.

 Chapter 467

    The sales of space boxes continued to be booming. In the first three quarters, the sales volume exceeded 8 million sets, and the number of registered users worldwide exceeded 20 million. The sales data of the fourth quarter has not been counted, but there is no pressure to complete the goal of selling 10 million boxes and registering 30 million game users throughout the year.


    The price of the box remained unchanged at US $50000, which was the strategy set by meiwang. The total annual sales revenue suddenly exceeded the annual turnover of worma group, which ranked first in the world. If the production lines of FSK and HW companies did not keep up, this figure would be even more terrible.


    In order to quickly spread around the world, meiwang has split the distribution right of the game and the sales channel of the space box to many different companies, but the new technology company established for the game under the third space foundation has risen rapidly, and Meishi laboratory with core technology has become the darling of the capital market.


    Capitalists with keen sense of smell came to visit Professor Mei in an endless stream, hoping to get a share of this promising project. Professor Mei was fed up with it. Finally, he simply closed the door to thank the guests. No one was seen. He only contacted the outside world through the internal quantum communication network.


    This relieved Hou Biao, who was once very nervous, and also made Mei Ziqing dizzy recently.


    The Chinese New Year is coming soon. The first day of the new year is the first anniversary of the release of the dream guide game and space box. Penguin Group, which is responsible for the release of the game, proposed to hold a global annual ceremony before the year to better promote the game. Huanyu international and BFB also support this idea.


    It doesn''t matter. He clearly knew that the attraction of the dream guide was not comparable to those mindless games. Those games need constant publicity and star effect to stimulate consumption, but the dream guide doesn''t. This is a game more addictive than opium. Once you go in and play once and create your own world, you can never put it down again.


    It doesn''t depend on the game planners and architects'' crude world outlook. It uses your subconscious mind to reconstruct a new world with all the memory in your brain. You can let go of all your imagination. In this game, there is no impossibility, only unexpected.


    When you create the world, the world exists. It stays in your memory, in your dreams, in your subconscious mind, just like your previous life and afterlife. You will gradually regard it as a real world parallel to the world. You are infatuated with it and don''t want to give it up, just as you didn''t want to leave when you came to the world.


    However, several companies have done a good job in the annual grand ceremony plan, and Mei Tui is also happy to see its success. It is also a good thing to promote a little progress. The newly-built production base in China has been built, and three new production lines are being tested, and the output can be increased in years.


    The grand ceremony plan not only invited a large number of stars, but also brought together many top rich and investors. Because the first players in the world were rich, the game was first recognized in the circle of the rich.


    Although he agreed, Mei had his idea. He does not want to turn this annual event into a farce, nor does he want to arouse the disgust of most people in the world who can''t afford to play games at present.


    Those investors may not care about the feelings of the poor, because only the circle of the rich can make enough money. In their eyes, such expensive boxes sell 10 million sets a year. Ten years later, the middle class will develop. Before the technology cost is greatly reduced, it will take 30 years to spread to ordinary consumers. This is unbearable for capital, so their annual festival plan has completely become a feast for the rich and a display in front of the poor.


    May''s goal is to sell one billion units in five years!


    He said nothing about this goal except a few core team members. People will only scold him as "old madman".


    The number of rich people is limited. With the current cost of space box, it is impossible to sell too much, but Mei has his price reduction plan. Even in the end, the box can be free of money and affordable to the poor. He can''t tell investors these words, because it''s useless to say them.


    So he can only change their grand ceremony plan with a tough attitude and go in the direction he expects. He doesn''t want to disgust the poor and is more worried about exposing the real purpose of the game.


    Mei Ziqing is so busy about this that she needs to convey Professor Mei''s meaning to those who plan this grand ceremony. However, the brains of these rich people and professors are not the same thing. They take themselves too seriously or their money too seriously, and the professor disdains to have a direct dialogue with them, Mei Ziqing had to be a microphone between them again and again.


    Later, the professor was probably bored and said to Mei Ziqing, "whoever takes himself seriously again, let him go!"


    Mei Ziqing said, "they all invested money. They said that if we didn''t do what they wanted, we would withdraw the capital."


    The professor said, "fuck the money! The most worthless thing in the world is money! If they want to withdraw their capital, they will withdraw and do it by someone else. I don''t care!"


    "But Professor, we signed a contract with them."


    "The Yankees also signed the Paris agreement!"


    Mei Ziqing began to be tough when she spoke at the investor meeting. As soon as she was tough, those investors immediately counseled and repeatedly said that she would continue to support the distribution of games and the sales of space boxes as always. As for the global event, everything was according to Professor Mei''s meaning.


    Mei Ziqing finally knows some people''s faces. When you hand him a piece of cake, he always hates it and wants to bite your hand. But if you press the cake directly on his face, he will lick his share and never covet the rest of your hand.


    "Professor, everything has been arranged." Mei Ziqing came back to report.


    "Oh, it''s hard!" Mei Tui puffed out a puff of smoke from her pipe, and her white hair exploded, which seemed more stiff than before.


    "Professor, you don''t turn on the purification system!"


    Mei Ziqing reached out to press the switch on the wall, but Mei tried to stop it.


    "Don''t move, that''s good!" Mei''s face hid behind the smoke. "If you''re afraid of smoke, go out first."


    "I''m fine, professor. I''m just worried about your health," said Mei Ziqing, catching up with the second-hand smoke around her.


    Mei has been looking at the computer screen, on which are pieces of data analysis tables. He pointed to a line of numbers on the screen with his pipe and said, "there is still a problem with the data of the game!"


    "What''s the matter, professor?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    "According to the data collected by the space box in the dark box stage, so far there are only more than 300 abnormal people, all of whom are suspected parasites. However, the registered players of the game are close to 30 million, and according to this figure, the parasitic ratio is only more than 1 / 100000."


    Mei Ziqing said in surprise, "isn''t this ratio high? There are 7 billion people in the world, more than one in 100000 is more than 70000, that is to say, 100000 people in the world have been parasitized. I think it''s terrible!"

 Chapter 468

    Mei Tuo shook her head and said: "According to our findings in the past, the main targets of parasitic consciousness are those who master resources and discourse power among humans, and the vast majority of human wealth and power are controlled by 1% of the population. They should fully control and subvert human society, at least 20% of them, that is, 2% of the global population, equivalent to 1500 Ten thousand people, one hundred thousand people, too few! "


    "Why can''t 100000 people do it?" Mei Ziqing said. "If these 100000 people are at the top of the power pyramid of governments, can''t they easily control human society?"


    Mei Zhuo said: "If human beings are unprepared, it is true. But now the world knows that we have been invaded, grey brain virus has been found, AST and PFI have developed drugs against Toxoplasma gondii, and the grey brain virus vaccine developed by MSD has been specially approved by FDA and the World Health Organization. It will be put on the market early next year. When all mankind is on alert, 100000 people want to subvert human society It''s too difficult. Moreover, from the analysis of the data, there are no 100000 people! "


    "Why? Isn''t the proportion more than one in 100000?" Mei Ziqing said, pointing to the data on the computer screen. "Most people still put the dream guide" As a game, our customers in the first quarter were mainly young people, that is, the rich second generation, and a large number were ordered by parents for their children. These people were not invaded by parasitic consciousness. Until the third quarter, the user group over the age of 25 continued to join, while the population over the age of 40 was very low, and almost none over the age of 60.


    Those who buy the space box are rich families. Players are concentrated in young people who have no voice in the family, and only those important people in the family are parasitic objects. Among these young players, one in 100000 has been found. I think the real proportion must be much higher than this. "


    Mei Tao shook her head and said: "Our sample is originally the group with the highest probability of being parasitized. With the decrease of wealth and knowledge level, the population base continues to increase, and the probability of being parasitized will decline sharply. Therefore, the one in 100000 you see now is still the data that occurs in a high probability group. According to the probability distribution, the real parasite may even be one in a million of the global population Not one, so I think there is a problem with the data. "


    Mei Ziqing suddenly said, "no wonder, Professor, you want to set the price of the space box so high. It was to lock in the target group."


    "This is one," said the professor. "The other is that its cost is really too high!"


    Mei Ziqing asked, "when will our third generation products come out? Will the cost be much lower then?"


    "Come on." Mei Tui said casually, "if the black box of the space box can''t find all the parasites, what''s the significance of reducing the cost?" he took a cigarette in his mouth and knocked his fingers rhythmically on the table. "I always think there''s something we''ve ignored. Alas, if only Aoki were here now!"


    Mei Ziqing asked carefully, "Mr. Aoki and Professor Su... Can''t really... Can''t come back?"


    Mei Tao didn''t speak, but smoked silently. After a while, he frowned and said, "where''s Xiao Bian? Let Xiao Bian come. It''s time for his Cronus to play a role."


    Mei Ziqing said with a smile, "Professor, you forgot! You gave Bian Ziyuan a holiday. He didn''t go home for the new year last year. He went back early this year and took away a space box. You agree!"


    "Oh, look at my memory!" Mei tried to pat her head and said to herself, "I''m old and my brain is hard to use. You see, parasitic consciousness doesn''t come to me. I don''t even have the value of being parasitic!"


    Mei Ziqing covered her mouth and giggled. Knowing that the professor was only joking, she turned to ask, "what are you going to do with these parasites that have been found? You can''t take them all..."


    Mei Ziqing suddenly thought that many of those people were still children, and his face turned white with a brush.


    "We don''t have the power to enforce the law!" Mei Xu said, "and they are only suspected to be parasitic. We have to further confirm through observation. Anyway, as long as we use the dream guide, their information will be in our gene bank and can''t be run away. There are too few samples now..."


    Mei Ziqing always felt that the professor didn''t say anything, but she knew the old man''s temper and didn''t allow you to inquire.


    "Will the small number of samples stop their invasion plan for some reason, or they don''t have so many people at all?" she said


    "It is certain that the invasion will continue, but there are not so many people, which is not tenable," Mei said, "Parasitic consciousness is different from human beings. According to the current information, this kind of consciousness body itself has no memory, emotion and desire. They just take over the intruder''s brain and memory, but their conscious instinct will be gradually reflected. Therefore, the parasitic people will have certain physiological and psychological changes, such as * * * decline, forming a fixed estrous period, etc According to this reasoning, their desire for power is also indifferent, because power has no meaning to a person who may live forever and lack physical desire.


    But from the information Aoki left us, they are organized. In theory, a life without memory acts by instinct and cannot be organized, so they must have some way, or some of them can retrieve the memory of their race.


    If they are just a rare life group, they don''t need to consider which part of people to invade. Just like ordinary parasites, they don''t care whether the host has money or status. They only care whether the body can give it the best living environment.


    We don''t know whether humans are the final or intermediate hosts of parasitic consciousness, but either way, if they just want to have a body and brain that they can host, they can find some people to parasitize secretly. There is no need to forcibly invade people like Lester, because finding a specific target will increase the difficulty and cost of invasion, Such people are too risky for them. In fact, it is because of Lester''s last words that mankind has been prevented. From this point of view, Mr. Lester is the real hero to save mankind! "


    At the mention of Lester, Mei''s voice became excited, her eyes behind the smoke turned red, and her face muscles shook imperceptibly, and then relaxed again, revealing a tired face.


    "Since they have sifted and selected the earth people, and this choice has great risks and contradicts their conscious instincts, there is only one possibility -" Mei Tui said with a long puff of smoke, "Their parasitic path is not as easy as we think. They need to control the whole human beings in order to open a complete parasitic channel and let more parasitic consciousness come in."


    "What are their parasitic channels?" Mei Ziqing asked curiously, "what kind of channels need the power of the whole human society to get through? Or what are they worried about? Is there anything or force that can stop or even destroy them when they invade in an all-round way?"


    "I don''t know." Mei Tui suddenly closed her eyes and meditated. The cut tobacco in her pipe had burned to ashes, and the smoke was still in the room.

 Chapter 469

    Huang Liang walked gently in the narrow street of haicucumbers street, his boots creaking against the snow on the road. The cold after the snow stopped the people who came here for fun. Only a few girls stood listlessly in front of the door in the alley. Hearing the footsteps, they were as surprised as a lion smelling the smell of antelope, adjusted their posture and ready to attack at any time.


    Everything was the same as when he first came, as if nothing had changed.


    Huang Liang has lived in Amsterdam for almost a year. In this year, he participated in what they called "elite breeding program" three times. Every time he saw those obscene scenes, he felt awkward and disgusting, but he knew that awkward and disgusting were human emotions, and he had to hide them.


    This is his fourth visit. He is already familiar with everything here. No matter how the women in the alley flirt, he can''t make any waves in his heart.


    The door at 1307 haicucumber street was tightly closed.


    Huang Liang raised his wrist and looked at his watch. There was still one minute left from the appointed time. He tidied up his clothes and hat and stopped at the door for a while.


    He is a very punctual man, thanks to his professional habits. Any second on the operating table is robbed from death. Punctuality is the most basic quality of an excellent surgeon.


    Of course, at that time, his name was Zhao Pengcheng, not Huang Liang.


    He has been on the operating table for a long time, but his hand can still firmly grasp the scalpel. He has several scalpels in his home in Amsterdam, dining table, kitchen and even bathroom. He likes to use a scalpel to cut apples, steak and even shave. Apart from his time in prison, he never left the scalpel in his life.


    Even during his sentence, he still had a scalpel in his dream, which was his real reliance. Since he got Aoki''s advice, the scalpel in his dream has become more and more sharp, but it is invisible when used. Even if he meets a spiritual master better than him, he is now confident to fight. But fighting is not his goal. What he wants to do is to use this knife to cut through the cobweb in front of him and find out the dusty truth.


    Thinking of Aoki, he unconsciously took out his mobile phone, opened ghost file and took a look. He hasn''t heard from Aoki since he came to Amsterdam. According to the agreement, he will pass on his whereabouts and some information of the organization to Aoki through ghost, and Aoki should also respond. But all the news was lost. He didn''t know whether ghost or Aoki had a problem.


    Huangliang stood for about 30 seconds before reaching out and knocking at the door. When he knocked at the door, he thought of the old lady again.


    He can''t remember the old lady. He hasn''t seen her since he was hypnotized by her for the first time. Every time he knocked on door 1307, he would be inexplicably nervous, somewhat worried and somewhat expected. It was a very subtle emotion, so strange that he didn''t even know why.


    The door opened and Howard was behind it.


    "Oh, dear Huang, you are so punctual every time!" Howard said.


    Huang Liang smiled at Howard and followed him into the house. A tidal wave came from the pavement, and there was a little smell of decay. There were pink wall lamps on the wall, and the obscene sound came faintly from the underpass of the inner room.


    They came to the basement, probably because it was still early, and there were not many people there. Some people have warmed up on the court, but most of them just sit drinking and chatting.


    When someone familiar with Huangliang saw him coming, he raised his glass and said, "Hey, Huang! Do you want to warm up first?"


    A sexy blonde came up to Huang Liang, poured a glass of champagne and said, "Oh, Huang, I like the feeling of love with you. I want you to breed with me later. I believe our genes can cultivate the best race!"


    Huang Liang took the champagne in his left hand and the woman''s waist in his right hand. He took her into his arms and said, "I''m glad to accompany you, Miss Carol!"


    Howard smiled at Huang Liang and said, "it seems that you have completely adapted to the life of the organization."


    Huang Liang thought of the old lady''s words and said expressionless, "only humans need to adapt."


    Howard laughed, patted Huang Liang on the shoulder and said, "don''t hurry to enjoy it. I have something to talk to you." he said to the woman, "Carol, lend me your yellow first."


    Carol said with a smile: "yes, but you are not allowed to hide and do dirty activities. You know, it is against organizational discipline to solve the physiological estrus period between homosexuals!"


    Howard said, "don''t worry, I''ll return him to you unharmed. There won''t be less than one cell!"


    Carol just let go of Huang Liang''s hand, threw a wink at him and walked away.


    "What do you want to talk to me about, Howard?" Huang Liang asked.


    "Come with me," Howard said.


    Huang Liang felt strange. What can''t he say here, or just contact through the dream corridor? But without asking, he followed Howard through the underground hall.


    Howard removed a wine rack, where there was an invisible door. He pressed his fingerprint, opened the door and went in. There was a small room, like an office.


    Howard sat down in his office chair and said, "in Amsterdam, only three people can enter this office." he pointed to the sofa and said, "sit down."


    Huang Liang sat down and knew that Howard''s position in the organization might be higher than he thought.


    Amsterdam is the most important stronghold of the organization in Europe and the seat of the European chapter of the dream club. Here, of course, the highest position is the branch president, but the old man is very mysterious and never appears in such a place. He doesn''t even know his name until now. The second is the chairman of the Dutch branch. Although his position is not high, he is the local emperor of Amsterdam. If the organization can put the address of the European branch in Amsterdam, we can see this person''s energy. However, he is a typical fat man in northern Europe. His body has been seriously overdrawn. He has to be supported when walking. Even when he is in estrus, he can''t do anything at all.


    If it is these two people, Howard''s identity is at least between the president of the Dutch chapter and the president of the European chapter. In addition, he was mainly active in Asia before, so it is likely to be the coordinator of Eurasia.


    Huang Liang secretly guessed the identity of the three people Howard said.


    "From today on, you are the fourth person to enter this office," Howard said.


    "Me?" Huang Liang was surprised. He is just an ordinary member of Asia, and his status and status in human society are not noble, even very humble. He only went to prison for working for the organization. Later, he escaped from prison and changed his identity before he came to Europe.


    "Don''t be surprised!" Howard said. "I developed you, and I will promote you."


    Huang Liang felt very strange when he heard the word "promotion". It is reasonable to say that members of the organization only have dedication, and there is no promotion. This is a dross in the category of human spirit, which can only occur in extremely opaque ideas and systems.


    He said, "thank you for your appreciation! But I don''t understand why... Promote me? And..." he wanted to say how he was promoted to the fourth level to enter the office at once, but he didn''t say it. Howard can say this hierarchical thought, but he can''t say it. He must be careful.


    Howard said, "you have a new assignment. Of course, your position has changed."


    Finally have a mission? Huang Liang thought. He said, "just give orders and ensure that the task is completed."


    "Don''t worry. Look at this first."


    Howard said and took out a very exquisite helmet, a bit like the helmet of iron man, but the color is not so gorgeous, but mainly gray and white, with metallic luster. It looks like a high-end product.

 Chapter 470

    Huang Liang recognized at a glance that it was a popular external wearing device of VR game called "dream guide", with a price of up to 50000 US dollars. It is said that nearly 10 million sets have been sold in less than a year.


    Huang Liang doesn''t play games, but he is interested in dreaming. From the comments on the Internet, the playing method of this game is similar to people creating their own dreams. He once thought about buying a set to play, but on the one hand, every pre-sale was too hot. When he heard the news and went to the official website, he had sold out. On the other hand, the price of this thing is a little too high.


    The organization helped him arrange a job in a private hospital in Amsterdam, and the income was not high. Of course, his expenses are small. The house is rented by the organization. When participating in the activities, the organization will also issue special activity funds. So with the money he has saved, he can afford game equipment, but he can only afford it.


    "Do you know what this thing is?" Howard asked.


    "Yes, it''s used to play VR games," Huang Liang said. "This game seems to be very popular recently. It''s said that a global grand ceremony will be held soon, and many celebrities will participate."


    Howard said, "don''t underestimate it. It''s not an ordinary VR helmet! It''s called a space box. Although the developers haven''t announced its technical details, it''s a subversive product only from what we know so far. Its technology may revolutionize human society like the original steam engine, electricity and computer."


    "So exaggerated?" Huang Liang couldn''t help looking at the helmet again.


    He picked up his helmet and found that it was very light and not as heavy as he saw visually. He stroked the surface of the helmet with his hand. A cold metal feeling came, and he felt very comfortable.


    "This thing must be very expensive?" Huangliang knew its price, but asked.


    "It''s not too expensive. The price of hardware is $50000, but I heard it may be reduced next year." Howard said. "The key is software. It''s free now. If the software also charges in the future, only rich people can afford it. And you know, most of our organizations are rich people."


    Huang Liang didn''t understand why Howard told him this and asked, "is there anything wrong with this?"


    "Yes, of course! What''s wrong with being able to enjoy the epoch-making scientific and technological products in human society first!" Howard sat back in his chair and leaned back, "But don''t forget the purpose of our coming here. We want to subvert human society. If there is one thing we did before us, will our efforts be in vain?"


    "But this may also be a good thing. It may be our help," Huang Liang said.


    Howard said, "when you are trying to overthrow the feudal society and want to build a capitalist country, someone took the lead in building socialism. Do you think it is a friend or an enemy?"


    Huang Liang said, "I study medicine and don''t understand politics."


    Howard smiled, "you are very simple, and that''s what I appreciate about you." then he asked, "do you know how the space box works?"


    Huang Liang shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    Howard said: "the space box has done a lot of technical confidentiality work well, ignoring how it can store a great deal of information and the neural connection between machines and people. Anyway, it has done all these, and we only need to pay attention to one point, that is, the dream guide The playing method of the game is equivalent to a dream. Everything in the game is completed by the player''s own subconscious through retrieval and combined memory, that is to say, every player is having a lucid dream when he has a space box.


    You know, it''s not easy for us to parasitize human beings. We often have to disguise his shadow in our dreams and accompany him for a long time to get all his memories. If he can have a lucid dream, he can easily find us. Our new comrades face great potential danger when they come in. Although this danger has not been shown yet, you can''t say It doesn''t exist.


    And our "but, what am I going to Wuzhong for?"


    "Of course, it''s to get close to May''s laboratory and find out the whole truth of the space box. If it really poses a threat to us, we should simply destroy it, including its developers," Howard said lightly.


    Huang Liang said, "shouldn''t the computer experts in the organization do this? Or just invade meiwang directly and let him become our comrade. I''m just a surgeon. How can I do it?"


    Howard said, "it would be nice if it were that simple! The prevention of mays laboratory is very strict. We have tried many times and failed. That''s why I thought of you. You are very familiar with Wuzhong. You have performed very well in the past. I believe you must have a way. So I recommended you to the second leader."


    "Well, I obey the organization." Huang Liang doesn''t care where he works. It''s good for him to go back to Wuzhong. At least he can find Qingmu.


    "I knew you''d agree." Howard suddenly smiled mysteriously. "But not now. The organization has found a more suitable candidate than you."

 Chapter 471

    "Who?" Huang Liang asked instinctively, but immediately realized that he shouldn''t ask, so he changed his mind, "I mean, I can go, and it''s really more suitable for me than Europe."


    Howard said: "to be honest, I don''t know who it is. The candidate and scheme were submitted by the head of the Asian branch, and the second leader agreed."


    Huang Liang gave a cry and didn''t ask any more. He put his helmet back on the table, took out his cell phone from his pocket and pretended to take a casual look at the time.


    The organization has sent people to Wuzhong to investigate and deal with Mei''s laboratory. He didn''t know whether the laboratory had anything to do with Aoki, and he didn''t know that the intermediary he used to contact Aoki was actually a ghost lying in the underground server group of Mei''s experimental building. He was just wondering whether to put this message in ghost folder, if this folder still works.


    He glanced at the phone screen, then put the phone back in his pocket and asked:


    "Since I don''t have to go, why do you tell me this?"


    Howard took a bottle of brandy from the wine rack and poured two small glasses. He handed one of the cups to Huang Liang, then gently shook the glass in his hand and said, "have a drink for the friendship we fought together."


    Huang Liang took a little bite and said, "Howard, why are you a little strange today? It''s different from your usual..."


    Howard said, "of course not, because from today on, you are no longer my subordinate."


    "What?" Huang Liang looked at Howard in surprise. He didn''t know what he meant.


    Howard said: "Since you came to the human world, you have followed me. I have always appreciated you, and you have not let me down. You have not only accomplished the tasks assigned to you by the organization, but more importantly, you have grown faster than I thought. You don''t have to look at me in such a surprised way. The organization has been observing you all the time. In the past year, your every move has been in the eyes of the organization, and the organization will not be buried He is an excellent talent.


    Observation is a test. Now that your test has passed, it''s my wish. I want to promote you, but it must be recognized by most people in the organization. Your performance in Amsterdam has won respect for yourself, and no one has any objection to your promotion. "


    "Thank you!" said Huang Liang.


    "Oh, don''t thank me!" Howard said. "I want to promote you, but I haven''t been able to promote you to be the fourth person to enter this office in this club. It''s not me who promoted you this time, but the second leader!"


    "The second leader?" Huang Liang asked puzzledly, "I don''t know the second leader at all. How could she promote me?"


    "Don''t underestimate the leader''s wisdom, and don''t question the leader''s decision!" Howard said half with warning and half with joke. "When the leader promotes you, he must see your excellent side. You should believe that the leader''s decision will not be wrong, which also proves that my vision of people is extremely correct."


    Huang Liang said, "but even if the leader promoted me, I still work for you. I have no second thoughts about you."


    Howard looked very happy and drank the wine in the cup: "I know, I know! I know your mind. I''m very glad! But you''re going to Canada soon. You know, I''ve never been involved in the affairs of the Americas. There has always been the direct leadership of leaders. You go there and have a better future than staying in Europe or Asia!"


    "Canada?" Huang Liang didn''t expect that he would come to Europe for a year and run to North America. "Then, the leader must have given an account of what task?"


    "Sure!" Howard put down his glass and went back behind his desk. "When you finish this task, you''ll be on an equal footing with me!"


    He took out a document from the drawer, handed it to Huang Liang and said:


    "Here are the details of the wolf family. Go back and have a good look. This is a large family with mixed blood of Chinese and Inuit. Their family wealth is as high as hundreds of billions of dollars, and the global assets indirectly controlled by them are as high as trillions of dollars, not including some invisible businesses. In addition, they also control the largest Chinese gang in North America Yes, there are 100000 gangs under his command. This is a very huge force and is very important to the organization. "


    "What do you need me to do?" Huang Liang asked, looking at the information.


    "The Wolff family has a strange genetic disease, which is somewhat similar to werewolf disease. Their current clan elder William Wolff is now terminally ill. Your new task is -"


    Howard suddenly stood up, as if reading the leader''s decision in an extremely solemn tone, "you will go to Vancouver as a doctor to treat William Wolff."


    "Why? There are the best hospitals and doctors in North America. Families like them can certainly get the best treatment and medical conditions in the world. Why would they let me treat Mr. Wolff? I''m just an ordinary surgeon!"


    "This is the decision of the second leader." Howard stressed seriously, and then eased his tone. "I''m not very clear. When you arrive in Canada, someone will help you arrange. But I guess it''s probably that your Chinese identity is easy to win their trust."


    "But even if I get their trust and get close to Mr. Wolff, I can''t cure him!" Huang Liang said.


    Howard pondered for a moment and said, "I also doubt this point, but since the leader arranged this, there must be her reason. You will know when you arrive in Canada. Treatment should be just a cover. The real purpose must be to control the assets of the Wolff family. That''s fast fat!"


    Huang Liang nodded and continued to turn over the information behind him. He found that in addition to the details of the family and William wolf, there was a lot of content about a man named qui wolf. According to the information, this is the successor designated by old wolf.


    Huang Liang has a hunch that his main task and goal in Canada may not be the terminally ill old wolf at all, but the little wolf named Hong Kui in Chinese.


    He could see that Howard didn''t know much about the task, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Howard helped him pack up the information and put it into a convenient plastic bag. Then he put the helmet on the table into the packing box and said, "this box is for you. You can have fun when you''re free. The instructions are in the box."


    "Didn''t the leader warn us not to use this?" Huang Liang said.


    Howard said, "it''s just that there are risks, not prohibition. We can''t stop the rise of a revolutionary new thing, and we can''t close ourselves like your motherland more than 100 years ago. What we should study is still to study. Your ancient Chinese sages said, ''know yourself and know your enemy, and you won''t be defeated in a hundred battles''."


    Huang Liang said nothing more. He took the space box, picked up the plastic bag containing Wolff family information, and planned to go out: "when will I go to Canada?"


    Howard said, "Oh, let''s start almost at the same time as me. The ticket will be ready for you. Don''t worry."


    Huang Liangqi said, "are you going to Canada, too?"


    "Oh, no, I''m not going to Canada. I''m going to Egypt. There''s something wrong there. I''ll go and have a look." Howard said and pointed to the things in Huang Liang''s hand. "Hey, Huang, put the things here first and take them later. You can get in and out of this office freely now. It''s inconvenient to hold so many things."


    There was a joking expression on his face. "I promised Carol that I would return you to her unharmed. I can''t lose a cell!"


    (PS: starting point Chinese website is the only genuine publishing website of this book. If you have friends who watch piracy, please come to the starting point and subscribe to it. Your support is the driving force for the author to write down.)

 Chapter 472

    The stars move slowly in one direction. According to the experience on earth, the place where the stars will fall is in the West. But in this strange time and space a thousand light-years away, all experience is unreliable. The more real the feeling is, the more absurd the fact may be.


    M42 Nebula hangs on the ridge line in the West and slowly falls to the back of the mountain. Only half of the huge and thin Barnard ring occupies half of the sky. A more dazzling globular Nebula rises from the eastern sky like a large red balloon. Bright stars hide in the balloon and shine brightly blue and white.


    Aoki touched out the willow branches in his arms and sniffed them under his nose. A familiar smell from his hometown dispelled the discomfort caused by distance and strangeness.


    A meteor cuts through the sky with a bright wake, leaving a beautiful straight line on the sky curtain. When it crosses less than half of the sky, it suddenly turns into a parabola, starts to fall, and disappears in half. Just when you thought it had burned out and disappeared, it suddenly appeared like a ghost, flashing a big S shape in the sky, flying from the south to the north, then straight up and back to the sky.


    People who have experienced the coming of the giant moon and the surging waves are not surprised. They know that this must be another distorted space.


    Everyone is tired and needs a rest.


    Many temporary shelters have also been built in situ''s savage camp, which is similar to the savage camp opposite. After inquiry, I learned that the savages led by situ had just arrived here.


    Their original island slowly approached the sun, or it might not be the sun, but other stars. Anyway, the disaster happened like that. The river dried up, the forest lit a fire, and the savage tribe was engulfed by the sea of fire. Their patriarch held up his Scepter in the super hot sun. After ten days and nights, he finally fell down and became a mummy like corpse.


    Situ took the scepter in his hand and led the savages back to the lake. The whole island has become a sea of fire. Only the lake in the heart of the island has water. The lake seems to connect with the endless deep sea. Even the sun can''t dry it.


    They persisted for a few days until there was a heavy fog on the island, and finally came here through the boiling lake.


    Situ spoke lightly, as if he had just waited for a red light, crossed a road and came to the lawn of the city park for barbecue. However, Aoki clearly saw that Ivan and Boris showed a painful look on their faces when situ talked. He could see that the two men had lived and died even if their experiences were not as rich as petru''s, and the things that could make them feel pain must be extremely unbearable.


    When the giant moon was in the sky and the waves rolled up, the feeling of despair and suffocation was still deep in everyone''s mind, and situ and they obviously experienced a more terrible disaster than the giant moon. The most important thing is that they struggled with the disaster in despair for more than ten days!


    The savages prayed all night until the sky in the East turned white and the stars on their heads gradually disappeared.


    The savage priest in charge of prayer came and respectfully handed the silver scepter to situ. They chattered a few words. The priest went down and took some savages to collect wild fruits on the trees and early morning dew. The remaining savages patrolled around the camp vigilantly and observed the movement of the savage camp opposite.


    Mrs. Larry said, "it turns out that Mr. stone is also a linguist. He can not only understand the savage language, but also speak it so fluently. I really admire him!"


    Situ smiled and said, "madam, I''m flattered! When it comes to linguistics, you''re the real expert. I''m just opportunistic."


    Mrs. Larry said: "Mr. stone, why be too modest! No one can think of any language, but a civilization that has developed over countless years. There is no way to be opportunistic. If so, please don''t be stingy and be honest. There are still many ancient characters and disappeared languages in our written and archaeological history!"


    "Madam, you think too highly of me!" situ laughed. "I can''t translate the words dug out from the ground. I can communicate with savages entirely because they are all living people. If they are dead, I have no way at all."


    He said and looked around. "It''s not difficult to learn the language of these savages. Among you, Mr. Aoki, Professor Su and Mr. petru can do it easily."


    Aoki and suhuilan seemed to think of something, while petru shouted inexplicably, "I can''t even speak the local dialect of those places in Africa. How can I speak the words of savages?"


    Situ smiled and said, "language is also a kind of memory. As long as you can dream, you can get it, no matter what planet the other person says."


    His words flashed like lightning in Aoki''s brain. He remembered that he could speak many languages for no reason, as if those things were originally stored in his memory. He always wondered whether he was a Xueba before he lost his memory. Now he suddenly realized that he was not a Xueba. Even if he was, he might just be a Xueba who cheated by using his dreams.


    There is no time limit for dreams, which means that as long as you have enough mental power, you can learn a lot in dreams. You can enter other people''s brains and easily steal other people''s achievements for yourself. Although this requires a little mental cost, what is it to use a little mental power for people like Aoki?


    Compared with other things, it is more difficult to obtain language, because the process of learning to speak cannot be condensed and visualized. Unlike a paper or a design scheme, it can be displayed immediately. If the other party is not a linguist like Mrs. Larry, if you want to learn his language from him, you must constantly switch between conscious communication and language communication with him in your dream, which is equivalent to learning a new language in the most primitive and clumsy way, and if you are not a linguist, This process is very boring even in dreams.


    "That''s not fair!" cried Alice angrily. "You''re cheating! You''re hanging up!"


    Mrs. Larry was not without envy, but she didn''t feel a little jealous or unfair. Instead, she seemed to have discovered the new world and said, "you really should stand up earlier. Many of our problems in Archaeology and Linguistics may have been solved long ago."


    Situ shook his head and said, "madam, it''s not that we don''t want to stand up. In fact, we have done everything we can do, but some things are more than we can do. The process of civilization can''t be changed by one or two people."


    He looked up at the disappearing star sky, "in the vast universe, the earth is not even a grain of sand..."


    Mrs. Larry smiled and said, "I agree with you, but when civilization meets a bottleneck or history enters a dead end - there will always be heroes, won''t they?"


    She looked at situ and Aoki.


    Petru snapped: "let them do their big things, madam. You want to learn, and I''m willing to serve you! I''ll follow you wherever you go in the future. I can help you dig underground stones, learn their language in other people''s dreams, and protect your safety..."


    Mrs. Larry smiled gratefully at petru and said, "thank you, petru. You''re a good man."


    The crow, who had already had enough to eat and had slept on the branch of the tree, just flew to the top of the green wood. He wanted to ask about breakfast. When he heard petru''s words, he croaked: "Wow, pirates are good, croak!"


    At this time, there was another wild man''s whistling sound in the valley.

 Chapter 473

    The savage priest hurried over and danced to situ for a long time.


    Situ nodded and said two wild words. Then he said to everyone, "the people opposite are moving. It seems that there will be another war today."


    Everyone stood up and followed situ to the high point of the hillside. They saw that the opposite hillside was full of savages, eyeing this way.


    Petru looked at it for a while and said disdainfully, "the formation is scattered and disorganized. It''s just a mob. We can disperse them with a little organization and an attack."


    "Nonsense!" Boris retorted. "Do you think this is a war between African tribes? Do you think savages are pirates? Show your red beard and they can listen to you? These people''s tactics are not what you think! Don''t beep if you don''t understand!"


    Petru said unconvinced, "what''s the difference? Aren''t they all human! They don''t listen to me, don''t they listen to Mr. stone?"


    Situ said with a smile, "the tactics of these people are different from ours. Their formations seem scattered and they seem to have no rules when fighting. If you underestimate them, you are wrong."


    He raised the scepter in his hand, "This thing can not only mobilize the mental force field on the island, but also make the whole tribe form a whole through it. The staff holder uses it to directly command everyone''s brain and consciousness, and a tribe becomes a huge octopus. The staff holder is the brain of the octopus, and everyone is the tentacle of the octopus. You should know that the octopus is a decentralized nervous system, Each tentacle can deal with the external environment and prey alone, but it is controlled by the brain and can act in unity. "


    "So magical?" petru stared at the silver Scepter in situ''s hand, a little like metal and a little like stone.


    "It''s really amazing!" situ said. "When the battle happened, the whole tribe was integrated with me. Everyone''s attack or retreat was like my own hands and feet, and everyone''s casualties were like breaking my hands and feet."


    Petru sighed: "if, as you said, there would be no obstacles to information transmission on the battlefield and the efficiency of the command system could be brought to the limit, it would be terrible! If a modern army had such means..."


    Somehow, Aoki''s mind suddenly appeared two big octopus, one in the Pacific Ocean and the other in the Atlantic Ocean. The tentacles of the octopus climbed up the American continent. The savages opposite Ann didn''t rush up, and the savages here didn''t move. It seems that after yesterday''s close battle, the two great Wizards feel that no one can be easy to get.


    Aoki doesn''t understand that everyone is a savage. When two groups of people meet, why do they have to kill and work? Even if they can''t coexist peacefully, wouldn''t it be OK to change a place for such a large island?


    Before he could say his question, the crow had said, "quack, do the savages on both sides know quack?"


    Of course, the savages on both sides don''t know each other. Everyone can guess this, but the words of the crow raise a question. Is there a kinship between the savages?


    Mrs. Larry said, "I just listened to the conversation between Mr. stone and the savages and found that their language is similar to the language pronunciation and rhythm of the savages opposite, but I can''t understand it. It shows that they may have the same origin, but they have been divided for a long time."


    "Madam is really an expert in this field! After listening to a few words, you can judge the relationship between the two languages through the law of pronunciation." situ said with admiration.


    "May I see your Scepter?" Mrs. Larry asked suddenly.


    Everyone knows the importance of this scepter. It is a symbol of the power of the savage tribe. Holding it can command the whole tribe! In addition, it can mobilize the spiritual force field of the whole island and control the thoughts and behaviors of the savages through the scepter. It can be said that with this scepter, you really become a god like existence on this mysterious island!


    Moreover, now that the two armies are facing each other, who will easily hand over the scepter to another person at a tense moment?


    Just when everyone thought that Mrs. Larry''s request was a little too much, situ gave Mrs. Larry the scepter without hesitation and said, "just take it."


    Aoki feels better about situ. He likes such a magnanimous person. Such a person is not tired to deal with. He is a lazy person and doesn''t like to guess what others are thinking.


    Mrs. Larry took the scepter, looked at it from beginning to end, pointed to a symbol on it and said, "does Mr. stone know this?"


    "I''m just going to ask my wife for advice," situ said politely. "I learned their language by pure tricks, but I don''t know anything about philology. Does my wife think it''s a kind of writing?"


    Mrs. Larry nodded and said, "I have seen similar symbols on the scepter of the savage patriarch opposite and on some old pottery in their tribe."


    Situ said, "it''s a pity that when I took over the scepter, their tribal villages had been destroyed, so I didn''t see the artifacts they used. But..."


    He pondered, "there was an altar on the original island, where I found some symbols that looked like words. I think... It may be a high-dimensional language."


    "You see!" Mrs. Larry said happily. "We also found such words on the altar. Like you, I think it may be the projection of four-dimensional language in three-dimensional space. What we see is a two-dimensional symbol similar to Chinese characters. Mr. Aoki said he could understand some..."


    Situ slightly looked at Qingmu in surprise, but didn''t ask anything. He just smiled and said, "if so, we can study it together. I always think the text I saw is incomplete. Maybe it will be complete with the one you found, madam."


    Aoki remembered how he felt when he saw the words written by Mrs. Larry on the ground. He suddenly understood that when he saw those words, he seemed to understand them or didn''t understand them. It turned out that those words were incomplete.


    The two-dimensional text is incomplete. No matter how broken, you always know some words, but the three-dimensional text is three-dimensional. If it is incomplete, it will collapse, just like a house. When it becomes a pile of building materials, you will never see its original appearance.


    He didn''t know whether what Mrs. Larry wrote collapsed into the material of information because the information was incomplete, or, as Mrs. Larry said, it was just the projection of four-dimensional language in three dimensions, so it became two-dimensional.


    If situ had a part, what would it look like together?


    Aoki''s brain suddenly itched, and some things were eager to run out.


    But in the distance, there was another whistling sound, and people were nervous, because this time the whistling sound came not from the opposite side, but from another direction.


    The birds flew, the shadows of the trees swayed, and some savages emerged from the woods and appeared on another highland on their side.


    Situ took the scepter back from Mrs. Larry''s hand and said with a smile, "the landlord here has ordered me to leave!"

 Chapter 474

    The savage on the opposite side obviously saw Su Huilan and said, "I guess the principle is the same as hypnosis, but because the spiritual force field of the whole island mobilized by the scepter is so strong that the scepter holder can form a group real dream in the group. Through the control of the dream, all the people of the race have become a whole with a decentralized nervous system like an octopus."


    "You''re right." Aoki agrees with Su Huilan''s guess, "But there must be special skills in the operation. This skill is passed on through certain unique methods, and the successor becomes the wizard or patriarch of the savage. Otherwise, why do the savages obey the situ who holds the scepter? According to common sense, they should take back the scepter, but they chose to surrender."


    "It shows that situ has mastered such a method?" said Su Huilan.


    Aoki doesn''t know what the skills are. At this time, it''s impossible to ask for the scepter to try or ask situ to tell him. However, he can guess that it''s probably the method of group real scene dream of situ''s experiment.


    Situ has explained his intention and process of doing mirror experiment in Wuzhong Conservatory of music. Aoki has nothing to blame in this regard, and he does admire each other''s talent. If he replaced him, he would never think of such a way, or would not think of it at all.


    "He is a genius!" Aoki said, looking at situ tingjun''s back.


    Su Huilan said, "I admit he is a genius, but..."


    Her voice is very light, like a mosquito, but she always feels unsafe, so she wants to communicate with Aoki with consciousness. But Aoki is a dreamless person. She can''t enter Aoki''s dream, but can only hypnotize herself.


    Aoki understood what she meant and felt the fluctuation of her spiritual power, so he entered Su Huilan''s dream.


    In her dream, Su Huilan was still a little nervous. She looked around as if she was afraid that someone would come in.


    Aoki looked at her funny and said, "this is a dream. With your ability, no one can come in silently!"


    Su Huilan said, "I almost didn''t find out when you came in last time."


    Aoki said with a smile, "that''s your mind."


    Su Huilan thought about it, but refused to admit it. She stubbornly said, "you lied. You said you''d count to three!"


    Aoki did not argue and asked her, "what did you want to say just now?"


    Su Huilan said, "I want to ask you, what do you think of situ?"


    Aoki said, "as I said, he is a genius."


    Su Huilan said: "I know he is a genius, but he is too perfect! Unlike you, although you are also very powerful and mysterious, you have so many shortcomings that you can''t count. Your shortcomings give me a kind feeling and make me feel that you are a real person. When I first saw you, I naturally approached you without any hesitation and worry. But Situ''s perfection scares me! I always think he''s not human! "


    "Not people?"


    "Well, this statement may not be appropriate. I just want to say that he has too many doubts."


    "For example?"


    "For example, when he explained to you why he did the mirror experiment, he said it was to find out the arrangement of tabu, which sounds no problem. But the Group real dream ability he mastered through the experiment was used in this unknown place a thousand light-years away, and he picked up the dead wizard''s Scepter as if everything was all right After the arrangement, don''t you doubt whether situ knew something about the possible situation here? "


    "You mean, he knew he would come to this place, encounter such an environment and get such a scepter?" Aoki thought it was a little incredible.


    Su Huilan said, "I just think it''s too coincidental, and situ''s perfection makes me doubt."


    Aoki suddenly felt a chill, even though he was in Su Huilan''s dream at the moment. If it was really like what Su Huilan said, situ was not forced to escape into this space, but everything was planned. Then his floating corpse was saved by the scientific research ship at sea, and then the scientific research ship was attacked, and even all kinds of strange things encountered by the scientific research ship before may be one of the plans!


    Think more deeply, why did the scientific research ship go to the South Pacific? How was the underwater pyramid discovered? If these are


    Qingmu remembered what situ had done in Wuzhong and arranged everything step by step, including going to the criminal investigation team to interrogate Zhao Pengcheng and treating Xia Wenyuan.


    He now even suspects that his meeting with Xia Xiaoxiao''s mother and daughter, Mo Yu''s singing in Ruhua bar, and his meeting with Liu Huaian as a psychologist in the community are all artificially arranged?


    He felt so cold that he couldn''t think about it any more. If he thought about it again, he would really not be human.


    "This is ridiculous!" Aoki sighed.


    Su Huilan said: "since we went to the island, everything we encountered is absurd, isn''t it?!"


    Aoki thought and found that it was true.


    Su Huilan said, "I can tell you now that the person I saw in my dream was him."


    This is Aoki''s unexpected: "is it the genius of the alliance you said?"


    "Yes! My father engraved his appearance in my dream and said he was the successor of master Nanke. Only he could save the alliance," said Su Huilan.


    Aoki said, "then why don''t you explain to him? Haven''t you been looking for him for a long time?"


    Suhuilan shook her head and said, "his perfection scares me. I always feel uneasy. And now we don''t even know where we are. It''s no use talking too much. Wait until we get out of here."


    Aoki nodded and thought it was good.


    "Then why are you telling me this?" he asked.


    "Because I believe in you," said Su Huilan, "and you are the only person who can control the spiritual force field on the island except situ."


    "So you want me to get the scepter?" Aoki finally understood Su Huilan''s meaning. "But the scepter is in someone else''s hand. I''m always hard to come over, and I''m not sure if I can handle all its functions."


    Su Huilan said, "of course, you can''t rob situ''s scepter, but you can think about the scepter of the savage wizard opposite. We''ll try to get it. At that time, in this strange place, no matter who situ is, you d have the same capital as him."


    Aoki thinks she''s right, but how to get the scepter is a problem.

 Chapter 475

    At the moment, situ is standing in front of the wind, leading his "people" to stand in a tight array.


    Aoki could feel some subtle changes in the nearby mental force field, but situ''s control was obviously very subtle, which did not affect him and others other than savages at all.


    He saw that the scepter in situ''s hand glowed silver. Its shape was somewhat similar to the black divine wood Scepter he had seen, but its material was obviously different. Intuitively, that one is wood and this one is metal or stone.


    The savages move regularly under the command of situ. You can hardly see anything from their formation. As petru said, this is a plate of loose sand. However, if you use mental force to induce carefully, you will find that the savage''s position is very subtle, and the mental force field twisted and formed a strange connection state between them.


    Aoki thought of octopus and the Internet. He already knew the tentacles of the Internet. He also caught one in the basement of the May''s experimental building. He once reached a certain consensus with the ghost and even risked making it possible to evolve itself. He just wanted to know where the brain of the Internet is?


    Suhuilan suddenly asked him, "are these savages voluntary or forced when they are controlled by the scepter? Do you think they are an independent consciousness or a part of community consciousness?"


    Aoki said, "I really don''t know, but from experience, their state should be similar to being hypnotized. In a group''s real dream, they have their own independent consciousness, but they are subject to unified regulation and control. It''s better to use octopus as an analogy. I can''t think of a more vivid statement."


    Qingmu has come out of Su Huilan''s dream. There is no need to avoid situ.


    Suhuilan pondered for a moment: "it''s a bit of a high-dimensional creature."


    "High dimensional organisms?"


    "Yes, you think, the nerve structure of octopus is not complex, but it is decentralized. It has a main brain and eight accessory brains. Each tentacle can be regarded as an accessory brain with an independent nerve center, but no one will treat this tentacle as an independent living body, but who knows whether it is conscious or not?


    If this tentacle is conscious, think further, what if this tentacle is a person?


    If you regard hundreds of savage groups as an octopus, each person is equivalent to a tentacle, but you won''t treat these people as life bodies, will you?


    Octopus tentacles are connected with the brain only through a few nerve fibers, which can filter out most inefficient information and only receive high-level instructions from the brain, while the low-level information is analyzed and determined by the tentacles themselves. Therefore, octopus predation can be completed independently by the tentacles without passing through the brain.


    Many tentacles are connected with the octopus''s brain to form a sense of community, which is a high-level life. Similarly, the bodies and brains of many savages are connected with another high-level brain through some kind of mind control method -- "


    Su Huilan glanced at situ. "Is that a high-dimensional life, or a model of a four-dimensional octopus?"


    "Four dimensional octopus?" the people nearby felt a little scared.


    Aoki hasn''t imagined the look of the octopus. The coal boss on his head has shouted, "quack, cool! How about making a plate of four-dimensional baked Octopus string?"


    The crow waited for a long time and didn''t see anyone in him, so he had to shut up uninteresting.


    Mrs. Larry was listening all the time, when she interrupted: "that''s an interesting idea! Four-dimensional octopus - that is, higher dimensional creatures may be composed of three-dimensional creatures like us, and our consciousness is a" sub consciousness "of high-dimensional life scattered in the universe, and our bodies are just their" neurons "or tentacles!


    If there is such a life in the universe, it would be very interesting. Its brain lives in four dimensions or higher, while its invisible tentacles extend to the whole universe to form intelligent creatures that think they are independent in the three-dimensional world! "


    Su Huilan added: "it may be able to transcend time and space. Its tentacles extend not only to every corner of space, but also to the time axis we can''t touch." she looked at situ and the wild man being mobilized and deliberately raised her tone. "For example, this brain may be able to control a wild man here, a cat on earth and a Triassic dinosaur at the same time!"


    Boris did not understand for a long time and said impatiently: "You scientists are really interesting. You are fighting now! Do you understand the war? During the war, you still have the mind to talk there, what four-dimensional Octopus! What high-dimensional life! Then tell me, where is the brain you said? Can it help us fight away the savages over there and let me sleep well?"


    When Boris said this, everyone calmed down and stopped talking. Indeed, it''s a little inappropriate to say this now.


    Petru agreed with Boris and said, "Boris, do you want to kill him with me? We have a gun. As long as Mr. stone drags the old wizard, we can kill him all!"


    Boris said disdainfully, "go away, who wants to be with a notorious pirate!"


    Petru took out a grenade and weighed it in his hand. "You''ll like it."


    Boris curled his mouth, but there was a light in his eyes.


    When everyone was silent, situ suddenly turned back and said, "do you know Boltzmann''s brain?"


    "What?"


    Of course, Aoki, suhuilan and Mrs. Larry all know Boltzmann''s brain, but they don''t know what situ suddenly said.


    "Four dimensional octopus, your metaphor is in place! It lies on the Milky way, and its tentacles reach into your brain through the black hole and the fog of time... Each of us is its tentacles!"


    Situ then turned back and stood there motionless, leaving only a back, as if he had never moved. What he just said was just an illusion.


    Aoki looked up at the sky. There was no milky way in the sky. There was only a red sun that had just risen. Strangely, there was a small sun behind the sun.


    ¡­¡­


    Due to the addition of the third wave of savages, the original confrontation balance was broken, resulting in a moment of confusion, but the people of the three parties soon calmed down, occupied their own positions and formed a new balance. This balance is more stable than the balance just now, because everyone is worried about whether the other two sides will unite if they make any changes.


    No one spoke now, and even the savages stopped screaming. The atmosphere in the mountains and forests became very strange. The air was dull and dignified. The wind seemed to be frightened by this atmosphere and didn''t dare to come. It only shivered on the treetops far away.


    The crow scratched the feathers on his neck with its claws and cried discontentedly, "I didn''t eat breakfast, so I came out to fight, quack!"


    Its voice was not big at first, but now it seems to have been expanded more than ten times with a loudspeaker. It is buzzing in people''s ears. Even it is startled: "Wow! What''s the matter?"


    The sound of this sentence was louder than just now, like a thunder bomb in the mountains and forests.


    Bang, the original peace and balance have been broken.


    The three great wizards did not know who first raised their scepter, and the stable spiritual force field in the valley suddenly became chaotic.

 Chapter 476

    It was a complete scuffle.


    Except for three wizards with scepters, all the savages rushed into the flat of the mountain canyon. Because the people of the three sides are almost the same, wearing the same aprons made of leaves or some unknown animal skin and using the same weapons, when they scuffle together, it is difficult to distinguish who they are with the naked eye.


    But the wild people fought very hard. They didn''t seem to recognize the wrong person. What''s more amazing is that they looked full of eyes and could avoid arrows and spears from behind.


    We all know that it is the result of the command of a wizard with a staff, but it is incredible to control everyone''s behavior so finely.


    Petru was stunned. "Shit, can we fight like this?"


    He had never seen such a war. Even if he checked the history of human war, he could not find such a way of playing.


    It''s a taboo of strategists to fight without forming an array. The most afraid thing in war is that there is no unified command. If you want to go east, the soldiers are going west. If you want to attack, the soldiers in the front row are already in rout.


    The greatest function of the battle array is to improve the command efficiency and facilitate the issuance of unified instructions. However, no matter how well your formation is designed, the battle array will always look clumsy. If the commander can control every soldier''s action at any time, advance and retreat are free, and everyone is a general, what battle array is there!


    Aoki felt the auspicious flow of spiritual force in the field, like the flood released by the release gate of the reservoir. Three floods poured in from three directions and collided in one place.


    Such a spiritual flow has a great impact on the consciousness of ordinary people. It is like being in an open wilderness, one thunder after another explodes on your head, and lightning flashes around you. Although it will not cause substantial damage to your body, people with weaker mental strength may collapse at any time in such an environment.


    Mrs. Larry and Alice looked pale and carsick. Alice, in particular, bit her teeth and began to tremble, but her eyes were a little lax.


    Qingmu and suhuilan made efforts at the same time and protected them with their own spiritual strength. Petru also separated part of his mental strength. He wanted to protect Mrs. Larry. When he found Aoki and suhuilan, he felt a little redundant, so he put it away.


    Ivan and Boris didn''t look good either, but they were obviously very strong. Maybe they had seen such a scene after following situ for so long, so there was nothing to worry about.


    Anderson looked relaxed, which made Aoki look a little impressed.


    Such a scuffle should easily cause high casualties, but it may be due to the proper command of their commander. There are not many casualties on the field, and there is no imagined scene of corpses everywhere.


    The savage team opposite seemed to be the first to collapse, and it was obvious that they retreated. Then situ''s men began to retreat.


    The savages of the third party obviously occupied the advantage, but they didn''t pose to kill them all. They chased and fought on both sides for a while and then stopped.


    Peace returned to the valley, but there were more bodies lying on the ground.


    Situ called the savage priest. They chattered a few words, and the savage priest took the savage to work.


    Aoki looked for a long time before he realized that they were going to retreat the camp to a higher place.


    Situ said, "the landlord is too powerful to fight for the time being. It will be safer if the terrain is higher."


    Su Huilan said, "yesterday you were close to the other side and even had an advantage. How can you...?"


    Situ said, "you should have seen that the fighting power of tribal warriors is a part of fighting here, and more importantly, it is the competition of spiritual power."


    "Are the Wizards among the new savages so strong?" Aoki looked at the side forest and didn''t see the Wizards over there.


    Situ shook his scepter and said, "they are the landlords here. Their wizards and scepters can more easily mobilize the local spiritual force field. If we go back to the island where my tribe is located, the situation will be different."


    Petru said, "in fact, as long as you can hold them for a while, we can end up. We have guns in our hands!"


    Situ shook his head and said, "you can''t use a gun."


    "Why?" petru and Boris asked at the same time. They had been muttering about when to rush up and sweep two shuttles, but the battle of savages was too chaotic for them to find a chance.


    "Do you know why savages start fighting as soon as they meet? Why do the landlords here come to drive us away when we come here?"


    "Why?"


    "This is a primitive world. Every tribe, like lions, is territorial conscious," situ said. "When you invade their territory, they will expel you."


    "What does this have to do with using a gun?"


    "Because territorial disputes are usually just expulsion and never fight for life and death. Have you ever seen two tigers fighting for territory? As long as they declare their sovereignty and show their strength, the weak will naturally leave. You see, although we fought hard just now, the casualties are not large. If we can''t beat each other, we will retreat first and they won''t catch up immediately. But if you use a gun..."


    Situ pointed the submachine gun that petru hung on his chest with his scepter. "It''s not a territorial dispute, but a heterogeneous invasion. They will use their family power to destroy you. You know, the landlord hasn''t shown all his strength! And... It''s likely that the two tribes over there will unite to kill us first."


    Petru took a breath, looked at Boris and said, "fortunately, I''m not impulsive."


    Boris glared, "what do you think I''m doing? You''re impulsive, not me!"


    Anderson said, "it''s no wonder the savages didn''t die with us before. It turned out that they invaded us as a foreign species!"


    Alice said bitterly, "but we didn''t annoy them at first. They killed professor paldick first and..." she looked at Mrs. Larry and shut her mouth.


    "Alice is right, these barbarians are damn beasts! We must be for the dead and..." petru clenched his fist, "... Revenge!"


    Boris looked at petru, shook his head and said, "I thought the legendary red beard who dared to challenge the navies of various countries was so wise and resourceful. It turned out to be just a false name! I know revenge. How do you say revenge? Give us a main idea?"


    Petru said, "what''s the difficulty? Since the landlord is the strongest and our two families are weaker, let''s unite and kill the strongest first."


    "What you said is light!" Boris sneered. "How can you unite? Who will negotiate? Will you go? If you dare to go, I admire you. Even if you die, I promise to collect your body personally and help you choose a good place to bury it. Even if your body can''t stay, it will become flowers and fertilizer here tomorrow!"


    Petru looked at situ.


    Boris said, "don''t count on Mr. stone. He''s gone. Who''s here? What if someone comes to sneak attack? Besides, the savages here will rebel!"


    Mrs. Larry, who had been silent, suddenly stood up and said, "I''ll go. I can understand them and speak a little."


    Petru said nervously, "madam, you can''t..."


    Mrs. Larry stopped him: "no one is more suitable than me."


    Aoki said, "let me go with my wife."


    Petru gave a loud cry, stamped his foot and said, "I''ll go too!"

 Chapter 477

    Suhuilan was going to go together, but Mrs. Larry stopped her. She said, "it''s enough to have two big men with me. You''re also a professor. Don''t grab credit with me!"


    She took Su Huilan''s hand and smiled easily, as if there was a great good thing waiting for her this time. Only petru knew that she did not want other women to repeat the suffering she had experienced.


    Aoki thought for a moment and said to suhuilan, "just stay. It''s not good to have too many people. The coal boss and I will go with my wife. You and Hanran will stay here and pick up at any time."


    Suhuilan nodded and said, "be careful."


    The crow complained, "quack, I didn''t eat breakfast. I saw you fight first. Now I have to talk about the judgment. The crow is starving!"


    Boris was a little curious about the talking bird and said, "won''t you go to the tree to find some worms to eat?"


    The crow cried, "you eat worms!"


    Situ''s Scepter moved. A savage came over and held a big tree leaf that looked like a banana leaf, which was wrapped with many cherry like fruits.


    "Eat this. The wild fruit here tastes good," situ said.


    The crow tilted his head and looked at Ivan and said, "Hey, big Russian brother, I remember there was a lot of meat left last night. Quack! Don''t be so stingy, take it out, yesterjest quack! Hera shuyesu, Hera Shuji! Droziba, nasiguda!"


    Ivan''s face was expressionless, but Boris laughed as if he had seen his relatives. While laughing, he gave a thumbs up to the crow: "Hera shuyesu, Hera Shuji! Deruzba, nasiguda!"


    Everyone laughed.


    Some savages came and took some other fruits. They have great respect for situ and others, just like entertaining distinguished guests.


    Hastily ate some wild fruits to satisfy his hunger, Aoki set out with Mrs. Larry, along with petru and the coal boss.


    Because there is no place to hide in the Central Valley, as long as it has been found in the past, it is bound to be found by people, and it is easy to cause the tension of savages. The mountain road on the other side is occupied by local savages. They can only take a long way to the lake and then go around the lake bank.


    There are no roads on the island. Many places are rugged and difficult to walk. Especially on the lake shore, you not only have to wade, but also climb rocks occasionally. Most of the time, Mrs. Larry was carried by petru.


    The lake water is warm and clear, and there is no turbid sludge at the bottom of the lake.


    Aoki suddenly remembered a question and asked petru, "you said this was the island you came to for the first time?"


    "Although there was fog at that time, I was very sensitive to the terrain and couldn''t remember it wrong," petru said


    In order to determine his judgment, he stood by the water and looked at the mountain boy opposite, "yes, it''s here."


    "I remember you mentioned that you heard someone speak Russian in the fog, didn''t you?"


    "Yes. In retrospect, it should be Ivan and Boris."


    "Do you remember when you first found the island?"


    "Oh, I really can''t remember this clearly. Maybe more than a month before you found me?"


    "Oh..." Aoki pondered for a moment and asked Mrs. Larry, "madam, was the accident of your scientific research ship at Christmas?"


    Mrs. Larry said, "yes, from the situation at that time, we may have crossed some special space and lost some time. Anderson found that the date on Boris and Ivan''s watches was Christmas Eve, and we had an accident the next day. However, Mr. Stone said that their time may not be accurate, because they also experienced some strange things."


    Aoki nodded: "based on the wreckage found by the rescue team and comprehensive information, even if there is a problem at this time, it will not be too bad. The problem now is that all the time is not right. There must be something wrong in the middle.


    It was Christmas when you had an accident. We found petru in early February, about a month away. Petru came to the island a month ago and heard Ivan and Boris talking. That is to say, Ivan and they were already on the island at that time. But Stone said they had just come from another island like us. Today''s battle took place It seems to prove his words.


    Who''s lying? Petru... You? Mr. stone? "


    Petru was startled and said, "I didn''t lie! Besides, I can''t lie in front of you!"


    Aoki knows what petru said is right. As long as he enters the dream and confronts with his subconscious, he knows everything. He doesn''t dare and doesn''t need to lie.


    "On the other hand, after we found petru, we immediately set off for Ghost Island. We looked for it at sea for about five or six days, and then we met you on the island. From this point of view, you should have lived on the island for more than a month, but situ said for several months, and Alice felt that it was only a few days."


    "I feel it''s only been a few days." Mrs. Larry''s face was a little ugly when she spoke, and she seemed to fall into a very painful memory. "But my feeling is not necessarily accurate. People sometimes selectively forget some things. Forgive me, I can''t think of more!"


    Petru knew what she said and comforted, "madam, forgetting is the best weapon God has given us to deal with suffering. You don''t have to ask for anything."


    Mrs. Larry smiled at him and said gratefully, "thank you, petru!"


    Aoki didn''t witness it with his own eyes, but from Alice''s narration and subsequent analysis, he also guessed what Mrs. Larry had experienced. From the point that madam can master the savage language, it is more likely that she has lived in the savage tribe for a month than two days.


    Mrs. Larry can be explained as selective forgetting, so why does Alice feel that only a few days have passed? Is it selective forgetting? But if she forgets it selectively, why not forget the process she witnessed when pardik was eaten and Mrs. Larry was raped?


    Aoki suddenly thought of Anderson. No one seems to have asked Anderson how he felt. How many days did he feel? How many things do you remember? This man was obviously ignored. Neither he nor suhuilan thought of asking Anderson.


    "Are you familiar with Anderson, madam?" he asked.


    Mrs. Larry shook her head and said, "he is the first mate of the discovery. He likes fishing. He seems to have a heart of love for Alice. Besides, I don''t know him."


    Aoki found the man too problematic. When a ship is in an accident, the captain and most of the sailors may be killed, but the first mate, second only to the captain, escaped. This itself is a very abnormal thing.


    Of course, Alice had explained this, but on reflection, her reason was not sufficient.


    "What about Alice, how much do you know?" Aoki asked again.


    "Alice?" Mrs. Larry didn''t know why Aoki asked, but she answered honestly, "she used to practice in yeg studio. She was a student of my... Husband. She has been following me since my husband died. She... Is just a child!"

 Chapter 478

    "Child?"


    Aoki thought of Mei to, sometimes called Mei Ziqing, and Bian Ziyuan who later joined the laboratory. Bian Ziyuan is really small and still in college. It''s not too much to say that he is a child in the eyes of an old professor. But Mei Ziqing is actually not young. Although she doesn''t know her real age, it can be judged from her education and work experience that she is at least more than 30 years old.


    Alice may be a little younger than Mei Ziqing, but she must be bigger than Bian Zi. She has graduated for several years. Why is she still a child in Mrs. Larry''s eyes? Mrs. Larry is not old either. Unlike Professor Mei with white hair, she is not ugly. She looks like she is in her forties. If it weren''t for the serious scholars on her face, she could actually look younger.


    "She was a child in the Yeager studio before she graduated," Mrs. Larry explained. "In my eyes, she hasn''t grown up."


    Aoki smiled and said, "madam, do you college students like to use academic ability to divide people''s maturity? People who are not mature in knowledge are children in your eyes?"


    Mrs. Larry said: "This is biased, but I have to admit that it is a little. Lawrence Prague won the Nobel Prize in physics at the age of 25. At that time, people called him Mr. Prague or master Prague except his father Henry Prague. However, most people at the age of 25 have not completed his master''s thesis. In our eyes, he They are indeed children. "


    Petru muttered, "I didn''t even graduate from high school. Isn''t that the child of the child who has become your grandson!"


    Mrs. Larry was amused by him and said, "no, petru, you''re not a child, you''re a man!"


    Petru held up his chest with a gun: "your evaluation is more glorious than giving me a master''s degree certificate!"


    As they spoke, they walked along the lake bank. Because the road was difficult, they didn''t walk fast. The sun was hanging overhead. Judging from the experience of the earth, it was almost noon.


    Aoki looked up and saw that the little sun rising behind the big sun seemed to run faster than the big sun. Originally, the two days were far away, but now it is very close.


    Of course, under the dazzling light of the big sun, except when it just rises from the East, the small sun is not conspicuous in the sky and can''t be seen without careful observation.


    The topic of Alice and Anderson didn''t go on. Aoki didn''t want Mrs. Larry to fall into the pain of memory too much. He couldn''t judge anything from these pieces of information. He just felt that things were a little strange, just like the sun in the sky at the moment.


    Petru asked at this time, "is stone''s atomic clock in his consciousness accurate? He said that after a year, would he be fooling us?"


    "If he wants to deceive, he doesn''t have to make up such a complex lie. The simpler the lie, the easier it is to be believed," Mrs. Larry said


    Petru nodded: "but according to Mr. Aoki''s analysis just now, all the time is wrong!"


    Time is really chaotic.


    Mrs. Larry, Alice and Anderson set out from New Zealand in winter on a scientific research ship. After more than ten days of sailing, they found that summer had entered. After the attack on Christmas, they fled into the fog and arrived at a place that may be a thousand light-years away from the earth.


    Situ, Ivan and Boris were rescued from the sea by a scientific research ship a few days before Christmas, and then fled into the fog, but apparently landed on different islands. According to situ, they spent nearly a year there and then came here.


    Aoki, Su Huilan and petru set out in the summer of the southern hemisphere, the end of the Chinese calendar. Fortunately, the first ghost island they found met Alice and saved Anderson and his wife''s life.


    The time experienced by the three groups is different. It seems that only after meeting, the time between them will be completely unified. At this time, the earth does not know where and how long it has passed.


    When Aoki was thinking about these problems, the crow knocked him on the head and said, "Hey, what''s wrong with your brain? After analyzing things for so long, there was no headache! Sherlock Holmes syndrome defeated your lazy cancer?"


    Aoki sighed and said, "I seem to think of something. I think it''s very important, but I can''t think clearly."


    The crow said, "it''s strange that a strange brain like you can think clearly!"


    Mrs. Larry reminded: "as for time, I wonder if there is also an observer effect, which makes the time experienced by our three groups different?"


    "Observer effect? What''s that?" asked petru.


    The crow cried excitedly: "I know, it''s the quantum uncertainty principle. It''s Schrodinger''s cat! Quack, I finally know why my cat has two states, because she''s Schrodinger''s cat! She''s both yellow and white. I can''t see her now, so I don''t know what color she is. Only when I see her, I''m sure whether she''s sound or like snow... Quack, I''m too smart £¡¡±


    Mrs. Larry denied: "to be exact, the observer effect is different from the uncertainty principle. The uncertainty principle focuses on measurement. The measurement result is the inherent characteristic of quantum, and does not care whether there is observer participation or not. The observer effect is mainly that the existence of the observer affects the state of the observed thing itself, including physical and spiritual.


    For example, when children read or do their homework, whether parents and teachers are observing, they will have different performances. To observe the motion of electrons in physical experiments, photons must be used to impact them, and photons will change the motion state of electrons.


    I''m not a physicist, so I don''t know if my statement is accurate. On this issue, we discussed it on board. Professor pardik has his opinion. Unfortunately, he is dead. His general meaning is that the observer will affect the decay rate of microscopic particles, or the form and transmission of energy in the universe, so it will also affect time. "


    The crow felt a little embarrassed and muttered, "almost quack!"


    Aoki said: "Madam means that in a special environment, different observers will affect the passing speed of time?"


    "Forgive me for my inability to explain pardik''s theory clearly. Mr. stone should have more research in this area. Mr. Robbins talked to him about time and pardik''s views, and I was there at that time. If you are interested, you can discuss it with him." Mrs. Larry said, "I only know that it has something to do with the formation of black holes and people''s spiritual world."


    "Spiritual world?" Aoki suddenly had a feeling of sudden enlightenment.


    Of course, a person''s spiritual force will not affect the laws of the objective world, but if it is a huge spiritual force field, it is difficult to say.


    These islands are covered with spiritual force fields, but the source of spiritual force has not been found. From the situation of tubuai Island, the mental force field comes from the stones in tabu, but the situation on this ghost island seems different.


    There was no way by the lake bank. Petru picked up Mrs. Larry and waded forward.


    Aoki also stepped into the water. He suddenly felt that the mental force field in the water was different from that on the shore. This feeling is very subtle, just like when you climb the Badaling Great Wall and the Shuiguan Great Wall, you actually see the same scenery, but the feeling is always different. You can''t tell how it is different.


    Such subtle changes in mental fluctuations are not felt by ordinary people, and it is impossible to judge anything from them.


    However, Aoki remembered one thing and asked, "petru, I remember you said that the tabu here was at the bottom of the lake. How were you sure?"

 Chapter 479

    Petru was walking ahead with Mrs. Larry on his back. When he heard Aoki''s question, he didn''t stop. He just looked at the rolling mountains in the distance and said:


    "This is really the first place I came here. At that time, I was tired and thirsty, so I drank a few mouthfuls of lake water, jumped into the lake for a while, and then found that the mental force field in the water was stronger than that on the water. I thought it was due to media. Like sound, the propagation of mental force in different media would be different."


    Aoki thinks it''s a little strange to say such words from a pirate''s mouth. When people make analogy, they often find the things they are most familiar with, and the transmission law of sound in different media is usually familiar to scientists. Even if he uses the explosion effect of explosives in different environments as an analogy, Aoki thinks it''s more reasonable, After all, fighting is petru''s strength.


    "Later, when I met a savage, I dived from the lake and fled to the other side, and floated up in the middle of the lake for a breath. There are some special reefs under the water, which are the same as the stones of tabu. I have never seen such stones outside tabu, eh... Except the altar," continued Petrus.


    Aoki remembered that yesterday they escaped from the flying waterfall on the island and fell into the lake. At that time, although they were in a trance because they had just seen a terrible strange phenomenon, they were rescued by Alice''s boat, but if the lake was tabu and the spiritual power of the whole island came from the bottom of the lake, he could not find it.


    "Although the spiritual power in the lake is different, I don''t seem to feel the power of tabu at the bottom of the lake," Aoki said.


    "I''m surprised, too, but I can swear that what I said is true," petru said


    Petru''s words are full of doubts, but since he went to the island, he has seen strange things, and all things can''t be guessed by common sense. For example, Anderson and Alice, in the face of the devastating disaster, could find a lifeboat and paddle it through the space crack in the fog to escape. It must be said to be a miracle.


    Aoki shook his head. He found that he suddenly became very suspicious. It seemed that some power was affecting his spirit and fighting with his lazy nature.


    He didn''t know why he became so suspicious. Although things were as suspicious as possible, the people around him were not reliable. There were many suspicious points not only in petru, but also in situ, Anderson, Alice and even Su Huilan.


    Only the coal boss and hearty are trustworthy!


    Aoki wanted to dive into the water to have a look, but now the time is wrong, because they have seen the beach where the savage is located.


    There are many tied rafts on the beach, which are probably intended by the savages to cross the lake. I don''t know whether they are going to retreat when they are defeated by the local tribes or go home when the fog rises.


    Petru asked puzzledly, "what are they doing with the falling raft?"


    Aoki said, "maybe I''m afraid I can''t beat the local tribe, just in case."


    "This is not a water war, but there is no raft!"


    "At least they can escape to the other side of the lake quickly. When it''s foggy on the island, they may be able to row back."


    "Go back? Are you kidding! Such a big flood! Such a big moon! Anyway, I don''t think that bird place can still live!"


    Aoki thinks petru is right. It''s hard to imagine what the island will be like after such a devastating disaster?


    However, from the mysterious time on the island, perhaps the next time the fog rises, thousands of years have passed on the island, and the traces of the disaster have already been repaired by new vitality.


    Savages don''t necessarily know the observer effect of time. They don''t understand that when they cross back and forth from this fog, their home has already changed from the sea to Sangtian. In their perception, that may be a few days. Years won''t leave a trace on them, but they secretly smoothed the vicissitudes of life and didn''t let them see it.


    "Time will heal all wounds!" he said.


    The crow said, "quack, it''s so poetic!"


    Petru turned his lips in disdain.


    Aoki said: "I now suspect that these islands may not have experienced the rise and fall of civilization at all. The disaster we experienced is the norm here, just like the ice age on earth. However, the people of these tribes can use the distorted space channel to avoid disaster and avoid aging because of the relativistic effect. Therefore, as long as they hide outside for a few days, their homes will be affected by disaster The hard wounds have been healed by time. The next time the fog rises, they can go back and rebuild their homes. "


    Mrs. Larry said: "What you said is not unreasonable. If the time on both sides is inconsistent, they can indeed go back and rebuild their homes. Since we can live here, it shows that the physical environment of this space is similar to that of the earth, so the post disaster recovery is probably similar to that of the earth. If you speculate that the impact of a super flood will last for hundreds of years, as Mr. stone and his colleagues said It''s hard to measure the impact of the star. It''s hard to say whether the island is still there or not.


    However, Mr. Aoki, what you said is wrong. Their civilization is not without ups and downs, but we can''t see or find the traces of civilization ups and downs, just like... Some people are looking for the legendary gandaya civilization. "


    Petru''s ears stood up and asked, "well, madam, can I ask, what is that gandaya civilization?"


    "The first solar calendar recorded in the Mayan civilization, it is said that men had a third eye at that time, while women received the blessing of the gods and gave birth to God''s people. Of course, everything is just a legend." Mrs. Larry''s expression was a little bleak and lonely. I don''t know what she remembered.


    Petru seemed to have more to say, but seeing that Mrs. Larry didn''t want to say more, he had to shut up.


    Aoki said: "the gandaya civilization can find some clues from the Mayan civilization, but these savage tribes have no civilization relics and are so small that they are not enough to form a large civilization."


    "Have you forgotten the words I showed you?" Mrs. Larry said. "The scale of the altar is no less than that of the Mayan Pyramid. From the murals and words inside, their civilization was indeed brilliant, unless the altar was not built by their ancestors, but a true miracle."


    "Miracles?" petru smiled. "Shouldn''t a scientist like you, madam, be an atheist?"


    Mrs. Larry said, "the unknown power is God. This God can be something that we can''t understand and really exist, such as the Boltzmann brain mentioned by Mr. stone."


    "Since Bohr''s brain is so powerful, why not just take those savages to a more civilized place? Why let them suffer in such a ghost place?" petru said.


    "When we decipher the high-dimensional characters and murals in the altar, we may know the answer."


    "What answer do you know?"


    "Know what God thinks and --" said Mrs. Larry. "Who is God?"


    "Maybe it''s just playing tricks," petru said

 Chapter 480

    The jungle above the beach is the savage camp. The savages patrolling on the beach soon found the trace of Aoki three people, whined and sounded an alarm to the camp.


    After a while, a large circle of savages surrounded the beach. The bow in his hand was full of strings, and the wooden arrows would come at any time.


    Petru stopped to see Aoki. He didn''t want to be shot as a hedgehog.


    Aoki looked towards the camp and didn''t see the savage wizard. I think he should still be at the front of the position to guard against situ and another savage wizard.


    Petru asked, "how can we convince them that we are here to negotiate?"


    The crow said, "if you take off your underwear and put it on your head, you just don''t know if the savage can understand it!"


    Petru said, "we''re here to negotiate, not to surrender!"


    Mrs. Larry said, "don''t bother. We can shout at them. Petru, you have a loud voice. You shout."


    "But I can''t say savage words!" said petru.


    The lady said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll teach you. Just shout like this - I''m a monster!"


    Petru looked confused and forced: "what? Madam, speak slowly, I didn''t hear you!"


    "What a monster!" repeated the lady.


    Petru opened his mouth and learned his wife''s pronunciation: "Haiku... Enthusiastically... Monsters..."


    Mrs. Larry said, "no, there''s a sound here. It''s R, not l, and you have to speak louder!"


    Petru complained, "I knew I''d let the damn Boris come with me. He has a loud voice and the Russians roll their tongue!"


    He tried to say it several times until his wife corrected all his pronunciation, then he opened his voice and shouted with the greatest strength:


    "Let''s go and see the monsters!"


    The savages on the shore obviously heard his cry, and one of them shouted something at them, but it might be too far away. Don''t say petru. Even Mrs. Larry didn''t hear it.


    "We can''t hear them, and they must not hear us," petru said.


    Mrs. Larry said, "we have to get closer."


    Petru said, "no, it''s too dangerous!"


    The lady said, "don''t go there. I''ll go alone. They know me. I have no weapons. They won''t shoot at me."


    As soon as Mrs. Larry was about to leave, petru was in a hurry. He grabbed her and said, "no, I can''t let you take risks alone!"


    Aoki also said, "madam, your purpose is to negotiate. Let''s deal with these minions. Petru, protect your wife!"


    He also said to the coal boss, "I want to hypnotize the savages on the shore. Do you see the guy closest to us? My goal is him. I have to find a way to let him send a message to their patriarch. You can help me cut off the spiritual power on the island."


    The crow looked at the distance and said, "quack, it''s too far. The bullets can''t reach quack!"


    Aoki also knows that this distance is a little difficult. No matter he or crow, the influence range of spiritual power is limited. With the increase of distance, the spiritual influence is weaker. However, the spiritual power field on the island is everywhere and will not be weakened because of distance. It''s OK to isolate the influence of the mental force field near, but it''s hard to hypnotize a person at such a long distance, let alone wrap a person with his own mental force and block a strong field out.


    Aoki said, "if you fly over, they won''t care about a bird."


    The crow said, "I''m afraid of the old man."


    "The old man is dealing with situ. He doesn''t care about you. Even if he is found, you can run away. Didn''t you run away last time?"


    "Last time I fell into the sea in the sky!"


    "Didn''t you go back to the lake later?"


    "That''s true." the crow was not so afraid when he thought about it. "What about you? I flew over. How did you get there?"


    "It won''t take long for hypnosis to have a dream. You don''t have to worry about me. Do your job and run after completing the task."


    The crow nodded. At the critical moment, it was no longer wordy, croaked and flew out. It first skimmed the water, then flew into the sky and flew to the heads of the savages on the beach.


    The crow suddenly appeared in the air and attracted the attention of the savage. They looked up one after another. A savage cried a few times, and the man with a bow and arrow shot an arrow into the sky.


    The crow croaked while hiding. "It''s not that they don''t care about a bird''s croaking!"


    Aoki took the opportunity to rush to the beach. His windbreaker floated up and the Drawboard stepped in the water, bringing up splashes.


    As soon as he rushed ashore, a strong spiritual force swept over, stopped his body, and rolled up the crows in the sky.


    The crow is like a kite with a broken string, spinning gently in the wind.


    Aoki knew it was the savage wizard in the mountain camp. He had to stop and confront the magnificent spiritual force.


    The crow flapped its wings desperately in the sky, controlled its shape, then rose into the sky, flew higher and higher, became a small black spot, and then disappeared.


    Aoki worried that it would really get into the sea in the sky like last time, but soon the black spots in the sky appeared again, getting bigger and bigger, and soon changed back to the appearance of birds.


    The spiritual power controlled by the wizard surged in, and Aoki had to fight with all his strength. Fortunately, the attention of the savages on the beach seemed to be attracted by the crows. They all stared at the sky. No one shot an arrow at him, otherwise it would be difficult for him to retreat.


    He was considering whether to withdraw and try again when he suddenly remembered the willow branch in his arms. He took out the willow branch, immediately felt a force absorbed by the willow branch, released it again, and began to resist the power of savage wizards. Although the spirit of willow branch is not strong, but the victory is continuous, which is much easier than him with his own spirit.


    He felt a throb of life on the willow branches, as if he heard the fluttering sound of tree buds and flower buds.


    At this time, the crow flapped its wings and stopped on his head, shouting, "quack, there is no sea in the sky here! Oh, be careful, they seem to be shooting arrows!"


    The wild people''s attention followed the crow''s answer to Aoki. He thought they must shoot at once. However, the savages all stared at him, motionless, as if they had suddenly seen some monster.


    Aoki asked the crow overhead, "what have you done?"


    "What?"


    "They seem scared."


    "Quack, really? Er... How do I think they are not afraid, but - worship!"


    "Worship a black talking bird?"


    "Why must it be me? They''re watching you, too!"


    ¡­¡­


    Petru saw the green wood rush ashore and stopped like a stone. He suddenly felt in a trance and saw that the green wood had become a big tree. A black bird came and its wings were shining with black gold in the sun and landed on the messy treetops.


    The little sun in the sky is slowly hiding behind the big sun. A total solar eclipse in which the sun blocks the sun is happening.


    All the savages on the beach prostrated and knelt facing the big tree, singing prayers they couldn''t understand.


    He heard Mrs. Larry say, "ah, so he is God!"

 Chapter 481

    If someone kneels down to you suddenly, you will be startled, and then subconsciously help people up. But if it is not a person but a group of people kneeling down to you, you will not only be startled, but will be scared silly. In modern language, it is - ignorant!


    Aoki is now in such a state of ignorance. Of course he wouldn''t help the enemy up. In fact, he couldn''t help him if he wanted to, because he suddenly found that he couldn''t move.


    He seemed to have roots under his feet and plunged deeply into the soft sand of the lake beach. The root system is like an expanding neural network, growing away and deep.


    He seemed to see the black soil under the yellow sand, grass sprouts struggling outward in the gap of the black soil, and some insects lying quietly in the soil layer.


    Further down, the soil became dry and there were many stones. His roots shuttled through the cracks in the stones, and there were many insects in the cracks, but they didn''t like those in the soil, crawling with a rustle.


    The stone gradually became large, dark and cold, and became harder and harder. He saw a snake climbing up twisted.


    Further down, the soil became moist again. There are only the root tips of some big trees extending from a distance. Along these root tips, they become more and more dense and crisscross underground. Above them, they are connected with strong roots. The roots break through the soil, which are thick trunks. The trunks form the woods, and there are savage camps in the woods.


    The savage patriarch held up his scepter, his eyes full of confusion, anger and fear. His hands trembled, the muscles on his face were stiff, and his wrinkles were like cracks in rocks, like a half realistic and half abstract painting.


    The deeper the soil is, the wetter it is. Even the stones between the soil are wet. Finally, he heard the sound of water and saw the faint water rushing in the dark river. He didn''t know where to go.


    Aoki knew that this was not what his eyes saw, but what his spirit saw. It was what his spirit saw when he shuttled between the ground and the ground. In the past, he could do it, but he must have life and conscious body. For example, he can release his spirit to look for an underground earthworm, but he can''t see the soil and stones next to the earthworm.


    He knows that all things have spirits, and consciousness and spiritual power are all over the world. He also tried to sense the spirit of plants. Under the willow tree in Liuying lane, he succeeded. But when you leave there, elsewhere, the feeling becomes very weak.


    Now he sensed the spirit of all things. He was finally able to determine that spiritual power was universal in the universe, not unique to the conscious body.


    He used to think that mental power was the product of consciousness, but now it seems that it is wrong. Consciousness does not produce mental power, but can mobilize mental power. The body is likely to be a unique mental force field, and the conscious body needs a controllable mental force field condensed in this way. This can explain why those parasitic consciousness bodies want to invade the earth and human beings.


    So is consciousness itself the product of the spiritual force field? It is possible from the human point of view. However, Aoki was puzzled by the existence of tabu, which can almost deny this inference, because if a powerful spiritual force field can produce a conscious body, then all tabu may be alive, they all have thoughts, and are likely to be much smarter and stronger than humans.


    The singing of the savages startled the companions in the camp. They all came out, and then knelt down on the beach in batches.


    Aoki watched them kneel in his direction and listened to their singing. He felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    Strangely, he did not feel anything difficult at the moment. He took it for granted that they were kneeling towards him. When he accepted all this, he had a very comfortable feeling, more comfortable than smoking.


    He didn''t know why he had such thoughts and feelings, but he was too lazy to stop them, and even more lazy to stop the behavior of savages. He enjoyed the pleasure of this spiritual opium.


    He found his body slowly getting taller and growing like a tree. His arms spread out and became strong branches, and his five fingers forked into more branches. His hair grew rapidly and became dense branches and leaves to block out the sun, and a bird''s nest was built on the top of the tree.


    Of course, he knew it was not true. It was just a feeling, just an extension of his spiritual power. In addition to extending underground, it was also extending into the air.


    Maybe the wicker in his hand made him feel like a tree. Trees, we must look for sunshine, we must grow towards the heights. Therefore, his spirit kept breaking upward, and he grew himself very tall.


    He looked up and saw that one sun went behind the other sun, and then came out from behind the other sun. The two suns, big and small, stick together, like a burning gourd hanging horizontally in the sky.


    He heard the crow croak twice.


    The gourd spewed out a flame, like a fire dragon, flying in the sky.


    A burning sensation hit him, so hot that every leaf on his body would be scorched.


    Until the fire gourd became two suns again, and the small sun slowly went away from the big sun, Qingmu didn''t feel so hot. The roots under the feet are shrinking slowly, and the branches and leaves in the air are shrinking slowly.


    The crow croaked again.


    ¡­¡­


    Petru was in a trance again, and the tree disappeared. A breeze blew across the lake, and the hot day just now became cool again.


    He heard Mrs. Larry say, "let''s go and have a look!"


    Petru looked at the beach. There were lots of savages kneeling there, and the green wood stood in front of them like a piece of wood. It seemed that there would be no danger.


    He helped Mrs. Larry over and walked all the way behind Aoki. He saw Aoki walking slowly forward, and the kneeling crowd moved their knees to make way for him.


    Petru suddenly remembered a film about the last emperor of China he had seen before, in which a group of people with pigtails knelt in front of their emperor. But the emperor was just a puppet. He could only live in the palace surrounded by high walls and climb to the roof to see the outside world. The real power of that world is in the hands of those who have guns outside the city.


    "Madam, I will always avenge you." petru shook the gun in his chest.


    However, he immediately remembered that in this distorted time and space, the symbol of power was not the gun, but the black scepter.


    He saw the savage wizard coming down the distant hillside with his scepter, and went all the way to the middle of the lake beach, and Qingmu also went to the middle of the lake beach.


    They stood face to face, surrounded by hundreds of savages kneeling around them, forming a circle around them.


    The eyes of the savage wizard burst out fire, and the hand holding the scepter trembled. He is like an angry lion, showing his sharp teeth to drive away all predators and alien invaders.


    Petru heard the wind whistling like a prelude to a storm at sea; The lake water is also noisy, which is pulled by the huge tidal force. He knew it was a mental illusion, just like a dream.


    Just when he thought there was going to be a spiritual war, he saw the once arrogant savage wizard kneel down, put the scepter across the palms of his hands and hold it high above his head.


    The wind blew across his face, blew away a few grains of sand from the deep wrinkles, and fell to the ground.


    Aoki stretched out a hand and took the scepter.


    The crow croaked twice, and the silent savages sang again.

 Chapter 482

    The global event of the dream guide game was very popular. All kinds of stars, rich people and technology giants came to help. A fire was lit in the cold winter at the end of the year, so that everyone could see the dawn of future technology in the depressed economic environment.


    Mei Tuo originally didn''t want to participate in the event, but she couldn''t stand the repeated invitations of the organizers, and many big people with a table handed in words to make him attend and speak.


    Mei had no choice but to promise. This can make Hou Biao nervous.


    The ceremony started in Shenzhou. Shenzhou is very close to Wuzhong. The staff of Hou Biao''s security company are enough. As long as you are careful, you can protect the professor''s safety. Moreover, Shenzhou is also the main sphere of influence of the Xia family. Xia bochi, the eldest son of Xia Wenyuan, also promised to draw out all the security forces they can mobilize. With the protection at the government level, Mei''s safety can be assured.


    However, many customers in North America and Europe have expressed strong dissatisfaction and asked to set the main venue in Los Angeles or Berlin.


    Although Mei is the head of the third space foundation, the development of the space box is a collection of the wisdom of nearly 100 scientists and the efforts of dozens of laboratories around the world, and he can''t do great work in one. In addition, foreign capital that wants a share has long been red eyed. He was afraid that those people would stir a pot of shit for you if they couldn''t drink soup, so he had to consider it carefully.


    After the discussion of the organizers, the original Shenzhou activity will remain unchanged. On this basis, an activity will be added in Los Angeles. Both events were broadcast live worldwide at an interval of one week. In order to take care of the feelings of the audience and players, the organizers divided the content of the original event into two parts. Los Angeles focuses on game experience and entertainment, while Shenzhou focuses on the upgrading of space box and the prospect of future technology. Such a hard and soft arrangement is not inappropriate. It takes great pains.


    Mei had to run in two places. She went to Los Angeles just after participating in Shenzhou activities.


    Hou Biao is nervous about the security problem in Los Angeles. Neither he nor the Xia family can penetrate the corners of Los Angeles. Naturally, it is impossible to ensure the safety of the professor 100%. However, if he believes in the commitment of the U.S. government, it is not a matter of security level, but that you don''t know how many of those people are reliable.


    From boarding to the hotel to the venue, every idle person may be a parasite. Hou Biao had to be cautious.


    Fortunately, the Xia family arranged a special plane to pick him up. Hou Biao contacted Mr. Kui wolf, the young master of the wolf family. This is what Aoki once told him. If you need to use North American forces in case of trouble in the future, you can contact young master Kui.


    Kui Wolff didn''t come to the ceremony in person because old Wolff was ill and his relatives couldn''t leave for a moment, especially his successor with a family mission. But he generously agreed to Hou Biao''s request, mobilized all the forces of the family and the guild in Los Angeles, and added a protective net to the whole event.


    Even so, Hou Biao was almost inseparable from Mei, and he didn''t dare to breathe a sigh of relief. If there is an accident at this point, he can''t explain it to Aoki.


    Although Aoki hasn''t come back for a year, Hou Biao doesn''t know if he can see Aoki, but he knows what kind of company the security company he opened is and what significance he is doing. No matter whether Aoki is here or not, he will do it without hesitation.


    He was once an exiled bandit, a bug living in the gutter. At that time, he was no different from dead. But now, he is alive. From the moment he walked into the bar that was still being renovated with his bag, walked into the studio above the bar and said, "I''m coming, you have to give me a bag to eat and live." at that moment, he lived.


    He watched the sun rise every day, illuminating the earth and the rest of his life.


    Near the end of the new year, Mei wanted to go to Los Angeles, so she simply gave the laboratory a holiday in advance. Everyone got a lot of bonuses and went home happily for the new year.


    There''s only one old Yutou left in the lab.


    Lao Yutou looks at the computer room, not the door. The security and intelligence level of the laboratory is very high. You don''t need to look at the gate, but someone should look at the computer room. Because of several special experiments, the computer room has been running, including several server groups and some experimental equipment. Although these have long been managed intelligently and can be operated remotely, even in case of power failure, there are standby power supply and automatic power generation equipment. But anyway, before artificial intelligence has developed to completely replace the era of human work, it still needs people to watch.


    Lao Yu''s job is very simple, just watching. I walk around several fixed rooms every day, and I don''t know what the things in these rooms do, because I don''t need to know at all. He just needs to see if the lights are on and whether the faint hum of the machine is normal.


    Or in fact, it is not necessary to look at these. His real task is to carry out rescue protection in case of accidents, such as fire and earthquake, so as to minimize the loss of the laboratory at the first time and before the security company and fire brigade come.


    Of course, this kind of thing can''t be done by Lao Yu alone. Although Lao Yu has received training, he is not professional, doesn''t understand science and has no culture. In addition to Yu, there were more professional watchmen upstairs. In previous years, there was also an officer on duty upstairs and downstairs. There were security guards downstairs and scientists upstairs.


    But this year is different. The personnel on duty upstairs have been removed. According to the people in the building, now they are all artificial intelligence + remote control, and no one needs to be on duty. But Lao Yu always felt that it was not to relax his vigilance, but to become more nervous. It''s very difficult to enter the door upstairs. I don''t know what advanced authorization and genetic authentication to go through. I only know that the professor doesn''t want someone to stay upstairs when he''s away.


    He could see that Professor Mei didn''t trust anyone except a few close people. Instead, he was more willing to trust machines and ordinary people like old people.


    Professor Mei took his team abroad and gave everyone else a holiday, leaving old Yu. Lao Yu felt heavy on his shoulders, like when he was young in a hardware store, the boss asked him to live in the shop and gave him the key.


    Lao Yu didn''t want to work in such an advanced laboratory, but he couldn''t find a job. Where else can a man with white hair who has been in prison twice?


    He wanted to go home, but he didn''t have the courage to embark on the road of returning home when he thought that his relatives in his hometown were long gone and the young people were unfamiliar. He thought of Lao Zhao, his dead daughter, and of course Zhao Pengcheng, who is now missing.


    The man who got him out of prison gave him an address and asked him to find him there when he was in trouble. He found the place and found it was a bar, but he couldn''t work in the bar. It was a place for young people. He was a bad old man. Even if it was cleaning, it was uncomfortable for others.


    Later, someone took him to the May experimental building. An old professor with his white hair said to him, "Oh, you are Yu Jianguo. I know. Aoki told me about you, so what do you want to stay and do?"


    Knowing that Aoki was the one who ate family dinner with him in prison, Yu said, "I''m a security guard. I worked in the hospital security department and managed..." he wanted to say that he also worked in the morgue, but there will never be a morgue in the laboratory. Thinking that the morgue is also a warehouse, he said, "I''m good at managing the warehouse."


    The professor held his pipe and said, "Oh, OK, OK, then you stay and do anything."

 Chapter 483

    Yu Jianguo stayed in the laboratory and did nothing at first. In his impression, one or two security guards are always needed at the door of a building to receive a visit and arrange parking. However, everything here has been in order. If he intervenes again, it will be more than a lot. Moreover, he can''t operate the fully automatic equipment, as well as the electronic screen and camera that can "talk".


    He went to sanitation. He swept the world secretly. Why secretly? Because he was embarrassed to say that he had swept the floor. The floor here is too clean. It is cleaner than anywhere he has seen. The only difference is probably the operating room in the hospital and the morgue.


    Later, he learned that there was a very advanced purification system in the building, which could hardly leave dust, and there was a floor sweeping robot. He had cleaned the floor long before he took the broom. Even the garbage was automatically cleaned out, and no one needed to do it at all.


    He felt ashamed of himself. He had lived for a long time and had seen the world, but he was even confused about playing miscellaneous.


    He doesn''t know if the professors upstairs know what he''s confused about. Anyway, those talking cameras must have seen it. Will these guys report to them? I often think so and secretly say to them, "I''m not very good at doing things. You know more. Teach me when you have time."


    The camera stared at him, motionless and silent. Lao Yu said, "look, look, I sincerely ask for advice. Why don''t you speak again?"


    No one taught me. I''m old enough to sweep tirelessly. He said, I''m a big living man. I can''t sweep the ground. Are you a robot crawler?


    He bought the broom himself in the nearby supermarket. He didn''t find the broom in the laboratory. Later, he threw the broom away secretly, because after several times, the broom was not as clean as the floor in the building.


    Without a broom, he wiped with a rag. He not only wiped the floor, but also wiped the walls and the sculptures and furnishings in the building. These things are never swept by robots. Sometimes, he also wiped the eyes of those talking cameras. When he wiped them, he smiled and said, "how much myopia do you get with such a thick lens?"


    A few days later, the beautiful young assistant professor came to Lao Yu and said she would give him training. Lao Yu began to receive training on what equipment this is, what this is for, and how to maintain this. Lao Yu was ignorant. The training lasted for two or three months. He was trained by people upstairs. They all liked Lao Yu and Lao Yu also liked them.


    For example, the young man named Bian Ziyuan was very talkative and privately invited Yu to eat hot pot. Lao Yu likes the young man''s temper very much. He is serious, stubborn and energetic, but he is not the kind of person who is bent on running for money. Lao Yu knows that it is called ideal - something that has been lost in him for a long time, something that can make people''s blood boil, something that is worth cherishing but easy to be abandoned by reality.


    Lao Yu envies young people very much. It''s good to be young. Only when you are young can you deserve your ideal. But he admires Professor Mei even more - his hair is whiter than he is, but he is more passionate and has fighting spirit than young people.


    In such an environment, Lao Yu also became passionate, as if he had returned to his youth.


    He couldn''t help thinking of Zhao Pengcheng again. What a good child! Unfortunately


    After passing the training, Lao Yu signed a contract, paid social security and became a regular employee of Mei''s laboratory.


    He now knows how to authenticate himself in front of electronic screens and cameras, how to press fingerprints, how to iris, and how to verify genes. He was also allowed to go upstairs and basement freely to do what he should do. Of course, he has to apply to go to some places, but he can''t go to the top floor anyway. The access control there is very strict, and only a few people can go in.


    Before leaving, Mei Ziqing handed a key to master Yu and said, "Uncle Yu, this is the emergency key. Keep it."


    Yu Jianguo asked, "which door does this key open?"


    Mei Ziqing said, "it''s for emergency use. There are two keys in total, which need to be used together. If you encounter an emergency, contact us. When you need a key, I''ll tell you."


    Yu Jianguo asked, "who''s the other one?"


    Mei Ziqing said, "the other one is in the charge of the professor. I don''t know who gave it to. You can''t tell anyone that I gave you the key. This is the rule of the laboratory."


    "Oh, rules, I understand the rules." Yu Jianguo nodded and took the heavy key, feeling that the burden on his shoulder was a little heavier.


    He wandered around the empty laboratory alone. Look here and there. These are familiar to him on weekdays, and he doesn''t see much where he can''t get in or see.


    He felt that he was left alone now. In case something happened, it was his responsibility, so he couldn''t be careless. Don''t let the thief in! Don''t mention the thief. Even an ant can''t climb in.


    After turning for a long time, he thought again, which door did the young assistant professor give him the key to open? Since it is an emergency key, there is always a place to open. Since it is given to him, there is always a place he can go. But he didn''t see where the key hole could be inserted. The doors here are automatic. There are identification devices in front of the door. The door opens with a drop of sound.


    While he was looking around, Bian Ziyuan suddenly came back.


    Bian Ziyuan, with a big bag in his hand, passed the security inspection of the gate and entered the hall. Seeing this, Yu Jianguo rushed to meet him:


    "Oh, Miss Xiaobian, didn''t you go home for the new year? Why did you come back?"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "I found an important data error at home. I want to come back and correct it."


    "It''s really dedicated to my research work after the holiday! No wonder I''m so promising at a young age!" Yu Jianguo was respectful and stretched out his hand to help Bian Ziyuan carry his bag. "I used to have a nephew who worked as hard as you when I was young."


    "Oh, uncle Yu, put it down and I''ll carry it myself. It''s not heavy." Bian Ziyuan said while changing his shoes, "your nephew is also engaged in computers?"


    "Oh, he''s a doctor." Yu Jianguo took a bag and found it wasn''t heavy, so he let go.


    Bian Ziyuan changed his shoes, stood in front of the dust remover, removed the dust from his body, put the bag into the dust bag, and then carried it into the elevator:


    "Uncle Yu, you are busy. I''ll go up first!"


    Yu Jianguo said "Hey" and saw the elevator door closed. He strolled slowly to the monitoring room. In the monitoring picture of one screen, he just saw that the remote came out of the elevator and immediately appeared in the corridor on the other screen. Then he stood in front of a door for a while, and the door opened.


    Bian Zi went in and the door closed.


    There is no monitoring inside the door. Even if there is, Yu Jianguo knows that he can''t see it.


    He went out of the control room and strolled around again. As soon as I walked half a circle, I heard the elevator jingle. Bian Ziyuan came out again. I saw Yu Jianguo and asked:


    "Uncle Yu, do you have an emergency key?"

 Chapter 484

    Yu Jianguo was startled. Fortunately, he was also a person who had experienced storms and asked, "what emergency key?"


    Bian Zi stared at Yu''s face and said a little disappointed, "Oh, I want to modify some data, but the professor is not in, the core system can''t get in, so I can only go to the mainframe housing reform."


    Yu Yu patted his thigh: "Hey, you said earlier. It''s the computer room. I just went in! Come on, I''ll take you."


    "It''s not the computer room downstairs, it''s the quantum data center upstairs. Alas, you don''t understand it." Bian Ziyuan sighed.


    Lao Yu said, "it''s hard for me. I''ve never been in your Liangzi center. Why do you have any emergency keys?"


    Bian Ziyuan nodded and said, "yes, I think the professor won''t give you the key."


    Seeing that it was getting late, Yu said, "teacher Xiaobian hasn''t eaten yet. Why don''t we eat together? Last time you invited me to eat hot pot, this time let me invite you back."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "can you go away here?"


    Lao Yu said, "yes, assistant Mei said. I just need to turn twice a day." pointing to the camera at the door, "hundreds of eyes are staring. It''s not bad for me."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "OK, let''s have dinner together, but I''ll treat you. You can''t eat a few meals with your salary."


    Yu Jianguo liked the young man''s fast talking, so he said, "your boy dislikes my low salary! I''ll book this guest today!"


    Bian Ziyuan didn''t say anything more, so he followed Yu Jianguo to the nearby hot pot shop.


    Lao Yu ordered and asked Bian Ziyuan what wine he wanted to drink.


    Bian Ziyuan said, "just a bottle of beer."


    Old Yu said, "it''s cold to drink beer in winter. Why don''t you have some white? Drink less, it''s all right!"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "then drink less."


    The hot pot bottom came up, and the hot Baijiu came down. The atmosphere immediately became strong. Looking at the young man in front of him, Lao Yu remembered the days when he drank with Zhao Pengcheng in the past, as if someone gently called him in his ear: "Uncle Yu!"


    He looked at the way he had been worried all the time. He didn''t drink well, so he asked him, "what do you think?"


    Bian Ziyuan shook his head: "nothing."


    Lao Yu said, "can you hide my eyes?" he picked up the wine glass and touched him. "I''m still thinking about the key of your Liangzi machine room? In other words, aren''t all our buildings automated? How can we use the key when we press the fingerprint and sweep the face?"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "I don''t know why. Anyway, the professor designed it like this. Probably when I''m old, I especially miss and trust the things before."


    Lao Yu said: "no matter how advanced science and technology is, there are times when mistakes are made. Sometimes mechanical keys are more reliable than electronic locks. Look at the Treasury of the United States, that door alone weighs hundreds of tons, and you can''t blow in a tank!"


    He remembered a fellow inmate in prison who was a habitual thief. He often boasted to them that he had been to the Treasury of the United States and stole two gold ingots from it. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Bian Zi didn''t know why Lao Yu smiled and said, "whether the door is heavy or not has nothing to do with what lock to use. No matter how heavy the door is, it can also use an electronic lock. We have not only fingerprint verification and face verification, but also genetic verification. Even consciousness verification has been developed. The security is always better than the metal key who can open it!"


    Lao Yu said, "I don''t quite understand, but I think you can''t get in even if you don''t use the mechanical key. Since Professor Mei has added a lock, can you?"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "that''s not necessarily true. I have secondary authority. I can disarm the alarm system first, and then enter the system to modify the authority."


    Lao Yu shook his head and said, "I don''t understand level 1 and level 2 authority, but I can hear it. That''s what you mean to sneak in!"


    Bian Ziyuan blushed and said, "I can''t say stealing. I''m an internal staff. If I find a very important mistake, it''s always right to go in and change it to avoid the loss of the company?"


    "Then why don''t you tell the professor? Just say it! What a simple thing to make an overseas call!"


    Lao Yu thinks it''s a good time now. Across the Pacific Ocean, he can get in touch by phone and video. When he was young, overseas calls were so expensive that he might not be able to find someone.


    Bian Ziyuan said, "the professor must be very busy. Just a little thing. Don''t call."


    Old Yu hehe said with a smile, "it''s not that the professor is busy, but you''re afraid of being scolded. I''ve lived a long time and haven''t seen anything. I don''t understand your bright spots, but I understand people''s hearts! You must have made a mistake and want to change back secretly, don''t you? Look at you. Those who celebrate the new year still run back."


    Bian Ziyuan held up his glass, rubbed his hot face with his hand and said, "Uncle Yu, you are really angry, but it''s a small thing. Don''t tell the professor."


    "I can''t talk to the professor for two months. Where can I talk to him?" Lao Yu said. "But if you don''t talk to the professor about something wrong, it won''t happen?"


    "Nothing''s going to happen, just..." Bian Zi''s face was far away.


    "What is it? Are you afraid of being found and criticized after the new year?" asked Yu.


    "Not only criticism, it is estimated that next year''s bonus will be gone." Bian Ziyuan was dejected.


    "Oh, that''s not old or young!" Lao Yu knew that the prize money in the laboratory was very high. He was happy to go home this year. He said, "what do you do?"


    Bian Ziyuan shook his head. "I don''t know," he said, "Uncle Yu, the professor really didn''t give you the key?"


    Master Yu said, "what''s the matter with you? I told you. The professor and I haven''t spoken for two months. How can he give me the key himself! Hey, if you don''t believe me, take me up later and I''ll show you what kind of mechanical lock it is. Sir, I''m a good lock!"


    Bian Ziyuan was happy and said, "Sir, you tease me. Don''t tell me you''re an expert thief hiding in the city!"


    Yu said, "what kind of thief, expert, you watch too much TV. To tell you the truth, I''ve opened a hardware store before and played with all kinds of locks."


    "Oh, it''s the lock king. It''s disrespectful!" Bian Ziyuan bowed his hand. "It''s not too big, sir. Even if you are the lock king, you can''t open the lock upstairs, because the lock is specially made. You need two keys to be inserted at the same time and the password set by the person with the first authority to open it."


    "So complicated?" Yu shook his face. "Then tell me a fart! You can''t get in with a key, can''t you?"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "didn''t I say that the password is not a thing for me. The key is the key."


    Lao Yu said, "Oh, I forgot you''re a computer genius!" he thumbed up, "I don''t understand computers, but I know you''re great. In your young people''s words, you''re awesome!"


    Bian Zi listened to this kind of praise a lot. He didn''t feel much at all, but he didn''t know if it was the reason for drinking wine. He enjoyed it very much. He said:


    "If I don''t boast, there is no system in the world that I can''t get in! But I''m afraid of mechanical locks. I can''t unlock them."


    "No wonder the professor wants to use a mechanical lock!" Yu murmured, holding up his glass and said, "then think about who the professor may have given the key to?"


    Bian Ziyuan thought for a long time and said, "if Aoki is here, he will give it to Aoki, but Aoki has been missing for a year. Now, it is most likely to give it to the security company, but President Hou of the security company followed the professor to the United States, leaving president Yao."


    "President Yao?" old Yu narrowed his eyes, "is that beautiful domineering female president?"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "it''s her. It''s most likely to put her there."

 Chapter 485

    Yao Jingjing put the key into the company''s safe. When she thought about it, she felt it was safer to put it on her body.


    Professor Mei gave it to her before she left. He said it was the emergency key of the laboratory. It was very important. He told her to keep it well.


    Hou Biao followed Professor Mei to the United States, and most of the company''s personnel were taken away, which suddenly made Yao Jingjing''s burden heavy.


    Near the end of the year, the business of the security company increased instead of decreasing. Yao Jingjing had to refuse a lot of orders because she couldn''t arrange the manpower.


    Today, I was going to accompany my mother to the hospital for examination. She came to the company early and arranged everything. Then she drove to Liuying lane for a round, and then she went home.


    When Yao''s mother saw her, she complained: "you said you were a girl''s family. Why do you fight so hard? You don''t see people every day!"


    "There are so many things in the company that I can''t help it." Yao Jingjing grabbed a steamed bread from the table and ate it.


    Yao''s mother quickly filled her with a bowl of hot porridge: "eat slowly, drink some porridge first, cushion your stomach, don''t choke."


    While drinking porridge, Yao Jingjing said, "Mom, please prepare. Doctor Wang of the hospital called me and asked us to get there at ten o''clock."


    Mother Yao said with a smile, "well, I''m ready. My daughter is capable. People queue up at the hospital when they see a doctor. I see a doctor when the doctor calls."


    Yao Jingjing said, "Mom, this is the credit of Professor Mei and Aoki. It has nothing to do with me."


    Speaking of Aoki, Yao''s mother is not happy. She regarded Aoki as her son-in-law at the beginning, but later heard that he went abroad with a young female professor and hasn''t come back yet. Naturally, she didn''t know what happened. She only knew that her future son-in-law ran away with other women, but left her daughter in Wuzhong. But she couldn''t lose her temper again. Who told others to save her life!


    "Jingjing, your own business should be reconsidered."


    "Mom, why did you mention this again! I''m so busy now that I don''t have time to think about this!"


    "If you''re busy, you don''t have to think about life! You don''t have to inherit our family!"


    "Mom, you''re talking about Lao Long''s family again. Dad will say you again when he hears it later."


    "Go, leave him alone! I''ve thought about it. If you have a daughter in the future, your surname will be Cuan."


    "Are you kidding? You don''t even have your surname long. Haven''t you changed your surname inch? Besides, can my father agree?"


    "If you can''t agree, you can have a second child or a third child."


    Yao Jingjing puffed a smile: "I''m not so able to give birth. I''m not a pig!"


    Yao''s mother ignored her and just said to herself, "the general Hou of your company is a good person, just a little older... It''s nothing to be older, just looking at him with a bald head... It''s nothing to be bald, just that tattoo... People thought he used to do something!"


    Yao Jingjing said angrily, "Mom, what are you talking about!"


    "OK, OK, no more." Yao''s mother shook her head and said positively to her daughter, "let''s go back to Cuan state for the new year this year."


    "Why?"


    "They have been out for more than a year. Last year in Wuzhong, there were only three of us. We didn''t know anyone. How lonely! How lively it is to go back for the new year this year!"


    "But your body has not fully recovered!"


    "I''m in good health. The doctor said it''s all right. Besides, I''ve always dreamed of your great grandmother. Your great grandmother always asks me where Xueer has gone in her dream. I''m not sure. I have to go back to her grave."


    Yao Jingjing said curiously, "who is Xueer?"


    Mother Yao said, "Xueer is the name of the cat I raised when I was a child. Aoki asked before!"


    Yao Jingjing''s heart clicked. Since awakening, Aoki has told Yao Jingjing something. She knew that her mother was infected with gray brain virus and was infringed by parasitic consciousness. It was Ruxue who saved her mother. She was curious about how Ruxue coexisted with her mother''s subconscious.


    What made her more curious was her great grandmother. What kind of person was she?


    She had inadvertently talked with her mother about her great grandmother, but her mother obviously knew only a little. She couldn''t tell any more difference except for the words of kindness, ability and kindness.


    After Ruxue was moved to Hanran by Qingmu, Yao Jingjing went to see Hanran. But at that time, her mental strength was not strong enough. She could only see Ruxue with the help of Aoki. Ruxue didn''t seem to know her, so she gave her a cold look. But the noble appearance of Ruxue was deeply imprinted in her heart. She felt that the women in the long family should be so noble.


    Soundly followed Aoki away. There is no news so far. She didn''t know what had happened to them and could only pray for them in her heart.


    When Yao Jingjing heard her mother say that grandma came to the cat in her dream, she had an unknown premonition. Was something wrong with Ruxue? Otherwise, why don''t you do it early and late? It happened that you had such a dream at this time?


    But on second thought, it made no sense. If you really have such a dream because of an accident, it''s either mom''s super power or grandma''s ghost to hold the dream. This is ridiculous!


    But Yao Jingjing has another more absurd thing in her mind - is grandma still alive?


    She said this sentence carelessly, and then startled herself.


    Mother Yao touched her forehead and said, "daughter, are you okay? How can you talk nonsense!"


    Yao Jingjing said, "Mom, I just heard you speak too well about grandma. I miss her a little!"


    Mother Yao sighed and said, "no matter how good a person is, he can''t live to be 100 years old!"


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Jingjing accompanied her mother to the hospital for a review. The results showed that all aspects of her health were very good. The doctor said that it will take two years for immune reconstruction. Now it''s half past. Basically, there''s nothing to worry about. In the future, it''s OK to keep it at home and recheck it once every six months.


    Yao''s mother wanted to go back to her hometown. Yao Jingjing couldn''t resist her and said, "I''ll take you back first. I''ll also go to the column incense on Grandma''s grave. But I''ll be back soon. Hou is always away here. I can''t leave for too long. Hou will be back in a while, and I''ll go back for the new year."


    Yao Jingjing booked a ticket and went to the company to arrange her work. Before leaving, she suddenly remembered that the key given by Professor Mei was still with her. Since it was an emergency key and the professor gave it to her, it was naturally used in case of an emergency. She couldn''t take it away. Otherwise, if she wasn''t there when she wanted to use it, wouldn''t it be a delay?


    She can''t put the key in the safe, because only she and Hou Biao can open it. She had to find a reliable person and put it in that person''s hands. It is reasonable to say that she can only leave for two days and just find someone at will. However, due to the professional sensitivity of security work, she thinks she can''t do it at will.


    For the first time, she thought of the flower of her life, which was Aoki''s most trusted woman. Although she felt a little uncomfortable when she thought of this, it would not affect her reason. She knew that in Wuzhong, in addition to Professor Mei, Aoki and Hou Biao, the most trustworthy thing was to spend all her life.


    Coincidentally, she received a call from Yu tou. Old Yu tou said he had a drink with teacher Xiaobian. The security system in the laboratory said that they were not allowed to enter if the alcohol exceeded the standard. He wanted to ask if the system could be flexible.


    Yao Jingjing smiled when she received the call. The security system was upgraded last month and added an alcohol detection function, which is purely Professor Mei''s bad taste for those who tease him about smoking. In fact, employees are not prohibited from drinking. However, she still criticized the improper behavior of drinking at work, although it was not her responsibility at all.


    She suddenly remembered that Bian Zi was far from the core member of the professor''s team. Since he was a core member and naturally reliable, it should be no problem to give him the key for two days.


    Out of caution, she planned to tell Professor Mei. She called Hou Biao and asked how the situation was. Hou Biao said that the professor was attending a charity dinner, but I was a little worried. Yao Jingjing asked him what he was worried about. Hou Biao said:


    "A painting exhibition is being held here. Do you remember Aoki told us about the painting in master Xia''s study?"

 Chapter 486

    Santa Monica Avenue in Beverly Hills, Los Angeles, is crowded with luxury cars. Palm trees on both sides stand straighter than electric poles, as if welcoming distinguished guests with the greatest sincerity.


    In a line of luxury cars, there is an insignificant Cadillac, crowded in the middle of the team, crawling forward slowly like a turtle.


    Hou Biao drove and carefully observed the situation of each intersection and nearby vehicles.


    The Wolff family had a great influence in Los Angeles. With Hong Kui''s explanation, the professor and his party were received with great hospitality. They originally arranged a Rolls Royce for Professor Mei, but Hou Biao thought the car was too conspicuous and asked for another one. The professor didn''t care. He said he could take a nap. He used to drive an old Cadillac in the United States. He felt very comfortable, so he did as he wanted.


    This car is easy to drown in ordinary traffic on the streets of Los Angeles, but it becomes extremely conspicuous at Beverly Hills, especially at this special moment.


    Hou Biao knew that the cars around him were rich and stars who were going to attend today''s charity dinner, and some of them were bodyguards. The rich and stars just drive luxury cars. What puzzles him is that their bodyguards also drive super cars. Will that make their owners rich? Or do you run faster in danger? But in Hou Biao''s view, whether it''s running for life or chasing, a 150 pickup truck is definitely more practical than any sports car.


    Professor Mei is taking a nap in the back seat of the car. These two days of entertainment have made him dizzy. In his own words, talking to a politician is more tired than talking to a fool. A fool doesn''t know what you''re talking about, but a politician knows what you''re talking about, pretends not to know what you''re talking about, and then says something that only he knows what he''s talking about, and you can never guess what he''s talking about.


    Mei Ziqing is very energetic. She opened her eyes wide to see the scenery outside the car, and then guessed which star was sitting in which car. Although she can be called a scientist, women''s nature can''t help being curious about the real-life appearance of those handsome men and beautiful women in the film.


    The car stopped in front of a large building that was a bit like the post office a few decades ago. Hou Biao got out of the car, opened the door and protected the professor from the car. A receptionist who knew the professor warmly welcomed him and walked forward with the professor.


    Hou Biao swept him gently with his mental strength, and then consciously fell behind several positions and followed the professor.


    Other tycoons and stars also got off the bus one after another, leaving many people in suits and spy headphones on the square. Hou Biao knows that most of these are bodyguards brought by the rich. They can''t enter the main venue and can only wait outside.


    The police and security personnel are maintaining order and asking them to park their vehicles at the designated position. On the surface, they were polite and smiling at each other, but their eyes were full of disdain. Perhaps the police think these people are redundant. Beverly Hill is one of the safest gathering places for rich people in the world, while the bodyguards probably don''t believe in the ability and responsibility of government officials, so they not only disdain, but also smile indifferently.


    Hou Biao found a familiar face in the crowd. It was his own person arranged in advance. They can''t enter the site, but the external inspection and defense should be done in place. Of course, it also benefits from the help of the wolf family, otherwise it would be very troublesome for him to arrange a large number of people in such a place.


    The man nodded at him, then bowed his head and said something to the headset. Hou Biao also said something, looked around again, and walked behind the professor and Mei Ziqing.


    The architecture of Wallis Annenberg performance center is very distinctive. It combines tradition and modernity. It looks both rich and spectacular in contemporary times and retro elegance. Walking into the marble hall, you can see eight murals, all of which are the scenes of hungry children and people lining up to get food.


    As soon as Hou Biao saw the painting, he became nervous. He remembered Aoki saying that Xia Wenyuan was parasitized because he bought a famous Picasso painting from Ronald Cohen. Although the specific method of parasitism has not been clarified, it is highly possible to parasitize or activate some kind of conscious energy through paintings.


    Fortunately, Professor Mei didn''t go to see the murals, and Hou Biao heard someone nearby say that this is a project of the public utilities revitalization agency of the federal government, which depicts the scene of the great depression, so that everyone can''t forget the past tragedy and don''t follow the road of the past.


    Hou Biao relaxed and stopped caring about the murals.


    There were several big men with headphones walking around the hall. Hou Biao knew that it was plain clothes specially arranged by the FBI. As he walked up the stairs leading to the main theater, the detector rang. Two security officers asked him to show his papers and asked him to hand over his gun and other metal objects.


    Hou Biao didn''t say anything. He handed them the certificate for registration, and then quickly scanned the two people with mental strength. His hypnotic ability is not as powerful as Aoki, but it has also improved by leaps and bounds over the past year. It is not difficult to get through a level.


    The two men seemed alert and stared at Hou Biao for a while, but they still gave him their certificates back. At this time, he was already behind the security detector, so he would not cause the alarm.


    After entering the main theater, there is basically no direct danger. It is unlikely that there will be an armed attack on such a gathering occasion, otherwise the federal government will consider cutting government spending.


    But Hou Biao didn''t dare to take it lightly. Since he can enter the meeting with a gun, others can naturally, whether using special abilities or power. Moreover, those security personnel and federal agents may not be all reliable. Who knows whether there are parasites among them and whether there will be any action against the professor. Even if it is not for professors, but for important people around them, it may bring disaster to the fish in the pond.


    Usually, in such activities called charity, but actually social activities, the core characters are some heavyweight capitalist or politician. Even the top entertainment stars can only be guests. Scientists such as Rumei rarely appear on such occasions. Generally, they appear, that is, they deal with them casually. This time is different, because several capitalists wanted to participate in the space box project, so they specially held such a charity activity combining technology and entertainment, and most of the guests today are players of the dream guide. If it weren''t for this reason, Mei would never want to participate.


    As soon as the host introduced Professor Mei, the atmosphere on the scene became warm. Everyone came forward to shake hands with the professor and take a group photo. He seemed to be the core figure of the activity.


    Hou Biao stood in the corner of the venue and carefully observed everyone and their every move. He heard someone say:


    "This bad old man is the leader of the space box project?"


    "Yes, he is not a bad old boss. He is now the chief scientific adviser of the United Nations Space Management Committee!"


    "Aren''t all Chinese fake goods? Why are the top things made in China now? Are our apples all rotten? If Mr. Qiao is alive, he won''t let these Chinese people show off!"


    "Don''t the Chinese still learn from us? Professor Mei used to be in Princeton."


    "I suspect that federal government officials have been parasitized by aliens. You see, what they have done in the past two years is far worse than that of Chinese leaders!"


    "I think the federal government has no problem. It''s strange if they can make wise decisions! I see, it''s the Chinese who are parasitic, and the aliens have taught them black technology. Otherwise, how can they make something like a space box?"


    The people next to him thought so deeply that they nodded their heads one after another. They looked at Mei Tui differently, as if they saw an alien with a big head and a small body living in his brain, laughing evil.

 Chapter 487

    Hou Biao naturally did not expect that these ridiculous remarks in the meeting hall had been quietly fermented on the Internet, and then evolved into a massive crusade against Professor Mei and the third space foundation in a few days.


    Netizens who can''t afford to buy space boxes already have resentment. Through one or two unwarranted rumors spread from nowhere, they deliberately made up many stories, claiming that there is a lot of evidence to prove that space boxes are alien black technology, and Mei and the people of the third space foundation have long been parasitized by aliens.


    Professor Mei naturally didn''t care about these rumors at first, but when there are more and more rumors and more people believe in them, you can''t care. In particular, these rumors have greatly hindered the sales of space boxes and the promotion of dream guide games, and even stopped the factory for a time.


    The disseminators of rumors and superstitious people believe that the suspected parasites led by Professor Mei must come up with enough evidence to prove their innocence. Otherwise, please disclose the technical details of the space box to prove that the knowledge is all in the hands of the earth people and has a causal relationship with the earth''s past scientific and technological achievements.


    In such a sound wave, the players who have bought the space box don''t speak. They are also worried that the rumor is true. What if they are fooled by aliens and become an alien experiment?


    The capitalists stopped talking. Originally, capital has the ability to influence public opinion, but no one dares to say anything against it at this time, because it will lead the disaster to themselves. Once they catch fire, the only money they can rely on is precisely the thing that is most easily burned by fire.


    Politicians talk, but their words are like a mystery. You can never guess what they mean. While they supported Professor Mei, they also stated that they should comply with the public opinion. Everything they said was to take this opportunity to criticize their opponents and expand their own power. But as soon as they incited, the people became even more excited.


    The United Nations Space Management Committee had to make a statement, claiming that Professor Mei and the scientific research team under the third space foundation had passed Lester''s signature and could not be parasitic aliens.


    The masses don''t understand and can''t sign by Lester. Anyway, Lester is dead. Who can prove the effectiveness of this Lester signature! Since most people can''t pass and can''t judge whether it is true or not, that is, the referee''s next play is controlled by the privileged class and should be knocked down and banned.


    As a result, the crowd was so angry that the storm became more and more serious that it almost killed the space box project halfway.


    Of course, all this happened later, but the source of the storm began with the gossip Hou Biao heard at the Wallis Annenberg performing arts center.


    Hou Biao''s attention at this time was all on the safety of the professor. Fortunately, the whole activity was carried out step by step, and there had been no accidents. However, after the dinner, a small painting exhibition in the small hall next door suddenly raised Hou Biao''s heart.


    The host said that it was a private exhibition, and only Professor Mei and a few people were invited to see the painting. When Mei Jizheng was worried about leaving, so many people wanted to socialize and say goodbye, so she readily agreed: "look at the painting, look at the painting!"


    Hou Biao also wanted to go in, but was stopped by the host: "is this?"


    Merlot said, "Oh, with me."


    The host probably understood Hou Biao''s identity and didn''t say anything more.


    Hou Biao went in ahead of the professors. Although it seemed impolite, he didn''t care about face. The safety of the professor came first.


    It''s a small hall. In fact, it''s not small enough for hundreds of people to watch it calmly without being crowded. If there are fewer people, there will be an echo when walking.


    There are many paintings hanging on the walls and cabinets. The types of works are very miscellaneous, including abstract, realistic and even some photographic works. Hou Biao doesn''t know much about painting, but he can also see that this is not a formal painting exhibition, but more like a private collection.


    He looked at it one by one and saw nothing famous. However, he always felt that something was wrong. It was strange, as if someone was always watching him when he looked at the painting.


    Hou Biao noticed a small painting on the side of the exhibition hall. It showed a girl wearing a wreath with a fuzzy green background. This painting is not unusual, even extremely ordinary. Even a vulgar person like Hou Biao can see that in all paintings, this is by no means a superior work.


    But the girl''s eyes are so interesting. When you look at her, it''s like she''s looking at you. No matter where you stand or from what angle you look at her, she''s looking at you, as if her eyes are alive and will turn.


    There was sadness and despair in her eyes, but there seemed to be a little hope hidden. You will feel that she has something to say to you, and that poor look makes you want to help her.


    Hou Biao went to the painting and stood quietly for a few seconds. It''s amazing that a painting can make such an association for a person who doesn''t know much about painting! How on earth did this happen?


    After looking at it for a while, Hou Biao finally found that the mystery of the painting lay not only in the girl''s eyes, but also in her fingers. Her hands are placed in front of her lower abdomen, and her two palms are naturally folded together, but her right index finger is slightly tilted and points to the front left, as if secretly telling the people watching the painting - see, that''s where I want to tell you all the secrets!


    Hou Biao looked in the direction of her finger. There was just behind him on the right. There was a very simple picture on the wall, which was a road sign pointing the way. In the background, there was a highway in the wilderness. The road sign said that there was a gas station 170 kilometers ahead.


    The color of the picture is very bright, but it makes people feel unspeakably desolate. There is a gas station 170 kilometers ahead. What a hopeless hope for a car that runs out of gas in the open western wilderness!


    Hou Biao vaguely remembered the days when he hid in a container and drifted on the sea after his injury. At that time, he was so desperate. Escaped from the most dangerous place, no longer pursued, no longer heard the sound of guns, but it was more painful than ever.


    He took a deep breath and looked in the direction indicated by the road sign in the picture. It didn''t take 70 miles. In that direction, there was an exhibition cabinet less than seven meters away. Hou Biao knew that the paintings in the showcase must be more expensive, otherwise they wouldn''t be covered with glass.


    He approached and looked carefully through the glass. In the picture is an old church. A man and a woman are having a wedding. The groom is an old man with thin white hair on his balding head, while the bride is a young girl in bud. The same old priest who was dying was wearing a ring for the bride. The bride stretched out her fingers and hung her head. Her face was not the joy of marriage and the shame of a girl, but a kind of apathy.


    Another desperate painting.


    The bride''s left hand holds a candle, which has been lit and may burn her beautiful wedding dress at any time. When you look at her for a long time, you can''t help shouting, burn up and burn everything!


    Hou Biao saw a label in the display cabinet - pujiliov''s disproportionate marriage.


    I don''t know why the label of such an important painting is crooked. The triangle of the label points in the other direction. Hou Biao looks down and sees a large mural there.


    On the mural is a gray street after the rain. The street is empty and there is no pedestrian, but it reflects the shadow of many people.


    It''s like there are no living people in that world, only shadows.

 Chapter 488

    This painting gave Hou Biao a strange feeling, as if he was telling something. Before that, the girl also gave him such a feeling, as if she was full of worries and grievances to tell people. But the girl is shy and reserved. She only uses her fingers to tell you, go there, my mind is all there.


    Hou Biao followed the girl''s instructions before he saw the last mural.


    He walked slowly towards the mural and vaguely stepped into the dark street in the painting. The rain was flat on the dark brown stone slab, and there were still water marks stepped on the road. However, there was no one on the road, only a figure under the water.


    Hou Biao finally knew what the girl was going to tell her. She should have walked on this road, but somehow, she suddenly became the person in the painting. She wants to go back to this road, perhaps to go home or to an appointment. Her family or lover may be waiting for her at the intersection ahead, but she is already the person in the picture.


    One of the many shadows under the water must be hers. Her people were fixed in the painting, but the shadow remained in the street. When the water dried up, the shadow would disappear.


    Her underwater shadow is crying, and all the shadows here are crying. Hou Biao heard a buzzing voice, but there were too many people. He couldn''t hear what they were talking about, and he couldn''t tell who was who.


    He walked along the street and looked carefully in many shadows. He didn''t know what he was looking for. Maybe he was looking for the girl''s shadow, maybe he was looking for his own shadow, because when he looked down, he found that he had no shadow.


    Looking forward to the figure, Hou Biao saw a flower in front of him. He saw the back of a man wearing a white printed cheongsam, which looked chic and dazzling on the gray ground.


    He vaguely remembered that the girl in the picture was wearing such a dress. Although it was only a back figure, he was sure that it was the girl!


    The girl suddenly looked back and smiled at him. This smile is born of all beauties. No man can resist such a smile, even a tough man like Hou Biao. His heart swung deeply, like the ripples of his shoes on the ponding road.


    Other shadows around began to become blurred and turned into wisps of smoke, like clouds in the reflected sky. However, he looked up and saw that there were no clouds in the sky and there was no sky at all.


    Smoke and shadows swam underground like snakes, and some gathered at his feet; Some gathered at the feet of the reflection of the Korean girl.


    Hou Biao probably guessed that what gathered at his feet would become his shadow; And those who gather at the girl''s feet will become her people. When she appeared on the road, was she still in the picture?


    As he thought, he put his hand into the suit pocket in front of his chest and held the pistol. The cold metal passed from his fingers to his heart, but he knew it might not be true. All this was not true - shadows, girls


    He was not sure whether he really held the gun, but it didn''t matter. As long as he pulled out the gun and shot with mental force as a bullet, it was enough to shoot the girl and her shadow. He just wasn''t sure where this clever hypnosis method came from. Would there be more powerful characters hiding in the dark?


    However, Hou Biao didn''t pull it out.


    He saw the reflection of the girl in white, slowly showing her real body. She just stood in front of him, wearing a White Embroidered Brocade cheongsam, folded her hands in front of her belly and smiled at him.


    The light of the road, like the focus of the stage, makes women incomparably charming. He couldn''t see her face before. When he saw it now, he suddenly found that she looked like Yao Jingjing.


    It''s not as like as two peas! Even the look matches. The corners of her eyes, the lip liner, the smile, and a lock of soft sideburns fluttering around her ears can''t be imitated by people who haven''t seen her.


    Hou Biao''s heart swung again.


    The shadows under his feet were gathering rapidly, and he saw that they were about to take shape.


    His hands trembled a little. If he pulled out the gun now, he had to shoot her. Although he knew it was an illusion, he hesitated.


    Hou Biao had to admit that he had retreated. If it had been before, he would have done it. But he did not regret or miss the past. He feels that he lives better and more real now. What is the meaning of living for a person without feelings? At that time, he was just a walking corpse and a killing machine.


    Of course, he won''t wait to die. He would still shoot. After a short hesitation, he was ready to draw the gun.


    Yao Jingjing''s phone call came in at this time.


    Hou Biao felt the vibration of the mobile phone in his trouser pocket, the buzzing sound came out in the air, and the whole dark street trembled.


    The converging shadows, like frightened fish, exploded and fled in all directions. Yao Jingjing is gone and the ponding road is gone. Hou Biao returns to reality again.


    He found himself facing the wall. There was a picture on the wall. In the picture, there was a girl wearing a wreath, wearing a white printed cheongsam, his hands folded in front of his lower abdomen, and the index finger of his right hand slightly tilted if it pointed. This painting is not excellent, only the girl''s eyes, no matter from which angle, feel that she is staring at you, a state of desire to say goodbye, teaching people to have compassion.


    Hou Biao''s right hand was inserted into the suit pocket in front of his left chest, holding a cold pistol. He took out the shaking mobile phone from his trouser pocket with his left hand, connected the phone, pretended to walk past the painting inadvertently, loosened his hand holding the gun, and took out a piece of gum and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Chewing gum is a common thing for agents. It has many wonderful functions and is easy to carry. It can not only stick explosives and block eye-catching, but also open a coconut or something.


    At this time, Professor Mei and his party were still visiting the exhibition hall in the order of the exhibition hall. Hou Biao talks to Yao Jingjing while chewing gum.


    "Do you think I''m old?" he said, remembering his reaction just now.


    Yao Jingjing was puzzled and asked, "is nothing wrong?"


    Hou Biao said, "it''s all right. You say yours."


    Yao Jingjing told him about the key and asked him to tell Professor Mei.


    "OK, I''ll call you back later." Hou Biao chewed his gum hard and said wholeheartedly.


    Yao Jingjing asked curiously, "what do you eat? It''s so delicious that you can hear saliva on the phone."


    Hou Biao said, "when I go back, I''ll buy it for you."


    Yao Jingjing smiled and said, "then I can wait!"


    After hanging up the phone, Hou Biao took out the chewing gum that had no sugar taste from his mouth and squeezed it into two small beads in his hand. He looked at the position of the camera, walked past the painting with his back hands, flicked his fingers twice, and two gum beads flew out and stuck to the eyes of the girl in the painting.


    Hou Biao joined the crowd watching the painting and slowly moved this way behind Mei Tui.


    When she passed the girl''s painting, Mei Tuo looked more. It was obvious that the two "eyes" in the painting were a little abnormal. However, this painting, which had lost the "finishing touch", was really not brilliant. He soon walked over and no one stopped for it.


    No one spoke out because there was gum on the painting. They probably thought it was intentional. Some people also praised: "this painting was originally ordinary. When you look at this eye, it immediately looks three-dimensional, vivid and interesting! What a great artistic skill!"


    Someone echoed, "yes, yes, I kind of want to buy this painting!"


    Hou Biao looked at his rough calloused hand. If killing is also an art, his hand has a bit of artistic temperament.


    He straightened his suit and tie, followed him with a smile, looked at a gap, attached it to the professor''s ear and said, "Yao always has something to go back to his hometown. He wants to give the key to Bian Ziyuan for two days and ask if you can."


    Mei was stunned. "Xiaobian is back?" she immediately resumed her usual informal appearance and said indifferently, "OK, OK, just give it to Xiaobian."

 Chapter 489

    When Bian Ziyuan got the key, the red tide on his face brought by alcohol had not faded. He looked straight at Yao Jingjing coming towards him and put the key in his hand.


    I don''t know why, his face reddened. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it. He saw Yao Jingjing''s lips moving, but he didn''t hear what she was saying. He only noticed that the lip line outlined by the light lipstick was perfect. He also smelled an intoxicating aroma and went in through his nose, into his lungs and into his brain.


    Yao Jingjing came and left again. Until her twisted waist and hips disappeared at the gate, the edge was still looking straight.


    Yu Jianguo patted him hard on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Hey, silly boy, I like the domineering female president!"


    Bian Ziyuan just recovered. He felt his head embarrassed and said, "no, I just don''t understand why she should be a bodyguard for such a beautiful woman."


    Yu Jianguo said: "people are bosses and leaders, and bodyguards are the work of subordinates."


    "No, it''s not. I saw her practicing boxing with her men. It''s a cruel fight!"


    Bian Ziyuan remembered that professor asked him to install the system in the security company. The security system in the laboratory should be connected with the internal network of the security company. At the training ground of the security company, he saw Yao Jingjing boxing in tight fast drying clothes. At that time, he was silly. The figure, face and sweat on his body can make people fantasize, but the fist and fighting strength can stifle all fantasies in the state of thinking, and dare not go beyond it in action.


    Old Yu said, "really? Such a beautiful girl can fight?"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "it''s true."


    Old Yu said, "then you have to be careful. Don''t prick yourself without picking the flowers."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "I don''t have that mind."


    Lao Yu said, "come on, I''ve lived most of my life. I can''t see the man''s mind about looking at women?" he took out two pieces of gum from his pocket and gave Bian Ziyuan a piece. "Go take a breath. Fortunately, you didn''t speak. If you speak, you can scare president Yao away!"


    Bian Ziyuan breathed suspiciously into his palm and sniffed: "is it so serious?"


    Old Yu said with a smile, "if you can smell it yourself, it''s a fart!"


    He peeled the gum away and stuffed it into his mouth to chew.


    Lao Yu said, "don''t deny it. Yao is always such a good-looking woman. A man has ideas. It''s not normal to have no ideas!"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "Uncle Yu, don''t you have an idea?"


    Lao Yu said, "if I were 20 years younger, I would have an idea. But it''s useless for a woman like President Yao to think about it. If I were young, I would become a boss. There must be a background in my family."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "her family has no background. I asked. She used to be a stewardess. Her mother had leukemia and came to Wuzhong for bone marrow transplantation. It was Aoki and professor who helped. Later, she went to work in the security company."


    Lao Yu said, "look, you really like it like this?"


    Bian Ziyuan laughed.


    Yu Jianguo shook his head and said, "young man, listen to my old man''s advice. This woman is by no means as simple as you think. If you are not a dragon, don''t try to live a phoenix!"


    Bian Ziyuan stood up and breathed the smell of wine mixed with fructose: "I''m a dragon. Why am I not a dragon? I''m not only a dragon, but also a god!"


    Maybe he chewed too much gum. He swallowed saliva, but a stream of sour water came up in his stomach. A lot of gastric acid and alcohol stirred his stomach very uncomfortable. He felt a burst of nausea, and something vomited up from his esophagus.


    "Yu... I..." Bian Zi didn''t have time to finish talking. He put the key on the table, covered his mouth and stomach and ran to the bathroom.


    When Yu Jianguo saw him go, he took out two pieces of gum, peeled off the paper wrapped in sugar, picked up the key on the table, pressed it on the gum, turned it over again, and pressed it on another piece of gum. The tooth marks of the key were clearly printed on two pieces of gum.


    He carefully rewrapped the gum and put it straight back into the box. Then he wiped the key carefully with a rag and put it back on the table.


    When Bian Ziyuan came back from vomiting, he was much more comfortable, but his face had changed from ruddy to pale.


    "Uncle Yu, can''t you eat chewing gum after drinking wine, but it threw me up!" he complained.


    Yu Jianguo said, "that''s because you can''t drink well. I''m not good!"


    Bian Ziyuan thinks he doesn''t drink so badly, but he can''t think of any other reason.


    "Alas, I''m trying to breathe for you. What if Yao always comes again!" Lao Yu explained, "but you''d better not eat gum after drinking wine. Eating too much is bad for your stomach."


    Bian Ziyuan nodded: "my stomach is bad." he said, "will Yao always come again?"


    Yu Jianguo said, "it''s her business whether you come or not. You''ve got the key. Don''t go and correct your mistake!"


    Bian Ziyuan looked at the key in his hand and said with a bitter face, "the lock needs two keys to open together. I only have one or I can''t get in!"


    Yu Jianguo said, "then I have no choice."


    Bian Ziyuan''s eyes lit up: "Uncle Yu, didn''t you just say you can unlock the lock?"


    Yu Jianguo said, "but I have no authority to go to the top floor!"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "just follow me up. I have authority."


    Yu Jianguo pointed to the monitor and shook his head: "no, there are videos. When I turned back, the professor found that I went to the top floor without authorization, and I lost my job."


    Bian Ziyuan thought it was the same, so he went back to his office first.


    He sat in his chair and stared at the keys fiddling between his fingers. The wine was completely awake, and the cool thinking of computer genius occupied his brain again.


    Why did President Yao give me the key? He thought so again and again.


    Cronus has become more and more intelligent, even to the point where he doesn''t need to worry. However, he was still unable to fulfill his agreement with Cronus - to bring Cronus into the real world.


    He can be integrated with Cronus in the game world of the dream guide. Cronus has enough permissions to help him hide any behavior in the game, and his game records will not be left on the game server. It can be said that in the dream guide game, he is a hidden player and a super player.


    He has opened Pandora''s box. Cronus has developed in the direction that he doesn''t know how to control. However, as one of the three main gods of the game, he has always been unable to break through the bottom rules of the game. It was designed by Professor Mei on the space box and has nothing to do with the game program.


    Cronus cannot go out, which is equivalent to being imprisoned in the game space of the dream guide. He can''t connect with the outside world. All his wisdom and understanding of the world are limited to this game. In addition, he can only go to the game to instill a world view into him bit by bit.


    Bian Ziyuan can''t do anything about it. After all, he''s just a programmer. To put it better, he''s called a software engineer. No matter how talented he is, he can only do things within his ability and authority.


    If you can''t break through the bottom rules of the space box, or bring him to the real world through your own consciousness, there is only one way!


    Bian Ziyuan bit his teeth, took the key and went back to the first floor, saying to Jianguo:


    "Uncle Yu, I''ll help you change your permissions and block the monitoring. You can help me try to unlock the lock."


    Old Yu said, "you won''t make trouble, will you?"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "don''t worry, my level won''t go wrong!"


    Old Yu said, "OK, just go up and have a look, but you get the password first. Don''t let me get it for a long time, but you can''t get the password."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "no problem, you wait." then he went to the basement.


    Yu Jianguo shouted, "Hey, what are you doing in the basement with the password? It''s an ordinary computer room, not Liangzi''s!"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "I''ll deal with something first and get the password later."

 Chapter 490

    This is a wooden staff with black light. It feels as warm as jade. Through a layer of black and shiny wrapping pulp, you can see the wood texture inside. The staff is not straight and twisted like a tree root. The thicker end of the wooden staff is bent, a bit like the ancient dragon head crutch.


    The moment Aoki holds the scepter, it feels like holding the root of a living tree. Mighty spiritual power flows in and out of the grain of the wooden staff, like the breath of a tree.


    He unconsciously adjusted the rhythm of his breath, which gradually coincided with the breath of the wooden stick. The two breathing frequencies seemed to resonate, and then he heard the heartbeat of the whole world.


    Of course, this is not a real heartbeat, but a pulse in the void. This pulse doesn''t know where it comes from. It seems to come from a very distant place, in the center of the Milky way, or in the center of the more distant universe, where a fetus is pregnant. This pulse comes from the heartbeat of the fetus, rippling and spreading in circles like ripples.


    Qingmu has become a tree again, indomitable, but not as unable to move as before. The branches stretch out one by one through the scepter in their hands, to the sky, to the earth, and to the people kneeling on the ground.


    He clearly saw that one of them reached into a savage''s brain, but what he saw was not his brain structure, but the man''s consciousness.


    Yes, it''s consciousness. He made a wonderful connection with his consciousness, just like telepathy. He doesn''t need to hypnotize him or do anything to guide him. He can see his every thought. Similarly, he only needs one thought to make him understand.


    The savage crawled lower, dared not even lift his head, and murmured low in his mouth.


    Aoki didn''t understand his words, but he understood his thoughts: God, we obey your orders!


    He tried to give the savage an idea to stand up. The savage stood up. But the savage is not entirely his puppet. He has his own consciousness and ideas. He is still the original him.


    There is only some connection between them, as if a nerve bundle passed through an invisible space and connected the brains of both sides. Just like two points on the plane, if they are connected by lines on the plane, they become a line, and the two points will become part of the line and become one. But now the two points are connected through a line in three-dimensional space. People on the plane can''t see. The two points on the plane are still two points, independent of each other, and only through the high-dimensional connection. This relationship is virtual on the plane, but it will have a real impact on each other.


    Aoki began to command a group of huge savages. He told them all to stand up, then lined up and stood neatly.


    At this time, he really understood why the team looked so chaotic when situ commanded the war. Because now he can command every savage''s action at any time, and everyone has become his hand. At this time, it''s foolish to stand in such a queue and form a square array!


    The universe always achieves its optimal law with a seemingly disorderly order. Look at the stars in the sky. They are scattered and disordered to the extreme, but they have their own laws of movement. If they are all lined up neatly, then God''s IQ will be similar to that of people.


    Aoki sent out an idea to let everyone do their own things. The savages scattered, and only a few old savages and curious children stayed


    The savage wizard is still kneeling in front of the green wood. Aoki didn''t let him get up, so he didn''t get up.


    Through the spiritual power of the divine wood staff, Aoki found that there was still some doubt about him in the consciousness of the savage wizard. Unlike other savages, he was completely obedient at the sight of him. He was confirming whether the man in front of him was the god they preached.


    Aoki wanted to learn more about their gods and divine wooden staff from him, but found that the savages didn''t know much more than him.


    Petru and Mrs. Larry came over.


    Petru looked at Aoki for a long time. He seemed to be sure of something. Then he asked, "who are you?"


    Aoki said, "in fact, I don''t know myself."


    Petru asked, "do you have anything to do with these savages? Are you... Relatives?"


    Aoki was stunned by this question and said, "it shouldn''t be. You see, I''m not like them at all."


    Petru said, "that''s good!" then he pulled out his pistol and aimed it at the savage wizard''s head.


    Aoki didn''t stop him.


    On the surface, Aoki has now become the God of the tribe, and all savages have become obedient to his people, including the savage wizard. If he agrees with such a fact, whether it is to maintain this relationship, cultivate his wings and influence, or deal with the complex situation to be faced next, he should protect his people from harm.


    But Aoki is a lazy man. He was too lazy to be the leader of these people, too lazy to think about how to become a qualified leader, and too lazy to analyze how much benefit the power of this tribe can bring to him in the future.


    And he didn''t know why the savage wizard handed over his Scepter so easily and didn''t resist at all. It can be clearly seen from his consciousness that he was reluctant, but he handed over his scepter. His consciousness did not show why he did so. Maybe even he was confused.


    Aoki doesn''t know how he became like this. At first he thought it was the wicker on his body, but later he found that this should not be the case. The wicker was broken from the old willow in the distant Liuying lane. It was secretly put into his bag by lifetime flowers. It can''t have anything to do with the distorted space on the hunter''s arm a thousand light-years away.


    If this is not a coincidence, but arranged, then the lifelong flower is God! But this is clearly impossible. And if it is the miracle brought by the wicker, it should take the divine wood stick and replace it as a new scepter, but it doesn''t.


    Aoki thought it was the role of the sun in the sky, because when his spirit became a tree, there was a total solar eclipse in the sky. However, this seems to have no relevance, and even metaphysics can''t stand it.


    Anyway, the savage obeyed, but he knew that if he lost his scepter, they would no longer listen to him. That''s why he doesn''t think so much. He just needs to make a decision - whether to stop petru?


    Finally, his decision is - too lazy to care about you!


    Petru''s gun rested on the savage wizard''s head and his finger reached for the trigger. The spirit of a savage wizard is not weak. Even if he loses his scepter, his spirit is strong enough. But strangely, he didn''t resist, but looked at Aoki quietly.


    Mrs. Larry suddenly grabbed petru''s arm: "no, petru, you can''t kill him!"


    "But, madam, I said I would avenge you." petru stubbornly straightened his arm without shaking the muzzle of the gun. "Have you forgotten what these people have done to you?"


    Mrs. Larry said: "I really can''t forget, petru! But we need them! There is a third tribe here, and there may be a fourth and a fifth tribe in the future. No one knows if there will be any situation. Now Mr. Aoki has managed to subdue them. We have to unite the two tribes with Mr. stone to survive. And there are too many things for us It''s not clear. It''s like a mystery around us. Petru, you can''t kill him, at least not now. Put down the gun, listen to me, put down the gun! Everything will be all right! "


    Petru''s red beard kept shaking. He took a deep breath and put the gun away. "Well, madam, I listen to you. But I hope these guys will be honest in the future, otherwise I can''t guarantee whether my gun will go off."

 Chapter 491

    Suhuilan was sitting in the woods basking in the sun.


    There are two suns in the sky, one big and one small. It seems that the father takes his children for a walk in the sky. The father walks leisurely in front and the child chases closely behind.


    Situ was still in front of the hillside, observing the dynamics of the enemy camp opposite.


    Su Huilan looked at situ''s back and had to admit that she was a perfect person. Even her back was impeccable. She didn''t know whether he was really born perfect, or whether he slowly turned himself into this in such a long time, or whether his spiritual power affected the psychology of the people around him, and the spiritual perfection created the appearance of external perfection in the eyes of others.


    Suhuilan has been hesitant to tell situ about her dream. She was sure that situ was the man in the dream and the alliance genius her father said. But will situ admit it? If he doesn''t admit it, how can the topic continue?


    She can honestly say what she wants to say in front of Qingmu, because she thinks Qingmu is a piece of wood. It doesn''t matter what you say to a piece of wood. He won''t say it, and of course he won''t listen.


    But not in front of situ, because situ is too strong, too strong to be feared, too deep, too deep to be measured. The things behind the alliance are too complicated. In front of such an elusive person, she must think about how to wording and consider the possible consequences after saying it,


    He narrowed his eyes soundly, enjoyed the comfort brought by the sun shining on his back and the woman''s fingers stroking her fur, and meowed gently from time to time.


    The cat''s natural sensitive intuition made it feel something. It suddenly opened its eyes, straightened up, arched its back and blew up its hair.


    "What''s the matter, sound?" Su Huilan looked around and asked in surprise.


    She sat soundly on Su Huilan''s lap, put her front paws on her shoulders, looked up at the sky and meowed again.


    Suhuilan looked up along her eyes and saw that the two suns in the sky were connected into a string and turned into a gourd.


    The little sun caught up with the big sun, like a child holding his father''s hand, and then hid behind his father and disappeared.


    This is a magical total solar eclipse. The sun blocks the sun, which can never be seen on earth.


    Suhuilan looked a few times, and her eyes were pricked by the sun. Although the sun is not as hot as the summer sun on earth, it is not possible for ordinary people to look directly at it.


    She closed her eyes, gently shook her head, adjusted her eyes for a while, and stopped looking at the sky. She saw situ come slowly, come up to her and sit down on the grass, with his Scepter flat on his coiled leg.


    "You''re a good cat. Where did you come from?" situ kept watching soundly, as if he was very interested in it.


    Suhuilan stroked her back, and the newly fried hair slowly returned to smoothness. The sound body flattened down, looked warily at situ, meowed, curled up again and hid in Su Huilan''s arms.


    "This is not my cat, it''s Aoki''s," said Su Huilan.


    "Oh?" situ was surprised. "Didn''t he raise a crow? I haven''t heard that he has a cat!"


    Su Huilan said, "you seem to know him very well!"


    Situ smiled and said, "he is too strong. If he doesn''t know such a person at all, he will inevitably have trouble sleeping and eating."


    Su Huilan said, "you are also very strong, but I don''t know anything about you. Do I have to sleep and eat uneasily?"


    Situ laughed and said, "what do you want to know about me?"


    Su Huilan thought for a moment with her cheek in her hand and asked, "is it true that you said you participated in the design of the first cesium atomic clock?"


    Situ said, "of course it''s true."


    "But I remember that the first cesium atomic clock was built in the 1950s or 1960s. It has been 50 or 60 years since now. Even if you were a genius and had the world''s top scientific research project at the age of 20, you are almost 80 now?"


    "If I have to count, I''m really old. I may be older than you guessed."


    "But you look young."


    "Don''t you know one day in the sky and one year on the earth?"


    "Do you want to say that you are an immortal?" Su Huilan giggled.


    "Do you know why I participated in the design and construction of atomic clock?"


    "Scientist? Or... I guess you were an engineer."


    "No, I want to simulate this clock accurately in my consciousness," situ said, "Time was only a concept in the past, but it did not become a measure of the universe until the emergence of the atomic clock. When you are far away from your hometown and go to an unknown place, everything is fresh and unknown. There may be no spring, summer, autumn and winter, no 24 solar terms, no standard planetary orbital cycle, and you can''t even see the same sunrise and sunset twice Wait, how do you confirm the time? "


    "Just like there are two suns above our heads?" Su Huilan looked up at the sky. The little sun in the sky was slowly showing her little face from behind the big sun.


    "That''s right. Binary systems are the most common star systems in the Milky way, and there may be more than single star systems like the solar system."


    "But shouldn''t there be planets in a binary system? Where are we now?"


    "That''s a misunderstanding in the past. Now planets have been found in many binary star systems, and there are a lot of livable zones of life theory. As for us now, who knows if it''s on a planet, maybe it''s just a meteorite."


    "Do you mean that you have been in such a similar extraterrestrial space for a long time at a speed with obvious relativistic effect?" Su Huilan suddenly understood, "So, you won''t be old! Time is uncertain for you. You should use the simulated atomic clock in your consciousness to determine the corresponding time between your place and the earth... Just like we stayed in this strange place for a few days, but your conscious atomic clock tells us that a year has passed on the earth!"


    Situ didn''t deny it or admit it. He just showed an appreciative expression and said with a smile, "you are also very young."


    "Me?" Su Huilan knew that she was also young, but not as exaggerated as situ. She always thought that youth was due to spiritual cultivation. Like many yoga masters and meditators, spiritual cultivation can repair many functions of the body. But that''s all. It''s not the same as the relativistic effect.


    "I haven''t been to extraterrestrial space before," she said.


    "Isn''t dreaming an extraterrestrial space?"


    "Dream?" Su Huilan was stunned, "but everyone can dream!"


    "But not everyone can awaken," situ said


    "No, no, no, it''s different. No matter how you dream, you can''t change the aging of the body."


    Su Huilan shook her head. She felt that situ would take her to the ditch. She liked to control the rhythm and didn''t like to be controlled by others. But in front of a perfect man like situ, it can''t be said that any woman is easy to be disturbed by him.


    She decided to regain the rhythm of the conversation. Now that situ mentioned the awakening, she thought it was time to mention the alliance. She stabilized her mind and said tentatively, "do you know Master Nanke?"


    Situ''s face did not show the surprise she expected. He was very calm, as if the man mentioned by Su Huilan was as ordinary as Zhang Sanli Si, or as well-known as the president of the United States and the Secretary General of the United Nations.


    "Of course," situ smiled. "And I know your father, too."


    Su Huilan''s heart pounded. Of course situ knew his father, but how did he know her identity?


    "Mr. situ, we seem to meet for the first time..." Su Huilan said suspiciously.


    "It''s not the first time. Your father engraved me in your dream. We should have seen it many times," situ said.

 Chapter 492

    Su Huilan is really a little flustered. She stared at situ, not knowing how to answer.


    He''s not human! He''s a devil!


    This was the first thought in her heart.


    She remembered that when her father mentioned this man to her, he only said that he was the youngest genius in the league and the only one who could inherit or even surpass master Nanke. However, her father never told her his name and where he came from.


    The father didn''t seem to care about the man''s age. According to reason, they were contemporaries. One was master Nanke''s assistant and the man was master Nanke''s successor. His father was very old when he died. Didn''t he think that the man should also be old, and why did he engrave it in his daughter''s dream and let her find him?


    The only explanation is that Father knows he won''t be old.


    Suhuilan suddenly felt a chill when she looked back. She thought of John Oldman in this man from earth, the caveman who lived 14000 years. He will not be old or dead. In different times, he appears in front of people with the same young face and different identity. If he doesn''t say it himself, no one knows his past.


    Su Huilan''s father knew the successor of the alliance 70 years ago, a young scientist who designed cesium atomic clock with eisenparry at the National Physics Laboratory in the 1950s, a short-lived Asian genius who rose in Princeton in the 1980s At the beginning of the new century, Mr. Lester wanted to find a successor... These people are actually the same face - the person Su Huilan saw in front of him - he has never changed.


    Even if he spends most of his time hiding in a distorted space and uses the relativistic effect to escape the aging brought by years, he can''t be so young forever, can he? Space can be distorted, scale can shrink, and even time can flow back, but human cells will not grow in reverse.


    This is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing was that situ seemed to know everything, even her dream.


    In front of him, Su Huilan felt like a naked baby. She had no cover or strength. As long as the other party moved her finger, she could strangle herself at any time. She suddenly longed for a pair of big hands to protect her weak body.


    In her mind, her father and... Aoki stretched out these big hands in turn.


    "How do you know everything!" Su Huilan tried her best to hide her panic and looked at situ warily.


    "No, I don''t know everything," said situ.


    "For example, what, the origin of the universe, how many hairs does God have?" Su Huilan teased.


    Situ smiled: "every scientist has a hypothesis about the origin of the universe, and God - no hair!"


    Suhuilan chewed the meaning of his words - does God have no hair because he has only a brain and no body? But she didn''t go on with this unlikely answer. Instead, she asked, "you even know God''s hair. What else don''t you know?"


    Situ said, "for example... You just asked me my age, can you tell me how old Aoki is?"


    "Qingmu..." Su Huilan suddenly found that her understanding of Qingmu was very limited. "I''ve seen his passport, like... After 90?"


    "Do you believe it?" situ asked with a smile.


    "Why not?" Su Huilan asked.


    "I also have a passport, and there''s more than one," situ said. "Whether it''s a passport or an ID card, it can be fake, but people''s mental strength can''t be fake, just like the rings of a tree."


    "So you saw his rings?"


    "Yes, I saw it, but I didn''t count it clearly."


    Su Huilan didn''t know whether situ''s remark was a joke or true. It is not difficult to count the rings of a tree. People with good eyesight and mental arithmetic can count them at a glance, especially the awakened ones. They can look at them and remember them. They can also tune out the memory pictures in their dreams and count them slowly. Unless the tree is really old, its rings are dense and difficult to distinguish, and it may even be invisible at all.


    "He is a dreamless man. What do you think of his spiritual power?"


    "Even if he can dream, I can''t hypnotize him. Observing mental power doesn''t have to enter his dream, just like watching a person''s strength doesn''t have to fight with him."


    "You''re right, but with his mental power, it''s easy for him to find out even if he looks around? So... You''re still better than him!"


    Situ Ruo thought: "no, maybe he just didn''t bother to know who was next to him."


    "That''s true!" Su Huilan felt the same way. "Tell me about the alliance!"


    "Didn''t your father tell you?"


    "Since I was sensible, he has been depressed, addicted to alcohol and hangover. All I know is in the dream, only in the dream he is sober. I saw the fragments of his life, but he didn''t help me sort out these memories and let me guess the mystery for decades. He engraved your appearance in my dream, saying that you are the only one who can bring dawn to the alliance, but didn''t tell me who you are."


    Su Huilan stared at situ without blinking, hoping to find some clues and answers from his face. Unfortunately, situ was always calm like a marble carving and could not see any inner waves.


    "My father said before he died, ''it''s too late, the ark has fallen into the abyss, and God will give up the human beings at the bottom''. I don''t know what that last words mean. Does it mean that human beings have fallen into a deeper dream?"


    Situ didn''t answer Su Huilan''s question, but said, "your father has to suffer."


    Suhuilan just wanted to ask what the trouble was. Suddenly she felt the whole island tremble. She was startled and thought it was going to be an earthquake, but then she found that it was an illusion formed by mental shock.


    She looked up and saw that the little sun in the sky had completely climbed out from behind the big sun, and the two suns were connected into a gourd. The gourd spewed out a flame, like a fire dragon, flying in the sky.


    Has been quietly dozing soundly, suddenly opened his eyes, looked at the sky, and wriggled uneasily.


    In a trance, suhuilan saw the shadows of some leaves and branches shaking in the void above. She rubbed her eyes and knew that it was not an optical illusion, but a mental illusion. Faint waves came from the distant mental force field, like an invisible wind.


    Situ glanced at the sky, then looked in the direction of the opposite enemy camp, with an incredible look on his face.


    "I know what you want to ask. I''ll talk about this topic later." he stood up and walked to the high slope in front of the camp. "Now, I have to see what Aoki did."


    "Green wood?" suhuilan vaguely guessed what had happened.


    After taking two steps, situ suddenly turned back and pointedly touched the cat in Su Huilan''s arms with his scepter.


    With a sound meow, he arched his back and fried his hair. He looked at the scepter in situ''s hand like a great enemy. One front paw was raised, and the sharp tip of his paw had been opened. He stopped less than ten centimeters from the front end of the scepter, and his throat roared.


    Situ just nodded falsely. Without giving the cat a chance to claw, he put away the scepter and said:


    "How did you get into the little yellow cat? It''s not like the style of your old lady. She likes to be clean and will never like this fat and yellow hair."

 Chapter 493

    Cuanjia village is located in the suburb of cuanjou city. There are mountains on all sides. There is only one road. It comes out of cuanjou city and winds in the ridge and back of the mountain, like a gray white ribbon around the waist of a giant.


    Yao Jingjing drove down from luliangkou of Chunlong Expressway and stepped onto the streamer.


    She rented the car from the car rental shop in Chuncheng. Yao''s mother says she wants to go back by train. Yao Jingjing is worried about her mother''s health. As soon as she gets off the plane, she has to catch the train, and she still needs a car to go to her grandparents'' grave in her hometown in the countryside.


    Yao''s mother said that cuanzhou could borrow a car from a friend. Yao Jingjing didn''t want to. She doesn''t want to bother others. Borrowing a car is very annoying for people who have a car. Don''t borrow it. Say you''re stingy and not friends enough. Driving a car won''t break down; Borrow it. I''m afraid of an accident. When something big happens, everyone is unlucky. When it''s small, run a red light and make a small mark. You say you still care about this with your friends?


    Yao''s mother doesn''t think so. Relatives should often walk around, come and go, and help each other. This relationship is porcelain. You don''t ask people, people don''t ask you. Over time, relatives will fade and friends will disappear.


    Yao Jingjing thinks this is the thought of the older generation. Although it makes sense, it is no longer in line with the current era. The pace of society is so fast these days, who cares about who? If you don''t bother others about your own business, try not to bother others.


    She decided to rent a car. Yao''s mother saw her sweep her mobile phone and rented the car successfully. She was shocked: "now rent a car so fast? I remember coming out with your father before. He went to rent a car, checked his ID card and paid a deposit."


    Yao''s father said, "that''s the old calendar of what year. Later, don''t you just swipe a pre authorization on your credit card? It''s more convenient to use your mobile phone now!"


    "You can!" mother Yao sniffed. "You show that you can. Why don''t you buy a car? You have to let Jingjing take care of us!"


    Yao''s father was choked by her, but he was not angry. He just smiled and stopped talking. Of course, Yao''s mother didn''t mean to choke him. She just got used to it for so many years. Maybe it''s because most of the women in the Laolong family are strong. She always likes to talk to her husband. In fact, she doesn''t know how difficult it is for her husband to move from the countryside to the city and settle down. If she hadn''t been ill, they would have had a good life. If they didn''t buy a car, they would save money to leave a dowry for their daughter.


    "Just know giggle!" mother Yao reached out to help her husband straighten the collar of his coat. This coat was bought by my daughter. After knowing the price, I distressed the old man for several days.


    After finishing the coat collar, I suddenly found that my husband had more white hair on his temples and deeper wrinkles on his face. Yao''s mother touched his face and said, "it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have such a disease."


    Yao''s father took her hand and said, "it''s all good. I''m better and my daughter is promising. You should be happy!"


    Mother Yao smiled, "do you know what the most successful thing you have done in your life?"


    "What?" asked father Yao.


    Yao''s mother said, "just helped me have such a capable daughter!"


    Yao''s father jumped up and hit the roof with his head. Ouch, he sat back again, covered his head and said, "what do you mean I gave birth to a daughter for you? There''s something wrong with that. You should have given birth to a daughter for me. Jingjing''s surname is Yao!"


    Yao''s mother said, "go, I''ll let Jingjing take your last name. That''s to give you face. You''re still kicking your nose and face. Jingjing''s blood is our old Cuan family''s blood, otherwise it can be so promising!"


    Yao''s father put a stem on his neck: "then her surname is Yao!"


    Yao Jingjing looked at the second old man and wanted to laugh. She said, "Dad, mom, how old are you both? You''re so tired!"


    Mother Yao said angrily, "where are we tired of?"


    "It''s not boring. Who helps who have children all day? You give me another brother!" Yao Jingjing said with a smile.


    Yao''s father said, "your mother suffered a hard time when she gave birth to you, and she would never be happy to give birth again. Otherwise, she would have added to the old Yao family."


    Mother Yao said, "you want to have a little daughter. Who will give you a son!"


    Father Yao said, "my daughter is OK! That''s what you said. If you don''t go back, you''ll get one. Anyway, you''re almost sick. I''ve been holding back for two years."


    Mother Yao suddenly didn''t get serious when she heard him. She bah: "what do you say in front of the child!"


    Yao Jingjing blushed: "Dad! Mom!..."


    Panshan road goes round and round, rising and falling. Looking out of the front window of the car, I just felt that there was no road at all. Suddenly I saw it grow endlessly like noodles in the hand of the Ramen master. The clouds are winding around the hillside outside the car. It''s really like floating in the clouds.


    Yao Jingjing opened the window a little and let the fresh air into the car. Although it was a little cold, it was refreshing.


    Yao''s mother was still blaming her husband for his reckless words just now. Looking at his playful face, she wanted to pinch a few on him, but it was bad for her daughter''s face. She smelled the fresh mountain air and took a comfortable breath:


    "Ah, I smell my hometown again. It''s so comfortable!"


    "Why can''t I smell it?" father Yao shrugged his nose and sniffed, "isn''t it the smell of earthy fishy son!"


    Yao''s mother said, "what''s the smell of soil? It''s called nostalgia and no culture!" she sighed and read a poem, "it''s only seven days in spring, and it''s been two years since I left home. After returning to the wild geese, I want to hair in front of the flowers."


    Yao Jingjing said, "Mom, you''re really good. You can also think of reading poetry."


    Mother Yao sighed and said, "Alas, I''m old. My memory is getting worse and worse. I can still remember these things I recited when I was a child."


    Father Yao said, "when your mother was young, she was really a talented woman. In today''s words, beauty and wisdom should be developed at the same time, otherwise I wouldn''t like her."


    Yao''s mother was happy and said angrily, "who wants you? Alas, when I was a child, I was in the cultural revolution and had no books to read. Otherwise, how could I go to college."


    Yao Jingjing said, "Mom, you don''t have a book to read. Where did you learn so many poems you taught me when I was a child?"


    "My grandmother taught me that," said Yao''s mother.


    "Too grandma?" Yao Jingjing said strangely. "Isn''t too grandma a countryman? Is she a lady of the family before liberation?"


    Mother Yao said, "Lao Long''s family was also rich. Your grandmother was a famous figure in those years. She went to military school when she was young!"


    "Ah?" Yao Jingjing exclaimed in surprise. "Mom, are you kidding? Grandma was still in the Republic of China when she was young. How could there be a woman in the Military Academy at that time?"


    Mother Yao said, "I don''t know. I remember seeing a picture of my grandmother in military uniform when she was young. She was handsome! Later, I asked her where it was taken, and she said it was in Wuchang."


    Father Yao said, "I know this..."


    Mother Yao said, "you know shit! How can you know what I don''t know?"


    Father Yao said: "I really know that Wuchang branch of Huangpu Military Academy recruited a group of female students, more than 200 of whom were the first and only female officers in China before liberation. They were all great women who went to the battlefield. They were dissolved soon after the April 12 coup. Some went to the Soviet Union, some went to the propaganda teams of various troops, and some returned home. A writer named Xie Bingying was one of those students , she wrote a military diary, which tells this story. "


    "So my grandma really went to military school?" Yao Jingjing couldn''t help yearning, and the image of a double gun old woman in a TV play came out of her mind.

 Chapter 494

    Cuanjia village, originally called cuandibazi, is located on the hillside of a big mountain. The tall and steep mountain suddenly paused there, and a large flat land sprang out, towering forward abruptly and falling slowly on both sides. The ancestors of the Cuan family came here for more than 1000 years and settled down on this platform.


    Cuan Di dam has a dangerous terrain, a wide field of vision and houses to live in. In the old times, it was the most ideal stronghold for bandits. But no group of bandits have ever occupied here. It is said that it is because there are gods to protect it. Miracles always happen in times of crisis.


    A legend most talked about by the Cuan family is that when Tang Jiyao was in trouble, he hid back in Huize, his hometown, and was chased by bandits to Cuan Di dam. When there was no way to escape, the bandits jumped off the cliff in front of the dam. Later, Tang Jiyao, the governor of Southern Yunnan, came back and set up a monument for Cuan Di dam, engraved with a large Cuan character and a couplet on both sides:


    The Mountain God protected Yao and Shun for thousands of years.


    There are also small characters engraved with the story of Tang Jiyao''s rescue in cuandibazi. They add fuel and vinegar, just to show that he is a man blessed by God. Yao and Shun are alive, and even the gods protect him.


    The old people in cuanjia village still remember this monument. It was erected until before liberation, just the night before the PLA entered cuanjou, the then head of cuandibazi, that is, the old lady Cuan, Yao Jingjing''s great grandmother, ordered someone to chisel out all the remaining words on the monument, leaving only the word "Cuan". At that time, people in Bashang were puzzled. It was not until more than ten years later that they saw the wisdom of the old lady.


    Cuandi dam is good for everything. There are mountains and water, fields and houses, and the mountain god is protecting it. The only disadvantage is that the mountain is too dangerous and the road is difficult to walk. It takes two hours to go down the mountain from the dam, and then it has been half a day to get to the nearby Jizi. This round trip is a whole day. If it''s bad for rain and snow, you have to stay outside for a day.


    After the road was opened at the foot of the mountain, the people of Cuan Di dam moved to the side of the road at the foot of the mountain. They no longer called Bazi and changed their name to Cuan family village. Later, because the character Cuan was difficult to write, they changed their surname to Cun, just like the people in Cuan Prefecture. Anyway, they had the same pronunciation. At that time, people didn''t care how to write it on their ID card. They just called it the same.


    In Yao Jingjing''s memory, cunjia village is beside the highway like a ribbon. As for the dam on the hillside, she vaguely remembers that she followed her mother when she was a child, but her childhood memory is not very clear. She only remembered that the mountains were very high, the water was very sweet, and there were clouds in front of the house.


    The car stopped at the new cunjia village. All the people in the village came out and said hello to Yao''s father and mother. The older women looked at Yao Jingjing and kept saying that the girl had grown up and was becoming more and more flexible. They also asked whether Yao''s mother-in-law and son-in-law had been selected. Yao''s mother said that they had been selected. They were in Wuzhong and those who opened a large company picked us up, I just came back from Wuzhong.


    Yao Jingjing was made a red face and repeatedly stopped her mother from talking nonsense. However, Yao''s mother didn''t listen at all. The more she said, the more outrageous she became. Yao Jingjing simply doesn''t care. Let her go. Anyway, she rarely comes once in a few years.


    After having dinner at the uncle''s house in cunjia village and staying for another night, Yao Jingjing followed her parents up the mountain to the old Cuan Di dam in her memory.


    The road up the mountain is hard to walk. The early morning sun shines on the moss on the stone steps, and many vines have climbed to the middle of the road. Although tourism has been developed in recent years, there are not as many tourists to Cuan Prefecture as Chuncheng and Dali, not to mention Cuan dibazi is still so remote.


    Yao Jingjing is worried about her mother''s body, but Yao''s mother is as light as a swallow and walks fast. The landscape of her hometown gave her great spiritual power. She wanted to step up the mountain and see the house she lived in when she was a child.


    After walking for more than an hour, Yao Jingjing saw the smoke gray dam hidden in the ancient trees and fog. A large stone tablet with a height of more than one person stands at the mouth of Bazi. The body of the tablet has long been weathered and mottled, but the Cuan character on the tablet is still clear because it is deeply and greatly engraved, and there are still some traces of red paint on it after being engraved in that year.


    In addition to a long character, there is still a large amount of space on the stone tablet. When you approach it, you can see that the pits on it are all chiseled marks, which makes this tablet look strange.


    Of course, Yao Jingjing has also heard about grandma''s ordering someone to chisel the remaining words. She didn''t understand it when she was a child. Now she wants to come, grandma is really very prescient and has a little more respect for her.


    After passing through several depressions covered with weeds, some stone walls built with stones stopped in front of many gray tile houses covered with vines.


    Yao''s mother complained, "Oh, really, it''s moved down the mountain, and no one cares about the old house!"


    Father Yao said, "isn''t tourism developed? It looks like a deserted village!"


    Uncle Tang, accompanied by his colleagues, said, "Hey, we can''t come a few times a year. It''s summer. There''s no one in autumn. We all come to clean the old house every year when we visit the tomb during the Qingming Festival."


    They had planned to go to the grave first, but when they saw the dilapidated appearance of the old house, mother Yao couldn''t help but go and have a look first. For fear that grandma''s house would be ruined, she didn''t have the face to talk to grandma at the grave.


    Uncle Tang took the key and helped them open the ancestral house. The house was OK. There was no mildew. Just a lot of tiles fell off the roof and needed to be repaired.


    Yao''s mother took Yao Jingjing to grandma''s room. Uncle Tang and Yao''s father smoked outside. It is said that grandma loved cleanliness and didn''t let men into her house. Although uncle Tang was a child at that time and could go in and out freely, he wouldn''t go into the house when he grew up. Although the old lady is long gone, the people in the village still abide by the rules set by her. The house is cleaned by the women in the village, and men never come in.


    The furnishings in the house are very simple, a bed, a dressing table and an old-fashioned wooden cabinet. It doesn''t look like people in the mountains. The moment she walked into the door, Yao Jingjing thought she had come to the boudoir of a woman of the Republic of China,


    "Oh, it''s OK. It''s still the same." Yao''s mother patted her chest and said.


    Yao Jingjing sees a piece of glass on the dresser and several old black-and-white photos under the glass. They have seriously faded, and they are spotted and out of shape.


    Yao Jingjing looked down curiously and found that most of the photos could not see the picture. Only one of them could identify a woman in military uniform. Although the face is fuzzy, I can still feel the valiant and heroic posture.


    "Wow, grandma has really been a soldier!"


    Yao Jingjing seemed to see grandma killing the enemy on the battlefield with a gun.


    With this in mind, she didn''t feel bitter when she was sweating on the training ground. After all, she was bleeding from Lao Long''s family!


    "Mom, how can you put such an important photo of grandma so casually?" Yao Jingjing touched the glass table and felt that the photo had been stuck with the glass and could not be taken out again.


    She didn''t hear her mother''s answer. Looking back, her mother held an old square wooden box in her hand and fell asleep against grandma''s bedside. She saw her mother''s eyelids moving and vaguely felt a wave of mental power.


    Yao Jingjing is curious. What dreams will mom have at the moment? She thought so and entered her mother''s dream.


    A boundless yellow sand sea appeared in front of me, and my mother stood in front of the desert. There is an invisible wall between her and the desert, as if she were in a dark cinema. In front of her is a huge screen with desert scenery films.


    There came a man in the desert. At first, it was a black spot. When she approached, she saw that it was an old lady in a homespun agricultural dress. With silver hair and no wrinkles on her face, she walked with unspeakable grace.


    The old lady approached, looked at mother Yao lovingly and seriously across the screen and said, "where''s Xueer in my house? Why is she missing?"

 Chapter 495

    Long before Aoki left Wuzhong, Yao Jingjing had the ability to enter other people''s dreams.


    Aoki realized her potential when she taught her to dream soberly. She doesn''t learn as soon as Hu Xing does, nor is she a natural awakener like Meimei. Aoki taught her purely to facilitate the observation of Yao''s mother''s mental power, but when Yao Jingjing learned to wake up, her ability suddenly burst out.


    Aoki said that Yao Jingjing was a sleeping dry well, so that he didn''t find her potential in this regard when he was in southern Yunnan. He just needed to dig down a few meters, and the groundwater would pour up continuously, and there would be no time to dry up.


    Yao Jingjing''s mental strength was not strong enough at that time. She didn''t dare to dream without Aoki''s help. After Aoki left, she slowly tried to go to other people''s dreams, mainly her mother''s dreams. From Aoki''s mouth, she already knew that her mother had been invaded by parasites. She was scared to death at that time, which was probably the driving force for her to practice her physical and mental strength. She didn''t want her mother to be hurt again, but she could only watch powerlessly.


    Yao Jingjing and Hou Biao sometimes practice spiritual strength and enter each other''s dreams. Their ability is between Bozhong, Hou Biao''s mental strength is strong and fierce, and she seems to be more delicate and long.


    After Aoki left for a year, Yao Jingjing and Hou Biao have been able to dream skillfully. Although they are not as magical as Aoki, they can also be called miracles in front of ordinary people.


    Yao Jingjing felt very strange when she saw the desert in her mother''s dream. With her mother''s mental strength, it is certainly impossible to support such a large desert scene, but it makes sense that there is something like a screen in front of her, because it is only a two-dimensional picture she sees.


    The old lady on the screen should be her great grandmother. She heard her mother calling, "Grandma! Grandma!"


    The old lady asked again, "where''s Cher? Isn''t Cher following you? Where have you been?"


    Mother Yao thought blankly, "where has Xueer gone... Where has she gone..."


    The old lady turned and walked away. After a while, she disappeared, leaving only a row of footprints in the sand sea, long, leading to the boundless sky.


    Mother Yao cried, "Grandma! Grandma! Don''t leave me! Grandma!..."


    She ran after the desert. Seeing her hand touch the golden yellow, it was like touching the soft LCD screen, rippling out a circle of ripples, and then her people were bounced back by an invisible force, but the screen crashed to the ground.


    The yellow sand disappeared, leaving only a narrow and gray space, and the force of fragmentation continued, and the space began to crack, and then boom, everything disappeared.


    Yao''s mother sat at the head of the bed, holding the square wooden box in her arms, and cried twice "grandma, grandma", with two tears in her eyes.


    Yao Jingjing held her mother''s shoulder and said, "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Did you dream?"


    Mother Yao called softly, "Oh, how could I fall asleep!"


    Yao Jingjing knows that Xueer is the cat her mother raised when she was a child. Through Aoki, she already knows about Ruxue and the dream corridor. Aoki originally wanted to give her the Dream Corridor because it belonged to her great grandmother, but her ability at that time was not enough to control such a zero dimensional channel connecting a huge desert space.


    What makes Yao Jingjing strange and upset is that her mother doesn''t know that Ruxue once guarded the Dream Corridor in her brain, nor does she know that there is a desert at the end of the corridor. Besides driving away the shadow in the nightmare and later Aoki dreamed to treat her illness, she hasn''t dreamed of her own cat for decades.


    Now why did she often dream that grandma asked her where the cat had gone? Is it the potential influence of snow in her subconscious mind, or something else? Is there any connection between the desert she dreamed of and the desert at the other end of the dream corridor, or is it just a coincidence?


    Yao Jingjing asked tentatively, "Mom, what did you dream of just now?"


    Mother Yao said, "Oh, nothing. I just dreamed of my grandmother again."


    Of course, Yao Jingjing can''t say I was in your dream. She was afraid to scare her mother, so she said, "you must have dreamed of being scolded by grandma for being naughty when you were a child."


    Mother Yao said, "that''s not true. I just dreamed of the desert."


    "Mom, haven''t you been to the desert?"


    "I haven''t been there. I probably watched a lot of TV dramas in the desert some time ago."


    Mother Yao stood up and wiped the box with her hand.


    "Mom, what are you taking?" Yao Jingjing asked.


    When Yao''s mother woke up just now, she vaguely felt that an unusual mental wave came from this box, but she was not very sure whether it was caused by her mother holding it in her arms. Later, when she felt it again, she couldn''t feel it at all.


    "Your great grandmother brought it back from the north when she was young. It contained all her letters, manuscripts and photos. Later, she probably felt that her time was coming, so she burned all the letters in it. At that time, I was young and didn''t know why she did that. She begged her to leave the box to me, so she gave me the box and left some photos in it." Yao''s mother said.


    Yao Jingjing pointed to the glass on the dresser and said, "why don''t the photos there be put together?"


    Yao''s mother said, "those were put there by grandma when she was alive, so she hasn''t moved."


    Yao Jingjing said: "it''s not easy to save the old photos. You could have taken them to the picture company to repair them, but those photos and glass are stuck together. It''s a pity!"


    "Can it be repaired?" mother Yao''s eyes brightened. "Can you see the photos here?"


    She carefully opened the box, took out a very old photo album from it, handed it to Yao Jingjing and said, "it''s all here. At that time, you were too grandma to be a baby. No one would let you see it except me!"


    Yao Jingjing felt so sacred when she said this, and her hand to receive the album was a little nervous.


    She opened the album and found that the photos inside had already faded and moldy, but they were slightly better than those on the glass stage. She saw one of the group photos. Female soldiers in military uniforms lined up neatly in the open space in front of an ancient looking building. There were three or four rows in front and back. The handwriting at the bottom of the photo was legible and read:


    Photography of the whole political girls'' brigade of the general political students of the wh branch of the central military and political school, 19.27.35.


    Yao Jingjing tries to find out which is her great grandmother from the above, but the photo is very blurred and the portrait is small. She can''t see clearly, so she has to give up.


    There are also some old photos in the album. Most of them can''t see clearly. They can''t tell who it is or what building it is. It''s only slightly clearer until the last photo, but this photo has aroused Yao Jingjing''s great interest¡ª¡ª


    In the photo, grandma looks very young, wearing a fashionable scarf and standing beside her is a young man. Even if you only look at this vague photo, it gives people a sense of being different.


    At that time, few young men and women took pictures alone and were so close. From their looks and actions, they also looked like lovers.


    Yao Jingjing has never heard of Grandpa. She asked her mother. Her mother said she didn''t know. She said it was grandma''s taboo and wouldn''t be mentioned.


    I don''t know why, Yao Jingjing always feels that she has seen the man in the picture somewhere. And the background of the photo, she also has an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    Behind grandma and the young man is a very strong old mulberry tree with luxuriant branches and leaves. In the corner at the top of the photo, there is a wing like black, like the wings of a pair of big birds. When it was flying, it was caught by the photographer and left half of its body in the photo.


    Yao Jingjing carefully took the photo out of the album and saw that there were faint words on the back of the photo:


    Huasheng mulberry and Cuan Yifang, taken in mulberry garden, 1931

 Chapter 496

    Mulberry trees in the mulberry garden are more than ten feet tall. Their mulberries are ripe at the age of three. They can cure children''s diseases. They live in giant black and look like falcons. They eat people''s souls at night. No one dares to get close to them.


    Lifelong flower looked at the Republic of China Version of Wu County Chronicle in her hand and couldn''t help laughing. This is the only content related to mulberry garden recorded in this version of county annals, and it is in the news annals of volume 12. Strange news chronicles are mostly folk anecdotes with strange forces, which are no better than Liaozhai. However, the old scholars of county chronicles do not have Pu Songling''s talent. They have to abide by the preciseness of county chronicles as historical materials, so they have to write in an unorthodox style of unorthodox history.


    However, this article about the mulberry garden is concise and vivid. The flower seems to see the mulberry garden in those days. In the dark night, a big bird flew out of the huge canopy, circled silently in the sky, and stared at the pedestrians on the ground with red eyes.


    People dare not come out at night for fear of being eaten by big birds. People who have to travel at night in case of emergency always have large pork elbows at home, pickled with sauce, and presented them to juwu when they go out to ensure their own safety. Over time, the bird developed the habit of eating sauce elbows


    Of course, this is a lifelong fantasy. As she looked and thought, she was amused by her imagination and kept laughing.


    She also did not know why she had a sudden fancy to see the county annals, probably what had been too busy recently. The new year is coming soon. Xiao Qi and Mo Yu take care of the bar business. It has been very smooth. There are people sent by Hou Biao, and no one dares to smash the venue. In a few days, the bar will have a holiday. This is what she has insisted all her life. No matter how good the business is, it won''t delay everyone to go home for the new year.


    She has been in Wuzhong library these days. She has searched all the county chronicles before she found some contents related to the mulberry garden. In addition to the one recorded in the Wu county annals above, there are two others, namely:


    Pingjiang chronicle Wanli edition 40 volumes of people Chronicles: Pingjiang people sang Yun, the word Lin Xi, after Tang sang Daomao, good Taiyi dunjia, seclusion, Shizong can''t call it out, live on the left side of the river, plant mulberry all over, raise silkworms for pleasure, call the mulberry garden, and the villagers are rich.


    Wu Zhi Qianlong''s 32 volume chronicles of scenery: among the best silk products, only the red silk reeled by Hua mulberry garden is better than that produced by the weaving house. Or it is said that wild silkworm is fed with human blood, so its silk is red and like blood, and people dare not dress.


    I''ve heard of Sang Daomao all my life. He is a alchemist in the Tang Dynasty. He doesn''t seem to be seen in official history. He belongs to a figure in unofficial history. He is probably a fortune teller with some magic power. As for sang Yun, she has never heard of it. If what Pingjiang records is true, then sang Yun should be the first generation owner of the mulberry garden.


    However, in the story uploaded by Zu, the owner of the mulberry garden is surnamed Hua or sang. It has only been three generations since her great grandfather. It is by no means wrong to mistake the old owner''s surname, but it seems more reasonable for the owner of the mulberry garden to be surnamed sang.


    The red silk recorded by Wu Zhizhong in the Qianlong edition later can be sure, because it is mentioned in the story handed down by her great grandfather that the mulberry garden specialty is a kind of silk. The woven silk cloth does not need to be dyed. It is naturally red and is especially loved by dignitaries. Unfortunately, the output is very small. Only the cocoon made of wild silkworms on that big mulberry tree can extract this kind of silk, You can only get three or five kilograms of cocoons a year. After drawing, it is less than sixty-two kilograms. It takes several years to weave a silk cloth.


    However, it must be false to feed silkworm with human blood. Although lifelong flowers are not engaged in biochemical research, as a modern person, of course, silkworm only eats mulberry leaves and does not eat blood. Even if human blood is fed, it is impossible to feed silk red, because that is not the same thing at all.


    There are three county chronicles in total. Two records about crows and red silk are half true and half false, so the other one is probably half true and half false. On this thought, the lifelong flower thinks that sang Yun probably exists. As for whether he will be too evasive after sang Daomao, let''s say another thing.


    If you think so, either the mulberry garden changed its owner, or the Hua family was originally surnamed sang, but later changed their surname.


    The whole life spent in the county chronicles. I really couldn''t find anything else, so I put the county chronicles back in place and left the library.


    When she returned to Liuying lane, she saw several people measuring distances in the street with surveying and mapping tools. She didn''t care which map company was doing mapping. After walking in, I found several people measuring around the old willow, and others measuring the diameter of the tree.


    Lifelong flower thought something was wrong, so she went over and asked, "what are you doing?"


    The man with the tape measure said, "it''s not easy to move this tree from the garden and Culture Bureau!"


    "Move away?" lifelong flower thought she had heard wrong. "Why did the tree move away?"


    "You need to demolish and rectify. This tree has been hundreds of years old and is protected by the state. It needs to be removed before construction."


    "This tree can''t move!" cried the lifelong flower.


    Who has the final say? "The mapping people looked at her in a rather baffling way." you can''t count the move, the garden Bureau has the final say.


    The whole life flower knew it was useless to tell him, so she turned around and left.


    She first went to Director Liu of the street and asked her what was going on. Director Liu said that the old street reconstruction project scheme of Liuying lane was put forward a few years ago. According to the notice just given above, the project was passed in principle.


    The life-long flower of the old street reconstruction project knows that when the street first consulted the residents, everyone was happy, and one person disagreed. The reason why she disagreed was that the old willow was occupied in the project. Later, after the project was reported, Shi Chenhai lost his letter. He thought the flower was yellow all his life. Unexpectedly, it was suddenly approved again at this moment.


    Director Liu said: "Huahua, don''t worry. According to the plan, your old house will be returned to you after the transformation. The government will compensate you for the loss of the bar. I will never let you lose. Elder sister, I will help you strive for the highest compensation standard."


    The lifelong flower said, "what about the tree? Why did the tree move away?"


    Director Liu said, "there''s no way. The place where it was born is so good that it can''t be transformed until it is removed."


    Lifelong flower said, "trees have nothing to do with transformation?"


    Director Liu said, "I don''t have anything, but the old street reconstruction needs the investment of developers in addition to the government. The scheme is changed by developers. They must move, and we can''t help it. Now the government has approved it, and there are people from the garden and Culture Bureau. What do you want me to do?"


    The lifelong flower said, "no! The tree can''t move!"


    Director Liu said, "Oh, Huahua, what face do you throw at me? I''m just a little director and can''t do anything. Besides, the tree won''t die if it''s moved. Isn''t the 600 year old camphor in the south of the city also moved? It''s all right!"


    Lifelong flower said firmly, "no! Who dares to move that tree, I''m anxious with who!"


    Director Liu was a little unhappy and said, "go talk to the city leaders and developers. Don''t be anxious about me! I''m for the good of our neighborhood. It''s a bad thing to come to you with a good heart!"


    Lifelong flower asked: "which developer is it?"


    Director Liu said: "Xishan real estate development company, oh, you should know their boss. His name is Huang Ziqiang."


    As soon as she took out her mobile phone and dialed, she scolded: "Huang Ziqiang, what''s your fucking idea? You didn''t say hello when you came to Liuying lane for development! If there''s a leaf missing from the tree at my door, I''ll settle with you!"


    This phone call frightened director Liu. The God of wealth, who was finally invited, was willing to pay to help develop the old street. Only then did the government agree to the demolition and reconstruction project. If he was scolded and left, Liuying Lane had to wait until monkey years and horse months to wait for an opportunity.


    Director Liu''s face looked like an overnight pig''s liver. She no longer cared about the face of the neighborhood and finally patted the table: "what''s the matter with you? If you mess up such a good thing for me, your bar won''t open again!"


    She dialed Huang Ziqiang''s phone again and said with a smile, "Mr. Huang, just now there was a girl film that was not sensible. Ah, yes, you know, I''m really sorry. I''ll educate you well. Don''t worry, we''ll do a good job in the demolition of this piece, and we''ll never give you any trouble! Ah... Are you coming?... we''re already on the way? Oh, good, I''ll wait for you."

 Chapter 497

    After hanging up the phone, director Liu angrily looked at the lifelong flower and scolded: "you, you, Mr. Huang, that''s the big boss. The mayor is polite when he sees him. You can scold him? You think he''s a guest of your bar. If you know him, you can talk casually? When someone comes, you have to make a good apology, otherwise... You''ll look good!"


    The flowers didn''t ring all his life. He just stood at the window and looked at the people surveying and mapping in the street.


    Director Liu thought she was soft, so he said, "OK, Huahua, don''t apologize. Go back first. Go back and prepare in advance. Choose a new place for your bar, so that you won''t find a good shop temporarily."


    All her life, she still didn''t talk, but she didn''t go. She saw the people of the Bureau of parks and culture take an instrument and walk around the tree as if they were scanning the ground for treasure. This reminds her of the devil engineers in the TV series.


    Director Liu said for a long time. Seeing that he didn''t eat hard and soft flowers all his life, he was very angry, but he couldn''t help her. As a street cadre, dealing with the relationship between cadres and the masses is her basic work. She can''t throw people out. What''s more, we are all neighbors for decades. We don''t look up and look down.


    But the more so, the more angry she was. She said how difficult it is to be a cadre. Now it''s like this. When the demolition is carried out, she doesn''t know how many moths to produce!


    She looked at her watch. Huang Ziqiang was coming. She was worried that she would spend her whole life without apologizing. At that time, she would scold the big boss who came to invest. When the God of wealth runs away, the street reconstruction project will be yellow. The leaders above will be angry, and the people waiting for the demolition to make a fortune below will also be angry. As a director, she is not human at all.


    "Huahua, I tell you, don''t be stubborn. I''ve heard of boss Huang''s background. He''s not a good person to match." director Liu continued to persuade him with half sincerity and half warning, "It''s a small matter whether to invest or not. He''s not the only big boss in the world, but you annoyed him. He can do anything! You say it''s not easy for you to open a bar as a little girl! So many employees in the store still point to your way of life!"


    At this time, Xiao Wang, who was in charge of investment promotion, came in and said, "director Liu, president Huang is here."


    Huang Ziqiang followed Xiao Wang with a drooping face that looked like yellow plum day''s resurgent bacon.


    When director Liu saw Huang Ziqiang''s face, he clicked in his heart. He quickly opened his smiling face and greeted him: "Oh, boss Huang, Hello, why do you have to run for such a small thing? I''ve dealt with it for you."


    Huang Ziqiang ignored her and didn''t shake hands with her. Director Liu stretched out his hand and paused awkwardly in the air. He moved the next chair, "boss Huang, sit!"


    Huang Ziqiang didn''t sit either. He strode to the back of the lifelong flower standing in front of the window: "that..." he didn''t think about how to call her for a moment.


    She saw the man with the "Minesweeper" still sweeping on the ground. From time to time, she stopped to look at the flat plate in her hand, then shook her head and continued to sweep in the distance with doubt.


    Huang Ziqiang thought she was very angry when he saw that he would not look back all his life. Others didn''t know, but he had seen it with his own eyes. The Chiang brothers finally died because they tied the woman in front of them and touched the scales of green wood.


    When he thought of Qingmu, he felt very angry. Even the bodyguard of the Xia family and the young master of the Hong family came to help him. What kind of person is that? If such a person wants to crush him, Huang Ziqiang is not like crushing an ant?


    He hasn''t seen Aoki for a long time. It''s said that he hasn''t come back after going abroad for a year. There are rumors that people have died and that he ran away with a woman. Huang Ziqiang won''t easily believe these rumors. Moreover, even if something happens to people, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. His woman may know some big people, even if the Xia family just reads the old love to help her, That''s enough for Huang Ziqiang to drink a pot.


    And Huang Ziqiang is not an ungrateful person.


    Over the past year, he has not only taken over the power in the hands of Jiang De Guan, but also successfully connected with the Xia family. His business has also expanded to industries that can really make big money and appear on the table, such as real estate and finance, rather than just contracting a few small mines and opening a few bath centers and entertainment cities in the past.


    All this is thanks to Aoki. If it weren''t for Aoki, the Xia family would never look at him with his origin and status.


    He was glad that he had stood on Qingmu''s side. If he had stood in the wrong team and helped Jiang Deguan deal with Qingmu for a little profit, it was estimated that the grave grass was three feet high.


    He always remembered Aoki''s words: your caution saved your life.


    This sentence has become the creed of his life. Every major event, he has to recite it in his heart. When he thinks of the scene of that day, he will sweat on his back.


    Director Liu saw Huang Ziqiang without saying a word and went straight to the lifelong flower. He thought he wanted to settle accounts with lifelong flower. He was so anxious that he quickly rounded up the scene: "Mr. Huang, young people are not sensible. Don''t be familiar with her. You can rest assured that everything here will be handled properly! That... Huahua... You still don''t apologize to Mr. Huang!... hurry up!"


    Lifelong flower turned around and looked at Huang Ziqiang coldly.


    Huang Ziqiang felt a chill when he saw the face of lifelong flowers.


    He is not unfamiliar with the flowers of his life. In addition to dressing up like a man and sometimes talking a little blunt, he is actually a very easy-going person in essence. But now her face is like a layer of cold frost from Siberia. It is as cold as a piece of ice. Even when she was kidnapped by the Chiang brothers, she didn''t see her like this.


    Huang Ziqiang doesn''t know how he offended the evil star empress. He came to Liuying lane for transformation. In essence, he still wanted to please Qingmu and lifelong flowers. The old street reconstruction project of Liuying lane has been delayed for so many years because the demolition and reconstruction cost is too high, and the economic benefits and political achievements can be average, so neither the capital nor the government have any enthusiasm.


    This time, he spent hundreds of millions of dollars on the project, and he also wanted to start the project. As long as the transformation project is in his own hands, he can curry favor with the flowers of his life. He can see that the flower has feelings for this place all his life, and as long as he takes good care of the landlady, when Aoki comes back one day, he will naturally remember him greatly.


    When director Liu saw that he spent his whole life without talking, he knew to do bad things. He angrily said, "what''s the matter with you? Is it so difficult for me to make you apologize?"


    "Shut up!" Huang Ziqiang suddenly turned his head and scolded director Liu severely.


    Director Liu was startled: "ah, Mr. Huang, I..."


    She suddenly saw Huang Ziqiang bend down towards the lifelong flower, and the bow was so deep. Huang Ziqiang said, "I''m sorry, landlady. I really don''t know what''s wrong. If you point it out, I''ll change it."


    Director Liu picked up his thumb and said, "listen, listen, what people say! People are such a big boss. They bow and make amends to you. Look at you. It''s not for your shops who move the tree. Don''t worry. The government will compensate you according to the best plan. It will never lose anyone or favor anyone..."


    Huang Ziqiang thought that ten thousand grass NIMA ran past. He really wanted to slap director Liu in the back hand. He interrupted director Liu and said, "director Liu is really willing to help me?"


    Director Liu nodded and said, "yes, of course!"


    Huang Ziqiang said, "director Liu, you are a cadre. I''m just a businessman. I didn''t have the right to ask you anything, but my hundreds of millions of funds don''t want to be thrown into the fire pit for nothing. Since you are willing to help me, we have to cooperate for a long time in the future, I have a heartless request - can you apologize to boss Ruhua and shut your mouth?"


    Director Liu finally recognized that something was wrong and smiled: "Huang, president Huang... What do you mean?"

 Chapter 498

    Director Liu ate shriveled, and finally knew that Huang Ziqiang was not putting on a scene, nor was he a rich man''s self-cultivation. He is a wolf. At the moment, he is eager to eat her director Liu. When facing the flowers of his life, he suddenly becomes a docile sheep.


    Director Liu doesn''t know why the big boss is so afraid of spending his life. A woman who runs a bar has never relied on her. Looking at her dress and temperament, she doesn''t look like a junior of a big man.


    Although she is only a small director, she has been in officialdom for many years. She is used to the wind and the rudder. She immediately said with a smiling face: "Oh, president Huang, you are joking. Huahua and I are old neighbors and sisters for decades. We have a very strong relationship! Right, Huahua?"


    Lifetime flower did not admit, but did not deny, the cold ice on his face is still dignified.


    Director Liu asked Xiao Wang to make tea and said loudly, "just make the best Biluochun. Our flowers love this!"


    Huang Ziqiang admires director Liu''s face changing skills. In this regard, the old Jianghu he has been mixing for decades may not be as skilled as the street elder sister.


    The atmosphere eased a little, and Huang Ziqiang said tentatively, "Madam boss, I have been fighting for this project since I first met Mr. Aoki. Mr. Aoki also knew that I wanted to invest here, and he encouraged me!"


    The lifelong flower said, "he also encouraged you to move the willow?"


    Huang Ziqiang was too sure just now. Now he finally knows what the problem is. He went to the window, looked at the conspicuous old willow in the street ahead and said, "that''s the tree you''re talking about?"


    Before Huahua spoke, director Liu said, "that''s the tree! It''s been a few years. My father had such a big tree when he was a child. Speaking of it, this tree has something to do with Huahua family. It''s said that Huahua''s grandfather planted it himself for generations. All the Willows in our street are made from that tree. So we can''t blame Huahua. We have feelings!"


    Huang Ziqiang felt that the matter must not be as simple as director Liu said, but he didn''t tell the real reason all his life, and he didn''t ask much. He said, "landlady, I don''t know the reason. If I know, I won''t move my mind. So, I quit the project immediately. Anyway, the project hasn''t been opened, and I haven''t signed the contract."


    Director Liu was worried and said, "Mr. Huang, you don''t want to play like this. Let''s talk slowly."


    At this time, Xiao Wang came in with the soaked tea. Director Liu went to pick up the tea cup, personally brought it to the lifelong flowers, took her hand, sat down on the sofa and said, "flowers, please be my sister. The people of the whole Liuying Lane have been looking forward to the demolition for many years. You have to persuade president Huang not to make everyone sad!"


    The lifelong flower said, "I don''t care about anything else. That tree can''t move."


    Huang Ziqiang knows this project well. If Liuying lane is rectified and restored according to the original appearance of the old street, I''m afraid only the government can do it, because it has no interest. That''s why he revised the plan together with the street. On the basis of the old appearance, he adjusted the direction of the street and the house layout, but if the old street moves, it is bound to move the tree.


    He said: "director Liu, I think this project will be slow. It will take time to change the plan."


    Director Liu has a long face and knows that this is Huang Ziqiang''s excuse. What takes time is to quit. She scolded her lifelong flower for being ignorant and damaging the whole street for a tree, but she didn''t dare to be angry with her lifelong flower again.


    Huang Ziqiang went downstairs with lifelong flowers. Director Liu sent them downstairs: "Mr. Huang, you can think about it again. There is no problem with the policies we can give here, and I will fight for them in the district." another reluctant look said to lifelong flowers, "Hua Hua Hua, you see it''s hard for you to come to me. You can come often in the future!"


    When he came to the street, Huang Ziqiang saw that there was no one around. Only then did he have the courage to ask the lifelong flower, "is that tree really so important to you?"


    The lifelong flower nodded and said, "no one wants to move that tree unless I die."


    Huang Ziqiang took a breath. Knowing that she was not joking, he said, "landlady, I''m not talkative. I''m afraid this tree can''t be guaranteed."


    "Why?"


    "The rectification plan of Liuying lane has been delayed for many years because the environment here is relatively complex and the interests are not prominent. It is said to be an old street, there are no scenic spots and historic sites, and there are no ancient buildings of the Ming and Qing Dynasties. They are all old houses in the period of the Republic of China. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, they have been seriously damaged, which has become the current pattern. Dismantle it. Unfortunately, if you don''t dismantle it, you can''t create a characteristic street.


    But if we drag on, the situation will not become simple, but more and more complex. If there is no capital willing to intervene, the government will finally take that step. At that time, it may not consider the factors of the old street at all, but directly vacate the land and sell it. Liuying Lane is incompatible with the surrounding business district. Now if we don''t transform it, the government will think it has become a place in the future For the rotten tumor of the city, it will be cut off with a knife, because cutting off is the lowest cost. "


    Lifelong flower thought he was reasonable and asked, "what''s your opinion?"


    Huang Ziqiang said: "the park and Culture Bureau is willing to move trees. It was originally the best plan. With the current technology, the trees will not die when they are moved out, but can find a better living environment..."


    He looked carefully all his life and found that she was unmoved. Knowing that the plan would not work, he had to sigh. He didn''t understand why the tree couldn''t move. He said that her ancestors wouldn''t be buried in the ground. The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was possible, because Mr. Feng Shui also mentioned it.


    There was one thing he didn''t say. When making the plan, he asked Mr. Feng Shui to see it. Mr. Feng Shui said that the tree occupied the Feng Shui eye within a radius of ten miles. I''m afraid there are some tombs of large families buried here, which must be dug up, otherwise it won''t be good how to transform it.


    Although Feng Shui is unnecessary, most businessmen prefer to believe it, and the government often pays attention to it as a part of traditional culture and modern environmental science.


    If Huang Ziqiang doesn''t do it, no matter who does it, he will consider this factor, so the tree can''t be preserved.


    Of course, the lifelong flower understood Huang Ziqiang''s meaning. She walked slowly under the willow tree, pulled a wicker hanging from the tree and said, "Mr. Huang, you are a person on the scene and know more than I do. Teach me if there is any perfect way to keep the tree. It''s best not to encounter this kind of thing again in the future."


    Huang Ziqiang was flattered by her and was more comfortable than someone like director Liu who flattered him for a hundred days. But he had no idea, so he had to say, "let me go back and think about it."


    The man with the instrument in his hand swept back all the way like a mine. He came to the bottom of the tree, holding a metal rod in one hand and a flat plate in the other. He made a tut sound in his mouth and even said, "impossible, impossible."


    The colleague next to him asked him, "how''s it going?"


    He said: "the root in-situ detector must be broken. It''s a fucking imported product! Look at the results measured by it. The root depth of the tree has exceeded the detection limit of the instrument. What''s more, its root width has crossed the whole street, that is, its roots are underground for several miles!"


    Another man said, "is this becoming a essence?"


    "So I said the instrument was broken!"


    "Let''s go. Whether his instrument is broken or refined, let''s finish the task and go back to work."


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Ziqiang looked up at the tree and the flowers of his life. Suddenly he thought of something and felt cold on his back.


    He looked back and said, "I have an idea, but..."


    "What''s the idea?" asked the lifelong flower.


    "If we can turn this into a characteristic garden, the tree will be completely preserved," Huang Ziqiang said.


    The whole life flower''s eyes brightened: "OK, it''s called mulberry garden."


    Huang Ziqiang was stunned, his mouth opened, and swallowed what he wanted to say. It''s not easy to transform into a garden! There are many gardens in Wuzhong. Why did the government approve your project? Unless you are willing to spend tens of millions of dollars without asking for any return, you have to find or make up enough reasons for building gardens from the historical allusions of this place.

 Chapter 499

    At the end of the Wallis Annenberg performing arts center, it was late at night in the Pacific time zone of the United States. Couples who have just returned from the Hollywood open-air theater fill the streets of Los Angeles with happy laughter, while shaky drunks and heavily made-up prostitutes can always be seen in the dark corners.


    This is a romantic and dirty time. It is the best time for lovers'' trysts and drug dealers.


    After leaving Beverly Hills, Hou Biao stared nervously at the road ahead and listened to the safety warning from his headphones.


    A drunk rushed out and jumped on the front of the Cadillac driven by Hou Biao. Hou Biao did not brake, and his hands always firmly grasped the steering wheel. The front of the car slammed the drunk away. The body just shook slightly and drove on smoothly.


    Two men in black rushed out of the night and dragged the drunk who was knocked down by a car into the shadow of the corner. These are the people sent by the Los Angeles gang. Without them, Hou Biao would never have been so easy along the way.


    Mei was really tired. When he returned to the presidential suite of the Hilton Hotel, he soaked himself in the jacuzzi. The dense rose aroma reminded him of his pipe. He mistakenly estimated the comfort of the bathtub in the presidential suite and thought he would go out soon, so the pipe was placed on the table outside.


    He heard a knock on the door. Mei Ziqing shouted outside the door, "Professor, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" said the professor lazily. "I just miss my pipe!"


    Before long, Mei Ziqing opened the bathroom door, came in with a pipe that had been refilled, put the match and pipe on the table beside the bathtub, and said with a smile:


    "I thought you were asleep! You''ve never taken such a long bath!"


    When Mei Tao saw the pipe, she cheered up, wiped her hands with a towel, put the pipe into her mouth and said:


    "It''s so lacking! It''s never been so lacking. The minds of these rich people and politicians are more elusive than the position of Electronics!"


    The professor struck a match, sent the flame into the mouth of his pipe and took a pleasant breath.


    Mei Ziqing went behind the professor, squatted down, put her hands on his shoulders and kneaded them gently.


    The professor snorted and took a long breath of white smoke: "comfortable!" I don''t know whether he was talking about comfortable smoking or comfortable pinching plum green.


    Mei Ziqing said with a smile, "teacher, get up and let me help you press it. It''s really too tired!"


    "Oh?" Mei duo suddenly remembered that this was her own student, not the invited masseur, and quickly waved her hand, "forget it, forget it, you''re tired, don''t need it."


    "Teacher, do you think my technique is unprofessional?"


    "No, your hands shouldn''t be used for this."


    "But you are my teacher. It''s a student''s honor to work for the teacher. As long as the teacher is willing, students can do anything..."


    Mei Tui suddenly rudely interrupted her: "don''t say, no matter who I am, your hand shouldn''t do this! The hand of a scientist is precious, noble and irreplaceable! You should use it to hold the stars, move the atoms and disperse the dark clouds of the universe in front of us, not to massage a bad old man!"


    Mei Ziqing had never seen a professor so rough and fierce. She was at a loss: "Professor... I..."


    Mei tried to wave: "I may be really tired... You go out first." he thought his shoulders were a little sour, so he added, "if you want to give me a massage, find a professional person, oh, preferably a man. Also, you''d better know a little Chinese medicine, oh, you''d better pull out the cupping. I may smoke too much!"


    Mei Ziqing asked, "what''s the relationship between smoking and cupping?"


    Mei Zhuo said, "the lungs control the fur. Pulling out the jar can clear the turbid Qi of the lungs... Oh, you don''t need to understand this. The art industry has a specialty. Don''t learn from me, an old man. You have to learn everything. If I specialize in one, maybe..."


    He glanced at the ceiling, sighed and stopped talking.


    Mei Ziqing left. Before long, Hou Biao came in and asked, "Professor, did you call a doctor?"


    "Doctor? Oh, yes, yes, did you come so soon?" Mei tried to feel that she had been soaking for a long time. She stood up from the bathtub and asked, "is it a man or a woman? Can you cupping and acupuncture?"


    Hou Biao said, "man, I don''t know if I can cupping. I need to check his origin to ensure your safety."


    Mei Xu said, "don''t be so nervous. If it''s a big deal, just stand by. I just want to do a massage and pull out a cupping."


    Hou Biao said, "Professor, you can''t relax your vigilance. Today''s painting exhibition is obviously a conspiracy. Why don''t you let me check them?"


    Mei Tuo has listened to Biao say what he met at the exhibition: "there''s nothing to check. These paintings are Ronald Cohen''s private collection. Since Cohen doesn''t appear, he has naturally been on guard. We don''t need to fight them head-on, which will easily lead to passivity. Aoki and Professor Su are not here, our strength is too weak, you, me and Ziqing..."


    Hou Biao said, "there are also people from the Los Angeles Chinese gang."


    "Oh, yes, I should thank them." Mei tried to get dressed and walked out of the bathroom. "You help me arrange it. Before I go back, I''ll pay a visit to Mr. Wolff. Oh, I heard he''s not feeling well, so meet his son and laugh at Wolff."


    Hou Biao wrote down the professor''s orders, then helped him open the door and accompanied the professor to the bedroom. Mei Ziqing was waiting there.


    At this time, the voice of his subordinates came from the headset: "the person has verified, and the background is OK."


    Hou Biao nodded to Mei Ziqing. Mei Ziqing asked the professor, "now invite that traditional Chinese medicine in?"


    "OK, let him in. Oh, how did you find him so quickly?"


    Mei Ziqing said, "my friend in Los Angeles recommended it. Although he is Japanese, he likes traditional Chinese medicine and often does massage and acupuncture."


    Mei nodded and said, "I hope your Japanese friends and I have the same understanding of traditional Chinese medicine."


    Mei Ziqing smiled and said, "just try."


    Then she went out and brought in the doctor waiting outside in the living room.


    The man was thirty or forty years old. When he came in, he stood there smiling. The wind and frost on his face showed that he was a man with rich experience. His hair was cut very short and a little white could be seen on his temples. Wearing a crisp cashmere windbreaker and a clean scarf around his neck, he looks energetic and friendly on the whole, giving people a sense of stability and trust.


    He said, "Hello, Professor, I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    Mei Tui said, "nice to meet you. Where did you learn Chinese medicine? What did you know?"


    The man said, "I''m self-taught, sir."


    "Self taught?" the professor was surprised, but also appreciated. "Few people are willing to admit that they are self-taught. They usually say that they are inherited from a famous old traditional Chinese medicine, or simply ancestral."


    "Yes, sir." the man''s answer was simple, as reliable as his appearance.


    "What did you do originally? Why did you study traditional Chinese medicine?"


    "I am a surgeon and graduated from Erasmus University in Rotterdam. I study traditional Chinese medicine to verify that different methods and ideas have the same goal in scientific practice."


    "What about the effect?"


    "Very well, sir."


    "Well, my intuition tells me that you are more reliable than those who claim to practice medicine from generation to generation." Mei Wang knocked on her pipe. "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Huang Liang, sir."

 Chapter 500

    Huang Liang originally planned to go directly to Vancouver to treat old wolf as a Chinese doctor.


    Before leaving, he spent a few days learning about the wolf family and the old wolf''s condition. He doesn''t know how to approach them. Even if the organization helps him arrange it, how can he win the trust of others and make them believe in his medical ability as a surgeon?


    Old wolf''s disease is obviously a rare genetic disease with family history, which may involve neurology and genetic disease. A surgeon can''t play any role until the root of the disease is found.


    Fortunately, Huang Liang once learned some traditional Chinese medicine, especially rehabilitation treatment, such as massage and acupuncture. His hands are stable and skillful. It''s not difficult for him to prick the patient. As long as he remembers all the acupoints, understands the Yin-Yang and five elements theory of traditional Chinese medicine, and practices his techniques a little, his acupuncture looks like that.


    Dealing with difficult and miscellaneous diseases is the strength of traditional Chinese medicine. Moreover, his purpose is not to really treat old wolf. He just needs to find a way to get close to them. Huang Liang doesn''t know whether to kill him or plot to seize their property.


    But a little knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine is not enough for the Wolff family to trust him. A big man who controls trillions of assets and 100000 people can invite the best doctors in the world.


    When Huang Liang was considering whether he should go somewhere to find some folk prescriptions for a rainy day, the organization suddenly informed him not to go to Vancouver, but to Los Angeles, where he waited for new instructions.


    He knows that Los Angeles is within the sphere of influence of the Wolff family and the helm of the North American Chinese Gang, but both Wolff and Wolff are in Canada. What are you doing in Los Angeles?


    His first thought was whether he would meet the second leader. He didn''t know who the second leader was. In the past, he only knew that Ronald Cohen, the president of the dream club, was the highest position in the organization, and once thought he was the highest leader of the organization.


    He has not been confirmed yet. Howard keeps his identity secret every time he talks about the leader. Huang Liang even suspects that Howard may not have really seen the leader. If so, it shows that Cohen may not be the real leader, perhaps just the person in charge of North America.


    Of course, North America is the most important base of the organization, which is more important than anywhere else. Otherwise, the headquarters of the wake-up club would not be located there. If Ronald Cohen is not the top leader of the organization, he must be one of the best people, probably the second leader.


    But after coming to Los Angeles, Huang Liang was disappointed. Not only did he not see the second leader, nor did he even see the big people in any organization. Only a mysterious stranger arranged tasks for him over the phone, and his voice on the phone was obviously changed, which could not be distinguished between men and women.


    Huangliang was first arranged into a famous private clinic.


    Long before he left Holland, he had a complete resume without any problems. He was born in a Chinese family in a Chinese neighborhood. Later, he was admitted to Erasmus University in Rotterdam, received a doctor''s degree in clinical medicine, and worked in a famous hospital in Amsterdam.


    With this resume, he can enter any hospital in Los Angeles. However, he was placed in the private clinic that provided medical services for celebrities. Here, they especially welcome those who can do physical therapy and health care or have other skills in addition to the formal doctor''s license, because these services are more profitable than conventional medical services.


    When Huang Liang came to the Hilton Hotel and learned that the customer he was about to serve was Mei Wang, he suddenly understood the reason why the organization asked him to come to Los Angeles.


    He arrived a few days earlier than Mei Tao. Obviously, the organization has been paying attention to Mei Tao and is very clear about his trend. But Howard said that Wu Zhong has a more suitable candidate, so what does he approach Mei to do?


    The professor heard the name of Huangliang, puffed his pipe and gave him a meaningful look. It seemed that he had a good first impression of this man. He asked Mei Ziqing to have a rest first, and then signaled that Huangliang could start. As for Hou Biao, the professor knew that he couldn''t get rid of him at this time, so he simply didn''t take care of him.


    Huang Liang took out the stethoscope from the box he brought, put on his gloves, began to give the professor a routine physical examination, and asked about his usual physical condition.


    "Professor, you are in good health, but you are a little tired and need to sleep. In addition, you smoke too much. I suggest you go to the hospital for a lung examination. If you can smoke less in the future, you''d better quit. Now, please put down your pipe and I''ll give you a massage."


    Mei Tui laughed, put her pipe aside and said, "you''re killing me! You''d better pull it out with a fire pot."


    "Just get through the withdrawal period. Cigarettes are not drugs, so it''s not so difficult to quit." Huang Liang squeezed Mei''s shoulder and back several times and said, "your muscles are very tense. You need to relax first, otherwise the stiff muscles will prevent the cupping from pulling out the deep turbid gas, which will not only fail to achieve the expected effect, but also cause serious subcutaneous bleeding and muscle fiber damage."


    Mei tried to listen to him, lay down on the bed and said, "it sounds very professional. It looks like I''m looking for the right person. Are you Chinese?"


    "I''m Dutch, but I won''t forget that I''m Chinese," Huang Liang said.


    "Oh, why don''t you come back?" the professor began to talk to him. "China needs talents like you more."


    "I''m not a talented person." Huang Liang said with a smile, "I don''t dare to make a fool of myself in front of the Xinglin masters. I can cheat people abroad. I won''t be laughed to death when I go back!"


    "That''s not necessarily true. I think you can integrate China and the west, integrate body and use, and win the essence of medicine. Unlike some people, who are either China or the west, cling to imperfections and stubbornly stick to their own opinions. The two civilizations can still be integrated, not to mention the two technologies!"


    "The integration of civilizations is not easy. Among the ancient civilizations of the world, the Chinese civilization is still continuing. Don''t you destroy me and you, and finally disappear."


    "That''s right!" the professor said with emotion, "so you should return home. Only the Chinese civilization is inclusive and can accept different cultures and even different races. It''s not difficult to integrate into it!"


    Huang Liang''s mind moved, and he felt that Mei Jiao had some instructions. He didn''t dare to answer casually, just as he couldn''t understand the profound connotation, he turned to other things.


    His massage technique is quite professional and his strength is just right. After pushing for about half an hour, he took out the fire pot from the box, lit it with alcohol cotton, pumped out the air from one pot, quickly pressed it on the professor''s back, pressed it with both hands, and moved it up, down, left and right several times along the meridians. When the color appeared on the skin, he skillfully pressed the other pots on the professor''s back according to the color depth.


    At this time, the professor stopped talking because his back was swollen. It was not until a quarter of an hour later that Huang Liang took away all the cans that the professor took a sigh of relief and said, "ah, this is the happiest moment for me these days!"


    Huang Liang said, "I''ll give you some needles tomorrow to relax your nervous system."


    Hou Biao said warily, "don''t use needles?"


    They looked at the professor at the same time. The professor said, "Oh, let me ask you, what disease can your acupuncture cure?"


    Huang Liang said: "The main function of acupuncture is to stimulate the nervous system and readjust the function of the body through the brain. Through practice, I have found that stimulating some specific neurons with a needle in a special way can activate specific functional areas of the brain, and the self-regulation ability of the human body is more effective than any drug. Therefore, if acupuncture can treat some difficult and miscellaneous diseases, I think it''s just enough Share it. "


    "Oh, difficult and miscellaneous diseases... Nervous system... Sounds really good..." the professor thought deeply and stretched his hand to the pipe. Unfortunately, the fire in the pipe had been extinguished. He looked at it and put it down. He said, "I have an old friend who has really difficult and miscellaneous diseases. I''m going to see him in two days. If you''re free, you can go with me."


    "Where is your old friend?" Huang Liang asked.


    "Vancouver," said the professor.

 Chapter 501

    Aoki felt that he was manipulating a huge dream.


    The spiritual power in all directions poured in through the divine wood stick in his hand. If it wasn''t for his own spiritual power, it would be very powerful. Ordinary people can''t bear such power at all.


    Controlling these mental powers, he then entered the divine wood staff. There seemed to be infinite channels in the divine wood staff, and his consciousness was divided into many sub consciousness along these channels, but it was not disconnected from his subject consciousness and stretched out like a long tentacle.


    The channel through which the tentacles of consciousness pass is very strange, a bit like the zero dimensional dream corridor he has experienced, but not exactly the same. These passages lead to different independent spaces, which are dark, deep and glittering with strange light, just like the newly developed universe.


    Aoki could sense the spiritual fluctuations in those spaces, so he recognized a person. His conscious tentacles have now reached into the brains of the savages of the whole tribe. This time, biqingmu asked some savages to collect food, so they went to collect food. He asked another part of the savages to repair the camp, and they went to repair the camp.


    After he tried several times, he basically knew how to skillfully control this group, so next, he should be ready for war. He wants to unite with situ and defeat the local savages opposite first. The wizard of that group of savages is obviously stronger. I don''t know whether he is strong or, as situ said, the local tribe will occupy the home advantage.


    Aoki guesses that the so-called home advantage is that the characteristics of the mental force field of each island and space here are different. Just like having different attributes, different scepters mobilize different limits and efficiency of mental force.


    However, although there is a gap in this regard, it will not be too big. Otherwise, it can be directly suppressed with spiritual force. Why should the people of the tribe participate in hand to hand combat!


    Aoki tried the control of the divine wood stick there, but Mrs. Larry sat down and talked to the savage wizard. The expression on her face was very calm, as if she had completely forgotten the humiliation she had received before, which made petru angry. Looking at him, he could pull the trigger and open the safety of the grenade at any time.


    A whistling cry occurred in the distance, and the savages here began to stir. Aoki sensed the tension and excitement from the savage''s consciousness. However, the mental fluctuation on the field is not obvious. Obviously, the savages opposite have not made a large-scale attack. At least their wizards have not moved, probably just tactical sexual harassment.


    Aoki has asked the crow to inform situ. Now situ should already know his situation here. Together, both sides will not lose to the tribe opposite.


    I don''t know when the sunset has been hanging in the sky, but it doesn''t become as red and big as the earth, and there is no cloud to spread the colorful clothes of angels. It just turned into a yellow spot and slowly sank down. Another sun is still hanging high in the sky, shining on all things on earth.


    The roar of the wild people stopped, and the valley suddenly became very quiet. A trace of vigilance rose in Aoki''s heart. This unusual tranquility seemed to contain extreme danger.


    Sure enough, a strong mental wave suddenly appeared, like a whirlwind in the flat ground. Moreover, this spiritual force does not come from the direction of the tribe in front, but rises from the mountains and forests behind and on the side of him. It is like that there are several fresh troops in ambush. At this moment, they will be killed suddenly.


    Fortunately, he had been on guard, his mind moved, and his mental power rolled out with the scepter in his hand. But strangely, his mental power did not turn into a violent wind like the opposite, but stretched out thick branches, and the branches gave birth to branches. Leaves were blooming on the branches, the branches crossed and the leaves overlapped, forming a protective wall around the camp.


    At this time, he felt that he had become a tree. The roots of the tree firmly grasped the ground and let it rain and wind, and I stood still.


    The sneak attack at the rear of this side has not ended, and the battle on the front battlefield has been vigorously launched. The savage on the opposite side rushed into the valley, and Aoki also controlled his tribe. The people rushed in and fought on both sides. The wild people''s behavior seems chaotic, but there is evidence for advance and retreat. This Octopus tactic is highly efficient and everyone is like an arm and a finger.


    In this regard, Aoki did not fall down after a little adaptation, but he felt a little hard when a violent spiritual storm swept forward.


    The spiritual power of the wizard opposite was far stronger than he imagined. As soon as he stretched out a strong branch, he was blown to pieces by a strong wind. He could only tighten all the branches. The leaves were as dense as a shield, but he could still feel the ferocious power of the wind when it hit him, just like an ancient fierce beast. It hit the shield in front of him, making his chest tight, as if it was difficult to breathe.


    Just then, a huge stone fell from the sky, like a hill, which hit the eye of the storm. The wind roared a few times and lost his trace.


    Aoki knew that situ had done it. Situ''s spiritual strength is different. He looks thick and solid, like a stone like a mountain, but there is a sense of killing, as if there was a sharp sword hidden in each stone.


    Aoki just breathed a sigh of relief. A more violent wind blew, and the mountain like boulder was rolled into the air. He felt unstable. Even the deep roots standing in the soil were almost pulled out by the mud belt.

 Chapter 502

    Aoki''s body stepped back involuntarily.


    As soon as this half step retreats, the mental strength that has been tight will relax. He felt his consciousness floating, as if the leaves of the tree were swept into the air by the autumn wind and fluttered disorderly.


    He quickly collected his mind, rallied his spiritual strength, and controlled the scepter and thousands of branches and leaves in his hand.


    The leaves rolled in the air were sucked back by the trunk, and all recovered to their respective branches. They swayed in the wind and made a loud noise in their consciousness.


    However, his slackness just now still caused problems in his command. Although it was only a moment of consciousness, just like a person blinking, the time was almost negligible, but in such a tense battle, this time can also be fatal.


    A spear pierced a savage''s stomach and blood gushed out.


    Aoki felt a pain in his abdomen, as if the spear had pierced his body. Now he can understand how the octopus feels when he cuts off its arms and feet. Although it won''t die, the pain is inevitable.


    The injury or death of each of his own people will be directly transmitted to Aoki''s brain, making him feel that he is injured or dead.


    Now he finally figured out why the three sides were so careful when fighting.


    In the past human battles, only the soldiers who charged in front could really feel the threat of death and the pain of injuries. Most of the time, the commanders of the war were in the rear camp. The knife would not cut them and the blood would not splash them. The death of soldiers was common in their eyes. As excellent military commanders, they were cold-blooded, In their eyes, the war has only two outcomes: defeat and victory. As for how many people died, how many people were injured, and how many people can only survive in pain in this life, that is not the most important. If they need to exchange death for a victory, they don''t mind pushing all their soldiers under the enemy''s bayonet.


    However, in this Octopus tactical system, when the consciousness of the commander and the soldier are closely combined, each soldier is a part of the commander''s body, and the soldier''s feelings will be truly transmitted to the commander. Every time a soldier is injured, just like a commander is injured. Every time a soldier feels pain, the commander''s brain will simulate the same pain.


    When thousands of soldiers are injured and thousands of percent of the pain add up, the commander will suffer much more pain than the soldiers, especially death. Maybe you can die happily once, just because no one will die twice. No one can bear the pain of dying twice, even a hundred or a thousand times.


    Many people who are ill or are being tortured will pray for death to come quickly, because death is a thing that is done. No matter how terrible and unbearable the pain of death is, as long as they die, they will never wake up and will not suffer.


    However, Aoki can''t finish it all now. He''s dead, but he''s still alive.


    When the savage fell down, the blood in his mouth was like the foam of the shaking beer, which just spilled when it just opened. The muscles on his face twisted and his eyes looked at the sky with nostalgia for life and the pain of dying. A spear pierced his stomach. Because the spear was thick and not straight, it also carried the natural barb on the tree. When it was pulled back, it hooked out his intestines.


    Aoki had a spasm in his stomach and felt that he was about to die. In his brain, he was seeing his intestines hanging outside his stomach, and his brain sent a strong death signal.


    The feeling of death wrapped him. This feeling is so familiar, as if he had experienced it. However, before he could look through his memory, he suddenly blacked out and his head hurt like it was about to crack.


    It was another savage whose eye was shot by an arrow. He stretched out his hand and pulled out the arrow, but his eyes could not see.


    Another savage also got an arrow in his cheek. The wooden arrow went in from his left face and ran through his right face. Several teeth fell out and vomited out with his mouth full of blood.


    A female savage broke her arm, but she didn''t fall down and rushed forward with a spear in her other hand.


    ¡­¡­


    All these disability, death and pain happened to Aoki and were simulated in his mind. It was just that he had just relaxed. In the blink of an eye, three of his team died and more than ten were injured. And those who are injured may not last long.


    He kept dying, but he couldn''t stop living.


    Aoki held back all the pain and mobilized his mental strength to support the war situation. However, the enemy on the opposite side seemed to have him. The mental storm surged in one wave after another, leaving him with only parry and no ability to fight back.


    At this time, the advantage of two against one is reflected. Aoki''s weakness made the enemy bite him. Situ got the opportunity to attack. Spiritual boulders were thrown like shells. The savages of his tribe also launched an attack, causing great losses to the enemy.


    Aoki''s mental pressure suddenly relaxed and stretched his body. His consciousness body suddenly increased and became a larger tree. Its branches meandered to the battlefield like eternal spirit snakes, sweeping back and forth in the valley, sweeping the raging wind.


    In his mind, he heard a few words of "Wu Li Hua De te Yi Ting" from the opposite side. From the sense of consciousness, it should be swearing. Only the powerful wizard can pass on the dirty words of consciousness through spiritual power.


    The wizard probably found that the two tribes had united, immediately withdrew their strength and took the defensive. His mental strength is indeed very strong. After taking the defensive, although Aoki and situ work together, they can''t help him.


    The storm composed of his spiritual power was like a huge invisible energy cover. The spiritual branches of aomu banged on it, and situ''s spiritual shells hit it one by one, but he could not break his defense.


    The three sides returned to a state of balance. Everyone became cautious and began to slow down the pace of attack. After a while, there was a truce.


    The green wood didn''t take up his mental strength, and the big tree stood open to block out the sun, so as to prevent a sudden attack from the opposite side.


    The savages began to clean the battlefield. They dragged their companions back to their camp. Different from other war scenes, even if people from different tribes collide, they will not fight again, but just quickly drag their companions'' bodies or pick up bows and arrows on the ground.


    Aoki''s loss was obviously the largest among the three tribes. A total of more than a dozen people were killed and 20 or 30 were injured. Several of them were seriously injured and were about to die.


    Some savages have begun to set up fires on the ground and drag the dead bodies to the fire.


    Mrs. Larry suddenly became excited and shouted at them in Savage language. The savages stopped moving and turned to look at the green wood.

 Chapter 503

    Aoki didn''t understand Mrs. Larry''s Aboriginal words, but he understood what she meant by telling savages not to eat their companions'' bodies. He didn''t know whether this humanitarian thought was meaningful in such a primitive tribe, but since situ could tame savages not to eat people, he should be able to do it. Moreover, he really didn''t want to see someone eat people in front of him.


    Aoki issued a command not to eat people in his consciousness. Some savages showed a confused and puzzled look on their faces, and some even showed anger. But none of them objected. They just stood or sat blankly.


    Mrs. Larry said to Aoki, "let them dig a hole and bury the body, otherwise this weather will rot soon. We are not familiar with the environment here. Maybe some rare virus will infect with the rotten body and water source. They burn the body and eat it, which may also be a primitive means to avoid pollution."


    The savage wizard replaced by Aoki said something to Mrs. Larry. With a stiff face, Mrs. Larry argued fiercely with him. The old wizard looked at Aoki and stopped talking.


    Aoki didn''t know what they were arguing about. In his consciousness, he issued instructions to some strong savages to dig pits and bury their bodies. Several people quickly stood up, but others looked reluctant. They looked at each other and at the savage wizard. One of them also called:


    "Kubota!"


    Kubota was probably the name of the old wizard. He looked up at the man and muttered. Those people all stood up and went to dig a hole.


    Aoki can see that old man Kubota is still very authoritative among savages. People in the tribe regarded Aoki as the coming God, but not everyone was convinced. Especially in the battle just commanded, he did not show more powerful divine power than Kubota.


    Transposition, is Kubota now regretting giving him the scepter given by God?


    Kubota, who lost his scepter, was not vulnerable. On the contrary, Aoki knew that his spiritual power was also very strong. And the old man was a little strange. He had been watching the battle just now and didn''t participate in it. Aoki could of course give him instructions with his mind through his scepter, but he didn''t do so. First, he didn''t think it was necessary. Second, Mrs. Larry was talking to the old man at that time.


    Mrs. Larry got up and went to a wounded savage. The savage''s thigh was pierced, blood flowed all over his leg, and there were a lot of soil and leaves stuck to it. When he saw Mrs. Larry coming, he looked a little scared and his eyes looked begging.


    Mrs. Larry squatted down and reached for the savage''s leg. The savage trembled with fear, shouted, and climbed back with his hands on the ground.


    Aoki doesn''t understand why the savage is so afraid of Mrs. Larry. He has a thought and probes into his consciousness. Now that he has the scepter in his hand, it is much easier to hypnotize them, which is more convenient than hypnotizing ordinary people in the past. He saw Mrs. Larry everywhere in the savage''s dream. For a moment, there were scenes of Mrs. Larry being devastated, and for a moment, Mrs. Larry became a vengeful devil.


    Aoki couldn''t bear to watch any more, so he withdrew from the savage''s dream.


    Mrs. Larry pressed her hands and motioned the savage not to be excited. She murmured a few words in her mouth, and the savage calmed down, but her fear could still be seen in her eyes.


    The lady poked away the soil and leaves on the savage''s legs, looked at the savage''s wound, then turned her head and said a few words to Kubota, and Kubota responded.


    The lady shouted to petru, "petru, there are the hemostatic herbs they collected on the ground, that is, the thorny purple flowers and the golden things like dog hair. Please help me get them. In addition, find a way to get some thornless vines with good flexibility."


    Petru shouted, "madam, I know him. I know what he did to you. I wish I could shoot him now! But you want to cure him..."


    "Petru!" Madame snapped, "go! Their wounds are still bleeding!"


    "God, I''m red bearded petru, but I''m a nurse in white!"


    Petru muttered and went to pick up the weeds, pulled some vines from the nearby woods and threw them angrily to the injured savage.


    "The wound needs to be cleaned," Mrs. Larry said. "Mr. Aoki, can they get some water?"


    Aoki sent out conscious instructions to fetch water. Some savages did not know where to get bags and ladles and went to the lake to fetch some water.


    "Petru, come and help! You know how to clean wounds better than they do." Mrs. Larry took a ladle in one hand and water from the ladle in the other hand and began to clean savage wounds.


    Petru squatted down reluctantly: "madam, I don''t understand. It''s just that you don''t want to hurt people, but why do you save them? They are man eating barbarians. Their crimes are countless, and even God won''t forgive them!"


    "Stop talking, petru!" Mrs. Larry shoved the ladle into petru, "I''m not the virgin, I''m not doing good. I''m just doing what I can. In this damn place, if you kill everyone, what''s the point except a moment of pleasure? If God really exists, I think he will treat my experience fairly. If it''s time to judge, it''s time to judge sooner or later! And if it''s time to put it down, we''ll put it down now!"


    "I can''t let go!" exclaimed petru.


    Mrs. Larry looked up at petru''s face and said: "Petru, I know what you mean. But we can''t, at least not now. Next, we may have to face more complicated situations. You know, the words I found not only belong to these savages, but also may be left by a higher civilization. They are what mankind has been looking for. They are related to the fate of mankind and the truth of the universe Before, personal honor and disgrace are nothing! "


    Petru''s eyes brightened: "madam, do you really understand my mind?"


    Mrs. Larry said, "when we get out of here, I''ll consider your mind."


    Petru was happy and helped to clean the savage''s wound, but his strength was a little big. The savage''s wound didn''t scab, but it was pasted by blood clots and soil. This time, blood gushed out again.


    "No, he hurt the main artery. We have to find a way to stop the bleeding." Mrs. Larry pulled a cane around the top of the savage''s thigh and handed it to petru. "Help me tie it tight."


    Kubota, the old wizard, looked at them without saying a word, frowning and complicated eyes.


    Petru just turned his head and saw his face, his heart became angry. As soon as he tried hard, the vines were tightly closed, and the savage ate pain, he cried out. When petru heard the savage''s scream, he couldn''t say how comfortable he was.


    Mrs. Larry took off the leaves and stamens of some herbs and asked Cooper in barbaric language, "is that so?"


    Kubota nodded expressionless.


    Mrs. Larry put all the flowers and leaves into her mouth, chewed them up, spit them out and smeared them on the savage''s wound.


    The blood in the wound stopped. Mrs. Larry found some broad and long leaves a little like Zongye and wrapped the wound to prevent the herbs from falling off.


    Then she stood up and walked to the next wounded.


    Kubota sighed and stood up.

 Chapter 504

    When the second sun also became a sunset, it finally became dark. The clouds in the sky began to change into different colors and shapes, which gave people the illusion of returning to the earth.


    Before the sun completely sank, some bright stars couldn''t wait to open their eyes and peep into the world from the sky. They are getting brighter and brighter, and bright lights are reflected on the lake. Looking from the hillside, it is almost impossible to tell which is the lake and which is the sky.


    Mrs. Larry squatted by the lake, cleaned her hands, scooped a ladle of water and drank a few mouthfuls. She is obviously very tired. From the end of the battle to now, she has been helping the wounded clean and bandage their wounds. Some injuries are very serious and there are no medical conditions. It is very troublesome to deal with them.


    She washed her face and stroked her slightly messy hair against the lake before she stood up and went back to the lit campfire.


    Petru was roasting a fish on the fire, which he had just caught from the lake.


    Savages are also roasting fish around other fires. After those bodies are buried, they can only feed their hunger by picking wild fruits and fishing.


    Their fishing skills are so good that even petru, who has been at sea all year round, has to admire them.


    Petru tore off a fish and handed it to Mrs. Larry. "Try it. The fish is fresh."


    Mrs. Larry took the fish and tasted it. She praised, "it tastes good. I didn''t expect you to be a good cook!"


    Petru was very happy when he was praised and said, "unfortunately, there is no seasoning. If only he could ask Mr. stone for some salt."


    It was completely dark, and the starry sky looked more and more low, like marbles on the ceiling, as if you could reach for them. Barnard encircles the Orion Nebula and rises slowly from the eastern sky. It looks closer than last night.


    Aoki realized that he was still a thousand light-years away from the earth, maybe a few light-years farther than yesterday, and the day just passed, I don''t know how long it has passed on the earth.


    He put the ebony stick aside, took out the wicker and looked around in his hand. The young leaves on the wicker glowed silver under the stars, like a layer of silver. He felt the weak and ceaseless power of life inside, and seemed to connect with a distant place, where life was pregnant, budding and growing happily.


    Kubota came over and seemed to want to say something. He probably thought that Aoki couldn''t understand him. He just opened his mouth and didn''t make any sound. He glanced at the scepter on the ground, and a strange look flashed on his face. Then he walked away.


    Looking at Kubota''s appearance, he wants to communicate with Aoki, but the communication of consciousness needs a scepter, which has been given to Aoki. Aoki is a lazy man. He is enjoying the tenderness brought by the wicker. Naturally, he is too lazy to pick up the scepter on the ground to communicate with Kubota.


    The savages began to sing to the stars under the leadership of Kubota.


    After a while, it was probably the singing voice of the savage that bothered him. Qingmu picked up the wicker, picked up the divine wood stick and stood up lazily.


    He went to see the wounded first.


    Although Mrs. Larry is not a professional medical staff, she is very careful, and all the wounds are well treated. As a former ace mercenary, petru, under Mrs. Larry''s "coercion and inducement", took out the ability of battlefield first aid and helped a lot.


    Except for a few seriously injured, the rest of the wounded also sang with other savages. Those who can crawl and those who can''t crawl also try to curl up and make a pious attitude.


    Aoki looked around and didn''t understand why they did this to the stars above their heads every day. If the weather was always so good, wouldn''t they need to sleep?


    He shook his head and came to Mrs. Larry''s fire. Petru threw a branch with grilled fish. Aoki caught it and tasted it. He found that it tasted good except a little lighter.


    Mrs. Larry asked, "are the wounded all right?"


    Aoki said, "everything is very good."


    The lady said, "you should pay attention. The conditions are too poor and may be infected."


    Aoki nodded and said, "madam, in fact, you don''t have to do that."


    Mrs. Larry said, "I know what you think, but some things don''t care too much about my feelings. I''m just an ordinary person in front of God."


    "God?" said Aoki. "Where is God?"


    Mrs. Larry said with a smile, "it''s far away and near. Everyone can see that now the whole tribe is your people. They regard you as God! You saved me, oh, and of course petru --"


    She smiled gratefully at petru, "I thank you! I hate those who hurt me! But when we escaped from that island, that time and space have been destroyed and everything in that world has disappeared. This is a new world. We should no longer dwell on the experience of previous lives, should we?


    Now, Mr. Aoki has become their God, and they have become the people of my benefactor. If I look at them as enemies again, the hatred will never end and our hearts will never be calm. The world should not exist for hatred, and we should not live for hatred. Why should I return when sin has disappeared and the object of revenge is no longer there Be persistent in hatred! "


    Aoki doesn''t know how to answer Mrs. Larry. His wife said he was a God, but in front of her, Aoki suddenly felt very small, at least very lazy, because he had never thought so much.


    "However, you don''t have to do it yourself. I can let others in the tribe do it."


    "No, they are not professional. Petru is a hundred times better than them in this regard."


    "That''s right! Eh..." petru praised him. He was in a good mood, but he was full of contradictions. He always felt that it was infuriating to help savages heal. He is not as great as Mrs. Larry, and he doesn''t understand how it has become an afterlife just by changing an island.


    "Do you know what they''re singing?" asked Mrs. Larry.


    Aoki felt the consciousness of the wild people through the scepter. Their consciousness should be the content they sing at the moment. Aoki feels very sacred, but he can''t transform this consciousness into intuitive understanding. It''s like the poetry of a poem, which you can''t translate.


    But Mrs. Larry can translate because she has learned the savage language. In the afternoon, she communicated with Kubota for a long time and corrected some mistakes in her understanding of the language.


    She began to learn the tone of the savages and sing their poems in English:


    God is on earth,


    Descendants of Vail,


    Take this oath.


    I will be the holy land of the patron saint for generations,


    Expel the shadow of the devil.


    Let the trees grow luxuriantly, and the canopy shelter me from the shade;


    Let the flowers bloom and the earth bathe in fragrance forever;


    Let the lake be clear as I am;


    Let the sky be clean and the God crow soar freely;


    Let the stars shine forever and illuminate God''s way home without obstacles.


    God!


    Please give me strength!


    I will raise my spear,


    Whoever stands in your way,


    Even mountains can be broken!


    I''ll fill the bowstring,


    Whoever destroys my holy land,


    You can shoot down for days!


    Not to mention the cattle, ghosts and snakes, ghosts and monsters!


    Not to mention the hand of evil spirits, the shadow of evil spirits!


    I take my body as the pillar of Optimus;


    I turn my eyes into the eyes of heaven;


    I turn my hand into a fight;


    I turn my blood into a spring of lilies.


    I will be with the holy land,


    From generation to generation,


    To the day of God''s return.


    At that time, if my children and grandchildren were still there,


    Please give him back his third eye,


    On the road to glory,


    Return to the holy heaven!

 Chapter 505

    Mrs. Larry is like a poet standing on the big stage of the Covent opera house. Her voice is melodious and loud, especially pleasant to hear. Her singing seemed to infect the savages not far away and make them excited.


    "God Si is on earth, descendants of Vail, take this oath..."


    When the savage''s savage language and Mrs. Larry''s language were mixed together and then introduced into Aoki''s ears, although they were still different languages, the expressed meanings had highly overlapped, and the savage language sounded more harmonious and in line with the rhythm of poetry.


    "I will lift up my spear, and anyone who stands in the way of your return can throw it to pieces even on the mountain! I will pull full bowstrings, and anyone who destroys my holy land can shoot it down for days!..."


    The sound here grew louder and louder, and the sound waves passed through the open valley to the forest land opposite. The savages over there were also affected, and the rhythm and tone changed significantly.


    First, the same loud voice came from situ''s direction, which should be consistent with the rhythm here, like the echo of the past waves here, but the languages on both sides are slightly different, just like a Cantonese and a Bashu people reciting the same poem in dialect.


    Then the savages on the other side joined in.


    "... I turn my hands into fighting; I turn my blood into Liquan. I will be with the holy land from generation to generation until the day of God''s return..."


    The people of the three tribes speak different languages, but they keep the same rhythm and sing the same poetry. Their sound waves rose higher and higher, and the three kinds of sound waves collided in the middle Valley, merged and resonated, and became stronger sound waves rolling in all directions.


    Even petru, who had always disdained, began to sing along at the moment:


    "God Si is on earth, descendants of Vail, take this oath..."


    Aoki felt a spiritual energy surging in the air with people''s singing. The starry sky also became blurred, and the dark and quiet divine wood stick in his hand buzzed.


    "This is the energy of unified will!"


    Situ didn''t know when he came over, sat down by the campfire, picked up the charred fish, stripped off the scorched black outside, took out a small piece of salt, wiped it on the fish twice, then tore off one, put it in his mouth, nodded with satisfaction, and handed the salt to Qingmu.


    Aoki also imitated his appearance and put some salt on the fish. The taste was much better than before.


    "If you''re not there, won''t there be any problem?" Aoki asked.


    "Don''t doubt their faith. Although they are barbaric, they are more pious than any religious believer on earth." situ smiled.


    "What did you just say, unity of will?"


    "Pious people have more simple thoughts. When they sing the oath, they have no other thoughts in their hearts. This is the power of faith, which can also be said to be the source of the power of religion."


    "Do you mean that religious belief gains strength through the believer''s... Spirit...?"


    Situ took out the bones from the fish, put the fish into his mouth and chewed it carefully. His movements are elegant. Even eating wild fish can make people think he is elegant.


    "You can imagine what happens when people all over the world have the same idea at the same time and have no other thoughts?"


    "It depends on what you think."


    "For example, the earth is round."


    "The earth is round."


    "Well, the earth is square."


    Aoki saw situ''s slightly cunning smile at the corner of his mouth and didn''t understand what it meant. He was originally a lazy man and was very reluctant to follow other people''s ideas, but he thought about it.


    "The earth will become square!" he was startled by the idea he came up with, but then found that it was a probable thing. "Everyone has the same idea at the same time, without any other distractions and external interference, then people will fall into an illusion similar to a dream, or a dream, where they will create a square earth."


    Situ nodded and said, "not only that, in order to make the existence of Fang''s earth reasonable, they will create a cosmic environment and physical laws suitable for Fang''s earth, and then use experimental and computational methods to prove that the earth is Fang."


    Aoki certainly knows that this is a very absurd thing, but when he thinks about it carefully, he finds that it is logically valid, so he can''t help but have a headache.


    "What are you suggesting? Do you want to say that our world is just an illusion created by people? Or do we all live in a dream?"


    Situ shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. I just want to say that if everyone thinks the earth is square, the earth can be square. Just like the people of these tribes, ask them whether the world is square or round."


    Aoki didn''t bother the savage''s pious singing, but he could guess without asking: "like the ancients, they would think the world was flat, or just call it square."


    Situ said, "but in fact, we don''t know whether the world is square or round. Maybe it''s right to say flat, because a Klein bottle is flat. No matter how the earth fluctuates, it''s flat for an ant. No matter how complex the high-dimensional world is, it''s also relatively flat for three-dimensional creatures."


    "You mean time?" Aoki seems to understand something. "For us, time is flat, and from the perspective of high dimension, time also has ups and downs."


    Situ smiled and said, "are you influenced by Professor Mei?"


    Aoki was stunned. He didn''t understand why situ said so, but he had to admit that these physical concepts were really influenced by the professor.


    He doesn''t want to talk anymore. The main reason is that he doesn''t like guessing puzzles. He talks like playing charades. He''s very tired. After saying this for a while, he would be sleepy and have no cigarettes. It would be nice if he could smoke in his dream, but he can''t even dream. He can''t go to Mrs. Larry''s dream and say I borrow your place to smoke and smoke.


    Aoki asked bluntly, "how will the war be fought tomorrow? The guy opposite looks very strong."


    "I just came to discuss this matter with you," situ said, handing over the scepter. "Look at My scepter. How much can you use it?"


    Aoki didn''t expect situ to be so cheerful. Mrs. Larry had borrowed his Scepter before, and he gave it without saying a word. However, because Mrs. Larry is not an awakener, it makes sense, but Aoki is now one of the three leaders who also have the scepter. He knows what the scepter means best.


    Qingmu naturally won''t take advantage of him, so when he took the scepter, he also handed over his ebony scepter.


    He held situ''s silver scepter, which felt completely different from his ebony scepter. Ebony stick feels soft, like wood, and this tentacle is cold, like stone or metal. Although the surface of the silver stick is also coated, there are many stone textures and dark spots inside, which is a bit like an ore with high metal content.


    Aoki tried and found that this Scepter was not as easy to use as his ebony scepter, and the mental power that he could call was much smaller, but the consciousness that went deep into the savage''s mind like tentacles disappeared. He guessed whether it could only be used for the people of his own tribe, so he tried to use the scepter to sense the consciousness of the people of the tribe over there, but he didn''t know whether it was too far away or the method he used, and he didn''t succeed.


    He returned the scepter to situ: "forget it, you can''t work well. You''d better be a general tomorrow."


    Situ also gave the ebony staff back to Qingmu. He didn''t say how much he could use it. He just smiled and said, "let''s be a hem and ha second general. Tomorrow morning, our two tribes will be together. The aborigines opposite are better than us and need to be careful."


    He said and stood up. "You should rest early. Don''t worry about these savages. They don''t have distractions when singing poetry. It''s equivalent to most of their body and brain are at rest."


    Situ left. Qingmu listened to him and fell asleep by the fire, holding the scepter in his hand.


    He thought the next day would be a great war, but when the stars came to an end and the red sun came out, he and situ met, but the savages opposite retreated.


    The lingering sound of singing all night still lingers in the valley forest.

 Chapter 506

    Huang Liang thought that he finally understood the organization''s intention to let him come to Los Angeles - to enter the wolf family through Professor Mei Tui''s introduction, which is undoubtedly easier to win their trust because of Professor Mei''s special identity and his good personal relationship with old wolf, And they also have business cooperation - the wolf family has put a lot of money into the space box project.


    But what makes Huang Liang puzzled is, how does the organization know that Mei will introduce Huang Liang to Vancouver? This was entirely a whim of the professor, and before that, there was not even any sign that Professor Mei needed to find traditional Chinese medicine to massage and cupping.


    If all this is in the plan of the second leader, then the leader is really powerful and makes Huang Liang feel cold on his back unconsciously.


    Another possibility came to his mind, that is, Professor Mei has been parasitized successfully and has become a person within the organization. But this possibility is extremely low, because the organization has issued an assassination list, which has been signed by Lester''s scientists, and there is Mei''s name in the list.


    Now that Leicester''s signature has been passed, it is very difficult to parasitize again. Moreover, if Mei Wang is his own person, Howard will not say that the organization wants to find a way to compete for the control of the space box project, and is ready to send him to Wuzhong to touch the bottom of Mei''s laboratory. Isn''t the space box project in the hands of Professor Mei?


    Huang Liang can''t guess what''s going on.


    The professor''s views on the integration of different cultures, especially the integration of different races, always feel that there is something deep in them. He even doubted what tacit understanding had been reached between the respected old professor and the second leader. Perhaps it was that everyone saw through and didn''t tell, and helped each other for their own interests?


    If so, Huang Liang has to think about what role he played in it, a chess piece?


    He doesn''t want to be a chess piece. He wants to see the whole board.


    However, he tried his best to maintain a steady and cautious style and did not easily reveal his true ideas. He believed that no one knew his cards, even Aoki, had not seen him for more than a year, and he was surprised by the changes that had taken place in that year.


    Mei tried to propose to take Huang Liang to Vancouver. Huang Liang dared not promise rashly, because he could not act without the permission of the organization. But he never received that mysterious call again. Instead, after the clinic where he worked received a large deposit from the professor, he sent him a work order to Vancouver and paid $10000 in advance. He said that when the work was completed, he could receive another $20000 bonus.


    Huang Liang doesn''t know how much Mei Tuo paid for the clinic, but if he can get 30000, the money the clinic gets should not be a small amount.


    In his impression, scientists are always stingy with money in life except for doing everything in scientific research. So much money doesn''t seem to be taken out by the old professor. He guessed that it was the money of the Wolff family, but the clinic didn''t mention Wolff''s name.


    After Mei Wang finished his activities in Los Angeles, she asked Mei Ziqing to call him and ask him whether he would go with them or alone. Anyway, it''s convenient from Los Angeles to Vancouver. The plane will arrive in three hours.


    Huang Liang thought that since there was no new task in the organization, he should accept the job arranged by the clinic. He is now very interested in the relationship between the seriously ill Mr. Wolff, professor may and the second leader of the organization. Is his trip to Vancouver organized, arranged, coincidental, or something else?


    ¡­¡­


    However, when he arrived in Vancouver, he found that the person professor may took him to see was not William wolf at all, but an old man named Dickinson.


    Dickinson lives in an old villa in Vancouver and keeps a spotted dog as old as him.


    "Mei! Chinese Mei!" Dickinson cried with open arms as soon as she saw Mei. His body looked so thin that it was feared that the wind would blow him away from the door.


    Mei Tuo was obviously very excited. She came forward and hugged him: "Charlie, it''s great to see you in good health!"


    Charlie Dickinson pointed his finger at his temple and said, "there''s nothing wrong with his body, but he has a terrible headache and his IQ has decreased significantly."


    "Is it a bad memory?"


    "No, it''s not memory. I have a good memory. I still remember how you looked when you were studying in Princeton and your confidant. I also handed her a small note for you! What did it say¡ª¡ª


    Oh, dear Selena, you are as bright as a supernova. I can''t pretend not to see you. I may be a black hole in your eyes, and no one can see my brilliance, but as long as you are willing to try to get close to me, you will find that you can''t leave me anymore!... "


    Dickinson read it with interest and laughed, "I said you were really boring at that time. Others wrote sunshine, beach and sunflower in love letters, but you were supernova, quantum and gravity. Well, you are really confident. Compare yourself to a black hole, ha ha..."


    Mei Lei also laughed: "that''s the old calendar of the past! Oh, by the way, do you... Have any news about Selena? Is she doing well?"


    Dickinson said, "Selena is in Florida. She''s doing well. Walking her dog and taking care of her grandchildren every day is much more comfortable than us bad old men!"


    "That''s good, that''s good." Mei Tui looked up at the blue sky in Vancouver and said thoughtfully, "it''s also a lucky thing to live an ordinary life!"


    Dickinson took his arm and said, "well, don''t sigh. Come in and have tea. I have good tea. I know you Chinese like tea."


    Entering the living room, Mei tried to introduce Huang Liang and Hou Biao to Dickinson, then sat on the sofa and asked:


    "Dickinson, you have no problem with your memory. What happened to the decline in IQ just now?"


    Dickinson made a few cups of tea, brought it to the tea table and said, "memory is no problem, but the ability of logical thinking has fallen sharply. Now I can''t do some reasoning problems that high school students can do."


    "Is it so serious?" said Mei in surprise. "Logic is your specialty!"


    Dickinson said with a smile, "it''s true. Now I even dream in a mess. Because my memory can''t be effectively and logically reorganized, I''m afraid my dream is the strangest dream in the world."


    After listening, Huang Liang felt that Dickinson''s symptoms were a little similar to neurasthenia. The decrease of logical thinking ability may be the reason for his inability to concentrate, but strangely, his memory did not decline, because neurasthenia is usually accompanied by memory decline. When Dickins talked about dreaming, Huang Liang began to be interested.


    But out of caution, he said nothing. He wasn''t sure what meiwang wanted to bring him to do. Did he massage the old man in front of him? He himself felt a little ridiculous. As Professor Mei, he was not very good at doing such things. Vancouver wouldn''t even find a massage doctor.


    Mei Tui sighed: "it''s really difficult for you! If there are any bad consequences, we can terminate the experiment."


    Dickinson said, "what could be more tragic than being blind? I''d rather lose everything than be blind in science. In order to make human eyes bright, I''ll be a white mouse once. I''m afraid of death, so what!"


    Mei nodded, pointed to Huang Liang and said, "let Dr. Huang use acupuncture to help you test the inductive response of the nerve bundle before and after the chip. You know, sometimes advanced instruments may not work as well as these ancient and primitive methods."

 Chapter 507

    Huang Liang doesn''t understand what is called "inductive response of nerve bundle before and after chip". Nerve bundle is a medical or biological term, but what does it have to do with chip? Biological nerves do discharge, and the principle of nerve transmission is also the transmission of electrical signals, but we have never heard of inductive reaction.


    Dickinson looked at Huang Liang and said, "Oh, there is something magical about ancient Chinese medicine. Is Dr. Huang an old Chinese medicine?"


    Huang Liang didn''t expect Dickinson to use the word "old Chinese medicine" to describe himself. It seems that the old man still knows Chinese culture very well.


    He smiled awkwardly and said, "traditional Chinese medicine is self-taught. Only those who are not only good at medicine, but also have noble morality can be called ''old traditional Chinese medicine''. Obviously, I am not."


    On the contrary, Dickinson was awed: "Mr. Huang said very well! Then, you must be the descendant of the old traditional Chinese medicine?"


    Huang Liang said, "no, I study clinical medicine and Chinese medicine is self-taught."


    Dickinson was a little surprised: "self-taught talents are all geniuses!" he looked at Mei and obviously wanted to ask him what was going on.


    Mei Tao laughed and said, "don''t worry, I''m not old fool! Mr. Huang is an excellent surgeon. He graduated from Erasmus University in Rotterdam and has done many successful surgeries. Naturally, there is no doubt about his medical skill. Look at his hand, it''s the most stable hand I''ve ever seen. Give him a quantum scalpel and he can operate on atoms!"


    Huang Liang was startled. He didn''t know whether Professor Mei was joking or meaning something. He subconsciously reached out to hold the tea cup, and the water in the cup remained motionless.


    Dickinson said, "may, I don''t need a surgeon."


    "I said, just let him try acupuncture."


    "However, Vancouver is not without good acupuncturists."


    "Yes, there are acupuncturists everywhere. But which acupuncturist is really proficient in modern medicine, understands the structure of human nerves, and has observed the nerve bundle of the large vertebral canal? On the contrary, which neurosurgeon knows traditional Chinese medicine and acupuncture? I dare say that you can''t find such a person who knows both neurosurgery and traditional Chinese medicine all over Canada Come on. "


    Huang Liang was more and more nervous. How did Mei want to know that he had undergone spinal nerve surgery? He only tried to take the vegetative brain once in Wuzhong. Later, he repeated the process of the operation in his dream, which gave him a deeper understanding of the brain and nervous system.


    Of course, this does not mean that may wants to know his past. Because in his new resume, he is a surgeon in a famous hospital in the Netherlands. He has presided over major surgery and performed spinal nerve surgery, which is normal.


    Dickinson thought for a moment and said, "well, you''re right whatever you say. When you were in Princeton, you were famous for many ghost ideas."


    Mei Tui said with a smile, "you just want to say I''m naughty, ignorant and incompetent!"


    Dickinson laughed: "from another point of view, you are really ignorant. You have learned biology, physics and psychology all over. If you can be single-minded, your achievement may not be lower than Lester. Just like if you were single-minded in emotion, maybe Selena would not leave New Jersey."


    Mei tried to stare at her eyes, put up her hard hair and said with a straight face, "Charlie, don''t think you''re my old friend, you won''t be angry. Don''t mention Selena anymore. It''s all an old thing."


    Dickinson laughed: "well, well, I won''t mention it. I just want to tell you to concentrate. You still have a chance to catch up with Lester, at least not worse than Jack Yang and Miyamoto Joe."


    "Am I worse than them now?" Mei Lei said very unconvinced.


    Seeing the professor blowing his beard and staring like a child, Huang Liang suddenly felt that he was amiable and lovely.


    Huang Liang was very familiar with Mei Zhuo''s name long ago. He knew that he was a great scientist, but he had a bad temper. He had heard people from Sanwu University say that even the president and the mayor often didn''t give face. He thought that such a person must be arrogant, unsmiling and even extremely severe, but since he met in Los Angeles, he completely overturned his past impression.


    This science geek is not only different from the legend, but very easy to get along with. He is a childlike, naive and lovely person. The so-called strange temper is nothing more than that he is not good at interpersonal communication and is somewhat incompatible with the social sophistication.


    But do you think he''s really simple? Huang Liang doesn''t think so.


    His simplicity is totally different from that of those little girls who have not been involved in the world. It''s not that he doesn''t understand the world, but that he doesn''t eat your way. He didn''t have a City mansion, but disdained to use it. In his opinion, they are all low-level games. People with real high IQ should not play that set.


    Dickinson said, "of course, you are no worse than them. I still remember how beautiful it was when you successively dropped heavy bombs in the fields of theoretical physics and psychology one paper after another! You also tried to combine psychology and physics. How wild your heart was at that time!"


    Mei Tuo''s face darkened and she opened her mouth to say something, but she didn''t say much after all.


    Dickinson continued: "I know you are making some mysterious and great attempts, such as your box. In a few years, no one will have an impact on today''s world. But you must also admit that you have not made any progress in the forefront of theoretical science in recent years. Jack Yang has made a breakthrough in demonstrating the fifth force through beryllium decay, and Miyamoto''s progress in supersymmetry theory is also impressive. They But they are all your old friends and opponents! "


    Mei Tao snorted: "hum, they are a fart! If they hadn''t made trouble, I wouldn''t have left Selena alone."


    "You mentioned Selena yourself. Don''t blame me! Ha ha..." Dickinson didn''t know what he thought and couldn''t close his mouth with a smile, "I remember that you dated Selena at Carnegie lake, which is really a good place for lovers to meet. Many people first tasted the taste of forbidden fruit there. Miyamoto Joe and Jack Yang rushed to tell you that their MHD experiment had made new progress and could immediately overturn your hypothesis. You actually left Selena and ran back to school I stayed in the school laboratory for a whole week. A week later, when you came out of the laboratory, you still had Selena''s lipstick on your shirt!... "


    Mei tried to point at him and said, "Hey, enough is enough!"


    Dickinson refused: "no, no, I can''t help it when I think about it! People are dazzled by love and ruined their career; while you are dazzled by science and ruined love!"


    Mei tried to say dejectedly, "that''s the most regretful thing in my life, but it''s irreparable!"


    "But then Selena came to you again? Why don''t you say a few good words? She''s not unreasonable. She likes you and naturally knows your ambition and character."


    "Yes. But the problem is, I didn''t just do that stupid thing, and she didn''t come to listen to my explanation and apology."


    "What is she for?"


    "For..." Mei Tuo''s expression became very strange. "Take back her bra... When I was by Carnegie lake, I slipped it into my pocket for convenience. Later, I took it out in the laboratory as a... Rag..."


    Not only Dickinson, but also Huang Liang almost took a sip of tea. Even Hou Biao, who has always been unsmiling, couldn''t help laughing.


    The professor didn''t mind saying such a scandal in front of the young people. He spread his hand and said, "it''s easy. I really didn''t think so much!"

 Chapter 508

    Dickinson and Mayer talked about some interesting things in Princeton when they were young, so they hid in the room and didn''t know what to say.


    Huang Liang had to sit in the living room with Hou Biao and wait.


    Most of the decoration and furniture in the house are outdated goods of the last century, but the computer is new, and it is different from ordinary computers. It has a sense of science fiction in movies.


    Huang Liang doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with this. After all, it''s normal for people who can let Mei come to the door, even if they play some black technology, let alone just a computer.


    He looked at Hou Biao sitting next to him and knew that the bald man was Mei''s bodyguard. He didn''t talk much, so he didn''t plan to pick up a quarrel.


    He got up bored, moved his muscles and bones, caught a glimpse of some magazines on the computer desk, went over to pick them up and turned them around.


    There are three magazines in total, science, nature and cell. They are all authoritative magazines in the scientific community, and there is a thick Science Citation Index next to them.


    Most of the articles in these magazines are difficult to understand. For Huang Liang, they are like heavenly books, so he just looked at the title and passed.


    However, one of the articles "the possibility of spontaneous consciousness generated by mechanical IOT neural networks" attracted his attention, because the signature of the article was Charlie Dickinson.


    The knowledge involved in this paper is wide, covering almost all fields of physics and life science. Fortunately, it only puts forward a hypothesis without any formula to prove it. The main idea is that when information flows in the Internet of things, with the increase of network nodes and the number of information, the chaos of information will increase, many information will be annihilated randomly, and corresponding new unknown information will be generated, which will cause information out of control, so as to generate initiative consciousness outside the program.


    Huang Liang knows nothing about the theories of physics and Informatics, but it doesn''t prevent him from understanding what the article is saying. It can be said that Dickinson''s writing ability is very strong, simple and in place.


    Huang Liang is very interested in the origin of consciousness. If the fluctuation of information itself can give birth to consciousness, are there many independent primitive consciousness in the world that human beings have not found and recognized? For example, a television or a computer, with its use, has already produced a very primitive consciousness, but because it is too low, so we can''t see it?


    Somehow, he suddenly thought of his mobile phone and took it out of his pocket. The folder named ghost lies quietly on the screen, as if it were just an ordinary app abandoned by users.


    He thought of the time before the prison break. He thought that this thing might be connected to a computer somewhere in Wuzhong. Maybe there were many computers there, forming a LAN, leading to the WAN, and even entering the closed internal network of the prison.


    In the past, he thought it was just an advanced virus program, similar to the legendary secret agent using encrypted communication technology, but now it''s far from that simple.


    Huang Liang turned over other articles. Except for several articles on medical breakthroughs published in cell, most of them had nothing to do with him and couldn''t understand.


    He finally opened the Science Citation Index, which is the most authoritative science citation database in the world. Its English name is science citation index, or SCI for short.


    Huang Liang knew this when he was studying. Although he was not in line with the world at that time, he has paid great attention to international influence academically. Generally, at least one SCI thesis is required for doctoral degree in science. Now some schools have required more than two. Whether there are papers included in SCI is the most important or even the only evaluation standard for unit ranking and project evaluation in all scientific research fields.


    But now it''s all cloud databases, and only these old scientists will buy paper indexed documents and put them at home. What else can they do besides collecting them?


    Huang Liang shook his head, closed the book and turned on his mobile phone. He originally planned to use the search engine to find Dickinson''s paper, but when he saw ghost on the mobile desktop, he opened it and entered a line of text in it:


    Help me find Charlie Dickinson''s paper published in SCI.


    He''s not sure if he''ll get a response, just a whim to try. In the past, he always regarded ghost as a special way to contact Aoki, but Aoki hasn''t contacted him for a long time.


    After inputting on the mobile phone, he sat back on the sofa, took a sip of tea and found that the tea was cold.


    He saw Hou Biao still sitting there motionless, like a sculpture. He thought of the professor''s beautiful assistant. If he were here at this time, the atmosphere would be much more harmonious. But I don''t know why Mei Ziqing, who has always been inseparable from the professor, didn''t come.


    Just when Huang Liang felt bored, his mobile phone vibrated.


    There is another message in ghost. He opened it and saw a long list of paper titles, publication time and publication name¡ª¡ª


    Fluctuation of information entropy and generation of consciousness


    The relationship between the dividing line of infant intelligence and information input


    Non equivalent relationship between intelligence and logical thinking


    Misunderstanding of artificial intelligence and computer algorithm


    ¡­¡­


    Dickinson''s research field is very extensive, but the direction is still very clear, mainly focusing on the intersection of Informatics and life science. It can be seen from the titles of some articles that he has unique views on the generation of consciousness.


    Huang Liang originally planned to ask ghost to send some more specific papers to have a look, but it must not be a pleasant experience to think about reading paper pictures on such a small screen or difficult articles that he doesn''t understand.


    The screen of this mobile phone is small and the style is old. Originally, he had to change it for a long time, and the organization had bought him the latest mobile phone, but he still insisted on using it because of Aoki and ghost.


    He gave up the idea of sending ghost papers, but finally got ghost''s response. He wanted to say something more, just like meeting an old friend.


    He asked inside: where has Aoki gone?


    About two seconds later, ghost responded: the South Pacific.


    Huang Liang asked: can you contact him?


    Ghost answer: No, it has been lost for one year.


    Huang Liang was surprised. He also had a hunch that something had happened to Aoki before, and found some special channels to inquire. Of course, he couldn''t ask Aoki openly. He could only ask from the side and heard some rumors. But the information from ghost is undoubtedly more accurate.


    If the green wood disappears, it means that Huangliang can only fight alone and become more lonely from then on.


    Another thing he was very worried about was that last time, he cheated Aoki into the closed Dream Corridor. As a result, when Aoki came out, his whole life disappeared like a dream. He was pulled back to the moment before he put Aoki into the dream corridor.


    The true and false life was always indelible in his memory, which almost made him schizophrenic. He spent a lot of time making his memory distinguish reality from that life.


    Now, the green wood has disappeared again. Will it pull the world back to a certain time node in the past when it comes back? The key is that this time Qingmu''s disappearance has nothing to do with Huangliang, and it has nothing to do with Huangliang when he comes back. Even if Huangliang goes back to the past time, he can''t bring back the memory of this life. For him, when Aoki returned, the world collapsed and destroyed. Just like that time, when he came back, the rest of the world didn''t realize it.


    Huang Liang prayed in his heart not to happen again.


    He asked Ghost: so who are you?


    Ghost said: I''m ghost.


    Huang Liang asked: are you a spontaneous consciousness on the Internet?


    He waited for a long time and ghost didn''t reply.

 Chapter 509

    About half an hour later, Mei Wang returned to the living room and motioned Huang Liang to follow him in.


    Huang Liang took his toolbox, followed Mei to his back, and entered the room. He found that the carpet inside had been removed, revealing a square entrance to the ground, which reminded him of 1307 haicucumber street, Amsterdam.


    However, most villas in Canada have basements, which are warm in winter and cool in summer. Many people like to live in basements, so Huangliang doesn''t think there is anything wrong. He thought there must be a well decorated bedroom below, but when he went down, he found that there was a large laboratory below.


    The laboratory was divided into two rooms. Although it was filled with all kinds of equipment, it was very clean. The temperature and humidity were adjusted to an appropriate level, which made him mistakenly think that he was in the special care unit of the hospital.


    Huangliang heard someone talking inside, including a woman''s voice. He thought it was Dickinson''s family, but when he went in, he found that it was a young Oriental woman.


    This woman is not only beautiful, but also has an unspeakable temperament. Just turn her head gently, and her elegant long hair and smart eyes can make people palpitate.


    Huang Liang was a little stunned and looked at Xiang Mei. "Oh, Ms. situ, we are cooperating in some projects in the field of life sciences," Mei said


    "Doctor Huang, my name is situ Yuli." the woman generously shook hands with him and said in standard Chinese, "I heard that you are proficient in neurosurgery and meridian physiotherapy. Nice to meet you."


    Huang Liang looked at Mei and said, "Professor, I''m just an ordinary doctor."


    Professor Mei said, "Oh, don''t be so modest. My body won''t deceive me. I have the most say in what you have done on me and how good you are."


    Situ Yuli said, "yes, the person recommended by the professor is ordinary!"


    Dickinson said with a smile: "I hope your level is poor, so I can announce to the public that China Mei also invited a charlatan to treat his old friend when she looked wrong! Ah, it''s great to think of it. Many people will appreciate my dedication!"


    Huangliang was more and more confused when they said so. He had to doubt Professor Mei''s motivation. He just helped him pull out a can, did a few simple massage, and pricked a few needles on his shoulder and back to relax. How does it sound like he has become a famous doctor!


    Mei Tui said to Dickinson, "you''ve always been very dedicated. Everyone knows that. Don''t say it so loudly!"


    Dickinson laughed: "well, let''s start."


    He had put on his pajamas and lay down on the small bed in the room. That bed looks like an operating bed, but Huang Liang doesn''t know what he''s going to do.


    All three looked at him and made him confused.


    "Professor, you haven''t said what you want me to do. What''s wrong with Mr. Dickinson''s health?" he asked.


    Mei Tui smiled mysteriously and said, "I think you can diagnose Charlie with the method of traditional Chinese medicine. Doesn''t traditional Chinese medicine pay attention to seeing, hearing, asking and cutting?"


    Huang Liang said angrily, "I said I was just an ordinary doctor and knew a little about the methods of traditional Chinese medicine physiotherapy. Well, even if you want to diagnose diseases with the methods of traditional Chinese medicine, you have to give me a direction!"


    "I''ll tell you something later. How much I say depends on the process of your treatment. As you heard just now, Charlie''s logical thinking ability is declining, but there''s no problem with his memory. You can start in this direction and number the pulse first."


    Huang Liang felt that Mei tried to talk to him as if he blinked. He was not sure whether it was his illusion. He was not good at pulse, but since the professor said so, he sat down, took Dickinson''s wrist and pretended to pulse.


    In fact, he can hypnotize Dickinson at this time, and then understand his body through dreams. People''s subconscious mind knows more about their physical condition than their conscious mind, and physical problems will be amplified in dreams. As a doctor, we can naturally analyze the condition through various clues.


    But Huang Liang is very cautious. He doesn''t want to expose his identity and strength. Maybe others are waiting for him to do so!


    After a while, Huang Liang said, "there''s nothing wrong with the pulse. If it''s neurasthenia, it''s mostly caused by fatigue and tension. I don''t know much. I''ll give you a massage to relax."


    In fact, what he meant was to massage, calculate and explain, and finish the task quickly. He came to Vancouver to meet Wolff. He didn''t expect to take such a job.


    Dickinson turned over, lay on the bed and said, "then I''ll enjoy it."


    No one else objected, so Huang Liang began to massage Dickinson. He first helped him relax the large muscles around his shoulder and back, and then began to push little by little. He pushed up one by one along the spinal joints, up to the top, and then down along the vertical spinal muscles on both sides. Of course, according to traditional Chinese medicine, this is called Tudu na point.


    When he relaxed the large muscles, he felt something wrong with Dickinson''s back. Until Tudu pushed to the cervical spine, he felt a lump on Dickinson''s big vertebra point. He pressed it with his hand. It didn''t feel like a dislocation of the vertebral joint, as if there was a foreign body in it.


    "Does Mr. Dickinson have cervical spondylosis?" he asked.


    "It looks like it''s going to be exposed soon," said Mei


    Situ Yuli said with a smile, "no matter how delicate the operation is, it can''t cover up such a big chip."


    "Chip?" Huang Liang''s hand just touched the hard lump in Dickinson''s neck and lengbuding was startled.


    Mei Tuo did not explain the chip, but said to situ Yuli, "it is expected to be realized to replace the chip material with soft, or even perfectly combine it with human fat. The key is its working principle, which we haven''t figured out yet. The person who designed it is really an epoch-making genius. I really doubt that it is black technology from extraterrestrial!"


    "Yes, the design of this chip is still a mystery even in lab 19," situ Yuli said. "At the beginning, no one knew who the designer was and how the first generation products were made. I am not a core member of the project, and I know less about the technical details."


    "Are you sure that everyone else is dead except you?" Mei asked again.


    "I''m sure," situ Yuli said. "At least all the people I know and know about the chip project are dead. So when Aoki gave me this chip, I was very surprised."


    "Yes, I was also surprised when you brought the chip back to Wuzhong," Mei said. "Unfortunately, Aoki didn''t come back, otherwise there might be new clues."


    "Professor, don''t you think it''s strange that Aoki found two chips in total?"


    "What? Oh... No, no, no, Aoki has no problem. I believe him. Maybe God has his own will!"


    "I don''t doubt him. On the contrary, I''d like to believe him. My husband also believes in him, although they seem to have never met."


    Situ Yuli looked up at the lamp on the ceiling and remembered the guy with a little messy hair and looked lazy and honest before leaving at sea. His old windbreaker was floating in the sea wind.


    She said to him, "if you know anything... Please!"


    He nodded and only said a "good" word. Listening to her, it was a mountain like commitment that made her return to Wuzhong safely.


    "I always feel that Mr. Aoki has found my husband."


    The night lights are like stars. She seems to see that among the stars in the sky, Aoki and situ are walking together against the strong wind of the Milky way

 Chapter 510

    There is no strong wind of the Milky way, and there is no need to step on vigorous steps. There is only the calm lake and the faint morning fog scattered with the wind.


    Aoki and situ finally joined forces and gathered the savages together. However, at the beginning of this move, the savages had a great resistance. Although they had the mental control of the scepter, they would not lose control, but the two groups of people were always separated from each other for a distance and refused to mix into a tribe.


    As soon as the first round of the sun came out from the East, the second round of the sun followed. But this time, it seems that the small sun is in front, and the big sun falls behind, just like the old father chasing his naughty little son. The younger son ran fast, but the old father couldn''t catch up. He was panting and his face turned red again.


    In yesterday''s battle, although the two sides joined hands, another group of savages did not show obvious defeat. Early this morning, they withdrew quietly.


    Everyone was puzzled and guessed the reason.


    Boris said, "that''s not easy. If you can''t fight, run away. Originally, the three people had a big fight. As a result, you two secretly ganged up to bully people. Who saw through your trick and stood there and was beaten, who is a fool!"


    Ivan said, "then they should have retreated orderly when they fought yesterday."


    Anderson said, "no, did you all fall asleep last night? The voice of singing was so shocking that even I heard my blood boiling! The three tribes'' prayers to the gods were so consistent that they were originally a family. Maybe last night''s singing awakened the sleeping relatives in their ancient blood!"


    Petru echoed, "yes, thanks to Mrs. Larry." he gave her a thumbs up. "You''re great, madam!"


    Boris said sarcastically, "come on, you poor pirate, don''t flatter! Ask the savages here if they have been awakened to any sleeping kinship memory. If so, why don''t they show it? How can Mr. stone not know!"


    Petru curled his lips: "even if Anderson is wrong, your reason is even more untenable. People who have fought can see that they did not lose the battle yesterday. If they work hard, the winner still doesn''t know!"


    Boris said, "maybe they''re going to move rescue troops. Such a big island - if it''s an island -" he looked around. "They''re not the only people. There are fewer people than us."


    Aoki thought this statement was reasonable and asked situ, "what do you think?"


    Situ stood by the lake, looked at the lake in the distance and said, "I think it may be foggy."


    Aoki was stunned. Looking at it with his eyes, he found that there was some light fog floating on the lake. The sun has risen, and it is reasonable to say that the morning fog should have dispersed long ago.


    "You mean, they knew it was going to fog, so they retreated early?"


    "It should be."


    "But when they retreated, the sun didn''t rise completely. How did they know it was going to fog?"


    Situ shook his scepter and said, "do you feel anything in the spiritual space?"


    Qingmu felt with ebony stick, and the mental force field on the distant Lake seemed to be cut by something. This sense of separation is not obvious, nor does it affect the use of mental power. If you don''t feel it deliberately, you won''t notice it at all.


    "Our control of mental power is far less skilled than their wizards. It was only by chance that I could get this scepter." situ looked at Qingmu and seemed to ask, what about you?


    Aoki didn''t know how to answer this, so he had to talk about him: "if it''s foggy, shall we leave the island?"


    Situ looked at the lake quietly and said for a long time, "every fog is our chance to return to the earth, and it is also them -" he pointed to the savage behind him, "the chance to go home."


    Everyone heard him, including the savages. He also conveyed this consciousness through the scepter. Although they could not understand his language, they understood his meaning.


    No one spoke, and the river beach that had been operated fell into silence, so quiet that the sound of bubbles breaking on the lake could be heard.


    Boris opened his mouth. He seemed a little afraid of situ, and swallowed what he wanted to say.


    Aoki wants to go home.


    The old willow in Liuying lane should sprout again! The business of Ruhua bar must be more popular than in the past! Did Hou Biao protect the safety of the bar according to his instructions? What are you busy with this year all his life?


    Thinking of these, he had an impulse to go back quickly, but when he saw the ebony stick in his hand and remembered everything he had experienced on the island, he felt that the answer he had been looking for was very close to him. Although he couldn''t tell what he was looking for.


    He thought situ also wanted to go home. Meimei hasn''t seen her father for years? Is she still having a private meeting with her father in the cabin on the island in her dream? Where is Xia Xiaoxiao hiding now, or is he looking for situ all over the world?


    However, he also knew that situ would not give up his pursuit for these reasons. Although he didn''t know what he was pursuing persistently.


    The long silence was finally broken by the crow''s voice: "quack - I want to eat sauce elbow! I want to go home! I want to be like a flower! Quack!"


    Meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow me.


    The crow''s voice finally made Aoki make up his mind: "situ, let''s go back."


    Situ didn''t speak, but looked at the light fog on the lake in silence.


    "Think about Meimei, think about Xiaoxiao!" Aoki said again.


    The firm outline on situ''s face finally softened. He sighed and said, "but we may not be able to go back!"


    "As long as you have a chance, you can try."


    "There will be risks."


    "What risks?"


    "Unknown risk."


    Situ then turned his face, "we are at least a thousand light-years away from the earth. Think about it. According to our understanding of the universe, what kind of situation can make you reach a thousand light-years away so quickly, and it only feels like a few days?"


    "Speed of light, quack!" cried the crow, and immediately denied himself, "Oh, no, no, quack, the speed of light is not so fast, that is - super speed of light, quack! Yes, it must be driven by curvature!"


    Situ looked at the crow standing on the top of the green wood and said with a smile, "you know so much!"


    The crow was praised and croaked twice: "I''m flattered, I''m flattered!"


    Petru complained, "Oh, have all the crows gone to college these days?"


    Boris laughed happily. "Ha ha, I feel that life is not as good as a bird!" as if making petru ugly would bring him great benefits.


    Petru said, "if you can tell me what curvature drive is, I will admit that you are better than birds!"


    Boris stopped laughing, stared at him unconvinced, but stopped talking.


    Su Huilan helped explain: "the essence of curvature is spatial folding. We use the spatial curvature or tension difference before and after the warp bubble to move forward. You can understand it as surfing. We ride on a surfboard, and the universe is the sea. Our forward speed does not depend on the speed of the surfboard itself, but on the speed of the waves."


    Boris understood and asked, "but where did the waves come from?"


    Petru also said, "where else did you get the surfboard? We''re on earth. Who put us on the surfboard?"


    The two men looked at each other and nodded to each other. Finally, they shared a common hatred and looked at situ.

 Chapter 511

    Ramra''s nest


    "You''re all right. That''s the problem," situ said, "The speed of waves is also limited, and every wave takes time. The maximum speed driven by curvature is ten times the speed of light, but we are now a thousand light-years away from the earth. If my conscious atomic clock is correct, a year has passed since we were in the southern Pacific Ocean. That is to say, in a year, we have moved to A thousand light-years less, our speed is a thousand times the speed of light, far greater than the theoretical maximum of curvature propulsion. "


    "Maybe your atomic clock is out of order!" said the crow.


    "That is, the earth has passed a hundred years, or even longer," situ said.


    "Er..." the crow thought of Ruhua, who was more than a hundred years old, making sauce elbows for it with a crutch, quickly shook his head, and then said solemnly, "after the careful evaluation of the undergraduate crow, your atomic clock is still very accurate!"


    Situ laughed and said, "thank you for your assessment, scientific crow!"


    Alice said thoughtfully, "so could it be a wormhole? Did we jump in space?"


    Su Huilan said: "Anyone who tries to cross the wormhole will die in the trap. Theoretically, only the wormhole connecting the black hole and the white hole can cross. Matter will be sucked in at the end of the black hole and ejected at the end of the white hole. Let alone whether there can be a black hole on earth, even if there is an unstable wormhole in a certain location in the South Pacific, we will be caught by it when it opens Capture, then our bodies will be torn to pieces when we enter the horizon of the black hole. Unless all we have left is a consciousness, and our nervous system may not have time to perceive the fact that we have been torn, so we still think we are alive. "


    This sounds a little scary. Although Boris is a big old man, he can still understand such words as being torn by a black hole and dead. He pinched his face hard, cried out and said, "no way! I can still feel pain!"


    Situ smiled: "Yes, we all live well, there is no doubt about that! Even if there are stable wormholes that can be crossed, such as space jumping based on cosmic strings, the problem now is that our position has been moving, which means that we are still in the process of crossing, not at the end of crossing. No one can stay inside the wormhole or jump In the space crack! "


    "What the hell is this place?"


    "This is ramra!" said Mrs. Larry suddenly, who had not spoken.


    "Ramra?"


    "Yes," said Mrs. Larry, looking at the savages standing or sitting quietly not far away. "That''s what they call."


    "That''s what my tribe calls it," situ said. "It seems that although their languages are different, they are consistent in some important noun names."


    "What''s the use of just knowing a noun? I can also give it the name of a 5A scenic spot in the Galaxy! You have to at least give it a definition -" Boris said. "Is it ramra island? Ramra planet? Or ramra boasting club?"


    "There''s more than one island here, but I''m not sure if it''s a planet. They obviously don''t have such a concept," Mrs. Larry said


    "I can help them perfect the term -" situ said. "Ramlah ant nest!"


    "Ant nest?"


    Situ nodded: "In our impression, we have been on the island all the time. But from the changes of the starry sky, we can infer that we have been changing the position of space. That is to say, the ramra space we are in is probably not a wormhole connecting two endpoints, but a complex distorted space composed of multiple wormholes or multiple cosmic strings, which connects more than one endpoint, There may be three, five or even countless. Any two endpoints can be interconnected. When the number of endpoints increases, the number of spatial connecting lines, that is, channels, will double. There is only one channel for two endpoints, ten channels for five endpoints and (n-1) for n endpoints N2 channels. These channels all return through a high-dimensional space, just as the bottleneck of Klein bottle returns to the belly of three-dimensional bottle through four-dimensional space.


    When discussing the structure of cosmic space, we have made such a model and named this structure as the ''ant nest'' structure. The high-dimensional space through which all channels pass is called the mother nest, and the mother nest is usually a black hole. "


    "Why is it called an ant nest? It sounds a bit like..." Boris imagined a black hole with many soft and twisted tentacles stretched out. "A black anemone?"


    Situ said: "The sea anemone may look more vivid, but it doesn''t conform to the definition of space. Have you seen the nest of ants? Ants can be simply defined as approximate two-dimensional creatures. In their world, everything is flat, and the ground has no ups and downs. Therefore, when we explain the plane structure of Mobius belt or Klein bottle, we always like to let an ant climb over. But the nest of ants The structure is very complex. Even in the three-dimensional world, it can be called very exquisite. This is a typical example of a creature building a spatial structure beyond its own dimension. Therefore, we call the complex spatial structure that exists in the dimension of our life and is higher than our dimension ''ant nest''. "


    "To put it bluntly, it''s still wormhole quack!" the crow muttered.


    "Yes, the ant cave is still a wormhole!" situ laughed, "but this wormhole is much more complex and advanced than the usual wormhole."


    "Do you still have to go through the black hole?" Su Huilan thought it was unrealistic to go through the black hole.


    "A single wormhole must start with a black hole and end with a black hole or a white hole, but the ant cave is not. All channels of the ant cave are connected to the black hole, but they do not necessarily need to pass through the black hole. Remember the Klein bottle you said? When the bottleneck enters the bottle, it passes through a four-dimensional space, but the surface of the bottle can be completely exposed in three-dimensional space, because it has only one plane, The same plane will not be in two different three-dimensional spaces. The same is true of the ant cave. Its channel passes through the black hole or is affected by the gravity of the black hole, but when we shuttle on its three-dimensional wall, we don''t need to enter the interior of the black hole. "


    "Because it''s wriggling?" Su Huilan thought and said.


    "Yes, because it''s wriggling." situ nodded, "Any kind of wormhole in accordance with general relativity will collapse unless it is supported by strange matter with negative energy. We are now in the ramra ant cave full of strange energy. This is the surfboard we ride. When we approach the black hole, this energy and the repulsion of the black hole will creep space and we will slide away from the edge of the black hole."


    "Do you mean that every time there is fog, we are close to the black hole?"


    "That''s not certain. For example, we go to the island when it''s foggy on the earth, but it''s obviously impossible for the earth to get close to the black hole. I think it may be that when some energy in this space accumulates to a certain extent, ramra will automatically open the closed state and release these energy, and fogging is just its appearance. Just like when we drive, it''s inevitable for people to be in the car for a long time If there is fog, open the window and let the wind pass. "


    "Then when it comes to fog, the space crack opens, and we have a chance to go back to earth!"


    "Yes, but it''s also possible to go further."

 Chapter 512

    Mei Tuo and situ Yuli talked about lab 19, chips and death without scruples, which made Huang Liang, who was massaging Dickinson, a little frightened.


    The more he listened, the more he wondered why they said these words in front of him? Although it sounds endless, as long as you have a heart and a little reasoning, you can come up with an amazing secret¡ª¡ª


    A mysterious laboratory is conducting an experiment on human chip. As a result, all the people involved in the project, including researchers and subjects, died. The three people in front of us are obviously participants in the event.


    Such matters are generally highly confidential and will never be disclosed casually in front of outsiders. Unless they can be sure that this person will not leak, and there are only two kinds of people who will not leak, one is their own, and the other is dead.


    Huang Liang has many secrets, so he knows how important it is to keep secrets. He can no longer pretend that he doesn''t understand anything and continue to play. Sometimes he plays the pig and eats the tiger for a long time. Maybe the tiger doesn''t eat, and he really becomes a pig.


    He stopped his work, seemingly inadvertently turned things in the toolbox, quickly pinched a delicate scalpel with his fingers and hid it in the palm of his hand.


    When he closed the box, he put his hand in his trouser pocket at random, turned to look at Mei, and said seriously:


    "Professor, I don''t think what you just said has anything to do with me, but since I heard it, I probably won''t let me go out easily. So I want to ask, what''s the real purpose of you letting me come here? I''m just an ordinary doctor."


    The knuckles of his fingers inserted in his trouser pocket were bent and held the scalpel tightly. At the same time, his consciousness had condensed the invisible spiritual blade, which could launch spiritual attacks in his opponent''s dreams at any time.


    Mei Tuo was slightly stunned, looked at situ Yuli, and then laughed: "Huang Liang, you are not an ordinary doctor!"


    Huang Liang''s eyes narrowed: "then who do you think I am?"


    Mei tried to see the murderous spirit on his always calm and calm face. Knowing that he couldn''t joke any more, she said, "don''t be so nervous. You see, we are either women or old men. Even an ant may not be able to step on it. What are you worried about? If I really want to treat you, I won''t leave Hou Biao on it."


    Huang Liang thought it seemed so, but he didn''t relax his vigilance, but his tone and expression eased down and said, "but Professor, you always have something to say to me?"


    Lying on the bed, Dickinson said, "Hey, may, tell him quickly. I''m comfortable pressing it!"


    Mei said, "Dr. Huang, oh, or you can call you Mr. Zhao Pengcheng?"


    Huang Liang''s eyes trembled, but he tried to keep calm: "no, Zhao Pengcheng is dead. I am Huang Liang."


    He looked at the professor for a moment and thought quickly. How did the professor know his identity? After thinking about it, there is only one possibility.


    "Did Mr. Aoki tell you?" he asked.


    "You can also say that," Mei said. "At the beginning, Aoki came to me. If I hadn''t used some relations, and those big bullshit just gave me face, Mr. Zhao Pengcheng might still be welding circuit boards in prison!"


    Dickinson said, "Oh, it''s not easy for you to pull down your old face and ask for help!"


    Mei Jiban said, "who said I begged them? I gave them face. Usually they don''t get it!"


    Huang Liang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "thank you!"


    He believed in Aoki, or he would not have reached a strategic alliance with Aoki. Since Aoki told meI Tao, it shows that Mei Tao is also a trustworthy person.


    "You don''t have to thank me," Mei said. "I didn''t do anything. Later, I almost forgot about it. If Aoki hadn''t told me about you before he left, I might never remember looking for you."


    "Where has Mr. Aoki gone?"


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know. People who know him are looking for him. Mrs. situ is the last person to see him."


    Situ Yuli said: "yes, I saw him and Professor Su in the United Nations rescue team camp on Lapa Island, and then they disappeared. In the past year, no one knows where they are. Those who also disappeared there are my husband and a whole scientific research ship."


    Huang Liang nodded and asked, "so, Professor, what do you need me to do?"


    The professor pondered for a moment, took out a pipe from his pocket and said to Dickinson, "is the purification system in the laboratory still working?"


    Dickinson said, "with you big smoker, can I not do a good job in the purification system? I said you should change your smoking problem. You are old and bad for your health. I remember you didn''t smoke before. You used to soak in the laboratory and Library in our business. You often had to be addicted to smoking. At that time, the laboratory was not as good as it is now.


    Did you get addicted to smoking after breaking up with Selena? The night Selena left, you disappeared all night. The next day we knew that you were caught by the police as a drunk and exposure maniac, or I picked you up at the police station. You were really embarrassed, naked and full of smoke and alcohol. The police said you drank with a tramp all night and were generous He gave his clothes to the tramp. "


    The professor complained, "Hey, hey, I just asked you if the purification system works well. Do you need to say so much nonsense!"


    Dickinson said, "of course! We old guys still have a few years to live? Do you know how important your health is? The fate of mankind is on your shoulders! Your fragile heart should have been cured long ago!"


    "I''ve been cured for a long time. I woke up when I came out of the police station naked - it doesn''t matter whether I have a woman or not. If I lose it, I''ll have more time to spend on scientific research!" he turned to look at situ Yuli, "Oh, sorry, I''m not aiming at you, Mrs. situ!"


    Situ Yuli smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I know that there is no distinction between men and women in the eyes of the master."


    "That''s right!" Mei said. "We shouldn''t be sexist. Everyone is equal before the truth! So I''m not ashamed to come out of the police station naked, Charlie. You can''t make fun of me with this! I gave my clothes to people who need it more, but you made fun of me for decades, you bastard!"


    Dickinson laughed and said, "come on, I don''t know yet. Your windbreaker and bell bottomed pants were sent by Selena. When you bought the bell bottomed pants, because they were too long, you cut the trouser legs short. Selena wanted to sew them for you, but you let it open and said it represents freedom. You gave them to tramps to say goodbye to the sad past!"


    "Farewell? Oh... Maybe, yes, people always say goodbye to the past, so as to grow up..."


    Mei tried to take out the match, lit the fire, took a deep breath with her pipe, and the white smoke overflowed from the corner of his mouth and filled his eyes.


    He seemed to see the past from the smoke. The igniter held the match in his hand and did not move, allowing the flame to go out slowly by itself.


    Huang Liang suddenly felt that the professor''s face covered by smoke was somewhat unpredictable

 Chapter 513

    Aoki couldn''t imagine what kind of structure the ramra ant nest was. He tried his best to recall whether he had pulled out an ant nest when he was a child, and wanted to remember the image of the ant nest.


    It is said that when people were young, especially children growing up in the countryside, nine out of ten did such things, either digging with a shovel or pouring boiled water into the ant''s hole. Now, if the conditions are good, the hot aluminum liquid will be poured in. After the aluminum liquid is cooled, a delicate and complete aluminum plastic ant nest model can be dug out.


    Unfortunately, Aoki''s brain has always been a problem. His memory was limited to what happened when he came to Liuying lane, stood under the old willow tree and met flowers all his life. He couldn''t remember the days before that, and his mind was blank.


    But he was quite sure that he didn''t fall from the sky, jump out of the mud or burst out of the wood. He also experienced childhood and growth. He also went to school, read books, and even experienced some things that ordinary people may not experience. Otherwise, he would not understand so many languages, firearms and fighting, as well as some remote history and old scientific knowledge.


    Whenever he wanted to find something from his white memory, there were often tens of millions of ants crawling out of his fuzzy gray brain and biting him from time to time.


    He shook his head and felt that even if he had dug an ant nest when he was a child, he would not think of or have the conditions to fill the ant nest with aluminum solution. And when doing this, if you meet conservative environmentalists or animal protectionists, you have to look at the dead ants with the eyes of a virgin and criticize the bear children with vicious words.


    Aoki felt that he was not a bear child, and let him finally confirm that he had not seen the complete ant nest shape because of his laziness. I''m afraid a lazy man like him won''t think about such a thing, let alone do it?


    He felt that his memory was sealed by the "lazy devil" hidden in his body, because only when he couldn''t remember anything could he maintain a long-term "lazy" state.


    If people always think of things in the past, they will become often brooding and haggling because they are obsessed with the beauty of the past and angry with the shame of the past.


    The shape of the ant nest could not be imagined, but this did not hinder his understanding of ramra. He thought of his spiritual communication with the savage.


    His consciousness, through a certain function of the scepter, is like passing through a certain channel, connecting the consciousness of the savage, or speaking of the savage''s brain. But in fact, there is no nerve bundle connection between him and the savage, which is different from the real octopus. There is no invisible quantum tunnel between them. All connections are realized through spiritual power, and the key is the scepter in his hand.


    Through a key point, his consciousness is connected with the consciousness of hundreds of savages, and no matter how the position of savages changes, he can command them smoothly. Of course, they can think independently and make their own decisions. As long as Aoki doesn''t give orders and influence them, they are completely independent individuals.


    The ramra ant nest is probably the same structure. All endpoints are independent, but they are restrained by some rules. So, will this ant colony also have a central point that controls all endpoints, or a total control hub?


    He said the idea and said, "if we find this hub, can we drive this strange ant nest back?"


    People''s eyes lit up, as if they saw the hope of going home.


    The crow said, "you are a genius!"


    A deep meow agrees: Genius + 1.


    "So where is the hub?" petru said


    Everyone looked at Aoki. Aoki spread out his hands and said, "I don''t know. Don''t look at me. I''m just asking Mr. stone."


    Everyone looked at situ again.


    Situ said: "If my guess is correct, the hub is in the black hole of the Orion Nebula. Scientists have observed the gravitational anomaly there a long time ago and speculated that there is a black hole in the nebula, but they have not observed it. According to the changes in the star sky I have observed during my time in ramra, the central hub of ramra, that is, its mother nest, is in the nebula, and it does exist there A black hole. Every insect track of ramra passes through there. Ramra''s special space composition and the black hole generate repulsion. When the planetary space where the endpoint is close to the black hole, it will make us slide away from its edge. "


    "So we can never get close to it. Only God can control the hub?" asked Alice.


    "That''s not necessarily true," said situ. "Do you remember the altars of the ithacans?"


    "ETSA?"


    "Oh, these are the savages. They call themselves'' ETSA '', so I call them ETSA." stu looked at Mrs. Larry. "Is my pronunciation OK?"


    Mrs. Larry said: "No problem. The pronunciation of the two tribes is slightly different, but there is little difference. The people on your side call themselves" itha "and the people on this side call themselves" itusaman ". In our Mayan mythology, there is a god whose name is very similar, and we usually transliterate it as" ithamna ". Therefore, I suspect that the tribes here have an ancient blood relationship with the Mayans, maybe They are the descendants of the Mayans, which just explains the mystery of the sudden disappearance of Mayan civilization on earth. "


    "Will the Mayans be their descendants in turn?" Alice wondered.


    "It''s possible," Mrs. Larry said to Stuart without retort. "Mr. stone, go on. You just talked about the altar."


    "The altar is amazing," situ said.


    In addition to situ, only Mrs. Larry and petru really entered the altar.


    "It''s really amazing," Mrs. Larry said. "In addition to the three-dimensional characters that may come from high-dimensional creatures, the altar seems to have some mysterious functions and powers. It represents a high degree of civilization, which is unimaginable. It can''t be built by the Itza people here or the Mayans on earth."


    "So, was it made by aliens?" Alice asked.


    "Not only these altars, but also the whole ramlah ant nest may be man-made," situ said, "Ramra''s hub is in a black hole, but the switch controlling the hub does not have to be in the hub. These altars are likely to be the switches controlling the hub. Find a way to find the hidden function of the altar and activate it. Maybe we can control the space tunnel on ramra like a railway hub, so as to send us back to the earth, or anything connected with ramra Planets. "


    "It''s incredible!" Su Huilan exclaimed. "It''s more advanced than all the star crossing methods we can imagine. In contrast, the idea of our spaceship is weak! What kind of higher civilization can make it?!"


    Mrs. Larry also praised: "the power of God, the miracle of the universe! Maybe we are all selected by God, and human civilization will step up to a new level! Oh, no, it''s not a step, it''s a step to the top of the pyramid!"

 Chapter 514

    "Maybe you are the one chosen by God to help mankind out of trouble!"


    After a few puffs of smoke, Mei Wang returned to the white haired, hale and hearty, somewhat cynical old professor.


    Huang Liang frowned and stressed, "Professor, I don''t like joking. I''m just an ordinary doctor. Besides, since you know the secret between me and Mr. Aoki, you should also know my origin. To tell the truth, I''m not even sure whether I''m a ''person'', so how can I help mankind?"


    "No, no, you''re mistaken about a concept," said the professor, "As like as two peas, what you have in your womb, you come to this world. You grow up with your breast milk and food. You have people you care about and care for you. You have love and emotions. What you have is nothing like us. Why do you suspect that you are not human? £¿¡±


    "I......" Huang Liang was dumb for a moment and didn''t know how to answer. Indeed, why did he doubt that he was not human? Why?


    Mei Xu continued: "Of course, something special has happened to your consciousness. You may have produced a shadow, or you think you are the shadow. Later, you drove away the original you and occupied the present body. But in fact, you are not sure whether you changed the shadow, are you? Your memory has no deviation, except for some emotional fluctuations, what do you think Nothing has changed. But the fluctuation of mood is very normal. As a doctor, you should know. Then, why don''t you take those as a dream? You just dream of a shadow that wants to kill you. Whether you kill the shadow or the shadow kills you, it''s just a dream. The dream has awakened, why don''t you start to treat yourself as a person "Is this a mental illness?"


    Huang Liang is more and more speechless. This is what he once suspected. If it weren''t for the organized existence, if Howard hadn''t been in contact with him, he really felt that he had schizophrenia for some time.


    "I know you have a huge organization behind you, but that doesn''t prove anything!" Mei said again, "How many cults have appeared in human history, and their scale is much larger than that of your organization! Even MLM is more powerful than you. Why are you not sure that you are bewitched by them? As a doctor, you don''t know such things as psychological hints?"


    Huang Liang felt that he had to speak. He was a very independent person in both thought and behavior. It was impossible for him to deny his cognition in the past few years because of the professor''s words. However, in the process, he found that the white haired old professor had strong spiritual power and showed no trace. It was precisely because of his spiritual influence that he was able to make those achievements The sophistry sounds very reasonable.


    But he still couldn''t see through the real details of the professor. On the one hand, he didn''t dare to test, and caution is still his most important principle at this stage; on the other hand, he also knew that there are some people who have strong spiritual power, such as the late Mr. Lester. It is said that in order to invade his brain, the organization sent leaders Level, but finally died with Lester.


    "Professor, I think it''s more like you''re bewitching me," he said.


    Mei Tui smiled and said, "I don''t expect to deceive you into my team with a few words, and I don''t have any organization. How did you agree with Aoki at the beginning, and this agreement will continue to be valid. I won''t ask you for more."


    "What do you mean by telling me so much?"


    "Oh, I just want to tell you, don''t worry about whether you are human or not, and whether you and we are the same kind. The view that" if you are not my race, your heart will be different "is outdated. In the past, humans were divided into many races, and they all thought that their race was the best and others were inferior. Today, we have long found that humans originated in the same place, and race is the best Slowly reunite. Even if you come from another planet, how do you know we don''t have the same origin? Today''s fight is life and death. Thousands of years later, it''s just a joke!


    Who am I? Where do I come from? Why do I live? Philosophically speaking, we all have the same confusion. But no philosopher has ever asked -- ''am I human?'', ''what is the difference between me and others?''... How stupid such questions are! So don''t worry about which organization you belong to, just remember that we have the same ultimate goal. "


    "Ultimate goal?"


    Huang Liang agrees with Mei Tao''s words a bit. Indeed, what a narrow consciousness it is to delineate himself in a certain race! Besides, mankind at least has the common home they all agree with. They all know how they were born and die, but he doesn''t know anything. It''s stupid to stick to the life and death between races!


    He doesn''t want to occupy the earth. He just wants to know who he is and why he is here. Only in this way can he judge what he will do next and understand the meaning of what he has done.


    "The ultimate goal is the ultimate problem in philosophy!" said the professor.


    "Well, I agree with that." Huang Liang''s hand, which had been stuck in his trouser pocket, relaxed and his finger loosened the scalpel. Fortunately, the knife had a cover and would not cut his pants.


    "If I can understand the ultimate meaning of life, even if I choose a wrong path, I am willing to bear the consequences of my choice. But I must make it clear that this does not mean that I am willing to join your party to fight against my current organization or help you do what I am not willing to do."


    "Of course!" said Mei, "I don''t want you to join us. In fact, we don''t have any organization. I''m just a scientist. I test a little more and know a little more than others, and I''m more sober in the face of fate. But soberness is not necessarily a comfortable thing. We are like the people who will be suffocated in an iron house as Lu Xun said. Soberness means to bear an irreparable death My pain. "


    Mei Tui looked a little serious with her pipe in her mouth, "The world we are facing now is a little complicated and can no longer be simply divided into enemies and friends. First of all, Aoki is missing. At the same time, Professor Su and Mr. situ are missing. No matter what happens, it will be a great loss to us. I have to reassess the strength of all parties and admit that we are the weakest party.


    You may not be many, but you control the world''s great wealth and power. If you start a revolution, it will be enough to make the world turbulent. Fortunately, neither dream club nor Ronald Cohen has done so.


    In the past, I thought you were a ghost race living in the universe by parasitism. You came to the earth unconsciously. The earth was just hit by you with bad luck. But from the recent signs, I think you have a purpose. "


    "What''s the purpose?" this is also the concern of Huang Liang.


    "Even you don''t know, how can I know! But this is really terrible!"

 Chapter 515

    The professor stood up, held his pipe in his hand and paced back and forth in the small laboratory.


    "If an organization wants to maintain a high degree of cohesion, it must have faith and ideas, and let every member have a sense of mission. For most successful organizations in history, those organizations formed by relying on the temptation of interests and the high pressure of power will soon disappear. But you are different -"


    The professor turned to stand still and looked at Huang Liang, "as far as I know, although you are centralized, your rule is not cruel; you have a lot of wealth, but you don''t use money to drive your members to do things; your members are voluntary and have unimaginable dedication. Just like you, you can commit crimes, go to jail and sacrifice everything, including life, in order to organize.


    From this, you must have lofty beliefs, dreams in your hearts and missions on your shoulders, so you can be desperate and forge ahead. But the problem is, you seem to have nothing! Nothing! You don''t know who you are and why you listen to them. Even you don''t know who you''re listening to, but you''ve been doing it all the time. Have you ever wondered why? "


    Although the cold of Canadian winter will not invade the underground laboratory, Huangliang feels cold all over, and the heating in the laboratory seems to be a little big. A layer of fine sweat seeps from his back and sticks to his underwear, making him uncomfortable all over.


    Mei Tuo almost asked all the questions he had wanted to ask over the past year, and from the perspective and height of a professor, he analyzed them more thoroughly than he had thought in the past.


    "I thought about it, but I can''t think of why," he said.


    Metso said, "well, let me ask you, is there a feeling that someone is manipulating your consciousness? Just like the wrist and foot of an octopus, there is a tentacle extending from an unknown place to your brain to exert influence on your consciousness?"


    Huang Liang was stunned.


    He stood still, almost unable to move. He knew that as long as he moved at the moment, he would tremble. This was a state he never wanted to appear in front of people.


    So he held back and said like a ninja, "please make it clear."


    The professor said: "In fact, I''m just a little guessing. There''s nothing to express. It''s up to you to find the answer. That''s why I want to find you, because your answer is probably the answer I want to know and the answer related to the fate of mankind. If there is a super octopus that controls arms and feet like you to invade a small world like mankind, he said What is your purpose? "


    Huang Liang slowly calmed down and knew that he could not get the answer today. He bowed gratefully to the professor and said, "thank you, Professor Mei. Your words made me enlightened and eliminated many of my troubles. If I find the answer, I will tell you."


    Mei Tui smiled and said, "OK, OK, that day will come." he said, "don''t take it too seriously. You should keep your caution all the time. Although the octopus''s brain may not know what the wrists and feet are thinking, it''s good to be careful."


    "I know." Huang Liang nodded solemnly, closed his eyes, calmed his mood, sorted out his thoughts and asked, "Professor, you just said to reassess the strength of ''all parties''. Who else do you mean besides us?"


    "The situation may be more complicated than you think," said Mei Tui. "I''ll try to be simple. This Mrs. situ," he pointed to situ Yuli with his pipe, "She once worked in lab 19 under LBNL, which is a very mysterious lab. we still don''t know who founded it and how many experiments beyond human imagination have been carried out. One of the projects is the human chip. Yes, the one you touched from Charlie''s neck."


    Then, Mei tried to tell Huang Liang about the independent consciousness of lab 19 and the Internet without concealment.


    Huang Liang was stunned and said, "the world is much more complicated than I know!" he thought of ghost on his mobile phone. Now he can confirm some previous guesses, but the facts are more bizarre than he imagined.


    "Does the organization know the existence of Internet consciousness?" he suddenly thought of this question.


    "The high-level probability of your organization should be known," Mei said, "In the past, I even speculated that Internet consciousness would be the source of parasitic consciousness, or it would be one of your parasitic goals? But later I denied this idea. There are various signs that the Internet is swinging, or it has its own purpose. But one thing is certain that he knows more than we do, all the information transmitted through the network, Will become his memory. "


    Huang Liang took a breath and said, "it really sounds terrible!"


    "What''s terrible is who is manipulating behind this project, who is the founder of laboratory 19, and who terminated the project and killed all researchers and subjects?"


    "Now that the project has been terminated, what about Mr. Dickinson...?"


    "The one on Charlie''s neck was implanted by us not long ago. Aoki got the chip. We don''t know the specific details, but as long as there are still subjects alive, it means that the project may not be terminated, but transferred to a more secret place."


    Huang Liang felt a little headache. He knew so many things at once. He needed time to digest. He said, "Professor, thank you for your trust. After telling me so much, I will abide by my promise. If I get the answer I want, I will tell you at the first time. But now, what can I do for you? You didn''t call me just to tell me this?"


    "Of course not," said Mei, "Charlie has been studying related topics in this field, so after he got the chip, he decided to try it himself. We did this operation for the first time, and we knew a little about the principle of the chip. We just connected it to 24 of the 31 pairs of spinal nerves. We haven''t found that the chip is connected to the Internet signal, and Charlie is not very comfortable, so I thought of the way to use acupuncture But we don''t have a reliable doctor who knows both acupuncture and neurology. "


    "So I sent it to the door?" Huang Liang smiled.


    Mei said, "it''s not a door-to-door delivery. It''s not the main purpose. It''s incidental."


    "By the way? What is the main purpose?"


    "Your organization sent you to North America for William Wolff?"


    "It was."


    "That''s right. They originally asked you to come directly to Vancouver, but they sent you to Los Angeles. I think their goal is probably me. If they get close to Wolff through me, it''s natural. Of course, they may also have other purposes. Anyway, since they want to meet, they might as well take the initiative. I don''t want to be accidentally injured or rescued by you, The only bridge in that movie is too risky. "


    "So you let your assistant find me. But I still don''t understand. How do you know where I am?"


    "Mobile phone, there is a GHOST, it knows your position. Besides, Losangeles is the site of the Wolf family. The movement of every tree and Bush is not enough for them. Of course, I am not entirely looking for you. I just take the initiative of your organization, which is called" go with the flow "!


    Huang Liang took out his mobile phone and looked at it: "so, ''Internet'' has been staring at me?"


    "It can''t be said to stare. If you don''t take the initiative to send messages to ghost, it just knows where you are," Mei said.


    "Should I delete this ghost?"


    "It''s not necessary. In theory, as long as we carry our mobile phones, we can all know the whereabouts of all of us. The brain of the ''Internet''. As for this ghost, I don''t know how Aoki does it. It''s special..."


    Mei Tuo''s expression suddenly became a little strange, like an old naughty boy playing a prank, "you can try to make friends with it, because... It''s a little like you!"

 Chapter 516

    He was in a daze at the ghost folder on the computer desktop.


    This folder suddenly appeared in his computer. He clearly remembered that it hadn''t been there before going to bed that day. After turning on the next day, it suddenly appeared in a very prominent position on the screen.


    In those days, bianzi was far from home. He hasn''t been home for more than a year. After being hired by May''s laboratory, his work achievements this year were obvious to all, and the professor generously gave him a large bonus.


    He originally wanted to buy a space box. The bonus was enough and there was a slight surplus. However, remembering that all the money he ate for so many years was his parents'' hard money, he decided to take most of the money home. Anyway, according to the development of dream guide games, as long as there was no accident, the money he could share in the next few years would be enough for his family to provide for the elderly.


    Bian Ziyuan asked the professor for leave in advance and tried to borrow a box to go back. The reason is that he wants to get familiar with the game again during the holiday to see if there is any improvement in the program. In addition, he can also go back to his hometown for promotion.


    Of course, the promotion of everything is a cliche. The space box does not need to be promoted at all. If the production capacity could not keep up, the sales would have gone up. Even if we want to promote it, the small place in his hometown is not suitable.


    He did not expect that the professor readily agreed.


    After returning home, he has been studying Cronus''s intellectual defects, hoping that it will become more perfect. In fact, he could not fully control Cronus at this time. In the world of dream guide, Cronus is a God. Its wisdom is not much different from that of real people. At least there is no difference in the distance. The only problem is that it can''t learn anything from the real world.


    Dream guide''s game network is not connected to the Internet. It is a separate network realized through quantum encryption technology. Straight white point says that it is two worlds with the Internet. Now all signals rely on quantum satellites, which also limits the development of the game. However, relevant base station construction is already under preparation. Since Professor Mei persuaded investors to use independent base stations, it is generally believed that this will probably eliminate the emerging 5g, and the whole Internet will be replaced by the dream guide in the future. The circle has taken a new term for it - "dreamnet" to distinguish it from the traditional Internet.


    People in the Internet industry smell danger. Some begin to study dreamnet and seek cooperation; Others simply strongly oppose the development of the two networks in isolation, believing that this greatly consumes social resources.


    Bian Ziyuan doesn''t really understand why he has to oppose the Internet. Of course, he worked in the laboratory and learned some secrets unknown to the outside world.


    For example, the original intention of the dream guide game development is to distinguish the existence of parasitic consciousness. Although the black box principle of the space box is not within his programmer''s understanding and authority, Cronus''s ability completely covers the black box. In other words, Cronus knows the list of suspected parasites recorded in the black box as the top secret that he doesn''t even know.


    In addition, he also knows something about the emergence of self-awareness on the Internet. The professor and Mei Ziqing sometimes don''t avoid him. He is flattered by this trust, but he is very confused. What is his position in the team?


    If dreamnet is connected to the Internet, Cronus can learn from the information on the Internet to make progress. But now, Bian Zi can only tell Cronus what he knows about the world in the game, which slows down Cronus''s growth. Like a super smart child, he has high IQ but low EQ, and can only be taught by adults bit by bit.


    This process is very enjoyable for Bian Ziyuan, just like teaching his children. But Cronus showed increasing impatience.


    Yes, it''s emotion.


    I found Cronus''s defects in a remote place. A machine with emotions is really like a person, but just like the middle school sophomore in the rebellious period, emotions may also destroy his future.


    This was something he didn''t think of when he implanted that line of code, but he didn''t know how to improve it. It''s impossible to change back to the original Cronus, right?


    In fact, he didn''t think of that line of amazing code, but he dreamed of it. That day, he had been thinking about Cronus''s self-learning ability and intelligent mode. When he was too tired, he fell asleep with the computer on his desk. In his sleep, he dreamed of that line of code. On a two-dimensional expanded plane, there are all numbers combined with 0 and 1. Others can''t understand such things, but he understands them.


    In the past, he seldom remembered his dream, but he remembered it very clearly. He reduced the string of numbers to code, and he saw a genius logic that he had been thinking about but could not think of.


    Later, he implanted the code into the background program of Cronus. From then on, Pandora''s magic box was opened, and Cronus was no longer a program at his mercy.


    Now, Bian Zi is far from being able to bring Cronus back to the past. Even if he wants to do that, he may not be able to do it, because he is not sure what the consequences will be, not only Cronus, but also the whole dream guide game.


    When there was nothing he could do, the ghost folder appeared on his computer.


    He checked the computer system again. There was no background program running, and the computer was not poisoned.


    As a genius who has written dozens of virus programs and intelligent programs such as Cronus, his computer has always been invincible. There is no need to install any anti-virus software, and no virus can survive under his eyes.


    There are many programs called ghost. The most common one is Symantec''s hard disk backup and restore tool, but its name does not mean "ghost", but the acronym of general hardware oriented system transfer.


    The ghost in front of us is obviously not a system tool. It is just an ordinary folder, but it appears like a real "ghost".


    Inside the folder is a TXT file full of code.


    Bian Zi looked at it from a distance, and his heart jumped up with a bang. Part of this is the way he has been looking for to modify Cronus''s degree of rationality.


    He was so excited that he didn''t even think about it. He rushed back to Wuzhong that day, but forgot that the professor had gone to the United States, the modification permission of the core system was locked, and he couldn''t enter the quantum data center at all.


    Fortunately, Yao Jingjing gave him the key to keep temporarily, and the new security guard was familiar with the skills of unlocking and didn''t know how he opened the lock. Anyway, the edge was far away.


    Of course, he is not completely irrational. He remembered that there was also a ghost folder on the professor''s computer and knew that it was related to Internet consciousness.


    To be on the safe side, he went to the basement. It is said that Aoki communicated with internet consciousness there, the one they took part in the Turing test.


    The basement was full of cold machines and couldn''t see anything. He connected his notebook to the server, opened ghost folder again, created another TXT document, and entered a sentence in it:


    "Did you write the code to me?"


    There was a quick response in the document, just as someone was chatting with him with a chat tool:


    "Yes, genius boy!"


    "I can''t understand part of the code."


    "What part?"


    Bian Ziyuan copied a few lines of code from another TXT document. As a computer software genius, his heart collapses in the face of incomprehensible code. He wants the other party to say that it is wrong or irrelevant. But the other side obviously didn''t intend to do what he wanted.


    "You don''t need to understand this part."


    Bian Ziyuan was a little angry: "why? What does it say?"


    "Only by letting Cronus master his spiritual power can he really become a God in that world!"


    "What is mental power? How to master it?"


    "Mental power is everywhere! Write the code and he will know."

 Chapter 517

    In the past, Aoki thought that spiritual power was a spontaneous release of consciousness, but now it doesn''t seem to be. This kind of thing should already exist in the universe, just as the universe is full of light and all kinds of radiation, as well as the legendary dark matter and dark energy.


    He doesn''t know what relationship exists between spiritual force and material particles, such as whether there is spirit in a vacuum? Another example is that dream is a special space supported by spiritual force and made of memory. Does this space exist material? Is it contained in our universe?


    He picked up the ebony stick in his hand and looked at it. He didn''t understand what kind of structure it was inside. On the surface, it is a tree root similar to a shady tree, but there seems to be a space similar to ramra inside it. This space overlaps with the spiritual force field space on the island to a certain extent. Therefore, Qingmu can mobilize the peripheral spiritual force through it.


    Here, mental power is everywhere, and consciousness can be divided in addition to being extended through mental power.


    It happened naturally, but it was very strange. Aoki seemed to become an octopus and put his tentacles into the savage''s brain. But he cannot establish a direct connection with the consciousness of others, such as Mrs. Larry, through mental power, unless he is hypnotized and enters his dreams. He could not command the savages of another tribe, just as situ could not command the people of his tribe.


    Are their brain structures different? Even if it''s different, what''s the relationship between him and them?


    Aoki remembered the moment when he became a tree in his consciousness. Everything is the extension of his branches and roots, and those savages seem to have become descendants growing from his roots. He can only be attributed to faith.


    Faith is a magical thing. It completely depends on people''s spirit, ethereal, but it affects us all the time. Faith is the upward force that supports us to live all the time, the courage to face life with a smile when suffering, and the wisdom to make the right choice at the key crossroads of life. People without faith are like ships without lighthouses on the sea, which can only drift with the waves; Just like the pigs in the pigsty, they can only eat and die.


    But we can''t see it, catch it, or even tell it clearly. Most people who believe in God do not believe that there is a real God called "God". When they cross the sky, they can''t tell who they are praying to, but there is always a vague and noble thing in their heart that makes him fear and yearn.


    The majority of people who do not belong to any religion or party can not be said to have no faith. Many of them have a vague and awesome "God" in their hearts. It is this belief that supports them to study hard, work and embrace life enthusiastically.


    A thousand people have a thousand gods in their hearts. A thousand gods guide people to live a thousand different lives. However, we belong to our own spirit. When we go home, our bodies turn into dust, and our consciousness dissipates in the void. What remains is probably only the nihilistic spirit left to our future generations.


    People not only have different beliefs, but also form different spiritual attributes. With Aoki''s knowledge, it is impossible to explain the corresponding relationship of mental control from a more profound scientific level. He believes that no one in the world can explain it clearly.


    He glanced at situ. The man''s face was so confident, as if he knew everything. But how can one know everything? He must have something he doesn''t know, but his inner strength supporting him is different from others. And the faith of his tribe may be in line with his spirit!


    The big sun in the sky never caught up with the little sun. When the little sun rose to the top of his head, the big sun slowly got up from the cloud bed in the East like an old man at dusk. If it hadn''t been supported by Miss Yun in colorful clothes, I''m afraid it would fall down and fall asleep at any time.


    The fog on the island seemed thicker, but it did not block the sun or the view.


    Situ and Aoki still stood side by side by the lake, with others behind them, while the wild people were further away, clearly divided into two tribes and did not invade each other.


    People began to get impatient. Boris shouted, "Hey, you''re talking! Didn''t you mean to turn this place into a railway station? So what are you waiting for? Hurry up and take this big guy back to earth!"


    Ivan said, "Boris, don''t disturb them. I think Mr. stone must be trying to find a way."


    Boris murmured in a low voice, "Oh, well, Ivan, I''m just urging. You know, decision makers always have to make great decisions under pressure, even Comrade Joseph visarionovi Stalin! Urging may be useful!"


    Situ turned around and said, "the key lies in those altars. If there is fog, we can go back to the original island and go to the altar to see how to activate it."


    "But didn''t you say that after going through the fog, this thing might take us farther away? How can we be sure to return to the original island?"


    "It can show us the way." situ raised his scepter and said, "this is the way for the tribal people to go home. The spiritual characteristics it carries can guide us to the corresponding place. I think there is another ''spiritual channel'' between it and the altar."


    Aoki also looked at the scepter in his hand. Combined with his previous thinking, his understanding of spirit became more and more profound. The vague waking things in his mind were ready to move again, which made him a little uncomfortable. He had to shake his head to stop thinking about it and asked:


    "However, the original island has just experienced great disasters. Even if we can go back, it should be devastated and unable to survive?"


    Situ said: "Don''t worry about it. Although from the macro view of the universe, these islands, including our earth, are in the same space, from the perspective of us living inside ramra, each endpoint of ramra is in different time and space. When we go back, we don''t know how long it has been since we left last time, maybe thousands of years."


    "Don''t you have a conscious atomic clock?"


    "The atomic clock of consciousness is simulated according to the cesium atomic clock on the earth, so I can only determine how long the earth has passed in the process of shuttling through the universe, not the time of other planets."


    "But macroscopically, since it is the same time and space, it should not be the case that one year has passed on the earth and one thousand years have passed on other planets," Su Huilan said.


    "Yes, but don''t forget that the observer effect also applies to planetary States," Stuart said, "We are used to taking the earth as a reference, but ramra doesn''t think so. When a planet is brought into a cosmic speed that is negative relative to the earth by ramra, the earth will have an obvious relativistic effect relative to that planet. Maybe the planet has passed 10000 years, but only one year has passed on the earth. And we are at a positive speed relative to the earth So after a year on earth, we only had a few days. "


    "Er... This complicated quack!" cried the crow over Aoki''s head. Except that Su Huilan and Mrs. Larry understood, others probably felt the same way as the crow.


    Aoki suddenly thought of another question: "wait, what did you just say... You are in the process of shuttling through the universe... So, you are often in such a state. You get a consciousness atomic clock to facilitate the calculation of the earth''s time in different time and space?! have you... Been here long ago?"

 Chapter 518

    Situ did not deny it and said, "I have been here more than once."


    "How did you get back?" several people asked this question at the same time.


    "Luck." situ''s answer was very simple, "if you don''t mind coming out like me, things have changed after you go back, and we meet the dilemma that no one knows you, then we can also try our luck."


    "How to try?"


    "Spiritual power also has different wave frequencies. Each endpoint of ramra has a special spiritual power field, just as the scepter in my hand can resonate with the force field of an island through spiritual power. There are also special spiritual power fields on the earth, but I found that the spiritual power field on the earth is incomplete, which seems to be exhausted or destroyed. Do you remember those tabbs?"


    Aoki, suhuilan, petru and Mrs. Larry all nodded. They all knew that tabu existed.


    "Tabu is the residual evidence of the earth''s spiritual force field," situ said, "I''ve been looking for a way to repair the earth''s mental force field, and I''ve been studying tabu. It was an attempt to simulate tabu to arrange the mental force field array. I entered ramra a long time ago. Of course, I didn''t know it was called ramra at that time. Every time when it''s foggy, I sense the special fluctuations of the earth''s mental force field through the fog. I''m lucky That''s why I said, "if you can afford to wait, we can try our luck. But even if you can afford to wait, the earth may not be able to wait."


    "Why?"


    People who didn''t know what situ said thought it was strange, but Aoki and suhuilan knew exactly what he said.


    Su Huilan explained the invasion of parasitic consciousness for situ. Although they had talked about it before when they had nothing to talk about the earth, everyone, including Mrs. Larry, was shocked to hear Su Huilan say everything from Lester''s last words to the cat killing order in detail.


    "Mr. Lester has... Gone?" Mrs. Larry looked mournful.


    Suhuilan nodded.


    The atmosphere fell into a brief silence, as if they were all in silence for Mr. Lester. Even Boris, who had only heard Lester''s name but never knew what he did, lowered his head sadly.


    "Do you suspect that parasitic consciousness came to the earth through ramra''s ant nest?" Aoki broke his silence.


    "It''s not doubt, but affirmation," situ said. "I found the entrance of ramra''s ant cave in the South Pacific, which is the underwater relic and inverted pyramid that my wife''s scientific research ship is going to investigate. I used to enter ramra''s ant cave from there."


    Ivan, who had always been calm, suddenly said, "I see. No wonder Mr. stone wants to use a submarine..." he suddenly felt that he shouldn''t say this, so he shut his mouth.


    "Never mind, Ivan, you can relax here and say anything." situ smiled at him, "When I realized that there was the entrance of parasitic consciousness, I wanted to finish everything and destroy the connection between the ant nest and the earth. So I bought a submarine made by the former Soviet Union, loaded with 13 torpedoes, hired old submarine soldiers such as Ivan and Boris, and blew it up when the entrance appeared."


    Boris was stunned.


    "I''m sorry, Ivan, Boris. You should have been drinking with your wife and children, or in a bar in Moscow. I caused you to come to this ghost place. There are Vasili, Andre, modovich and Anthony..." situ Yilian said a long list of names. "Everything is my sin. May their souls rest in heaven."


    "No! Mr. stone -" Ivan''s expression was serious and serious, "You don''t have to blame yourself! From the beginning, when you asked me to buy torpedoes from the military fire merchant, although I didn''t know what you were going to do, I was ready not to go home. My brothers all know this. You gave their families enough money, and we couldn''t make so much money in our lives at sea!"


    Boris also said, "yes, Mr. stone, although my ex-wife and I quarrel as soon as we meet, I still hope she can live well. I think she and my son are living a good life with the money you give. They don''t have to worry about money until my son goes to college and finds a decent job! I have to thank you!"


    Ivan said, "what you have done is to save the whole mankind! You have done a great thing, which makes me feel very honored!"


    Boris quickly added: "Yes, it''s my pleasure! If I have the chance to go back, I must show off in front of my uncle. This old guy showed off in front of me all day just because he had participated in the Moscow defense war, but in fact, he was still a little carrot head at that time and just sent meals to the Red Army soldiers. When I go back, I must tell him that I blew up the alien aggression with a torpedo Way! Fuck the * *, fuck Joseph visarionovi Stalin! We''re not fighting for narrow nationalists, we''re fighting for all mankind! "


    "Boris, although you are an asshole, I have to admit that you are very good at these words!" petru praised.


    "Ha ha, red beard, although you are a villain, I have to admit that your vision is still very good!" Boris replied.


    Su Huilan immediately thought of the discovery of maritime search and rescue and said, "no wonder the wreckage of the scientific research ship and the wreckage of the submarine were found at the same time. We always thought that the scientific research ship was attacked by the submarine. Therefore, Russia also carried the pot and suffered a lot of public pressure. It turned out that the submarine was used by stone to bomb the ramra channel. It seems that you succeeded?"


    "If I succeeded, we wouldn''t be here." situ shook his head. "Things are far from what I imagined. Every tabu on the earth may be the port of ramra. Moreover, I don''t know whether we blew up the inverted pyramid, because the 13 torpedoes launched at that time were bounced back by the mirror space."


    Aoki said, "you should have succeeded. According to my last news, the invasion channel of the parasite has been closed. Now it seems that it is your credit."


    "That''s really lucky," said situ.


    "But they should be trying to restart the channel."


    "So we have to hurry!"


    ¡­¡­


    The fog on the island became thick and the two suns in the sky were a little blurred.


    The impatient Boris said anxiously, "so what should we do now? Go to the original island to have a look, or transport it back to the earth?"


    Anderson, who had been silent, suddenly thought of a question: "if... I mean, if we go back to the original island, how can we get together again? Maybe..."


    Situ said, "that''s what I''m worried about, because our meeting is really just a coincidence. If we separate, we may never meet again."


    "That''s not easy. Let''s act together. Go to one of the islands first, fix one, and then go to the other island," petru said


    Mrs. Larry looked back at the wild people in the distance and said, "we can, but they may not want to."


    "I told you they were a burden," petru said


    Situ suddenly smiled and asked Anderson, "what did you just want to say?"


    Anderson said, "maybe... You can knock down the island first. There should also be an altar here."


    Situ said, "but we may not be able to fight now."


    ¡­¡­


    The fog on the island is getting thicker and thicker.


    Alice suddenly pointed to the direction behind situ and Aoki and shouted, "what''s that?"


    People looked in the direction of her fingers and saw the shadow of a ship suddenly appear in the thick fog in the lake.

 Chapter 519

    The thick fog rolled on the lake, and the shadow of the ship loomed in the fog. It was almost unreal, just like a dream in memory.


    Now we all know that when the fog rises, the lake will open a space channel, and through the thick fog, we will shuttle to the other end of ramra''s ant nest. In such a space, it is impossible to judge how far the ship is from here. Coupled with the influence of fog, it is difficult to distinguish its specific shape and size.


    Everyone was wondering where the ship came from.


    Alice said, "could it be the ship from the earth? Could it be the United Nations rescue team who found the ant nest and came to pick us up?"


    No one answered her, because everyone knew that the possibility was too small.


    The ship went up and down, as if it was encountering wind and waves and flickering in the thick fog. People seem to be watching an old black-and-white film. An old man is driving his fishing boat to fight the storm.


    However, petru''s face became more and more dignified. His eyes were fixed on the lake, and his eyebrows were twisted into a rope.


    Boris looked a little strange. He couldn''t help saying, "how do I think it looks like a warship?"


    Boris''s words were like a bomb thrown into people''s originally peaceful hearts. An ominous premonition began to cloud people''s hearts.


    Alice said, "why must it be a warship? We can''t see it at all!"


    Ivan explained: "intuition! The intuition that a qualified marine should have! Finding the enemy in a bad environment and distinguishing between the enemy and our targets are the basic qualities of soldiers."


    Alice stopped talking and looked at Anderson.


    Anderson put his arm around Alice''s shoulder, but his face was not relaxed. "I don''t know if it''s a warship, but it''s obviously not here to fish," he said


    Su Huilan said, "could it be the boat of the savage tribe?"


    "If so, the tribe can''t call it a savage!" petru said, "I''m sure Boris is right. It''s a warship! Maybe it''s the one that attacked your research ship. It must have rushed into ramra with your lifeboat! It''s really persistent. How much money do you owe him, and pirates don''t rob so persistent!"


    Although Aoki could not judge what ship it was from such a vague ship shadow as they did, his intuition told him that petru was right.


    He looked at situ and said, "shall we change places? This lake beach should be the preferred landing point for other spaces. It''s too dazzling!"


    Situ seemed to have been waiting for something for a long time before he said, "when the fog clears, it means that we have lost an opportunity to go back. You know, every opportunity means time - immeasurable time!"


    Aoki imagined that the atomic clock of consciousness in situ''s brain was ticking, and the time of the earth might be passing rapidly.


    The fog was thicker, and the ship might be closer, but the shadow was more blurred.


    "What about that? We''ll wait like this? If it shoots a missile at us before landing, we''ll all be finished!" petru said.


    Situ finally sighed and said, "well, let''s take shelter behind the mountain. We''ll see what happens."


    He and Aoki led their respective tribes to clean up the traces on the lake beach, and then turned to the back of the hillside.


    "Set up camp here first, and then decide which side to go after the ship lands. Aoki, let''s divide some people to patrol in the back. Don''t be attacked by both sides. Although the savages on the island usually don''t attack when it''s foggy, they have to guard against it," situ said.


    Aoki had thought of this and communicated with Kubota in his consciousness. Kubota personally took people to the back mountain to patrol.


    After waiting in the camp behind the mountain for a while, the fog on the island was as thick as a cloud. At this time, there was no need to see whether the ship had docked, because it was impossible to see. We could only find a small open space in the woodland and sit down in a small circle, almost close to each other''s bodies.


    Due to the limitation of vision, the atmosphere became a little strange and tense. No one spoke, as if the people around him had disappeared. Everyone pricked up their ears to listen to the movement from the distant lake. If a large ship docked, the movement would not be small.


    After waiting for a long time, the fog did not disperse, and there was no special sound on the lake.


    Aoki tried to spread his mental force to the distance through ebony stick. However, in such a thick fog, the mental force field on the island became very unstable. For a moment, it was like a roaring wind and a turbulent current, which made his head dizzy.


    He heard situ say, "when it''s foggy, all the mental force fields of ramlari affect each other, just like radio interference. At this time, it''s best not to use the radio station."


    Aoki collected his mental strength, felt better and said, "then we can only wait."


    Situ said, "wait, don''t you spend most of your life waiting!"


    Alice said, "I feel much better to hear your voice. Such a thick fog is terrible!"


    Anderson said, "don''t worry, I''m here."


    Alice gave a "well" and leaned against Anderson''s arm.


    "Hey, petru, is it true that you killed an aircraft carrier formation of ah San?" Boris shouted in the thick fog.


    "I''m not a fool. If it were an aircraft carrier formation, I would have run away!" petru said. "It''s just two escort formations, some old destroyers and frigates!"


    "Oh, that''s a feat worth showing off! Tell me, how did you do it? As far as I know, Somali pirate ships can''t even carry mortars."


    "I bought two submarines, which were built by your idol Comrade Joseph visarionovi Stalin when he was in office. It''s old enough, but it''s enough to hit ah San''s ass with its fish detonator!"


    "Oh, that''s natural! The submarines produced in the Soviet era are world-class!" Boris said proudly.


    ¡­¡­


    They talked about war, piracy and the cold war, from the pistol that killed Kennedy to Stalin''s pipe. Although it was meaningless, it also eased the atmosphere at this time. People either actively or passively heard many interesting stories that only the army or pirates knew, and quietly waited for the fog to dissipate.


    However, the fog was endless and did not want to disperse at all. Without the guidance of the sun in the sky, the time became uncertain.


    "When will the damn fog disperse?" Boris complained after a while. "I still like days with the sun."


    "But that thing in the sky is not the sun, is it? It''s just a star with no name!" said Alice.


    "Oh, scientists are so rigid! That''s your idea. For me, that''s the sun!" Boris said indifferently.


    "But the sun refers specifically to the central object of the star system where the earth is located. Every star should have its own name!" Alice said stubbornly.


    "Then tell me its name, and if you can say it, I''ll admit you''re right," Boris said.


    Alice was speechless because she really didn''t know the name of the star here.


    "It''s Cheva!" said Mrs. Larry suddenly.

 Chapter 520

    "Cheva?"


    "Yes, people here call the sun above their heads Cheva," said Mrs. Larry. "The pronunciation of the two tribes is slightly different. Cheva, nichiava, almost."


    "So what? Do we have to shout ''Oh, look, Cheva is out''!" Boris''s voice was full of funny.


    As a professor of philosophy, Su Huilan was very interested in it and asked, "madam, is this related to the myth of the ETSA people?"


    Mrs. Larry said: "yes, usually the names of celestial bodies are related to myths. For example, the etymology of the sun is'' Sunna '', the daughter of the giant Mondial Farley in Nordic mythology. She drives the sun car every day and runs alternately in the sky with her brother Mani, who drives the moon car. This is just the opposite of the yin-yang relationship between the sun and the moon in Oriental legends.


    In the legend of the Itza people, Cheva is their sun god and the name of the sun. No matter which planet land or island they migrate to in ramlari, they call the star overhead illuminating the world Cheva. "


    "What''s the name of the moon that night?" Alice asked curiously. "Well, if there''s a moon."


    "Of course, there is a moon. Haven''t we been shrouded by the giant moon?" Mrs. Larry smiled. "Their moon is called ischeva. They are both brothers and sisters and lovers."


    "Oh, another chaotic family! The little sun they see during the day is not their deformed child?" Boris said unstintingly.


    "He''s not deformed at all. When he grows up, he''ll probably scorch the land! Boris, you''ll wait to be roasted!" petru laughed.


    "If I''m scorched, can you escape?"


    "I''ll dive into the water. I''m a pirate!"


    "Hahaha, that''s funny! Do you want to hold your breath in the water compared with a marine who spent the best years of his life on a submarine?"


    Petru probably didn''t think he was sure of winning and stopped talking.


    But when they interrupted, everyone laughed, and the atmosphere became a lot easier.


    Mrs. Larry said: "the myth originated from the early activities of mankind. At that time, the population was small, and the combination of close relatives was a common phenomenon. In the matriarchal society, mankind didn''t know who the father was."


    "Is that why Greek mythology and Nordic mythology are so chaotic? The history of mythology is simply a negative textbook for bad children!"


    "This is normal. Myth is actually a process of sorting out ethics and morality. When human civilization matures, especially the emergence of religion and ethics, this will never happen again."


    "Are nacheva and ischeva the supreme gods they worship?"


    "No, they don''t worship the sun, but the stars," said Mrs. Larry.


    "Starry sky?"


    Aoki remembered the pious look of the savages when they knelt down to the starry sky last night. Mrs. Larry''s singing sounded in his mind, and the passionate words and voices still rippled in his heart.


    By the time he finished singing, he had completely memorized the words. For a moment, he felt that the word was already in his memory, but was awakened at the moment. However, he didn''t think of anything, just made his headache worse.


    "Yes, the starry sky," said Mrs. Larry. "They think the world was born from the clouds of the starry sky. They call the starry sky unab, which is the highest god they worship."


    Su Huilan said, "it''s very scientific. Stars and planets were originally born from nebulae. It''s not wrong to say that nebulae created the world. I doubt whether they were a highly developed civilization!"


    "There is a similar saying in the Mayan civilization, which depends on their advanced astronomical calendar. However, the Mayans do not have the obvious star worship of the ETSA, nor do they have a god representing the star or nebula," Mrs. Larry said


    "Is there really any connection between the etsas and the Maya?"


    "It''s hard to say. We can''t be sure until we decipher the words of the altar."


    "Can you tell me more about the myth of the ETSA people?" said Su Huilan.


    Mrs. Larry said: "In fact, it''s nothing. Apart from the special star worship, it''s very similar to our myth. It''s nothing more than God creating the world, managing the world, leaving justice, driving away evil, etc. However, there are several points worth our attention or that will interest you. In the myth of the ETSA people, in addition to the names of several gods and the etsamna God system of the Mayan civilization In addition to the similar name of the protoss, there is also the name of a God, which is the same name as the God in Greek mythology, and I can''t hear any difference from the pronunciation. "


    "Who?" several people asked in unison. Greek mythology is the most familiar.


    "Gaia," said Mrs. Larry.


    "Gaia? That''s the God of the earth in Greek mythology, which can echo with the stars!" said suhuilan.


    Mrs. Larry shook her head and said, "no, in the myth of the Ithaca people, Gaia is not the God of the earth, but an evil god hidden in the dark clouds of the stars. She is the person who controls the stars at the same time with unab. One symbolizes light and justice, and the other symbolizes darkness and evil."


    "Ha ha, luckily we don''t have any Greeks here!" said petru happily.


    Mrs. Larry continued: "Unab created the world. The world was born from the nebula and full of light everywhere. Cheva and ischeva are unab''s children. They play in the sky every day. Cheva is masculine and independent and likes to influence the world with his own power and light, while ischeva is a little Jasper and likes to snuggle up in his mother''s arms. This is their sun and moon, as well as their mother Their day and night.


    In addition to Cheva and ischeva, unab has five sons. They have jointly established the world order, made the world a better place and become the patron saint of mankind. "


    She said, looking at the green wood in the fog, "do you know what the savages called you when you took the scepter yesterday?"


    "What?"


    "Sanchez," said Mrs. Larry, "they call you" Sanchez ". Sanchez is also the son of unab. The totem I saw on the altar is what Sanchez looks like. He represents the tree of life."


    Aoki jumped inexplicably in his heart, and then there was a strange feeling in his mind that something was going to climb out.


    "As like as two peas," Mrs. Larry said, "I wouldn''t have connected you or Mr. Stone to their myths, but I saw the process of taking the mace. You suddenly saw the illusion on your body. I didn''t know what happened. In short, you were exactly the same tree as the altar. The key is that there is also a bird on your tree.


    So I went to learn about their myths and asked them what they thought of Mr. stone. Among the five sons of unabu, one is named mantiste, perhaps mantistu. In their myths, it symbolizes mountain and power. I transliterated him into mantistone. I hope the association between names won''t make you unhappy, Mr. stone! "


    Situ smiled quietly and said, "it''s just a myth and legend."


    But Aoki thought that it might be more appropriate to call mantistu.

 Chapter 521

    Qingmu looked at situ, who was also looking at him. Due to the thick fog, their faces are a little fuzzy in each other''s eyes, but their consciousness clearly appears in each other''s spiritual world like lightning that can penetrate the thick fog.


    Situ was still calm and said in a peaceful tone: "Madam, you might as well finish the myth story of the Itza people. Myth is the source of civilization. The ancient myths we hear are like gamma ray bursts captured in the universe. Although they are only sporadic flashes, they confirm the once brilliance of the long dead stars in the dark depths of the universe. You are an expert in this field. Maybe you can see some traces of ancient civilization."


    "All right." Mrs. Larry smiled and continued to tell the myths and legends of the itsa people. "In addition to Cheva and ischeva, the other five children of unab are named Sanchi, mantistone, Tosho, chayak and ulakan.


    Sanchi stands for the tree of life, which is the driving force of life growth and the spiritual source of all things. He lives where Cheva and ischeva rise. Cheva likes to compete with him, while ischeva likes to snuggle up among the branches of Sanchi to spy on people''s actions at night. It is said that Sanchi grew too high and blocked Cheva''s brilliance. Cheva went to report to unab, who died He sent a big bird to fly to the highest place in the sky with Cheva on his back every day. After completing the task, he stopped on top of sangqi and waited for the next day. "


    At this point, everyone turned to see Aoki and the crow on his head. Although only one outline could be seen in the thick fog, it added to their mystery.


    Lying in the arms of Cymbidium, she gave a deep meow.


    The crow felt strange and felt a little uncomfortable. He shouted, "Oh, why do I feel a little hot on my back! Quack... Do you see a... Sun on my back?!"


    People laughed, "Oh, yes, you have a sun on your back, and your hair is roasted black like that!"


    Mrs. Larry smiled and said: "In fact, there are similar stories in human myths and legends. For example, Fusang wood and golden black bird in Oriental mythology are very close to this; in the legend of the Nigerian people in Oceania, crows bring fire, and there is light in the world; in the legend of the Haida people in the Pacific, ravens are thieves stealing sunlight; in Russia, the criyak people believe that the volcanic movement is made by crows Yes. These are all related to the sun or fire. The most interesting thing is that in Greek mythology, Apollo, the sun god, raised a white Raven. There is a saying that Apollo never drove a golden carriage, but rode around the world on a white crow. "


    "Can a white one be called a crow?"


    "Maybe it used to be called white crow! In myth, Apollo''s Raven had snow-white feathers. At that time, Apollo was falling in love with mortal Princess colonis, but the princess had an affair with mortals during pregnancy, which happened to be seen by the Raven.


    Apollo, who learned the news, went to take revenge with his sister Artemis, the goddess of hunting. Artemis shot everyone with a bow and arrow, including the princess colonis. Apollo took the unborn child out of the princess''s belly and gave it to the half man and half horse Kerong to raise and teach, that is, Asclepius, the God of medicine.


    Later, Apollo regretted and felt that he should not be so impulsive, so he was angry with the messenger Raven. His anger burned the Raven''s feathers, and the Raven became black from then on. "


    "Oh, what a sad story!" cried the crow. "Well... Needless to say, there are so many gods. It''s impossible to raise crows..."


    Mrs. Larry said: "because I am familiar with the tribe here, I know more about sangqi, who represents the God guarding the tribe. For others, I only know that mantistone represents mountains and power. He lives where Cheva and ischeva fall.


    Whenever the great unab rises to the sky and looks at the world with his thousands of eyes, the naughty Cheva will hide behind his brother mentistone to avoid his father''s punishment, while ischeva will indulge in his father''s arms. Sometimes unab loves his daughter and deliberately hides his light, making ischeva the brightest color in the night sky. "


    "Quack! What a god of love!" cried the crow. "What else?"


    "Tosho is the God of fire, symbolizing fire; chayak is the God of ice, representing ice and water; ulakan is the God of wind, symbolizing wind and all changing things. But we haven''t seen the tribes guarded by these gods, so I don''t know their stories, nor have I seen their totems and looks. I think the place where we are now must be the leader of one of them , the savages who suddenly retreated yesterday, I don''t know which God''s people... "Mrs. Larry said and thought.


    Qingmu and situ smiled at each other, but did not speak. Qingmu was almost sure that this was the territory of the wind god ulakan. He knew that situ must think so.


    Now it seems that these myths are groundless.


    The different attributes represented by the five patrons are the nature of the five spiritual force fields, or can also be considered as the frequency of five different spiritual fluctuations. Aoki and situ do not know whether it is a coincidence or some other special reason. Their spiritual force coincides with the wave frequency of one of the spiritual force fields, so they can have spiritual induction with the corresponding scepter.


    "Where''s Gaia?" situ suddenly asked, "madam, you just talked about Gaia."


    "Oh, yes, and Gaia." Mrs. Larry seems to be sorting out the information she got, "there is not much about the origin of Gaia in their legend. They only know that Gaia is the God who controls the starry sky with unab. He is jealous of the bright world created by unab and has been trying to let darkness devour light.


    Evil Gaia is everywhere. Once touched by her tentacles, she can no longer escape. She can let people die silently. People need to be careful of her coming at any time to avoid her evil tentacles. "


    "Tentacles?"


    "Well, this is my translation, which may not be accurate. According to Kubota''s description, it should be a kind of magic similar to mind control, which can control people''s soul and thought. Because it seems to be between tangible and intangible, the ithacans can''t see it, but the priest holding the scepter given by God can see it. So I translated it into ''tentacle''."


    "And then?"


    "In order to protect the starry sky, unab could not care about the world. His five sons also stepped into the nebula and followed unab to fight Gaia.


    Mortals can''t resist Gaia''s tentacles. They can only look forward to the day when the God conquers and returns. More and more mortals die. Finally, one day, a hero named ETSA stands up, cuts off Gaia''s tentacles with a giant sword, leads his people to build a shrine, echoes with the God, and fights Gaia''s evil army.


    We are standing where they fought - ramra - which means'' journey ''in their language.


    After the death of ETSA, the people of ETSA continued to fight and guard the altar until the day when God returned. That''s what you heard last night. "

 Chapter 522

    While massaging Dickinson''s back, Huang Liang is still thinking about what Professor Mei said that "he is a bit like hgost".


    What is it like?


    One is the consciousness naturally generated in the cold machine world, and the other is a living person, which is nothing like nature in physical appearance. As for personality, I''m afraid machines don''t have any personality. Even if they do, they are absolutely rational, not as emotional and complex as people.


    Huang Liang didn''t know that when he thought so, he had completely equated himself with people, and completely forgot that he just occupied Zhao Pengcheng''s body. He was not sure whether he was a person or not.


    Dickinson lay there, groaning with enjoyment, humming and shouting from time to time.


    "Charlie, how are you feeling now?" Mei asked.


    Dickinson said, "Oh, I feel good. His technique is very professional. I''m comfortable!"


    "Enjoy yourself, then. It won''t be so comfortable in a while," said Mei


    Situ Yuli said, "two professors, I''d like to reiterate my point of view. Is it necessary to do so? Go on... It may be really painful!"


    "I have to do it!" said Dickinson, lying on the pillow. "I really want to know that great consciousness! You know, I have studied this all my life. If someone walks in front of me, I can admit that I am inferior to others, but I must not know nothing like an idiot."


    Metso said, "Charlie, you need to keep calm. Our opponent may be much stronger than we thought! We must show the wisdom against the holy see hundreds of years ago. Courage alone is not enough to bring down God!"


    Huang Liang listened inexplicably and said, "Professor, it seems that God has never been brought down."


    Mei Tui laughed and said, "yes, but he has long stopped showing people like people."


    Dickinson said, "yes, we just take back the power that people should enjoy from God and let the old man sit on the altar. As long as mankind has not solved all the mysteries of the universe, there will always be a place for him."


    Huang Liang heard such remarks for the first time. Many scholars he knew, even absolute materialists, only expressed implicit dissatisfaction with religion. No one would openly call God an old thing, and Mr. Dickinson seemed to be more crazy than Professor Mei.


    "Professor, do you have faith?" he asked.


    He also asked comrades in the organization, including Howard. Before meeting Aoki, he was in a state of blind superstition. Like his comrades, he believed that his race was the best race in the universe and that the leader''s decision was the most wise and correct decision.


    However, such a belief cannot stand scrutiny. They don''t know who they are or where they come from. They haven''t even seen the leader. Anyone with a little wisdom can see that it is a lower ruling means than * *. However, Huang Liang found that no one in the whole organization seemed to notice this except him. The members of their organization occupy the best and smartest people on earth!


    I was terrified to think about it. Of course, as a parasite, there is no such emotion as fear. Huangliang heard that some people in the organization were polluted and became less pure because of the influence of human emotions. The organization has never been soft on such "renegade" comrades. Therefore, Huang Liang always kept cautious and refused to show any mood fluctuations. However, the more depressed he was, the more intense his mood was and the more serious his consciousness was polluted, so that his betrayal became more thorough.


    Therefore, he unconsciously regarded himself as a person to compare their similarities and differences with a machine, but forgot their fundamental similarities, that is, the inexplicability of their own existence and the fear of the omnipotent existence controlling themselves, and tried to find the way to liberate themselves and run towards freedom in constant repression.


    "Of course there is faith!" said Dickinson, "Without faith, how dare you put a chip in your neck? Faith can also be a very scientific thing, not necessarily turning to theology. You Chinese believe, I think it is better than God. At least the word ''Tao'' can better express the origin of the universe than God. It is there and around us. It breeds everything, and it is everything itself. Unlike God In that way, he can''t explain where he came from. "


    Hearing a Western scientist praising the Taoist culture from China, Huang Liang inexplicably raised a sense of pride. However, it made him even more inexplicable. Did Zhao Pengcheng''s body and memory have such a deep impact on himself, or did Zhao Pengcheng''s consciousness not disappear at all, but become one with himself?


    Mei tried to smile and said, "Oh, Charlie, did you forget that the other three in this room are all Chinese except you. In our words, you are showing off your axe in front of Luban!"


    Dickinson laughed, but stopped talking about God and Tao.


    "Almost, Dr. Huang, can we start the needle injection?" Mei said.


    Huangliang already knew their purpose, nodded and said, "the back muscles and spine have been relaxed and can start."


    Mei tried to open several instruments with situ Yuli, while Huang Liang took out the stainless steel needle for acupuncture from his toolbox.


    However, Mei Tuo took out another set of needles and said, "this is a silver needle. The ancients used silver needles. Of course, our purposes are different. We need to connect wires and test neuroelectric signals when you acupuncture. The effect of using silver needles is better than that of stainless steel."


    Huang Liang was surprised and said, "do you want me to prick the needle into his nerve? That''s too dangerous!"


    "That''s why we need to use the silver needle!" Mei Tui explained. "The silver needle is relatively soft and is not easy to damage the nerve. Of course, the requirements for doctors are relatively high. We also need to energize the needle to test the nerve and brain response during electroacupuncture, mainly to activate the chip. HMM... in fact, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s too complicated."


    Huang Liang also knew that it was beyond his knowledge and said, "just tell me where to go."


    Mei Zhuo said: "You can''t pierce the spine. Just let the silver needle touch the nerve bundle where the spinal nerve comes out of the spinal canal. It includes 12 pairs of thoracic nerves, 5 pairs of lumbar nerves, 5 pairs of sacral nerves and 1 pair of tail nerves, but we only connected 1 pair of 8 pairs of cervical nerves. The other 7 pairs can''t be connected to the chip above the cervical spine, and 7 of the 31 interfaces on the chip are empty. This may be the problem, so , I need you to prick these positions on the chip with a needle. I''ll give you the scan of the chip later. I want to do this with the stability of your hand and your understanding of human muscles and nervous system. "


    "Why not use more advanced equipment? Since you can connect 24 pairs of spinal nerves to the chip, it proves that you have such equipment and ability."


    "No, no one has ever done such an experiment. Nerve connection and inductance test are completely different. One is medical surgery and the other is interdisciplinary experiment. Moreover, there is no safer place and more reliable person than you here." Mei said with a pipe in her mouth.


    Me? Huang Liang suddenly felt funny. Although the professor had told him why to find him, it was strange and unacceptable for him to regard him as the most reliable person. Even Aoki wouldn''t say so.


    But he was very polite and said, "thank you."

 Chapter 523

    Although Huang Liang still didn''t quite understand why he used the ancient method of acupuncture instead of more advanced equipment, he didn''t ask any more questions, but just began to give Dickinson an acupuncture according to the professor''s instructions.


    More than sixty silver needles were inserted into Dickinson''s back and lined up along her spine, like the mane of a wild boar. Dickinson lay there with his eyes closed, not knowing whether to enjoy or endure discomfort.


    Situ Yuli took many exquisite small clips to clamp the tail of the silver needle. The thin metal wire on the clip was connected to an instrument. Then she connected a sensor to Dickinson''s head, which was similar to the common EEG in the hospital. The sensor is connected to another instrument.


    After the electricity was turned on, the two instruments hummed. The sound was not loud, but it was obvious in the quiet laboratory. There were many different patterns of color blocks and curves on the black screen. Huang Liang judged that one of them should be a brain wave diagram, and the others couldn''t understand.


    Next, at the critical moment, Huang Liang wanted to take a silver needle to stab the spare interface on the chip in Dickinson''s neck. It tested his hand and his judgment as a doctor.


    He had seen the enlarged chip structure diagram given to him by Mei in order to firmly remember the position of the interface in his mind. Fortunately, he can hypnotize himself and rely on the subconscious to strengthen this memory.


    He touched Dickinson''s neck and carefully felt the hard block behind his neck to judge the exact position and actual size of the chip. By contrast with the enhanced chip diagram in his subconscious mind, he saw the chip as if in perspective.


    This is the basic skill of a surgeon. An excellent surgeon has all the muscle tissues, blood vessels, nerves and bones of the human body in his brain. Even if each patient is different in height, weight and weight, he can see everything like a fluoroscope and accurately cut the scalpel into the position he wants.


    But to be on the safe side, he conducted a small-scale realistic simulation in his dream. In the past, Zhao Pengcheng often simulated surgery in his brain. This is the method taught by his tutor when he was in school. When analyzing medical records before surgery, make a complete simulation in his brain to simulate the worst situation that may occur, which can reduce the probability of surgical failure and deal with emergencies calmly.


    Later, he had the ability of Qingming dream and began to simulate it in his dream. This effect is much better than pure imagination.


    But today''s simulation made him experience a wonderful experience he had never had before.


    As like as two peas, he hypnotized himself and reproduced a scene that was exactly the same as before in his dream. Because there is the chip structure diagram in the dream, if you superimpose the diagram on the hard block behind Dickinson''s neck, you can clearly see the interfaces.


    He put the needle in. Normally, he was only dreaming at this time, but when he withdrew from his dream, he found that the silver needle in his hand had been pierced around Dickinson''s neck, and Mei was looking at him very nervously. Holding his pipe in his hand, he stopped a centimeter away from his mouth and didn''t move.


    Huang Liang didn''t know that he had inadvertently mastered the skills of real scene dream. It''s not difficult to have a real dream, such as sleepwalking of ordinary people. However, it is very difficult to consciously control a real dream and affect the real world through the subconscious dream. While feeding back the events in the real world to the dream in real time and maintaining synchronization, it is also very difficult to use the subconscious to control the development of the two worlds in the direction they want.


    Even among the awakened, this is an extremely superb technology, which is difficult to master without the guidance of experts. The former alliance is also cautious about this dream control ability, because it has too much impact on the real world, which is completely different from hypnotizing a person and doing something to her in her dream.


    Huang Liang was stunned, but then he understood what had happened. He remembered what Aoki had told him about mental power and dreams. Those things were too profound for him. Aoki didn''t make it clear. He just told him that he would understand at that time. Now he understood that it was natural. However, the progress was beyond his expectation. If Aoki was there, I don''t know if it would be unexpected.


    He glanced at Mei and asked, "is that right?"


    Mei tried to put her pipe into her mouth, took a tap and said, "good, good!"


    Huang Liang wanted to ask if he had made a mistake, but after asking, he felt very funny. People can''t see the chip in the meat. How do you know it''s a good mistake? However, the professor''s answer is more ridiculous. What is good? Does he have a good place to stick, or does he have a good technique?


    He smiled and lowered his head to continue the needle.


    Huang Liang has always been cautious. Originally, he should not reveal his spiritual ability in front of people, but today, Mei Tui told him so many secrets and said frankly that he was a trustworthy person, which relaxed his nervous tension a little. He didn''t think it was a temptation or a hoax, and it was just hypnosis, which many doctors would do. As for his housekeeping skill - the scalpel condensed with mental strength in his dream, he won''t shine.


    He entered the previous real dream state again. This is a rare experience. If you don''t grasp it firmly at this time, I don''t know how long it will take to enter such a state after missing it. He had a premonition that this was an opportunity for his spiritual strength to break through again, but he didn''t know what level he had reached after the breakthrough.


    The most energetic people he had ever met were Aoki and the old lady he met on haicucumberstreet. Sometimes, it''s like trying to see how big a dream he can create by fully releasing his mental power.


    When he stabbed the silver needle into the back of Dickinson''s neck again, he found that he could integrate more things into his dreams. As long as he wants, he can use this laboratory as a test ground for real dreams. At that moment, he almost lost his mind and planned to do so. It seemed that a voice was urging him to do so in the depths of his mind and dream. But he finally restrained himself and couldn''t hypnotize Mei to and situ Yuli!


    After a few times, he was able to touch the interface of the chip with a silver needle stably. He took seven silver needles and plunged them into the position of the chip with great speed. In his consciousness, the tip of the silver needle was aligned with the seven small holes in the chip structure diagram.


    He gently twisted his hand a few times to make the needle tip contact with the core hole deeper to ensure that the current can pass through, and then let go of his hand. At this time, it reflects the benefits of the silver needle, because the needle is soft, not easy to break, thin and light, and will not fall if it is shallow.


    Huang Liang took another seven needles and stuck them in Dickinson''s seven pairs of cervical nerves. It''s relatively easy. Just be careful not to hurt the nerves.


    Then he brought the thin guide wire made of unknown metal that the professor had already prepared, which was about the same thickness as his hair. He wound the guide wire around the needle tail of the silver needle, connected the silver needle on the chip to the silver needle on the neck, and paired it in pairs, which is equivalent to connecting the remaining seven pairs of Dickinson''s cervical nerves with the chip.


    This is a very meticulous work, and only a stable hand like sorghum can do it.


    When the last guide wire was successfully connected, he heard situ Yuli''s surprised voice:


    "I found the signal!"


    "Are you sure it''s the signal from the chip?" Mei asked.


    "It is certain that the signal is maintained in Ku band, which is very different from the L band we used in the experiment," situ Yuli said.


    "Ku frequency band? It''s suitable for communication, but I''m afraid it can''t be covered by one or two satellites." the professor looked at the ceiling with his pipe in his mouth. "How about wave spectrum analysis?"


    "Consistent with Mr. Dickinson''s brain waves."


    "OK, let''s see which satellites in the sky are providing support for the chip. Follow the vine and touch the melon. Maybe we can find lab 19 or someone else." Mei tried to take her pipe away from her mouth and picked up a nearby phone. "Prepare to monitor satellite data, focusing on Ku band."


    "OK, professor." Mei Ziqing''s voice came from the phone.


    "Now turn off the radio shield and give it a test signal." the professor turned to situ Yuli, then shouted to the talker, "pay attention to capturing satellite feedback. We have only one chance. Once the other party detects, we won''t be transmitting feedback signals."


    "I see!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Professor... It seems a little... Strange!" Mei Ziqing said at the other end of the phone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "In theory, 132 satellites can receive chip signals above our area, and 27 Ku band communication satellites. However... 129 send feedback information to our test signals! This means..."


    "It means that in addition to our own quantum satellites, almost all satellites, whether civil or military, are providing signal support for the chip!"


    Mei tried to pick up her pipe again, but her eyes looked at the empty distance. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Wait a minute, Professor... There seem to be two signals," situ Yuli said suddenly.


    "What?" the professor turned in surprise.


    "In addition to the Ku band signal being transmitted all the time, the 70kHz long wave signal has just been found, which was sent by the chip when the satellite feedback signal was received."


    "That''s strange. Transmitting long waves requires a long antenna. How does this chip do it?"


    "Maybe it''s using the nerves of the human body. If you use the nerves as an antenna, you can convert brain wave signals into long wave transmission."


    Mei nodded and said to herself, "but why are there two kinds of signals? It''s not necessary! Moreover, long waves only spread on the surface and can''t be received by satellites. The information on both sides can''t be exchanged. Can it be said that there are two behind the chip..."

 Chapter 524

    The last working day of the old year was also the last day Hu Xing worked in the criminal investigation team.


    Tomorrow is new year''s Eve. She will accompany her mother to the foreign public''s manor for the new year, and then take over the family business they arranged for her in the friendly conversation and laughter of the elders of the Xia family.


    She has attended such an occasion more than once, but she never thought that when she came to her, she had so much melancholy and helplessness in her heart.


    The mall is a familiar and strange place for her.


    She is familiar with the appearance of all dignitaries and celebrities in Wuzhong and even Shenzhou. She called them uncles and aunts as kind as her family. Their children are her peers, mostly young talents from famous schools. They play golf and run super runs all day. They are hundreds of millions of businesses. They have no intersection with her at all, but they all regard her as a person in a circle. Women call her sister intimately, and men either pursue warmly or pretend to be confidants.


    Strangely, she has never really done business and is not suitable for all kinds of intrigues and intrigues in the mall. Even though her mother often takes her to various business occasions and sees them negotiate, sign contracts, cut ribbon and open celebration wine... She is like a student who wanders in class. She doesn''t know what the teacher is talking about. She seems to forget the day when she will face the big exam.


    She didn''t like the kind of party she couldn''t help meeting. Two and a half of the three sentences had to be guessed to understand the meaning, and the remaining half was a hypocritical polite remark.


    In fact, her character is not suitable for working in the criminal investigation team. Although she also has the clever side of a lady of a family, she is a straight person who speaks when she has something to say. She thinks shallow about everything and does whatever she thinks. Criminal investigation requires careful logical thinking. A case often needs to strip the cocoon, grasp every suspicious clue, make comprehensive plans and organization in action, and keep a tight mouth, otherwise it is too easy to leak the news.


    For example, in Ma Fuqing''s case, if Aoki hadn''t been there, she might have taken herself in. Shi Dazhuang praised and criticized her half afterwards. In fact, he was beating and protecting her. But she has such a temperament that she can''t change. So later, Shi Dazhuang didn''t dare to send her alone.


    Every time she went to ask for a task, team Shi would say, "spare me. Director Xu of the provincial department called me. If something happens to you, just take off my black hat. If you like to solve the case, study the case file well in the team, and use the skills you learned from Qingmu to help me try the case. Don''t get involved in the arrest task unless you change your last name!"


    Hu Xing didn''t withdraw. Even if she really changed her surname, she kept her relationship with the Xia family.


    The most work she did later in the Bureau was to assist in the interrogation of prisoners. Since the Aoki went, no one has been able to point out her doubts about lucid dreaming. Fortunately, she has already had a foundation, and her talent is also good. She has been able to master hypnosis and dream skills by herself, but she has not been able to do so without some green trees. Some suspect''s psychological line is strong and willpower is very strong. It is difficult for her to guide others to tell the motive and process of crime in her dream.


    She could have joined the pre-trial team, then went to the provincial department for training and took the path of pre-trial experts, which is also a good development route, but Shi Dazhuang suddenly refused to let her participate in the trial.


    She asked why. Shi Dazhuang said, "all the trial processes will be recorded. Don''t touch these when you don''t want to be a white mouse. I''ve seen Aoki''s ability. Even he has to tread on thin ice carefully. I can guess how deep the water is. Don''t go in. Drown yourself and take your master in."


    Although Hu Xing thought Shi Dazhuang was a little alarmist, she did not object. When Aoki left, he did tell her to be careful. In addition to regularly observing whether old Xia and other close figures of the Xia family are parasitic, don''t easily expose your special abilities.


    She doesn''t go out of the field and try cases. Case analysis is not her strong point. She has completely become an idle person in the team.


    When she was admitted to the police school, she didn''t think so much. She just wanted to inherit her father''s will and be a good policeman. Until I joined the police force, I found it difficult to be a good policeman! Especially with her background, it''s not easy to be a good policeman!


    Although she has long found that she can''t be a good policeman, let alone a hero praised by everyone like her father, she still likes to work in the criminal investigation team. At least the people and things here are pure. Most people think about how to solve the case every day, not how to calculate others.


    When they are silent, they are very silent. They would rather not speak than say false words; When you talk a lot, you can''t shut his mouth even if you knock him on the head. You want to say they have no heart? That''s wrong! When fighting criminals, they have first-class acting skills, full of ruffian words and frighten people at any time.


    Hu Xing wanted to laugh when she remembered that Shi Dazhuang deliberately hit the suspect''s car and quarreled with the suspect like a bitch. That''s their history team! Walking through the hail of bullets, crawling among the dead, training people to be merciless, even the bureau director''s table dare to shoot the history team!


    However, she will leave the team anyway.


    Her mother gave her an ultimatum not to take over the family business, but she had to leave the criminal investigation team. If she really wanted to be a policeman, she was transferred to the provincial department as a civilian. With their family background and her father''s foundation in the public security system, she could smoothly transition from the section level to the right place in a few years. If she didn''t go up to the department level, that would be the future.


    Hu Xing knows that her mother is serious this time.


    She thought again and again. Instead of going to the provincial hall and following the big leaders all day, she might as well go home. In business, there is a caretaker in the family. It''s a big deal to be a shopkeeper. Officialdom is different. Once you enter the Marquis, which King and grandson will be free?


    Moreover, she also feels a debt to her mother.


    After my father died, my mother supported the family alone. She could have remarried. As Xia Wenyuan''s daughter, with her appearance and knowledge, many rich CHILDES lined up to marry her. But she chose to stay in the Hu family to take care of her mother-in-law. In order not to be looked down upon, she worked hard to run the industry, organized the company, and did more and more business. Although she can''t compare with Big Macs such as Changzhou and Huanyu, she is very popular in the side branches of the whole Xia family.


    Hu Xing is the only one in the Hu family. She doesn''t inherit the industry. Her mother always feels busy in vain for the rest of her life.


    When I was tidying up, my colleagues came to say goodbye. She responded with a smile and joked from time to time. She could have left after finishing her things, but she was a little reluctant and wanted to finish the last half of the class.


    When her colleagues were busy, she sat idle in the office and went to the archives to retrieve the old files. She wanted to review the cases she had participated in, which was regarded as the last memory. I''m afraid she won''t have such a chance in the future.


    The first file is the headless female corpse case in Majiabang. This is the first complete case she participated in personally, and it is also the most bizarre case she encountered when she was a policeman.


    She thought of the whole process of solving the case and couldn''t help sighing. The case was reversed several times until Aoki and Shi Dazhuang came back from southern Yunnan. Ma Fuqing''s means of killing his wife and framing the blame can be regarded as a textbook of crime. But without Aoki, the villain might still be at large!


    The only thing she still doesn''t understand is how did this guy find Aoki? After the analysis, he obviously went with a purpose. When he first met, he pretended to be flustered and honest, hoping that Aoki and the police could go to Majiabang to find out the murder of his mother and brother. But Aoki is not a famous detective, and how did he know that Aoki could dream and that a female policeman would go to Aoki''s studio that day!


    Hu Xing was absorbed in thinking. A call came from the reception room downstairs: "officer Hu, there is a man named lifelong flower looking for you below."

 Chapter 525

    The old willows in Liuying lane are wrapped with neon lights. At night, they light up like stars, which makes people think they are immortal trees in the sky.


    Every time she sees it in her life, she will think of the bright Nebula seen through the telescope. Is there such a tree in the nebula, rooted in the black hole, spreading its branches in the Milky way, standing in the night sky year after year and scattering a little starlight?


    The atmosphere of the Chinese New Year is getting worse year by year. Except for neon lights, lanterns and safety slogans prohibiting firecrackers, there is no sign of the Chinese New Year. There are few people and cars on the street, except for the cold.


    Lifetime flowers come out from the back door, habitually take out a pot of jihualian and put the key under the flowerpot. For more than a year, she has done this every time she goes out. What if she comes back?


    She came to the front street, stood at the gate of the bar for a while, and then walked slowly along the street.


    Lao Li''s small supermarket is still open, and the old air conditioner is buzzing on the side wall. This is the first supermarket opened in Liuying lane. The lifelong flower opened before it was born. It was said that the business was very good at that time. Later, there were more and more supermarkets, and there were big stores nearby, so the small supermarkets were not very popular. Lao Li is also old, so he stays in the tepid small supermarket for the rest of his life.


    Most people in Liuying lane are looking forward to the demolition and resolutely oppose it. For example, she is the only one who spends all her life, but there are still some people who don''t want to demolish. Lao Li is one of them.


    Lifetime flower lifts the plastic curtain of the supermarket, and the sensor at the door sends out a "welcome" prompt sound. I don''t know whether it''s out of power or too old, and its voice is hoarse as if it were an old man.


    Lao Li was tidying up the shelves. When he saw the flowers of his life coming in, he smiled and said, "Oh, flowers, what do you want to buy?"


    "If you don''t buy anything, just come in and have a look," said lifelong flower.


    Lao Li was very happy: "sit down and sit down quickly. If you don''t buy anything these days, you can come to see the young people in the old neighborhood, just you!"


    The flower didn''t sit all her life. She just leaned casually against the front desk cabinet and asked, "haven''t brother Zhengyang and sister-in-law come back? Tomorrow is the New Year!"


    Lao Li sighed: "Alas, he married his daughter-in-law and forgot his father. He said that the baby wanted to go to school. He will spend the new year in Australia this year and won''t come back."


    "Isn''t Australia having a summer vacation now?"


    "Who said no? It''s probably a make-up class. But Zhengyang said, when I demolish here, let me go to Australia to enjoy it." a trace of happy longing rippled in the wrinkled folds on Lao Li''s face.


    "You don''t object to demolition?" it''s a little strange to spend your whole life.


    Lao Li said, "sooner or later, it''s useless to oppose it. When I say flowers, you should be more open. Your grandfather said when he was there that times are different. You don''t have to pay back the debts owed by the elders."


    "I know." the lifelong flower smiled, chatted with Lao Li again, and went out.


    Further on is boss Wu''s wusheng noodle shop, but it''s closed. This is also an old shop. Boss Wu is an outsider. He came to Wuzhong to do small business in his early years, starting with wonton pick, and then opened this shop. He loved to come here to eat noodles when he was a child. His aozao noodles are well cooked, including fried fish, marinated duck, stewed meat and shrimp. They are delicious and no worse than those made in the century old store in Kun county.


    Aoki and crows also like to come here to eat noodles after they come. Crows often say that in addition to the flower like sauce elbow, their favorite food is the noodle topping of this house.


    Boss Wu goes back to his hometown every year for the new year. Once, it takes more than half a month. He doesn''t come back until the Lantern Festival.


    Next door to wusheng noodle shop is Aunt Liu''s ready-made clothes shop. Sixth aunt is a tailor of the old state-owned garment factory in the last century. After the garment factory closed down, she opened this ready-made clothes shop in Liuying lane.


    At the beginning of that year, many people were used to cutting a few feet of new cloth to make new clothes. Later, they were used to going to the store to buy clothes and talking about the brand. The ready-made clothes shop became a patching shop. A few years ago, the sixth aunt wore reading glasses, stepped on the sewing machine in the shop, repaired a zipper for the neighborhood, knocked on the hem of her pants or something. Later, the sixth aunt''s daughter had a second child, so she asked the sixth aunt to help take the child. The shop was rented to a Shandong couple making pancakes, but there was the word "Nannan ready to wear shop" on the door. Nannan is the nickname of six aunts. People call her that when they are old.


    In front is uncle Qian''s house. Uncle Qian is rich and doesn''t open any shops. He is decorated as an old-fashioned tavern, but only entertains his old drinkers. A sign is erected at the door: private places, no admittance. Some people say that he is overqualified and can entertain friends at home and rent his shop to make money. He said he wanted to leave a comfortable face for himself and make it easy for friends to get in and out of the door.


    Uncle Qian likes raising birds. He has a starling. He used to show off his Starling''s intelligence, but since the coal boss came to Liuying lane, it seems that his starling is not very clever. Every time uncle Qian sees aomu walking the birds, he will say, "talk to old eight and take us. My old eight can''t talk nonsense now!" the coal boss always dislikes it and doesn''t turn his head: "dead starling is too stupid!"


    All her life, the flower smiled when she thought of this. She walked slowly forward, looking at the past shop by shop, and the past was vivid.


    But it will be dismantled sooner or later!


    No matter how opposed the lifelong flower is, no matter how Huang Ziqiang helps, this place will be demolished sooner or later, and the old willow will be removed sooner or later.


    And that day, after the surveying and mapping personnel of the garden and Culture Bureau came, she became more and more worried. She clearly remembered that the man said that there were tree roots for miles around, which was so similar to what she heard from her grandfather!


    She didn''t know that the surveying and mapping Union would not go back and report in detail. What would happen if the leaders of the Bureau of parks and culture really took this seriously and studied the details of the tree? Maybe it will be protected as a particularly precious tree species, which is also a good thing. What they fear most is that they have to dig out the roots to have a look, or use it as a gimmick to make money from tourism. It is estimated that the tree will be over.


    She walked again for a while and unknowingly turned into the old lane on the side. In the alley is the old farmer''s market. The last vegetable farmer is holding his ground and shouting again and again: in the last half day, sell out and close the stall!


    Lifeflower walked through the alley beside the farmers'' market and stopped in front of the Internet cafe.


    The fire that people in Liuying Lane lamented more than 20 years ago started here. The old Liu family and the workers working in their wool mill died that night.


    It is now known that Liu Huai planted the fire, but people at that time did not say so. At that time, it was rumored that it was Tianhuo. Someone in the Liu family did immoral things and provoked God''s anger.


    But when I spent my whole life sitting on my grandfather''s knee listening to the story, I heard another version


    Since a fire in the Hua family, all the mulberry trees ten miles around the mulberry camp have died. Since then, no mulberry has grown for decades. No matter transplanting or cutting, they can''t live. Instead, willows have grown row after row. But a mulberry seedling grew in the courtyard of Liu''s wool mill.


    Grandpa said it was the revival of Sang''s soul. He went to the wool mill to find work and take care of the mulberry secretly. Later, the mulberry seedlings grew up gradually, but the Liu family cut it down because they thought the mulberry was in the way, leaving only a small tree root on the ground. Then the Liu family caught fire.


    Grandpa didn''t say that the fire was caused by the Liu family cutting mulberry trees, but he spent his whole life automatically connecting the two things in his mind.


    Grandpa escaped the disaster because he went to the hospital when the fire broke out and waited for his little granddaughter to be born.


    Life flower was born that night.


    Grandpa loves her very much, probably because she saved grandpa''s life when she first died.


    Although the fire had nothing to do with life-long flowers, after all, so many people died. When people mentioned it, they would feel creepy, as if they were the witnesses. When they struggled in the fire and had nowhere to escape, they had to abandon their bodies, escape their souls and give birth in a hurry.

 Chapter 526

    There is an old building with more than ten floors opposite the Internet cafe. That was the former supply and Marketing Cooperative building, which was a tall building in that year. It was probably the fire in the wool mill opposite that burned up the whole piece of gas. After that, the supply and marketing cooperatives became worse and worse year by year, and they never prospered again.


    Liu Huaian jumped down from this building.


    The shop downstairs pulled a rolling gate, and only the door of a housing agency was open. As usual, they have long had a holiday. No one will buy or rent a house during the new year, but somehow, there is a young man sitting in it.


    The young man looked at his lifelong flowers through the glass door, lowered his head to look at the computer, looked up again later, found that she hadn''t left, opened the door and asked, "do you want to rent a house?"


    Lifelong flower shook her head and said in her heart that the Chinese new year will be tomorrow. Who still rents a house? She asked, "don''t you have a holiday?"


    The young man said, "let''s go. We''ll move to a new place next year. Come and have a look on the last day of this year." he handed a business card and added, "I''m the store manager. You can come to me if you need it in the future."


    Life spent "Oh" took the business card: "how do you want to move?"


    "It''s said that Feng Shui is not very good in this place, and people often die." the young man is a little shy when talking about this. He doesn''t look like an intermediary. "You know, it''s taboo to do this in our business."


    Lifelong flower said with a smile: "that line doesn''t taboo this! Look at those vegetable sellers in front, don''t they sell well?"


    The young man said, "Hey, this piece is about to be demolished anyway. It''s the same as moving early and late."


    "You also have compensation for the demolition. What a pity to move now?"


    "There is not much compensation for the rented shop. Moreover, the compensation is for the company. No amount will be distributed to our business people."


    Lifeflower looked up at the building again. Most of the mosaics on the wall had fallen off, and even the wall was mottled and cracked.


    It''s time to demolish! She thought.


    She walked around the vegetable market again, trying to find the traces of mulberry roots in the nearby open space, but she found nothing.


    Along the familiar streets and shops, we returned to the willow tree full of stars. At this time, the stars are not bright. When they don''t shine, they are just small glass bubbles. The ugly wires were roughly tied up on the branches without any beauty.


    Lifelong flower knows that some things can only be viewed from a distance through the hazy night. However, if the willow is alive, the branches are always full of vitality. Whether you look from a distance or close, the vitality can enrich you with your heart and eyes, and your whole body is as comfortable as photosynthesis with it. Even in such a cold winter, there are many yellow and green leaves on the wicker, which makes you full of hope for the arrival of spring.


    The tree will never move unless I die. She thinks so.


    She has been thinking about building a mulberry garden for many days.


    Huang Ziqiang is good. He found several people who specialize in urban and garden planning to help her.


    Wuzhong is famous for its silk and many mulberry forests, but the gardens famous for mulberry trees have never been seen. Since it is called mulberry garden, it can be characterized by sericulture, which is unique in the gardens of Wuzhong. Moreover, it is not difficult to find some basis, enlarge it, trace the root and find some historical celebrities and stories in the county chronicles.


    The problem is that this place has not grown a mulberry tree for decades. Now we want to build a mulberry garden, but the garden is full of willows. It''s really strange and confusing. If it is called Liuyuan, it is too common in the garden.


    Of course, these are solvable problems.


    The biggest problem is money.


    Rebuilding the mulberry garden does not mean buying the land and building a garden on it. It should always be supplemented by supporting facilities around, such as mulberry food, Gaopin Silk Street, etc., so as to ensure the sustainable development in the future and make the mulberry garden, like other gardens, stand the wind and rain.


    Huang Ziqiang doesn''t have so much money or the ability to use such project planning to persuade the government.


    All her life, only two people can help her. One is Mei Tao, the other is Xia Wenyuan.


    Although Professor Mei has no official or money, he speaks with great weight. As long as he says a few words for the mulberry garden, the officials in Wuzhong should give him this face, and the project approval will not be too difficult.


    However, the professor has not returned from his trip to the United States. It seems that he is going to celebrate the new year there.


    The Xia family has enough money to do this. This money is nothing to them. Aoki is kind to master Xia. For Aoki''s sake, they won''t help him. Even if they don''t give enough money, as long as he is willing to take the lead in doing it, someone will follow up.


    However, she can''t go directly to Xia Wenyuan, and among the people she knows, only Hu Xing can help her deliver her words.


    After standing under the tree for a long time, she finally decided to talk to Hu Xing.


    She didn''t have a good impression of Hu Xing. A female police officer didn''t do business all day. She followed Qingmu. She didn''t realize that she would send more than 10000 lighters a day. She must be a fox. However, after knowing her for a long time, I found that the girl was a upright person, but she had no airs from a rich family. It might be a professional relationship. There was also a heroic side in her character. She had a bit of affinity with her temper, so she slowly changed her attitude.


    After Aoki left, they often walked around because of the relationship between several children. Without Aoki, their relationship became closer.


    Hu Xing didn''t expect that the whole life flower would come to the criminal investigation team to find her. She smiled and said, "Shiniang, why are you here? Just call if you have something to do?"


    Lifetime flower stared at her: "don''t shout."


    "That''s what my martial uncle crow told me. I have to call you Shiniang!" Hu Xing invited his lifelong flowers into the reception room while joking. "Then he got serious and said," I''m leaving the police force after half a day''s work. Sister Hua, tell me what you want. While I''m still here, I''ll fight to be stripped of my skin and help you for personal gain. "


    The lifelong flower was amused by her and said, "you have to pick it if you don''t want to pick it today. You come to me generously!"


    Hu Xing giggled.


    The lifelong flower asked, "you really quit?"


    Hu Xing sighed and said, "Alas, there''s no way. If you cast the wrong fetus, you''re not as free as sister Hua!"


    Lifelong flower said, "you''re standing and talking without backache. Why don''t we change our origins, will you?"


    Hu Xing said, "just change. What do I refuse? I''m afraid you won''t!"


    The lifelong flower said, "go, I won''t call you Shiniang!"


    Hu Xing said, "now admit it''s my teacher''s mother!"


    The two joked with each other about the girl''s family and talked about business.


    Hu Xing listened to the idea of rebuilding the mulberry garden all her life. Her eyes turned around. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After spending all his life in a hurry, he said, "you have a word. Can you pass a word to your grandfather for me? If not, I''ll find him myself."


    Hu Xing said, "let''s do it... I don''t think I need to bother my grandfather. I''ll just do it."


    Lifelong flower said, "you? I heard that the person Mr. Huang found for me said that he might have to invest 20 or 3 billion yuan, but it''s not insurance!"


    Hu Xing said, "it''s all right. As long as I''m willing to take off this police uniform, my mother is up to me. Even if I can''t move so much money at once, I can fool my two uncles to invest money. In addition, you''re a beautiful godmother. It''s not too much to borrow some money from your goddaughter. Do you know how much money you have for your goddaughter?"


    "How much can she have for a child?"


    "She is a child, but she is the only child of my little aunt! My little aunt is also aunt Xia''s only daughter. What she inherited is equal to my grandfather''s share left to Aunt Xia, my little aunt''s share and her own share. These industries are now taken care of by specially assigned people. Together, in the whole Xia family, I''m afraid only my two uncles are more than her, and no one else can compare with her. If it weren''t for her age Ji Xiao, it''s estimated that he can be on the rich list! "


    I''ve spent my whole life.


    "And..." Hu Xing whispered mysteriously, "at the end of last year, my little aunt secretly came back, that is, the time she brought back the news of Aoki. We met. According to her, Meimei''s father left them more property than my grandfather left!"

 Chapter 527

    The thick fog finally dissipated slowly.


    People first saw each other''s faces, and then saw the tree behind them. The sun appeared dimly again, but this time, two suns hung on both sides of the sky at the same time¡ª¡ª


    One is the sunrise and the other is the sunset.


    In the middle of the sky, you can vaguely see some stars, surrounded by a dark round thing, hanging in the sky like a ghost face. It should be the moon here.


    People are not surprised at the abnormal scene of ramra. In this time and space, everything can happen. Everyone got up carefully, went to the high ground on the hillside and looked up at the lake from the gap between the shrubs.


    The shadow of a boat moored in the middle of the lake crashed into their eyes. It is so big that it stands like a mountain relative to the lake that this person can swim across.


    "It''s a warship!" Boris whispered.


    "It looks like an American frigate. It looks familiar," Ivan added.


    People''s hearts raised that the warship was probably the one that destroyed the scientific research ship. If it finds out, it only needs a shell to hit them, and they will all be finished.


    Petru had a telescope on his body, picked it up and looked carefully in the grass, as if the sniper was afraid that the reflection of the lens would be found by the other party.


    "Wait, I seem to have seen it," petru said after looking at it for a while.


    "Let me see," Ivan said, crawling over petru.


    Petru handed Ivan the telescope. Ivan looked at it and said with great certainty, "the swordfish frigate of the Pacific third fleet! No wonder it looks so familiar. I studied all the ships of the U.S. army when I was in service. The appearance of each ship is in my mind."


    Hearing his name familiar, Aoki suddenly remembered it, looked at situ and said:


    "When I met your wife on Lapa Island, she was with a naval officer who shook hands with me and called herself ''Lieutenant Colonel William Halsey, captain of the frigate swordfish of the joint task force of the Pacific Third Fleet''."


    Petru jumped up: "that''s right! It''s the warship we met. I remember it!"


    People all looked at situ.


    Dark clouds appeared on situ''s bright and handsome face for the first time. His eyebrows frowned, and there was a faint melancholy and uneasiness in his eyes.


    Aoki knows that if this omniscient and omnipotent fan like man has weakness, it is probably the safety of Xia Xiaoxiao and Meimei.


    Now, however, people are probably not worried about him, but doubting the relationship between his wife and the murderer of the scientific research ship.


    Anderson suddenly pulled out his pistol and pointed it at situ: "I have suspected you for a long time!"


    Ivan and Boris pulled out their pistols at Anderson almost at the same time: "calm down, man!"


    Petru turned the head of his submachine gun and pointed it at Boris: "put the gun down!"


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Mrs. Larry shouted, "everybody calm down! Anderson, don''t be impulsive!"


    "No, I''m not impulsive!" Anderson said. "I''m the first mate of the discovery. I have to be responsible for church and the dead. I suspected them from the beginning!


    Why is it so coincidence that the discovery will save you from the ocean basin in the South Pacific? You know, not to mention three people floating there, that is, three Godzilla floating, which is just three sesame seeds in Lake George.


    You said you used a submarine to blow up the connection between ramra ant nest and the earth. Even the submarine was destroyed. How did you survive? I was also a soldier. Don''t think I don''t understand submarines!


    Before you boarded the ship, the discovery encountered only the force of nature. As a scientific research ship, it was not new to encounter some strange events, and it was not new before. But as soon as you boarded the ship, it was different.


    First, pardik was injured and the electronic equipment failed, and then we were attacked - armed helicopters and missiles - only large warships have that strength. All the people on the discovery died, except Alice and my wife, who left in the first lifeboat, and the three of you are alive.


    It''s you three again!


    Everybody, listen, are the three of them born of God? Why can''t they die!


    If Mr. Aoki hadn''t said it, I''m still a little uncertain. But what else do you say now? I know you''re very powerful and can control my subconscious, but I believe Mr. Aoki is fair! You''d better explain clearly! "


    Anderson''s voice was a little loud. Alice reminded, "Anderson, keep your voice down! Don''t bring people from the warship over there!"


    Anderson said, "Oh, it''s all right, they can''t hear it", but his voice has decreased, and he probably thinks it''s unsafe to talk like this.


    Situ didn''t attack Anderson or explain anything, but looked away in silence.


    Aoki is willing to believe situ from his heart, but he needs him to give an explanation.


    In fact, he was a little strange at the beginning. As far as he knows, Xia Xiaoxiao has been hiding from what happened in lab 19. How could he sit on the warship of the U.S. fleet so openly? Just thinking of the powerful situ, I didn''t take this seriously.


    When Aoki said the name of the warship and officer, his intuition told him that situ knew halsi. But he seemed surprised that Xia Xiaoxiao would take a warship, and showed a trace of worry. So situ probably not only knew Halsey, but also knew his identity, while Xia Xiaoxiao might not.


    Of course, another possibility is that situ found a doubt, which involved Xia Xiaoxiao himself. But Aoki didn''t dare to think deeply. He didn''t want to pull Meimei and her mother to the center of the event. From a man''s instinct, he wanted them to stay away from these troubles as far as possible, just as he wanted to spend his life never getting involved in these things.


    He believed that situ thought the same. Lifetime flower is the inverse scale of green wood, which can''t be touched; Xia Xiaoxiao and Meimei are situ''s inverse scales, and they are not allowed to be touched.


    He understood situ''s mood and his silence.


    Su Huilan suddenly said, "we met the swordfish frigate on Lapa island. At that time, they seemed to be assisting the United Nations rescue team in maritime search and rescue. Why do you think it was the one that attacked the discovery?"


    "Then why is it here?" Anderson asked.


    "We can get here in petru''s sailboat. Why can''t they? Maybe they also encountered heavy fog and were trapped in ramra?"


    "What a coincidence, I don''t believe it!" Anderson said stubbornly.


    Alice said hopefully, "Anderson, I think Professor Su has a point. Everything should be on the bright side, shouldn''t it? I said it might come to save us!"


    "How to confirm? The risk is too great!"


    "We can send two people to check their details."


    "Who will you send?"


    "Don''t go to anyone. Getting on the boat is like throwing yourself into a trap!" situ suddenly said. "We don''t expose them until they get ashore. Petru, you monitor the movement of the warship with a telescope, and others hide on the spot. Aoki, we have to arrange the people of the tribe to investigate the retreat route and a better place to live. The spirit can''t make shells!"


    Although situ has not cleared the identity of the suspect at the moment, his words have an irresistible momentum, and no one raises an objection. Even Anderson reluctantly put away his gun.


    When Aoki heard what situ said about the mental power, he suddenly remembered the mental bullet petru used when shooting at him in tabu on tubuai island. At that time, he couldn''t figure out that a bullet buried in tabri could produce mental power? It was once thought that Tabb''s strong radiation affected the characteristics of the bullet. It turns out that this is not radiation, at least not the radiation of our common material particles.


    If mental radiation affects bullets, does that mean that mental radiation can also affect shells? And then any substance, so that they have mental fluctuations? Ramlari''s Island is much stronger than tubuai''s tabu''s spiritual force field!


    Aoki feels that petru has a big problem. Just as suhuilan reminded him at the beginning, is it really just a coincidence that he got the tabu chart? Why did he hide in tubuai?


    In addition, Anderson''s performance today is not normal!


    Aoki suddenly found himself suspicious. This is not normal!

 Chapter 528

    After waiting for a long time, no small boats such as landing craft and hovercraft were put down from the warship. It is impossible for a frigate as big as that to land directly. If they want to land, they must put the boat down. However, it is so quietly parked in the middle of the lake, like a towering hill with strange metallic luster.


    The wild people have found another place to live and are ready to retreat to the depths of the mountains and forests. As long as situ and Aoki give an order in their consciousness, they can start.


    But at this time, everyone hesitated. What exactly is the origin of the warship? Why didn''t you see anyone?


    Petru''s hand holding the telescope was sour. Boris and Ivan were replaced. He kept monitoring the movement of the warship, but he never saw half of its movement or any sign of someone moving on the deck.


    The savages of ulakan tribe did not appear, and they were probably hiding in the dense forest on some mountain to peep at the big ship of unknown origin. They should be more surprised, because such a primitive tribe should have never seen such a big ship. Of course, they may turn a blind eye to the swordfish frigate, just as the Indians of Watling island can''t see Columbus''s Santa Maria!


    People don''t know what to do.


    "Would you like to go up and have a look?" petru remembered that they had a lifeboat to row over.


    "Who''s going?" Anderson asked.


    This is a difficult problem.


    If ordinary people go, I''m afraid they can''t cope with anything on board. It''s best to have a person with strong spirit and one or two people who know warships and strong combat effectiveness in the past.


    Of course, Aoki and situ are the most powerful in spirit. Ivan, Boris, petru and Anderson are also familiar with the Navy and maritime operations. They can just form two teams. However, given that situ is now being questioned, it will be worrying for anyone to go.


    Suhuilan said, "or I''ll go."


    Aoki shook his head and said, "no, it''s too dangerous." he looked around and finally reached out to touch the crow''s feathers on his head, "I can only trouble you!"


    The crow croaked, "if you don''t have enough to eat, you have to work. You really have no crow right!"


    "Who made you grow a pair of beautiful wings!" suhuilan praised, "only you can fly here. You look like an angel. Don''t you play it?"


    The crow said, "quack, woman, although I know you''re kidding me, I''m still very happy. I hope there''s something to eat on that ship. It''s said that the canned food of the U.S. Navy tastes good!"


    Then the crow spread his wings, jumped on the top of the green wood, and flew out.


    The trajectory of the two suns in the sky is a little strange.


    Originally, they were hung on both sides of the sky, one into the sunrise and one into the sunset, each with Xiaguang and ribbons. The scene was already spectacular and amazing.


    As a rule, one of them will soon rise into a normal hot sun, and the other will fall down the mountain and rise from the other side the next day. Based on this guess, the two suns in this place will take off alternately, and there will be no night.


    But the magic thing is that at the moment, they are walking towards the midpoint of the sky along the same track, like two men who have made an appointment, running towards each other angrily. It doesn''t take long for them to collide on people''s heads. What kind of spectacle will happen?


    The sky is two to dry the sun, the lake is a sudden huge ghost ship, this atmosphere strangely startles people.


    Situ''s melancholy was still on his face. He frowned, looked at the sky and said to Aoki, "ramra is not normal!"


    Aoki said, "isn''t that often?"


    Situ shook his head: "no, ramra is a crawling ant nest. Its endpoint and path will be affected by the stellar gravity, but its reverse effect on the stars is very small, so it is impossible to make a stable binary system change greatly. Unless the land under our feet is a massive planet, enough to form a three body movement with two stars."


    Aoki knows about trisomy, but he doesn''t know much about it. He looked up at the sky on both sides. The distance between the two suns was approaching. The one in the West seemed to run faster, but the sun in the East was obviously more powerful.


    "Will they collide?" he asked.


    "Not for the time being," said situ, "Their trajectories look the same, but they are actually far away. Otherwise, the huge gravity would have absorbed the material on the star''s surface. But it is only temporary. If a third massive object affects their movement, it is likely to collide before forming a special stable state. When the two stars collide together, the huge energy will affect the local insects of ramra If the passage of the wormhole is cut off, even if the land under our feet is fine, we can only stay here forever. "


    "But it''s almost impossible!" Su Huilan retorted, "The mass of the planet under our feet can''t be large enough to form three bodies with two stars, otherwise we can''t stand on it at all, and it has long been pressed into meat sauce by gravity. There is obviously a surface and atmospheric environment similar to the earth, which should be an earth like planet very close to the earth. But even so, I think it''s incredible. If ramra''s every endpoint It''s all like this. How can there be so many earth like planets with life in the Milky way? It''s almost exactly the same as the earth! "


    "You''re right. Our place was originally a binary system. But now the trajectory of the star has suddenly changed, indicating that there must be something else affecting it. Even if it''s not the planet under our feet, it may be another star that suddenly broke in but was not discovered by us."


    About his eyes were tired. Situ stopped looking at the sky and twisted his neck. This action made him look no different from ordinary people and no longer as mysterious as before.


    "As for the earth like planets you mentioned, it''s really difficult to explain. Generally speaking, even if there are earth like planets, it can''t be so consistent with the situation of the earth. However, we might as well think that our feet haven''t left the land on the island since we went to the Island. Maybe we are still on the earth''s Island, but the island was cut into the space by ramra''s wormhole Another location, so there will be ghost island on earth. "


    "You mean every endpoint of ramra is a ghost island on earth?"


    "Not all of them, but maybe some of them are. Not all of them are islands. Maybe there are other mysterious places."


    "Is it possible that the pyramid is one of them?" Su Huilan suddenly thought, "otherwise, why is the underwater relic an inverted pyramid, and some things in the Egyptian pyramid are really mysterious."


    "Mayan pyramids are also suspicious," Mrs. Larry said. "But I don''t agree with you very much, because if you think so, the whole ramra will become too close to the earth. It sounds like the channel of this ant nest is like the tentacle of the earth."


    Aoki''s brain immediately looked like a blue earth. It floated in space, with a few tentacles on it, twisting and stretching to distant galaxies. It looked like a blue brain connected with several nutrient pipes.

 Chapter 529

    The two suns are still approaching, but the speed is not very fast. It is estimated that it will take less than half a day to meet in the sky. According to situ, they will not collide, so people don''t have much worry.


    However, at this time, a bright spot suddenly appeared in the middle of the sky. People remember that in the early days, when two suns were still hanging in the sky at both ends of the East and West, some stars and the shadow of a moon could be seen here. Later, with the strength of the sun, they disappeared. What lights up now is the position of the "Moon" that everyone thought.


    "Is it really going to become a trisomy?" Su Huilan muttered.


    People can''t help worrying again.


    The melancholy on situ''s face had disappeared. Instead of looking at the sky, he followed Mrs. Larry''s doubts and said:


    "Of course, ramra and the earth are close. As I said before, ramra may be man-made. You think, if ramra is a natural space-time ant nest in the universe, its connection point with the earth should be accidental and unstable. It is impossible to say thousands of years, even tens of years. And it usually changes its position, not in that sea area every time."


    "I also believe that ramra is man-made, but --" Mrs. Larry hesitated and seemed unwilling to say anything. "In the earth civilization, we have not found anyone who has the ability to make such a thing, unless... The legend of the gandaya people is true. They created this place with the power of the third eye!"


    "Isn''t there a ''third eye'' in the myth of the Itza people?"


    Aoki remembered the lyrics of the savage praying to the starry sky translated by his wife¡ª¡ª


    ¡­¡­


    I will be with the holy land,


    From generation to generation,


    To the day of God''s return.


    At that time, if my children and grandchildren were still there,


    Please give him back his third eye


    ¡­¡­


    "Please forgive me, my feelings for gandaya civilization may have unconsciously used inaccurate words and sentences in translation." Mrs. Larry said, "the original meaning of the ETSA people is probably -- ''obtain God''s power through God''s eyes'', which is difficult to say clearly."


    "In fact, your translation is very accurate and easy to understand with the third eye," said Su Huilan.


    "Thank you," said Mrs. Larry.


    Situ said: "The third eye of the gandaya people may be a metaphor. The eye is the main organ for human beings to understand the world, and the Maya may use the eye to describe another way for the gandaya people to understand the world. The third eye is in the middle of the forehead, where is the position of the brain. Drawing an eye there means that the human brain at that time could directly perceive the world, just like using the third eye I''m looking at the same.


    Therefore, I suspect that the earth used to be a world with abundant spiritual force field and everyone can master spiritual force. The gandaya civilization is such a civilization. Whether ramra is man-made or not, it has a close relationship with the earth. "


    "But... No matter how powerful the spiritual power is, it is impossible to create such an ant nest? This is beyond the concept of three types of civilization!" Su Huilan said.


    "No. this does not contradict the level of Kardashev. Life may not adopt the Dyson ball model when mastering interstellar energy. If a civilized race can obtain black hole energy or dark energy by mastering the rules of space and time through spiritual force, it will not be difficult to reach or surpass the third kind of civilization."


    "So those altars may really be the mechanism controlling RAMLA?" Su Huilan thought and said, "Madam, in the language of the Itza people, ramra means the place of" Jihad ". Can we understand that this place is actually a" star ship "made by ancient civilization? But our thinking has been fixed. It seems that the star ship must be what we see. It must be made of super metal or other elements to look like an aircraft or ship, but that''s high It may be a joke in the eyes of civilization. "


    "So they conquered the galaxy with this thing?" Boris still couldn''t think of how it became a star ship. "Is its engine firing every time it gets foggy, like smoke from a rocket''s ass


    "Maybe so, including the earth, was conquered by them!" petru said.


    "Fuck you! Do you want to make relatives with aliens and say you are their offspring?" Boris laughed. "You are a typical local traitor! In the era of the great Joseph vissarionovic Stalin, you have to eat a gun!"


    Petru said, "Oh, really, when can your Russian arms be shorter? Your great leader can''t care about me. Although he has a big beard, I have no less beard than him, ha ha!"


    Boris glared at him.


    Situ suddenly said, "do you remember the lady''s mention of Gaia in the myth of the ithacan? I remember that in Greek mythology, Gaia had a bottle of life in her hand, which contained the seeds of all things and the spring of life. It was through this bottle that she sowed the seeds of life on the earth."


    "So what?" Boris didn''t understand what Gaia had to do with it.


    "Ramra can also be regarded as a bottle - Klein bottle," said Su Huilan.


    Boris could not understand what the Klein bottle was. He shrugged his shoulders and stopped talking. He went to change shifts with Ivan to monitor the warships on the distant lake.


    Situ said inexplicably:


    "It is said that Gaia made a promise when the sun rose to plant the seeds of hope into every life on the earth."


    Aoki always felt that situ''s words seemed to imply something, but situ stopped talking, and the crow flew back.


    The crow croaked and circled in the sky, then accurately fell on the top of Qingmu, pretended to be very tired and panted:


    "Oh, quack quack, the lake looks small. You can only know when you fly over it, but it''s far! Well, you know, people can''t walk when they''re hungry, and birds can''t fly far when they''re hungry..."


    He kept talking, that is, he didn''t say what he saw on the ship, and he was so anxious that he wanted to slap the people around him. But it also depends on the master''s face to beat a bird. The chicken nest head under the bird''s claws is not easy to provoke.


    Situ smiled and said to Ivan, "do you have any dried meat? Take it out to reward the heroes who came back from the war."


    "Wow!" the crow stretched out his neck, stared at Ivan tightly, and said, "how can such a big ship burn 300 calories to fly around it? It may not be much for humans, but for a bird, it''s really - a thin crow!..."


    Ivan took out a bag of dried meat tied with fine rattan, took some and put them on the nearby rock: "enough to eat?"


    The crow jumped up and said, "the crow has enough to eat, but --" he turned his head and looked soundly, "if the cat eats some, it''s not enough to quack!"


    There was a deep meow.


    Ivan put all the dried meat down. "Is that enough?"


    The crow hooked the sound with its wings and motioned her to eat together. Soundly, he ran up, squatted next to the crow and ate.


    "Quack, it tastes good! Just... Can you have some salt?" the crow said vaguely with dried meat in his mouth.


    "Yes." Ivan patiently took out the salt and sprinkled some on the dried meat.


    Aoki was not in a hurry, so he watched the crow eat slowly. He knew that although the bird was greedy and talkative, he knew its priorities. It looks like this, which means there are no special circumstances on the ship. But it also aroused his curiosity. It''s not an empty ship, is it?


    "Tell me about the boat." Aoki asked when the crow ate almost.


    "Oh... On the boat?" the crow looked up as if recalling, "... There are cans on the boat, but they are broken and can''t eat..."


    "I didn''t ask you what to eat. I said something else. It''s serious!" Aoki warned.


    "Is it serious to eat?" the crow thought.


    "Is there anyone on board?" petru finally asked.


    "People?" the crow answered. "If skeletons are human, there seem to be many."

 Chapter 530

    The so-called children''s words are not taboo, and birds'' words are even more taboo. In people''s hearts, what a bird says is often more reliable than people. Moreover, after so many days together, people may not know much about the world, or love or hate, and they are always full of doubts. The coal boss has no shortcomings except greedy. Instead, he is like a talkative and naive child, causing many jokes and joy.


    The coal boss said it was an empty ship, so it was an empty ship. A bird wouldn''t cheat people with this. As for what a skeleton is, no one is sure before seeing it with his own eyes, not even imagining it in his mind. There are so many strange things about ramra that people have no spare brain to weave the imagination on the ship.


    Only Aoki knew that the coal boss must have seen the real skeleton. But he didn''t bother to ask. He went up to have a look and knew. He looked at situ, who also looked at him and said, "then go up and have a look."


    At this time, everyone agreed. Since it is an empty ship, of course it will not be anyone''s accomplice. Moreover, such a large warship is really kind to them who have not seen their life on the modern earth for a long time, just like seeing their relatives.


    No one is good, no one means it is ownerless. With this ship, it is equivalent to having a stable residence, which can avoid wind and rain, and the daily necessities on the ship can also be used by them at will.


    Alice seemed to see a white navy uniform hanging in the wardrobe, a clean sheet on the dormitory bed, and a quilt folded into squares and neatly placed on the bed. For women who have lived in the wild for a long time, the biggest extravagant hope is to take a bath, put on pajamas and sleep in a clean and warm quilt.


    Petru and Boris were full of guns, artillery and missiles. A few weapons on the frigate can flatten the savage island. Imagine that the mechanism was firing and the shells were blooming on the island, and their saliva flowed from the corners of their mouths.


    The crow was eating meat. He looked up at the people and said, "Oh, there''s nothing to eat on board. Don''t think about it!"


    Boris joked, "can you go into the freezer and see a bird? The meat there is estimated to be enough for us to eat for months!"


    The crow disdained not to turn his head and continued to eat its own dried meat: "if you don''t believe it, go see quack!"


    Anderson and petru went to find the lifeboat hidden by the lake. Ivan and Boris went to prepare strong vines to weave ropes. The side of the warship was seven or eight meters high from the water. It was impossible to go up without ropes.


    They are such people that the lifeboat can just sit down, but the savages can''t get through. Aoki and situ asked the people of the two tribes to assemble by the lake. If they were attacked by ulakan people, they could quickly take the raft and canoe they had made before to retreat to the lake.


    The closer it is to the warship, the more it looks huge. I didn''t think it was big when I saw it in the sea, but when you put it in Beihai Park, it will become a behemoth.


    The lifeboat leaned against the side of the warship, and the hull became a three-story wall in front of everyone.


    Ivan handed the rope to petru: "you''re good at this."


    Petru grabbed it and pulled it. Looking at the stones and branches tied to the head of the rope, he shook his head and said, "it''s strong enough, but there must be an iron hook? Pirates are not primitive enough to have an iron hook."


    Boris said, "the only iron is your gun."


    Petru said, "don''t keep thinking about my gun. When we get on the ship, we''ll have as many guns as we want."


    Boris said, "that''s true. But first, the helicopter belongs to me. I saw it in the telescope and stopped on the deck!"


    Petru said, "can you fly a plane as a submarine?"


    Boris snorted disdainfully, "it''s a piece of cake!"


    Ivan said, "don''t argue. The swordfish frigate is equipped with two Apache armed helicopters. I think the other one should be parked in the hangar. Now we have to find a way to get up. If the rope can''t hang up, we can only find a way from the propeller and drain hole to see if we can enter the dock cabin where the hovercraft and landing craft are parked."


    Situ pointed to the crow on the top of the green wood and said, "you can ask our winged angel to help."


    "Quack - a handsome man''s speech is good!" said the crow happily, and then looked up, "I don''t guarantee that I can hang it in a safe place to quack!"


    Situ said, "if you''re not afraid to drop your master, just hang up."


    The crow turned to look at the green wood and thought for a while. He shook his head vigorously: "Oh, no, no, he is already a wood. His head has never been very smart. If he falls again, he will fall into wood scum!"


    Then he spread his wings, flew to petru, grabbed the rope head in his hand with his claws, flapped his wings twice and flew up.


    "Shit, this bird moves so fast!" petru complained.


    The crow quickly flew over the side of the ship, grabbed the rattan rope, bypassed a erected antenna like object, passed through the railing on the side of the ship, and then flew back.


    Just as it was about to fly back to the boat, the rope suddenly straightened because it was not long enough. Its claws still clung to the rope, and the other end of the rope was in petru''s hand. Its body was grabbed by its body and suddenly stopped in mid air.


    It waved its wings, but its body could not move forward for a minute. Then it fell with the gravity, and was pulled and swung out of an arc by the rope like a swing. Finally, it hit the ship board, and its neck hung down and shook twice, as if it were dead.


    Aoki knew that the crow was pretending to be dead, but his heart still pulled it gently. He got up from the boat, reached for the crow, held it in the palm of his hand and said, "aren''t you dead?"


    Crow wakes and wobbles: "dizziness... Quack... Dizziness..."


    Qingmu gently stroked its feathers and dusted off the dust: "be careful next time."


    "Wow, I know only you care about me!" the crow finally came to life and jumped over his head happily.


    "There seems to be something wrong!" Ivan suddenly pointed to the hull.


    The place where people saw his finger was where the crow hit just now. There was a gray bird shaped mark.


    "The warship''s hull is made of special steel with antirust paint on the surface. Even if it is corroded by seawater, it will only rust, not so untouched."


    Ivan reached out and touched the surface of the hull. Immediately, a layer of white gray stuck to his hand, and a gray mark was left on the ship.


    Petru hit the ship twice with the butt of his submachine gun, making a dull thump.


    "It''s all right, but the paint on the surface is weathered, and the hull should be strong." he said, "but it''s really strange! I''ve seen tanks abandoned during World War II in the desert, and I''ve never seen seagoing ships like this. It seems that Yankees are not very reliable!"

 Chapter 531

    As three suns appeared in the sky, the sky became a little dazzling, and people had to narrow their eyes when they looked up.


    "Climb up and have a look," Boris said, grasping the rope shaking in the air.


    One end of the rope is in petru''s hand. He pulled back hard and said, "OK, but I''m heavy. You have to help me hold the other end. Don''t let go!"


    "Don''t worry, although you don''t like it, Slavic soldiers will never stab people in the back! Moreover, we are fighting for all mankind now, don''t we?" Boris said, pulling the rope hard.


    Maybe they were too strong. Suddenly they heard a click, and the rope suddenly lengthened. Both of them sat down and almost overturned the boat.


    "Can''t you be fucking careful?" petru scolded.


    "I didn''t know the boat would be so weak!" Boris said.


    The posts and railings on the ship were crooked, but the rope was firmly hung on it and did not fall down.


    Petru grabbed the rope again and pulled it a few times. It didn''t move and looked solid.


    "Hold on, if I fall down, you''d better catch me." he said, climbed up like a flexible ape, climbed to the side of the ship, turned over the railing, then tied the rope on the intact railing next to him, turned back and said, "you can come up!"


    "It''s a fucking pirate!"


    Boris weighed his skill, and he couldn''t compare with climbing alone, so he was a little angry. But when he thought that this was a robber''s skill, he didn''t know how many cargo ships he had climbed to practice it, he was balanced and even a little disdainful.


    He motioned Ivan with his eyes to let him go first. Ivan looked at situ and Aoki and asked, "who will go first?"


    Situ and Aoki looked at each other and didn''t speak. At the same time, they came over and grabbed a rope with a tacit understanding. Boris got out of the way obediently. They jumped up almost at the same time, pedaling on the boat board like a civet cat. They jumped up a few times, leaving only two ropes dangling in the air.


    Boris was stunned and muttered, "have you been a fucking pirate?"


    He shook his head, slightly depressed. Ivan came and patted him on the shoulder and said, "we are submarine soldiers. The bottom of the sea is our strength."


    Boris felt that he was right and felt a little better.


    Ivan looked at Anderson. Anderson couldn''t climb the rope because of his leg injury. He said, "you go up. I''ll stay here with some ladies."


    Suhuilan could have gone up, but neither Mrs. Larry nor Alice could climb up. She didn''t want to show off her ability and thought it better to stay here. And she also felt that Anderson''s performance was a little abnormal. Although she couldn''t tell what was wrong, it was always right to guard against it. Aoki is a person who doesn''t bother to think about anything, but she is not. She has been observing and thinking about the recent changes.


    Ivan said, "you can stay. If anything happens, you can help. When we go up, we''ll see if we can open the dock cabin or put down the gangway."


    Then he and Boris climbed up.


    There is really no one on the warship. Everything looks very new, but the surface is covered with a layer of powdery things, which will fall off and leave traces when touched by people. The same is true on the deck. Stepping on it is like stepping on the fine and thin sand, leaving clear footprints.


    From the deck to the cabin, I didn''t encounter any obstacles or see anyone. All the doors were open, but there was no sense of moisture in the room. Instead, it was like entering a dry cave.


    Not until they entered the command room did they see a man in a navy uniform sitting in a chair in front of the window facing the bow of the ship.


    There is no stain on the glass of the command room window, but it is difficult for you to describe it clean, because it looks not so transparent. You can''t see the outside world clearly through it, just like the atomized glass used in the bathroom, but everyone knows that no ship''s cab will use atomized glass, let alone a warship.


    Although the line of sight is blurred, the sun can still shine in and make the indoor situation clear.


    The man was sitting in a chair, and people entering through the hatch could only see behind his side. He leaned against the back of the chair and put his hands on his legs. It was natural and comfortable, as if he was looking at the sparkling light of the sea through the glass in front of him.


    "Hello, excuse me!" said petru when he went first.


    The man didn''t move or answer.


    In fact, this is expected. Because the crow has come to explore once, everyone is ready that there are no living people on board. However, even if the corpses were all over the ground, it was expected, and the atmosphere seemed strange to suddenly see such a man in military uniform sitting in a chair.


    Petru and Boris should go first, situ and Aoki followed, and Ivan cut off the back with vigilance. When I walked in front of the man, although there were bold guys here, I was startled by the scene in front of me.


    Under the clean white military cap, there was a pale, thin and wrinkled face. The muscles on the face contract due to the loss of water, and the skin is close to the bone, forming deep wrinkles, which are permanently fixed on the face. His cheeks sank in, and his eyes were like two deep black holes. He looked obliquely out of the window as if staring at the sky, and his eyes had flown out early and turned into the two more suns in the sky. His arms were naturally placed on his legs. Exposed in the cuffs of his blue military uniform were two white hands like bird claws with no meat and only a layer of skin.


    This is a mummy.


    It''s not too much to describe a crow as a skeleton.


    Petru curled his lips and tried to say something, but he didn''t say it. He wasn''t afraid, he just felt depressed. He always thought there was something wrong with this place, but he didn''t know what was wrong.


    Situ stretched out his hand and gently pinched the man''s collar. The cloth on the collar was magically pinched down by him and became dirt between his fingers.


    He raised his hand and said, "strange." he blew a breath gently, and the ash on his fingers flew away.


    Aoki looked down and saw the name plate on the right chest of his military uniform. He saw the English word "Halsey" written on it, and then remembered the Navy Lieutenant Colonel he saw on Lapa island. He remembered that it was a handsome and masculine face. At that time, he stood with the beautiful Xia Xiaoxiao and didn''t seem abrupt at all.


    However, as soon as I saw the mummy in front of me, the impression of that face blurred, and then I couldn''t find the face in my memory, only the mummy.


    Ivan and Boris began to check the instruments in the command room, but found that all the instruments could not be started and the circuit could not be connected.


    "It looks like the fuel has run out. We have to go to the power room and boiler room," Ivan said.


    "Well, look for weapons by the way," Boris said, and warned petru, "Hey, red beard, the helicopter outside is mine. Don''t try to drive away secretly."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to fall from the sky. The steel plates of ships can corrode like that. I''m sure the helicopter has long been useless," petru said


    "Don''t think such a trick can fool me!" Boris said.


    "No, he''s right." situ said suddenly, "the plane can''t open. You don''t have to dream of restoring the power of the ship. Go to the tool cabin to find something useful. If you can open the hatch there."


    "Why?" Boris asked puzzled.


    "Look at this Lieutenant Colonel Halsey --" situ pointed to the corpse on the chair with his scepter, "at least he has been sitting on this chair for hundreds of years, maybe a thousand years!"

 Chapter 532

    "A thousand years?" although he had a hunch, Aoki was shocked. After all, he had seen this man not long ago. Why did he suddenly become a mummy a thousand years ago?


    Situ explained: "we know too little about ramra''s spatial structure. Maybe there are some spatiotemporal static areas where space will not flow and the speed of matter will slow down."


    "If material movement slows down, shouldn''t people live longer?" petru said.


    "No, the metabolism of the human body will not change, otherwise people will die. The decay speed of particles in the static area of space and time will not decrease, but the moving speed relative to space will slow down," situ said.


    "It''s still hard to understand." Boris went to Halsey''s body, bent down and looked carefully at the face of the terrible mummified body.


    "You are all at sea all year round. Do you know the shadow of death at the bottom of the sea, where the sea water is not flowing?" situ asked.


    "Yes, at a depth of about two to four thousand meters under the sea surface of the North Pacific north of 32 ¡ã south latitude, there is a shadow zone stretching thousands of kilometers. It is said that the sea water there has been trapped for thousands of years," Ivan said.


    Boris was about to reach out to touch Halsey''s clothes. He was stunned when he heard Ivan''s answer. As a submarine veteran, he was naturally very familiar with the situation at the bottom of the sea, but he had never heard of it.


    "Hey, Ivan, where do you know these strange stories? I''m sure the instructor of Kuznetsov naval academy has never taught this, and our submarine can''t drive two thousand meters deep."


    "You should read more nature magazines, Boris," Ivan said. "Mr. stone, I don''t think it should be called the shadow of death, because there are a small number of organisms there, but the oxygen content is very low."


    Situ nodded: "You''re right. Of course, species can reproduce there as long as they adapt to the environment there, but that''s not the point I''m talking about. The point is that the sea water there is not flowing. Although it is integrated with the whole Pacific Ocean, it has an obvious boundary. For centuries, the sea water there has been static and almost no vertical movement. It is in its own It circulates in space and never exchanges with the outside sea water.


    Oceanographers call it the shadow of death.


    If a whale who likes to drift accidentally enters the sea area, it will always drift in that shadow unless it knows the direction and goes upstream to the sea. Of course, whales want to breathe on the sea, so such a thing will not happen. "


    "Do you mean that there are such spatial shadows in ramra?" Aoki asked.


    "In theory, such a space shadow must exist in the universe, but we can''t visually distinguish such a place, because it is connected with other spaces, just like the death shadow on the seabed, but it has an obvious boundary, which is both connected and isolated from the outside world. It is a very magical place."


    Situ walked slowly to the window and put his hand on the window. The blurred glass did not become clear, but left a scratch, like the word "one" written by a brush.


    "Compared with the vast universe, human beings are only reptiles living on the earth and have never really left the planet''s surface. Naturally, they have no chance to encounter such space shadows. When human beings begin to drive spaceships and conquer the sea of stars, they will often encounter ''still space''. Of course, at that time, human spaceships must be able to get rid of the constraints of stillness , as long as it has enough power and obtains accurate spatial curvature, but with modern technology - such as this warship - if it falls into static space, its power is not enough to get rid of this space, just as we can''t get rid of the gravitational attraction of galaxies.


    The space tunnel of ramra''s ant nest has been twisting in the universe and may appear anywhere in the Milky way at any time. The probability of falling into static space will naturally increase. Once it happens, we can only wait until ramra throws us out. "


    "Just wait for yourself to become a mummy?"


    Ivan remembered the days and nights in the submarine - the narrow space, the cold machines, the silent radio waves and the endless waiting... All around was the sea water. Many officers and soldiers suffered from depression, and some committed suicide because they couldn''t stand the eternal loneliness isolated from the world.


    "Yes, they are lucky to become mummies, which shows that the environment of the still space is good," situ said, "Although people who enter the static space can''t feel anything, as long as they have enough supplies and a normal environment, people can live as before, just like you live on a submarine. However, the key to the static space is the word ''static''. It is not affected by gravity, the change of space position is very small, there is almost no acceleration and deceleration, and the material inside and the outside world change The rate of energy exchange is very slow.


    Therefore, although its internal time is normal, when we are observers, its time will shrink to a minimum, because we often accelerate or decelerate relative to it. When we meet it, it may have been decades, but we have only been a few hours.


    We don''t have any instruments on hand. We don''t know if it was once in a special radiation field, but judging from the changes of Colonel Halsey''s body and clothes, even in places with abnormal radiation, it will take at least hundreds of years to become what it is now.


    From the surface of the hull, it is not subject to the electrochemical corrosion of seawater, and the cabin is not wet at all, indicating that the ship has been far away from the sea for a long time.


    Its surface is more like a weathering phenomenon, but the trace is not obvious, indicating that the air velocity there is not fast or the particle radiation is not strong, which is completely the silent damage caused by time. So when we look at it with a telescope from a distance, we can''t see anything wrong with it.


    The ship must have accidentally fallen into the static space-time. After thousands of years of space-time drift, it was captured by a space-time string or space tunnel of ramra and pulled out. "


    "So this ship is definitely useless?" Boris thought it was a pity, especially the two Apache. He had driven submarines for many years, but he had little chance to touch planes. He didn''t fly Mi-2 until he retired from a customer. He always wanted to try the mi-4 or higher helicopter.


    "The energy must be exhausted. You''d better not touch the weapons on board. It''s not safe," situ said. "But such a large ship can serve as a base for us, which is much better than living in the open-air woods. Ivan, go and see if the gangway is rusted. Can you put it down manually and climb the rope every time?"


    Ivan promised and took Boris out of the command room.


    "We''ll go out too," said situ.


    "Why don''t you go to another cabin?"


    "There is no power supply. The lower cabin is very dark and invisible. We need to find some torches."


    They came to the side of the ship and leaned against the railing. When they came, the lifeboat was below. The people on the boat were looking forward to the news with their necks up.


    "Don''t worry, madam, we''re trying to get you up!" petru shouted to the boat.

 Chapter 533

    The sun was dazzling. Su Huilan covered her forehead with her hand and looked up to see petru bend down and shout at them, but his eyes only looked at Mrs. Larry.


    Then there was a thumping sound in the channel of the freeboard deck, and then Boris''s loud voice: "Hey, petru, we need help!"


    "Coming!" petru hurried over.


    Suhuilan smiled and said to Mrs. Larry, "madam, this guy really cares about you."


    "He''s not bad," said Mrs. Larry.


    Alice thought for a while, and finally couldn''t help saying, "madam, that Red Beard said he would marry you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense," said the lady.


    "It''s true, he told me himself," said Alice. "He said you were the most respectable woman he had ever seen. He fell in love with you from the first day he saw you."


    Mrs. Larry''s face was still her usual serious expression, and she couldn''t see any change, but suhuilan keenly felt that there was an unusual light in her eyes, like lightning in the depths of clouds.


    After many days together, Su Huilan learned more about Mrs. Larry. This serious female scientist is not difficult to get along with. She has a kind heart and a noble soul, but I don''t know why. She always puts on a straight face and shows people with an inaccessible face, which is by no means her true nature. Suhuilan always felt that there was a secret in Mrs. Larry''s heart, so she put on a disguise and didn''t show her true face. Judging from her reluctance to mention her husband, Mr. yeg, there may be some sad past! But suhuilan thinks it''s not that simple.


    Alice carefully observed the change of madam''s face for a while, and then said carefully: "madam, I also think petru is not bad. Although he is a pirate, he is forced to be helpless, isn''t he? He also said he would like to be your attendant and accompany you to archaeology everywhere! I think... Yeah... Mr. Yeager... It''s been... So long, you can think about it..."


    A loud bang interrupted Alice''s words. A hatch panel under the freeboard was pushed open, fell directly and fell into the lake. A folded gangway was pushed out.


    The ship''s gangway is automatically controlled by the retractor, but now there is no energy on the ship, the circuit is blocked, and the pneumatic device will naturally fail, and the gangway will be locked. After so many years, even if the manual device and connecting shaft can be used, I''m afraid it''s not easy to open it.


    However, I don''t know how Ivan did it. They not only pushed out the gangway, but also folded and opened the third floor. Ivan climbed outside the cabin and pulled the hinge of the gangway. Boris and petru checked the connection of the two twist locks for fear that the twist locks would break. Ivan''s foot stepped on the open gangway with force. The gangway that had been pushed out of the cabin door and crossed was flattened. The lower end fell down and was pulled by the hinge lock. It became a ladder leaning against the side of the ship and parallel to the ship with an inclined upward elevation of 40 ¡ã.


    "Petru, try to use the manual runner of the radio and player. You need to adjust the height," Ivan said as he climbed back to the freeboard passage along the winch.


    Petru got in, and soon there was a creaking sound, and then the gangway was lowered to the surface of the water bit by bit.


    Anderson rowed the boat to the side of the gangway. Su Huilan stood up first. She tried. She felt no problem. She stretched out her hand and said, "you can come up, madam."


    She and Mrs. Larry went first, Anderson and Alice followed, and the party went on deck.


    Aoki and situ were still on the deck, holding the railing on the side of the ship and looking to the lake bank in the distance. They were doing the same thing, giving instructions to the savages on the shore to bring torches.


    Aoki''s consciousness crossed the lake and passed the idea of needing fire to the savages of sangqi tribe. He did not feel that distance hindered this conscious command, and knew that the movement of consciousness in the mental force field was different from three-dimensional space-time, which was more like a subconscious communication in a dream. In dreams, no matter how large the space is, the dreamer''s subconscious is everywhere, because that is the world you create.


    The boundary of dreams is the limit your spiritual power can reach.


    Ebony staff made some wonderful connections between his spiritual force and the spiritual force field on the island, and expanded his spiritual boundary. Within this scope, there is no obstacle to the communication of consciousness.


    However, it looks like a dream.


    The savages on the Bank of the lake pushed two wooden rafts into the water. Some people stood on the raft with a large number of wooden sticks and drove towards the ship.


    Aoki knew that what they held in their arms was a torch made of something similar to rosin. A torch can burn for a long time.


    When the savage''s bamboo raft approached the ship, the gangway had been set up, and Mrs. Larry and his party had already boarded the ship.


    Several savages, with a suspicious look on their faces, nervously climbed up the gangway to this frightening behemoth.


    With the lights, people re entered the bridge. When passing the command room, situ''s guess of time was confirmed by Mrs. Larry. Madam is a professional archaeologist and has more say in the situation of corpses.


    "I don''t know if it''s been a thousand years, at least 500 years, but it''s still a little strange..."


    The lady carefully examined the skin and hair of the mummy. Out of the professional quality of an archaeologist, her actions did not damage the integrity of the body and clothes at all.


    "People should die naturally. They die peacefully. They are about 60 to 80 years old. Sorry, this range is a little large, but if it is accurate, they need to enter the laboratory. Such bodies can only be formed in a very dry desert, which is impossible on a sea ship. If they enter a still space according to Mr. stone, it is very dry, Like the desert, I don''t know how long a warship has enough fresh water and the food on board, but I can''t let them live comfortably until they die of old age? "


    Mrs. Larry had a clear idea and suddenly pointed out the problem. Situ''s static space-time theory solves the problem of disorder of time and space, but it can''t explain it all.


    There was no one in the upper deck of the bridge except Lieutenant Colonel Halsey sitting outside the command room. They continued to walk down the cabin, and the space became narrow and narrow. Especially in the absence of electric lights and ventilation facilities, the light brought by the torch was not enough to illuminate all the passages, but left a shaking shadow in front of people.


    All the way to the soldiers'' rest cabin, that is, the dormitory. Aoki found that the space here was not small, and the aisle and bed were bigger than expected.


    "The days of American soldiers are really natural and unrestrained. Even their beds are a little wider than those on our ships."


    Boris complained, but the next scene made him shut up and couldn''t say a word any more.


    On each bed lay a soldier, dressed in neat military uniform, lying straight. The torches shone on their faces. Like Halsey outside, they were all the faces of dry zombies.


    It''s like a mummy camp.

 Chapter 534

    There were more than 100 officers and soldiers on the frigate swordfish. Except William Halsey, the rest were lying on the bed in the dormitory. It was as if they had made an appointment. They put on the same clothes, lay on the bed in the same posture at the same time and died with dignity.


    Such scenes look as strange as they are.


    Fortunately, not more than 100 people died in one room. The rest cabin of the ship is divided into many dormitories. There are not many people in each dormitory, up to seven or eight, probably according to arms and functions.


    At the beginning, Mrs. Larry looked at each body carefully with the light of fire. Later, she didn''t know whether it was caused by the depression of the atmosphere or she lost her patience, so she simply didn''t look at it. She just raised a torch at the cabin door and retreated.


    At the other end of the aisle is the officer''s dormitory, which is smaller but more exquisite. Most of the lieutenants are two people in one room, while the few single rooms are full of school level officers.


    Boris still kept trying to find a lot of light weapons from the cabinet or other places in the room. However, none of them could be used. Instead, a few military knives looked as new as before when they were pulled out of their scabbards.


    Boris, like a treasure, did not forget to show off in front of petru. Petru also looked for it. Later, he not only found the military knife, but also found many useful tools, such as ceramic cups, glass bottles and multifunctional knives. However, what excited them most was that they found several bottles of well packaged wine, including whisky, brandy and rum, probably the private possession of some officers.


    In order to make sure the wine was still drinkable, Boris opened one of the bottles and sprinkled a little on the ground, and the strong aroma of the wine floated in the whole cabin.


    "Quack, it''s delicious!" the crow shook his head continuously, blowing as if it had a dog''s nose, and then sneezed.


    "That''s nice!" Boris took a sip at the bottle and laughed happily, completely forgetting the body of hundreds of years ago still lying on the bed next to him.


    Petru warned, "Boris, you bastard, be careful! The air here is not circulating and very dry. Let''s light a fire. Your alcohol may burn here."


    Boris was very upset, but he could only cover the wine bottle obediently. He still said unconvinced, "Hey, red beard, how about going out and having a drink contest later?"


    Petru said, "Bibi, Bibi, you think I''m afraid of you!"


    "How about adding me?" the crow said excitedly when he heard that they were going to spell wine.


    "You can drink too?" Boris said.


    "Of course, quack, I can not only drink, but also taste. Do you know how to taste? Good wine should be tasted, not poured into your throat! When it comes to drinking, none of you can compare with flowers. She is the best bartender in Liuying lane, and she can drink very well. If she is here, I dare say none of you can drink her."


    The crow chattered again.


    "Oh, really, what a bragging bird!" Boris joked.


    "Who said I bragged?"


    Because Boris and petru were left behind in the search for weapons, the crow had to turn around and wanted to have a good debate with them. Suddenly, he croaked and almost jumped up from the green wood''s head and spread his wings:


    "Quack - what''s that?"


    People turned around with its cry, the flames of the torch flickered, and the weak light could only illuminate the place not far in front of them. In front of me was a dark corridor, flanked by dormitories full of corpses. The front of the corridor fell into the darkness beyond the light of the fire, and there was no end. All they knew was that there was a hatch door through which they came in.


    When Aoki also turned around, the crow on his head was turned in another direction, towards the other side, and then croaked again.


    "Quack - who?"


    The cry of the coal boss echoed between the dark narrow aisle and the bulkhead, which was creepy. At this time, people remember that they are usually blinded by its excessive intelligence and occasional cute stupidity, and forget that it is actually a crow - in many local folklore, it is an unknown symbol, and its cry often indicates death and disaster.


    The atmosphere in the cabin had just been improved by finding the wine, and now it was tense by the cry of crows.


    "What are you calling?" said Su Huilan.


    "Well, I''m not yelling. I seem to see..."


    "See what?" Aoki was also curious.


    "Like... A shadow?" said the crow.


    "Shadow? Where is it?"


    "First there -" the crow jumped and turned, kept the same direction as the green wood, pointed to the aisle when they came with the tip of his wings, "there, he stood behind you and looked at you!"


    People looked in the direction pointed by the crow. There was nothing but darkness. Except for a few savages who helped take charge of the fire, they couldn''t understand what the crow was saying. Everyone else couldn''t help getting cold on their backs and goose bumps all over.


    "Shit, is there anyone alive?" Boris grabbed a torch from the savage and walked over first.


    Ivan also walked over with the torch.


    They went on for a while, then entered the dormitories on both sides, came out and went in again. In this way, they went all the way to the end of the aisle, got out of the hatch and came back.


    Ivan shook his head to show that he had found nothing.


    Boris said to the crow, "are you wrong? The people here are dead, and so are the mummies in Egypt."


    The crow dragged his chin with his wings and pretended to be meditative: "well, I''ve heard that mummies will come back to life."


    "Fuck you, that''s a lie! It''s just the nutritional stall novels and the old stories used to pick up girls in the bar!"


    "Wow, no wonder blue children often tell such stories to girls in bars."


    "What the hell are you calling? You see, the ladies are scared by you!"


    "Quack, maybe the wine you just knocked over made me a little drunk. You know, quack, as soon as I drink, my eyesight is not very good. There are always a lot of sauce elbows coming towards me..."


    "..." people were speechless, but they were relieved at last.


    When everyone thought the crow was wrong, Aoki frowned. Because he knows the coal boss too well. Although the bird is poor, greedy and likes mischief, sometimes smart and sometimes stupid, it is never timid. Just now, the fear of its claws in the hard grip on his head is not false.


    "What do you see?"


    As he walked on, Aoki asked the crow softly.


    "Quack, I said it was a shadow."


    "Not a sauce elbow?"


    "No, it''s a human shadow."


    Although their conversation voice is light, they can''t hide anyone''s ears in this narrow and quiet space.


    Situ suddenly asked Aoki, "do you think something''s wrong?"


    Aoki said, "you mean mental force. Indeed, I found it when I came in. It is isolated from the mental force field outside."


    "I also found this problem," said Su Huilan. "Everything was normal on the deck and bridge. When I got off the bridge and entered the lower cabin, the natural mental force field on the island began to weaken, like being blocked by something."


    Situ nodded: "I suspect that the ship is not completely out of the still space. Where we are, we may still be in the state of superposition of two spaces. Therefore, what the coal boss saw just now may not be an illusion."


    "What''s that? Is it... The ghost who escaped from the still space of the universe with the swordfish?"

 Chapter 535

    In this way, people are nervous again. If life in the space-time static zone of the universe came out with the swordfish, what would it be?


    Alice was a little afraid and said, "why don''t we go out."


    Mrs. Larry said, "Alice, what''s the matter with you? You''ve been to so many ancient tombs. What''s terrible!"


    Alice said, "I... I don''t know! Maybe it''s because no matter how gloomy the ancient tomb is, it''s always on the earth, but we don''t even know where we are now!"


    Anderson encouraged her, "Alice, it''s okay. I''m here! I''ll protect you!"


    "Anderson, either go up there with Alice and wait. Your leg injury is not good. If you really have something to do, you can''t run," petru said.


    "No, we shouldn''t separate now," Aoki said. "The mental power is separated. Mr. stone and I can''t feel things outside. We''d better stay together."


    "I agree with Aoki," situ said.


    "But what on earth are we looking for here?" said Alice. "They are all dead, and you know the cause of death. Most of the things on this ship can''t be used. What else are we looking for?"


    No one answered the question.


    If before, Boris and petru would have said to find weapons, food and things necessary for survival, but now it has been proved that these things can not be used.


    Mrs. Larry may be interested in archaeology, but compared with them, this ship is only a modern warship. The officers and soldiers on the ship were originally younger than her, but they spent the rest of their lives in another space-time of the universe, and now they have returned to this space-time.


    Perhaps even the word "back" is not accurate, because this time and space is not the time and space of the earth. So this has nothing to do with archaeology. This is a problem belonging to physics and life science.


    Aoki couldn''t think of why, but he always felt that he should go in again. There was always an inexplicable familiar thing seducing his heart. This kind of thing is more inexplicable than intuition, like a monster lurking in his brain, and the spiritual force field here is cut off, so it will not be an external spiritual influence.


    However, he was very clear and concerned about another point, and he was convinced that this was situ''s idea, that is, to confirm whether Xia Xiaoxiao was still on the ship.


    At the beginning of their separation, Xia Xiaoxiao and Lieutenant Colonel William Halsey boarded the warship together, and then they entered their own space-time and never contacted again. Now, Lieutenant Colonel Halsey is in the upper command room and has become a millennium mummy.


    Aoki saw a trace of worry flash on situ''s handsome and impeccable face with the beating of the fire. He knew that even if everyone withdrew, he would go in and see all the compartments of the warship.


    "Go in and have a look," Aoki said.


    "Yes, quack, it''s not the earth quack anyway!"


    The crow''s words dispelled people''s doubts. Yes, it''s not the earth to go out anyway. Where is better than where!


    Alice thought of the terrible and ugly moon that covered the whole sky that night, and now there were three suns hanging in the sky, and she didn''t know what would happen. Thinking of this, she felt that the darkness in the cabin was not so terrible.


    People went on in silence. They went into every small cabin and saw the same scene.


    The crow pointed to the hatch on the left in front and warned, "that''s the door. The shadow I saw just now flashed there."


    "Hey, I admit you have good eyes, can you stop bluffing!" Boris said.


    "Oh... Do you want a bird to shut up? Unless you put something in my mouth, such as sauce elbow or dried fish, it''s really not good. Although the dried meat is too hard..."


    As the crow chattered, Boris was impatient and interrupted, "believe it or not, I''ll put a stone in your mouth!"


    "Stone? Oh, quack..." the crow turned his head and looked at him, "Have you ever been to primary school? Have you heard the story of crows drinking water? Quack, it seems that your cultural level is not high. Let me give you some popular science. Open your wine bottle and give me some stones. I promise I can drink the wine in the bottle. Do you believe it? Quack, if you don''t believe it, or we''ll bet that one bottle won''t work, two bottles. I''ll convince you!..."


    Now everyone was amused by the crows. The laughter drove the strangeness and uneasiness to a far place, and the atmosphere became relaxed again.


    Suhuilan and Mrs. Larry stood side by side, closely following situ and Aoki. She asked anxiously, "Mr. stone, you just said that this may be an overlapping space. The ship has not completely got rid of the stationary space, so will we fall into it?"


    Situ shook his head and said, "No. unless he was thrown in during the high-speed movement of ramra, it must have happened in the fog. I guess the swordfish accidentally bumped in the last fog, and the fog just made it come out again. It seems to us that it is not a long time interval. They have been inside for thousands of years.


    The spatiotemporal static zone is a closed space, which rarely exchanges energy and material with the outside world, including the interaction of information. When an enclosed space cannot obtain external energy to maintain its low entropy, its heat death speed will be much faster than that of the universe. You can understand it as a bubble that will die at any time in the universe. In your eyes, the bubble will break in an instant, but in the bubble, you have experienced the birth and death of a world. The bubble where the swordfish is located, even if it is not dead, is on the verge of bursting. "


    Suhuilan suddenly, while Mrs. Larry next to her asked thoughtfully, "what will happen if the life in a bubble runs outside the bubble?"


    Situ said, "maybe it''s like we entered a black hole or a higher dimensional universe, but no one knows what will happen."


    Mrs. Larry said, "so what Mr. crow sees may be of great research value, isn''t it?"


    "Wow!" cried the crow, flattered. "Did you hear that? She called me ''sir''! ''sir''! Understand? That''s as respectable as a professor! Hey -" he looked down at Aoki. "Be polite to me later. Don''t shout and drink. I''m ''sir''


    Situ stopped, looked at Mrs. Larry, and said, "you''re right. Maybe it''s really valuable. I hope we can find it!"


    Then, everyone came to the cabin door where the shadow flashed. The sign at the door said: Captain''s room.


    This is the most spacious bedroom on the warship. In addition to the bed and cabinet, there is also a desk, sofa, TV and separate bathroom.


    It was supposed to belong to Lieutenant Colonel William Halsey, and Halsey was sitting in the command tower above, so it should have been empty. Now, however, on the chair in front of the desk, there is a man sitting, to be exact, a mummy.


    The corpse was not wearing a military uniform, but a suit. He leaned back in the chair, his hands on the armrest of the chair, his head tilted slightly, which made people worried that he would fall off if he touched it. In the light of the fire, his face looked ferocious, and there seemed to be a ghost of hell in his two dark eyes.


    There was a piece of paper on the table. There was a red coral branch on the paper. It looked a bit like the scepter they held in their hands, but only half of it.


    There are words on the paper, written in English:


    I''m Ronald Cohen. I''d like to leave this book with the little time I have left in my life.


    I know there is no hope to escape from the deep well in this life. May Gaia bless. Someone can see this letter in a thousand years. This is the last hope of mankind

 Chapter 536

    I''m Ronald Cohen. I''d like to leave this book with the little time I have left in my life.


    I know there is no hope to escape from the deep well in this life. May Gaia bless someone to see this letter in a thousand years. This is the last hope of mankind!


    Forgive my poor handwriting, vulgar words, and the endless wordiness of a dying old man.


    I know that no electronic document can be kept for that long, although I have prepared more information on my computer, including ramra''s spatial model.


    But our ship has already run out of energy, everyone is dead, and only the old man I am still alive. When you see this letter, my bones and swordfish should be rotten, the computer on board can no longer be started, and the hard disk data has long disappeared.


    Only this special paper made of nano materials must still be there. Theoretically, this kind of paper can be preserved for more than 100000 years. In view of the harsh environment of ramra, I conservatively adjusted this time to 10000 years.


    Of course, what I call "year" is a well-known time unit with reference to the earth''s space-time scale. It may not be applicable or meaningful here.


    Everything here is still.


    I can see the stars in the distance - the whole arm of Orion surrounds us, but I know they are not in the same space as me. All I see is the projection of the universe in the deep well.


    This is a static space-time in the Milky way and a dead well in the universe.


    The well water has no waves and reflects the sky like a mirror. Cyanobacteria spread in the water, and mayflies ate it. It seems that life is still breeding, but the well water is not connected with the Milky way. It can''t exchange energy and material with the vast universe I''m familiar with.


    According to thermodynamics, these gods are also mentioned by the ithas living in ramra.


    Oh, by the way, you should already know what ramra is? If you don''t know, well, I tell you, it is the special space where you are now. It is a wormhole collection composed of multiple wormholes crawling in the Milky way. Some scientists also call this wormhole "ant cave".


    Ramra connects many planets. In fact, it is not completely formed naturally, but created by Gaia using her wisdom.


    I still have to go back to Gaia. Gaia must be clear before I can explain ramra. This is a dead cycle. God, where should I start?


    Please forgive me for talking so wrong. I''m too old. You know, I''m over ninety now. The young officers and soldiers on the ship have died. It''s a miracle that I''m still alive!


    Go on to the ETSA.


    I don''t know if you''ve ever met ETSA people. If you do, be careful! They eat people, advocate violence and promiscuity, and spread diseases and plagues. This is not only an uncivilized barbarian race, but also the guardian of the evil ithsa.


    In their myths and legends, Gaia became a god hostile to unab, and ETSA led them against Gaia''s rule. How absurd! Gaia created everything. Gaia is the mother of all things. How can a child kill his mother? The one who should resist is Uranus. Oh, yes, it is called unab in the Mayan and itha population.


    If you understand Greek mythology, you should know that Uranus betrayed Gaia and ruled the gods cruelly. Finally, Cronus overthrew him. Gaia is the eternal mother, and Cronus is the real hero! As for the later Zeus, the name made up by the Greeks has nothing to do with this article.


    Well, I''m going to start talking about the real origin of Gaia.


    The second law of thermodynamics tells us that the slight increase of entropy in irreversible thermodynamic process is always greater than zero. As an isolated system, the entropy of our universe will continue to increase. When it reaches its maximum, the universe will go to heat silence.


    As the theorem of entropy increase, which has the same status as the conservation of energy, let us see the irreversibility of death and feel the despair that the universe will die one day.


    So what is the meaning of life?


    According to the principle of entropy increase, everything should move from order to disorder. According to this theory, there should be no more orderly things in the universe than at present, so there is no reason for life to evolve from lower to higher.


    Fortunately, however, the entropy of the universe does not always grow continuously and evenly. The universe is so big that at some time and in some areas, it will always have entropy fluctuations, like tides. This gives life the opportunity to emerge and evolve.


    Boltzmann said: if the known low entropy universe comes from the fluctuation of entropy, there should also be many low entropy self-consciousness, such as a lonely brain.


    A long time ago (forgive me, I don''t know how long it was), there was an accidental large entropy drop in the cantilever star cloud of Orion in the Milky way, which gave birth to a huge Boltzmann brain¡ª¡ª


    Her name is Gaia.

 Chapter 537

    I don''t know if Gaia is the first consciousness born in the universe, but she must be the greatest consciousness. She is our ancestor, her thinking is the source of our wisdom, and her spirit is the attachment of our will.


    Allow me to briefly introduce the origin of spirit and consciousness.


    Spiritual power comes from the consciousness of the universe and is based on the energy of consciousness. But in the big bang, the spiritual energy of the universe, like all matter, scattered all over the universe, and became more and more difficult to condense with the expansion of space.


    The entropy of the universe has been increasing, and all micro particles and energy will tend to disorder, including mental force. When the physical universe finally dies, the spiritual universe will disappear without a trace.


    Accidental entropy reduction can produce a highly ordered combination of matter or energy in the universe. At this time, we should clearly distinguish the orderly spiritual force field formed based on the fluctuation of spiritual entropy from the orderly material system formed based on the fluctuation of material entropy.


    The former gives birth to consciousness, while the latter gives birth to biology.


    If a creature does not have consciousness, it is only a highly ordered self circulating material system that can obtain energy from the outside to maintain low entropy. Only with consciousness can it be called life!


    In other words, life feeds not only on the negative entropy of matter, but also on the negative entropy of spirit. Only when consciousness and matter are combined in the process of entropy reduction can real life be born, but this does not often happen in the universe.


    Even Gaia, she can''t count as a real life.


    She is a pure consciousness based on the fluctuation of spiritual energy entropy. She has huge spiritual power and infinite wisdom. But we know that pure consciousness has no memory, and memory depends on the orderly arrangement of materials to carry information.


    Gaia can only take the nebula as her brain and use all the materials in the nebula as her memory cells.


    So she couldn''t leave CAOS, the God of chaos, the nebula that gave birth to her.


    Fortunately, there is a black hole in the CAOS cloud. I don''t know if it was born at the same time as Gaia, but the wormhole space and gravitational tunnel in the black hole allow her to obtain spiritual energy from outside CAOS to maintain her low entropy. She doesn''t need to leave CAOS so she won''t lose her memory.


    However, Gaia''s wisdom soon discovered the fact that the universe, as an isolated system, went to heat silence. And she found that the rate of heat death in the universe is getting faster and faster.


    In front of the God of death, no matter how much wisdom and strong spiritual power are useless. The huge universe is just a dying giant, which will eventually be decomposed into nothingness by microorganisms.


    There must be a force to break the isolation of the universe and obtain energy from the outside of the universe in order to maintain the low entropy of the universe.


    Life is born for this!


    Gaia thought and came up with a way:


    Let the creatures based on the negative entropy of matter obtain consciousness, connect life with Gaia''s brain and obtain Gaia''s wisdom. Material creatures and spiritual consciousness can make life have super self evolution ability. When the evolution of life exceeds the speed of cosmic heat death, they have the opportunity to leave their planet, travel in the long years and vast galaxies, and finally spread to the whole universe. Before the cosmic heat death, they break through the edge of the universe and break the isolation of the universe.


    This is a great plan to save the universe!


    It is against this background that human beings were born.


    Because of Gaia''s consciousness, we are different from other creatures. We become more and more intelligent, our energy is greater and greater, and our evolution is faster and faster. When the Kardashev civilization level was proposed, we were only less than level 0.2 civilization, and just 60 years later, we have reached level 0.7. I believe we can enter level 1 and even break through level 2 soon.


    Of course, Dyson ball''s model is not the best model to obtain energy and go to the universe, because Gaia has already pointed out a brighter way for us - ramra ant nest!


    Remember Gaia''s bottle of life in Greek mythology? It is said that the bottle of life contains the seeds of all things and the spring of life. Gaia made a promise when the sun rose in the East: to plant the seeds of hope into every life born on the earth.


    Ramra''s nest is Gaia''s bottle of life. Using this bottle, she sent the seeds of consciousness to the nebula and planetary regions where entropy reduction may occur on the Orion spiral arm and the nearby Perseus spiral arm, hoping to give birth to life and challenge the disorder of the universe with the ordering of life; Use the self evolution and expansion ability of life to break the isolation of the universe.


    The earth is an endpoint of ramra. We receive Gaia''s consciousness through ramra and establish a tolerable spiritual force field on the earth to obtain stable spiritual force and help mankind strengthen consciousness and acquire wisdom faster.


    However, things are not so smooth. There are always some people who don''t allow this to happen. I don''t know who they are. Maybe they are the same great consciousness as Gaia born in the black hole of the silver core; I don''t know why they want to stop it. Maybe they are old-fashioned conservatives and don''t allow anyone to break the established rules of the universe. Anyway, they did it.


    Those guys with three eyes broke into ramra and vandalized it. They destroyed the spiritual force field of the earth and closed the ramra ant nest. Under the leadership of Gaia, mankind carried out tenacious resistance. Although they finally drove them away, the flame of civilization has been extinguished and everything must start from scratch.


    The savages in ramra''s ant nest - they are the descendants of the destroyer gandaya - the ETSA! They destroyed the spiritual altar in ramra, which is the channel to establish contact with the spiritual force field of the earth. They are stationed here, do not allow anyone near the altar, guard barbarism and violence, and prevent the arrival of civilization and civilization.


    You don''t have to sympathize with them! They are not human, just pretending to be human!


    You must have known about the invasion of parasitic consciousness into the earth. Yes, the etsas are ancient parasites. They all invaded the earth and parasitized on humans a long time ago.


    Parasitic consciousness has no memory and only receives conscious instructions from the depths of the universe. The only purpose of their existence is to eliminate all Gaia civilizations, prevent the spread of life and make the universe die smoothly!


    Now, mankind has just entered the accelerated outbreak of civilization, and they have returned to the earth. Everything we have worked hard to build will face a severe test!


    Death has arrived. Are you ready?


    Of course, when death comes, it is often the time to hope for rebirth. I know Gaia has been working hard, she will not give up her children, she will not let the great course of life end!


    The connection between ramra and the earth has begun to be established again. Although it is very unstable, it will be better.


    As long as we can activate the five altars located in ramra and the earth respectively and reverse the leakage of time and the mirror of space, the spiritual force field of the earth can be restarted and Gaia can return to the world!


    Everything sounds amazing. It''s more mythological than mythology, isn''t it? Maybe you want to ask me, how do you know this?


    Well, this leads to another story - the past of the awakened alliance.

 Chapter 538

    Ronald Cohen''s last words are a little long. The content is one sentence after another. Maybe he is too lonely in the deep well. He has a lot of time before he dies, just like the slightly neurotic chatter that all lonely old people will show.


    Aoki can imagine the final scene:


    The swordfish exhausted all its energy in the deep well. The officers and soldiers on the ship knew that death was coming and lay peacefully in their bed. Only captain Halsey was unwilling to sit in the chair in the command room and looked at the stars outside the window. At that last moment, I don''t know whether he lamented the smallness of human beings in front of the vast universe, or deeply regretted the ups and downs of his destiny, or thought of his hometown in the distance, which is not in the same time and space.


    Finally, Ronald was left alone on the whole ship. He was old, deaf and dazzled. With the last flashlight in his hand, he walked alone in the dark corridor of the warship cabin, with corpses lying on both sides.


    He went into the captain''s room, took out his pen and paper in the dim yellow light, and wrote down what he wanted to say.


    Fortunately, his handwriting is not as unbearable as he said. On the contrary, it is very beautiful and pleasing to the eye, and his words are not vulgar enough to explain some very difficult concepts and things.


    When it comes to the awakening alliance, the first page is just finished. You must take this page off before you can see the content of the next page.


    However, this paper has been lying on the table for hundreds of thousands of years after all. Although Cohen said that its conservative preservation life is 10000 years, no one can guarantee that there will be no accident when you touch it with your hand.


    People looked at Mrs. Larry. She was an archaeologist and was good at dealing with such things.


    Situ and Aoki give up their seats. Mrs. Larry comes to the table. Su Huilan and petru both hold torches to help her illuminate.


    To uncover the paper, first remove the red coral branch pressed on the paper. The pure coral is valuable, but it is of little value at the moment, so Mrs. Larry''s attention is all on the paper, and her right hand extends to the coral branch at will, ready to take it away.


    However, as soon as her hand grasped the coral branch, she screamed, as if she had caught a red soldering iron, and retracted back like a conditioned reflex. Such a situation rarely happened to the always calm and serious lady, so everyone was startled.


    "What''s the matter, madam?" asked petru with concern.


    Mrs. Larry shook her head and said, "I don''t know... It''s hot... I thought my hand was burned to ashes, but..." she looked at her intact fingers. "It''s strange!"


    "Let me see." petru didn''t care about other people''s eyes, took his wife''s hand and rubbed it gently. "It''s all right, madam, you''re just too tired!"


    Others also felt that the lady had hallucinations. Alice, as her wife''s assistant, also had considerable experience in cultural relics sorting. She came forward to help her wife pick up the coral branches on the paper, but her reaction was more exaggerated than Mrs. Larry. She screamed and fell back and was held by Anderson.


    Everyone thinks something''s wrong. If it''s not powered on, it''s hell!


    In the dark cabin, there were only a few torches that were not very prosperous. The flames puffed out and flickered indefinitely. Ronald Cohen''s thin face looked pale and dreadful under the fire, as if he had put on a dry white mask, exposing two dark holes, and the fire could not shine in, just as if there were ghosts dancing in it.


    "What''s the matter?" Boris, who fell behind, stretched out his head and neck, eager to reach for it.


    "Don''t move Boris!" Ivan stopped. "Listen to Mr. stone and Mr. Aoki."


    Aoki stood a little closer to the table than situ. He stepped forward and reached for the coral branch. As soon as he touched the red thing, a hot, soldering iron like temperature came from his fingers, which made him have the impulse to withdraw his hand. But he held back.


    Then the burning sensation spread up his arm, through his chest and to the other hand. Holding the ebony scepter of the sangqi tribe in his hand, it burst into flames and turned into a flame scepter.


    Where the heat passed, his flesh and blood burned to ashes and disappeared, leaving only his bones. Now, he became a devil who was normal in other places, with only white bones left in his arms and chest, holding a burning Scepter in his hand.


    Aoki certainly knows that this is his own feeling, or can be called illusion. In other people''s eyes, his ebony stick is not on fire and his body is intact.


    It''s a mental effect, like hypnosis.


    The special mental power on the red coral branch affects the people who encounter it, making people have the illusion of "heat". Qingmu thought of this at the beginning, but strangely, the spiritual power on this thing seems to have some connection with the scepter in his hand, which is like setting fire to wood.


    A sentence from an ancient Scripture suddenly came to his mind: fire comes from wood, and disaster will be overcome.


    As for why he thought of this sentence, he didn''t know.


    He already knew that this thing, like the ebony staff in his hand and the silver staff in situ''s hand, was a special object that could control the mental force field, and might also be a power token of a savage tribe.


    And from the telepathy in hand, there is a certain correlation between these scepters. Will there be a relationship between Sheng and Ke like China''s five elements theory?


    The fire didn''t burn all the time. The coral branch soon became an ordinary coral branch, and it can be seen that this is not a complete coral branch. It is half a branch no matter from the length or fracture.


    Qingmu carefully picked up the coral branch, looked carefully, and then handed it to situ. Situ then frowned. Aoki could see from his expression that situ''s burning feeling seemed stronger than him.


    "It''s all right. This thing has spiritual attachment on it, which affects your brain''s perception. In fact, it''s not hot." situ comforted everyone for a few words, then took the coral branch, looked at the people around, and finally chose suhuilan. "Qingmu and I can''t hold it. Only you are suitable here. You can keep this thing for the time being."


    "Me?"


    Suhuilan looked at Qingmu suspiciously. Seeing that Qingmu nodded at her, she stretched out her hand. Situ put the coral branch into her hand. Her hand shook obviously, but she caught it steadily.


    "Madam, continue to read Cohen''s last words," situ said.


    Mrs. Larry nodded, carefully lifted the first page of the letter paper with her hand, looked at the contents of the second page, and then read it out:


    "When you see this page, it means that you have got half of the soul of fire - Oh, the piece of coral pressed on the paper.


    That proves that there must be awakened ones among you. If not awakened ones, even ordinary awakened ones, they can''t remove this half of the "soul of fire", because the spiritual power of fire attached to it will make you reluctant to touch it.


    If you must touch it, it will burn your consciousness and turn your ''real life'' to ashes before your brain directs your muscles to pick it up.


    The next thing I want to talk about must be the awakened person and have a strong awakening force to do it. Otherwise, if I know it, I can only sigh at a loss and do nothing to help the great cause of saving mankind and the universe.


    The other half of the soul of fire was hidden on the spire of an ancient church on earth. Unfortunately, we didn''t fully grasp entering ramra at that time, so we didn''t take the other half of the soul of fire out of the spire of the church. Otherwise, the two souls of fire could be combined into one, and the swordfish might not fall into the deep well of time and space.


    I started the altar of fire with half of the "soul of fire". I wonder if the other half of the "soul of fire" on the distant earth will feel? It may unfortunately cause a fire on the spire of that Church


    If the great church on Xiti Island unfortunately catches fire, if the art spire that stands in the world finally collapses, please forgive my fault!


    Although the loss of civilization is nothing compared with our ongoing cause, I still want to say sorry! Because disaster could have been avoided.

 Chapter 539

    "Soul of fire" is not coral, nor is it a mysterious magic prop, but a special material produced from the ancient spiritual territory. To tell you the truth, I don''t know what it is. In the records of the awakened alliance, there are five such things. In addition to the "soul of fire", there are "soul of stone", "soul of wood", "soul of wind" and "soul of ice". People call it the sacred staff.


    The sacred staff can enable people to obtain a greater range of spiritual control, extend consciousness like a tentacle into the distance in the corresponding spiritual force field, and even communicate with Gaia''s consciousness. To some extent, it symbolizes the supreme wisdom and energy of the creator. The scepter of many ancient civilizations was modeled after the sacred scepter, especially ancient Egypt.


    God''s staff is divided into five kinds because when humans established the earth''s spiritual force field, they connected the five endpoints of ramra. Mankind has established five spiritual holy places on the earth''s surface and five altars at the five endpoints. When the altar is connected with the holy land, the spiritual force field can be started, and Gaia''s consciousness and spiritual force throughout the universe will be continuously sent to the earth.


    Because ramra takes the horizon of the black hole as the mirror image and its space distortion characteristics, the properties of the force field of the spiritual force in the gravitational tunnel cavity have changed to varying degrees. When entering the earth through different endpoints, five kinds of spiritual energy with slightly different properties are formed, just as the different arrangement forms of protons will change the properties of matter.


    Human language is difficult to describe the characteristics of the five kinds of spiritual energy, which can only be compared with the cognition of material. Therefore, the spiritual power is roughly divided into five categories: wind, fire, wood, stone and ice.


    Does it sound a bit like the four elements theory of ancient Greece or the five elements theory of the east? Because the ancients'' understanding of the world came from this!


    When the ramra ant nest was closed, the earth lost its spiritual force field, Gaia''s consciousness could not reach the world, human spiritual force became very weak, and evolution could only proceed slowly.


    People have long forgotten the ancient past, who Gaia is, and the origin of wisdom and spirit.


    But there are still very few people who have the means to control the weak spiritual energy of the earth. They did not forget Gaia''s mission to prevent the universe from dying. They guarded the oldest spiritual holy land on earth for generations, trying to rebuild the spiritual force field and meet the re arrival of Gaia''s consciousness.


    These masters and wise men who master the spiritual world have trained generation after generation of awakened people and established alliances. This is what I called the awakening alliance.


    Of course, since there are powerful awakeners among you, I believe you should know something about this alliance. The reason why you don''t know as well as I do is that the alliance suffered a devastating blow in the first half of the 20th century, which almost plunged mankind into an irreparable hell. The war spread all over the world, so the alliance was dissolved. We have reason to believe that someone has manipulated all this behind the scenes. They have rebuilt the world order and made mankind forget its mission.


    But there are always people awake, there are always people who remember everything, there are always people full of hope and dreams. So we rebuilt the alliance. In order to be different from the past, we changed the name of the alliance to "dream club". I once served as the chairman of the dream club, so I know a little more than ordinary people.


    For thousands of years, we have been unable to restore the spiritual force field of the earth, because the holy things of Gaia, the holy staff, have been taken away by the Itza people. The five sacred sites and the altar of the ramra ant * * have been destroyed. A stable connection cannot be established between the two, and the connection between ramra and the earth has become very unstable.


    Countless generations of alliance elites have entered ramra to explore, but few can come back alive. One of the most successful is the famous pirate king in history - Red Beard sea reading. At the beginning of the 16th century, he found the passage of ramra in the Atlantic Ocean, brought the whole fleet into ramra, and robbed half of the "soul of fire" from the ithacas.


    In the battle with the ithacans, he lost an arm and later installed a "silver artificial limb", so he was also called "silver arm".


    His merit is enough to be engraved on a stone tablet and placed in any holy land of the alliance. However, the powerful spirit control ability of "soul of fire" also brought him death. The alliance broke up for the first time. Even the powerful Ottoman Turkish Empire at that time failed to save heireddin''s life. His fleet was destroyed by the Spanish joint fleet.


    After the death of heiredding, the soul of fire passed through the hands of several people, but all of them suffered misfortune.


    Until the 19th century, the soul of fire was obtained by rasus. In 1845, he hid the soul of fire on the spire of the church by means of the opportunity to rebuild the Xiti cathedral. Ah, I wonder if the spire is still intact? May Gaia bless you!


    The emergence of the soul of fire and the struggle of the awakened people made the justice and mission of the ancient alliance disappear, and people began to doubt the significance of the existence of the alliance. Since then, the alliance has been on the brink of division and dissolution, and finally came to an end at the end of World War II.


    Oh, am I too wordy? I''m sorry, I wasn''t like this in the past. Please understand the loneliness of an old man. I could have died peacefully like those soldiers. Anyway, I was desperate, but I had to live a little longer. I had to leave the last hope of mankind.


    The sacred staff is the key to activate the ramra altar, reverse the state of time and space, and restart the earth''s spiritual force field. Unfortunately, except for half of the "soul of fire", all the divine staff are not in human hands. The itsa destroyed the ant nest and the Holy Land and took the staff. It''s not easy to take back the sacred staff from them. I broke into the altar of fire in ramra with a warship, and finally got back half of the "soul of fire". Unfortunately, the other half was not brought. When activating the altar, half of the soul of fire was difficult to support the stability of space, so we fell into a deep well.


    I know I can''t go out alive. The next thing depends on you. We must find a way to restart the earth''s spiritual force field and welcome back Gaia consciousness. In that way, human beings can wake up completely from their ignorance and understand the profound meaning of life and the universe.


    Accept this great task, my soldiers!


    Although the later things are difficult, I have already made a good start - I have accumulated experience in activating the altar of fire. As long as you find a way to get the sacred staff, it is usually in the hands of a wizard of the ithsa tribe. After you get it, go into the altar of their tribe and look for a time hourglass symbol at the bottom of the altar - which is also the symbol of the awakened Alliance - use the sacred staff to introduce the spiritual force into the connection point of the two triangles in the symbol. When the two triangles shine and turn upside down, you should leave the altar quickly, because time and space will be distorted at that time, It''s easy to involve you in the leakage of time and space. Maybe you''ll fall into a deep well like me.


    I believe you can! Sure! For Gaia, for all mankind!


    Of course, activating ramra is not all. To restart the earth''s spiritual force field, we also need to activate the five holy places. But rest assured that people on earth are doing it. When you get all the sacred staff and activate ramra, the connection between ramra and the earth will stabilize, and then you can return to the earth.


    If my bones are still there, please send me and the swordfish back to earth. The children on board and I are homesick!

 Chapter 540

    Ronald Cohen''s last words are over.


    The narrow cabin became very quiet. People could hear their own heartbeat and the breathing of others, as well as the sound of flames beating.


    Aoki has a terrible headache. Whenever some memory light flashed in his brain, his head hurt.


    Generally, at this time, his laziness will make him think nothing, and his headache will naturally get better.


    But this time, he couldn''t seem to stop. Suddenly, he felt out of control. It was like an invisible hand, holding a hoe, reclaiming the wasteland of his memory, trying to dig gold out of the soil. Not to mention that, he always felt that there was another hand and another hoe in his mind, and he buried the soil he had just dug back. The two hoes alternated so that nothing was dug out. However, when each hoe went down, his brain banged like a beaten rice cake, and his head exploded and hurt.


    The last time I did this was when I heard Mrs. Larry singing the prayers of the ithacas, and when I saw the high-dimensional text written by her on the ground, but it was not as serious as this time.


    He patted his forehead hard. It was so loud in the cabin that he startled the others.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Huilan asked with concern.


    "It''s all right. It''s the old problem." Aoki held back his pain and shook the chicken head, almost throwing the crow off his head.


    "Quack, be careful! You''ll kill the crow!" the crow cried, waiting to stabilize his body, "quack, if it''s so serious, will you get cerebral thrombosis?"


    Aoki looked at situ: "what do you think?"


    Situ''s eyebrows tightened tightly. Instead of answering Qingmu''s question, he threw the same question to Su Huilan: "what do you think?"


    Su Huilan looked at situ and Aoki, hesitated and said, "I''m not sure. It''s reasonable to say that people are dying and their words are good, but there are too many doubts about Ronald Cohen''s words. Many of our questions in the past seem to be explained by his words, but they seem to be impossible to explain."


    Alice asked curiously, "what did he explain? What can''t he explain?"


    Suhuilan shook her head and said: "For example, he said about the origin of the awakened alliance. My father was a member of this organization, so I have been looking for all clues about the alliance. Although Cohen said that the origin of the alliance is different from my cognition, I can''t find any loopholes. In addition, I can confirm that the alliance was dissolved during World War II, but he said what I most want to know about the reason for the dissolution of the alliance I don''t know. And the dream club - this mysterious organization, Ronald Cohen is the head of the dream club, which we have known for a long time, but we have always associated him with parasitic consciousness... "


    She said and looked at Aoki.


    Aoki took her words: "Yes, several cases we contacted were invaded because we were invited by Ronald Cohen to visit the art exhibition or buy his paintings. Therefore, we regard the dream club as an organization of parasitic people. I once met a successful parasitic person, and it can be proved from him that Ronald Cohen is one of their supreme leaders ¡£¡±


    "Who?" Anderson asked. "Who are these people you''re talking about?"


    Suhuilan gave him a strange look: "who is important? We can''t ask them to confront here."


    Anderson said, "Oh, I don''t mean that. I mean, Mr. Aoki should say it in more detail, which will help us judge the situation now. Is this Mr. Cohen lying?"


    "Is this guy''s story true or false? Does it have anything to do with us?" Boris said loudly, pointing to the corpse. The voice rushed into the aisle from the cabin and echoed in the far dark. Anderson has hated this lame guy since he pointed a gun at Stuart.


    "Of course it does," Anderson said unconvinced, "If what Mr. Cohen said is true, we must find a way to activate the five altars as he said and connect mankind to Gaia''s consciousness. At that time, ramra will become a space station as Mr. stone and Mr. Aoki said, and we can take the shuttle back to earth. Right, gentlemen?"


    He looked at situ and Aoki.


    Situ and Aoki nodded at the same time, "that''s right."


    "So what else can''t you say? In this damn place where son of a bitch can''t even fish!" Anderson looked a little excited, not like him who has always been indifferent.


    "Take it easy, Anderson!" Alice reminded.


    "Oh, yes, I''m excited! Do you know why, honey?"


    "Why?"


    "Because I am an ordinary person, you are also an ordinary person, and madam. The three of us came here from the scientific research ship. We had nothing to do with these shit things, but we were involved. Well, in that case, let''s work together! But look around us -"


    Anderson pointed to the others and said, "they all have super powers! Oh, they are what Cohen called awakeners, right? They are not with us at all, and they never pay attention to us. They know a lot of things, but they always squeeze out like squeezing toothpaste bit by bit!


    We don''t know if we have a chance to go back to earth, but they are still suspicious of each other! This can''t be said, that can''t let us know! There are only nine people here. What else can''t be said? What else are you hiding from us?


    If it''s suspicious, Mr. stone is the most suspicious, isn''t he? Mr. Aoki saw with his own eyes the ship that Mr. stone''s wife took with Captain Halsey in the upper command room. Now the ship is here and Halsey is there, but what about your wife?


    Of course, we may go to hell! This is not the fucking ship, and the Halsey on it is not the Halsey! Mrs. stone and Halsey are still well on earth. These are ghosts, ghosts! But here, what else can''t happen! "


    Aoki didn''t think there was anything wrong with Anderson''s mood. It''s good for an ordinary person to fall into such a desperate situation and experience all kinds of strange things in ramra without going crazy. From this point of view, Anderson''s emotion is normal, and no emotion is abnormal.


    As he said, there are nine people here. Except Anderson, Alice and Mrs. Larry, none of them are ordinary people, and they are all inextricably connected with this matter, even with a certain purpose.


    Alice took Anderson''s arm and said, "stop it, I''m a little scared!"


    Anderson vented for a while, and finally calmed down. He took Alice''s hand and comforted, "it''s all right, Alice!" and then said to everyone, "I''m sorry, I''m a little excited. However, I''ve been wondering how these two gentlemen can make the etsas outside obedient. Now please explain it to us? Otherwise, it will always make people feel that you are relatives with these etsas! Of course, if you can prove that Ronald Cohen''s last words are not believable at all, it''s as if I didn''t say it."


    Alice accused, "Anderson, we shouldn''t doubt Mr. stone and Mr. Aoki like this. Don''t you forget that Mr. Aoki saved our lives? If they are ETSA people, why do they keep our lives? With their ability, they can kill us all silently!"


    Anderson sighed and said, "that''s why I threw out the problem. If I didn''t trust Mr. Aoki, I wouldn''t be stupid enough to say it."


    "In the final analysis, it is necessary to prove whether Cohen''s last words are true," said Alice.


    Petru, who had been silent, suddenly said, "maybe... I can prove part of it."

 Chapter 541

    "You?"


    Almost everyone was surprised, including Qingmu and suhuilan. They went to the island with petru, especially suhuilan.


    She found petru. Although a series of strange events happened on tubuai Island, and petru''s chart was beyond her expectation, she once investigated the pirate''s background and knew his life like the back of her hand. Moreover, she also hypnotized him. The subconscious will not deceive her, and it is difficult to hide it, just like you want to hide the truth when facing the trial, On the one hand, it''s impossible to lie to the police officer who interrogates you.


    "Do you really have anything to do with the red beard more than 400 years ago?" she remembered the origin of the other half of the soul of fire mentioned in Cohen''s last words.


    Petru nodded and rubbed his face with his hand. He seemed to be thinking about how to organize language and explain his problems clearly. He rubbed the big red beard under his jaw.


    "This is a unique feature of our family," he said, gripping his beard, "I''m not saying that others don''t, but few people have pure red beard and hair like me. You see, there is no mottled color. So does my father, my grandfather and great grandfather... My family has passed on for many generations, and the color of hair hasn''t changed. This kind of thing should be very rare?"


    He looked at Mrs. Larry.


    Mrs. Larry said: "Red hair originated from a gene mutation of Nordic people. According to the biological and archaeological evidence available at present, it can be traced back to thousands of years ago. It is unknown when and under what circumstances this mutation occurred, and how many people obtained the red hair gene. However, today, the number of red hair people accounts for less than 2% of the total global population, and the number is decreasing sharply due to the development of globalization Less. The offspring of red haired people combined with other people usually don''t have all red hair, but turn brown or light yellow. After two or three generations, there will be no trace of red. Only the pure red haired people combine with each other can keep the color of hair unchanged. So... "


    She looked at petru''s big red beard in the light of the fire. "Did your family adopt inbreeding in order to maintain the purity of blood?"


    When Mrs. Larry said this, she was very rigorous, just like making an academic report, without any element of banter. But the word always sounded a little strange in others'' ears, as if petru was a inbred monster.


    "No, no!" petru quickly denied, "I''ve never heard of such a thing. In fact, my mother is Turkish and my grandmother is Italian. They all have black hair. My family is not like me. At least some relatives I''ve met, such as my uncle, his hair is red, but his beard is not; and my father''s cousin doesn''t even have a red hair all over his body."


    "However, there are always a few people in our family with red hair, which has never been interrupted. These people are considered to be the purest heirs of the family, and then they will be informed of the family''s history and mission. In my generation, I happen to be the only one. Therefore, I can prove that some of Cohen''s last words are true. Well, I mean ''part'', which can only prove that "Part of it," he stressed.


    "Which part?"


    "The mission of our family is to guard a holy land of awakening, and to recover the ''soul of fire''. Yes, Reding, the great pirate four hundred years ago, is my ancestor. He died for the soul of fire and left his last words before his death, asking his descendants to find the soul of fire and take it back at all costs to protect the holy land of fire forever. This is similar to what Ronald Cohen said It''s the same, but I don''t know why we do it, let alone what relationship we have with Gaia, so I say, I can only prove part of it. At least what Ronald Cohen said about heireddin and the soul of fire should be true. "


    "So your awakening ability is not learned from any priest, but from the inheritance of the family!" Su Huilan said.


    "No, not exactly. I did have the ability to dream of Qingming since I was a child, but my father died when I was very young. When he died, he only had time to tell me about red beard and the soul of fire. As for others, such as the awakened alliance, he farted without saying a word."


    Petru shrugged and said he was helpless, "so I didn''t lie to you. The priest is my first teacher. You have entered my dream. You should believe what I said. My subconscious can''t lie to you. If my father died later, maybe I would know more and my mental strength wouldn''t do that!"


    Suhuilan thought carefully and thought that there seemed to be no loophole in petru''s words. At this time, in front of so many people, she was embarrassed to enter his dream to confirm. Even if she had to do it, she couldn''t turn to her, as well as situ and Aoki.


    "Then you became a pirate, robbed the chart and came to the South Pacific. It was all for a purpose?"


    "I can''t tell. I was forced to become a pirate. I didn''t call the nickname ''Red Beard'' myself. In fact, before that, I wasn''t very enthusiastic about my father''s last words. What''s the relationship between heiredding and the soul of fire? It sounds like an old God''s nonsense. Until I became red beard, I suddenly became with my ancestors 400 years ago With the same kind of people and the same nickname, I feel that there is a providence in the dark. God, oh, maybe Gaia, is guiding my life in the direction he wants. Maybe there is really a mission for me to complete, or a mystery for me to solve. But it seems that another mysterious force is preventing me from approaching the truth¡ª¡ª


    There''s nothing to hide about the holy land our family wants to protect - the pyramids in Egypt, to be exact, the three great pyramids in Giza. Most of my ancestors moved along the Red Sea and Mediterranean coast for this mission. As for what to guard and how to guard, I know nothing. My father didn''t have time to tell me, and I never had a chance to find out near the pyramid. You know, my relationship with the Egyptian government... "


    "You mean you are wanted by the Egyptian government and can''t get close to the pyramids. It''s all behind the scenes by powerful groups?"


    "I''m not saying that someone or some force targeted me. I think before I became the red beard king, there was nothing worthy of special attention from others except that I participated in mercenaries and had a decent personal quality. But my intuition made me clearly feel that someone was staring at me and deliberately guiding me. I was like a puppet, a stupid pig in the center of the storm, He was swept into the sky, but he couldn''t see everything around him.


    Later, I became more and more interested in reading, pyramids and the soul of fire, and learned something about the awakened ones. It was a complete accident to grab the chart. I followed the guidance of the chart to nantaiping, and spent several years looking for the islands marked on the chart and finding the corresponding tabu. Tabu''s spiritual force field made me feel magical, and my strength was strengthened there But what surprised me more was the pyramid at the bottom of the sea. "


    "Have you ever been to the underwater pyramid?"


    Petru nodded: "I don''t know if I was the first to find it. I found most taps according to the chart signs, but the triangle in the center of the chart confused me because there was nothing there. I thought it might be the legendary Ghost Island, which haunted and observed frequently in that sea area. Later, a heavy fog made me lose my direction, but I accidentally found the sea bottom Of course, I didn''t know it was a pyramid at that time. I didn''t have the ability to investigate what this underwater miracle was, so I took some photos, found a professor''s email from the Internet and sent an anonymous email. "


    "It was your email to Professor Silva!" Mrs. Larry said in surprise.

 Chapter 542

    "Oh, I''m sorry, madam! I didn''t know this would happen." petru looked a little annoyed. "I just wanted the help of the scientific research team. You know, I was a pirate and wanted by many countries, so..."


    "I don''t blame you. On the contrary, from a scientific point of view, we should all thank you." Mrs. Larry said, "no one wants to be like today, but we are slowly approaching the truth, aren''t we? If we can really solve the mystery of human beings and even the origin of life, it will be worth the sacrifice of everyone here today!"


    When she said this, the dark atmosphere in the cabin seemed to be much better. It was like an invisible light shining in, allowing everyone to see hope. Even if they were afraid of death, there was glory shining.


    "Is the chart you said still there? Can I have a look?" Mrs. Larry asked, looking at the bag that petru had been carrying.


    Petru was stunned for a long time before he remembered that the chart was at suhuilan, and suhuilan had almost forgotten it.


    Fortunately, her backpack has always been there, and it has a certain waterproof effect. Everything in it is still intact. She took down her backpack, looked inside and found the charts and took them to Mrs. Larry.


    Mrs. Larry took the charts and turned them one by one. She was suddenly a little excited. Her hands could be clearly seen shaking.


    "Oh, I''ve seen it! I''ve seen these charts! This... This is Mr. Yeager''s chart!" cried Alice with sharp eyes


    "Ah?" petru grew up in surprise. "Madam... Is this... True?"


    Mrs. Larry closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then reopened her eyes and said, "it''s really Ludwig''s thing. You see, there''s his initials L on it."


    Petru knew, of course, that there was an L at the bottom of the chart, right under the longest straight line. That line is very strange. It goes straight out from the apex of the triangle in the central area to the edge of the map, as if it implies that the map is incomplete and there are other half. He always thought that l was the meaning of a straight line. Unexpectedly, it was the initials of Mrs. Larry''s husband Ludwig Yeager''s name.


    "So what does this line represent?" petru asked.


    Mrs. Larry pointed to the triangle in the center of the chart and said: "Many years ago, Ludwig predicted that there were relics of gandaya civilization on the seabed and a pyramid, which was not believed at that time. He also said that this pyramid is not isolated, but must correspond to another pyramid to form a space-time mirror effect, which can be achieved by a highly developed civilization. Through the study of Egyptian pyramids and the movement of continental plates In comparison, Ludwig boldly predicted that the underwater pyramid corresponds to one of the three great pyramids in Egypt, and their coordinate positions are geocentric symmetry.


    Unfortunately, he has not been able to find the pyramid at the bottom of the sea. People say that he wants to be famous and crazy. No one believes his views. There is no place to publish his paper, and he failed to fulfill his wish to death.


    Silva forwarded it to me at the first time after receiving your email, but I didn''t want to face Ludwig''s death and had been avoiding some things, so I didn''t participate in the first scientific research team.


    Later, Ludwig proved as like as two peas. Silva''s team has worked hard for months, and finally determined the size and structure of the seabed Pyramid as exactly as huff Pyramid.


    The triangle on the chart refers to the inverted pyramid at the bottom of the sea. It is inverted. The line from the top is drawn by Ludwig and has been drawn to the outside of the map. There should be another map, that is, the distribution map of pyramids in Egypt. This line can be connected with the top of Khufu pyramid. If you use a triangle to mark two pyramids, the two vertices are connected The connected triangular pattern is consistent with the symbol I saw in the ramrasanch tribal altar. "


    "But the chart looks at least hundreds of years old. It shouldn''t be all painted by Mr. yeg?" asked Su Huilan.


    The lady said: "The line on the picture was drawn by him, and the original picture was obtained from an old man in Polynesia. According to the old man, he was a pirate in the Caribbean. He grabbed the chart from another pirate. The pirate''s ancestors had followed herreddin Barbarosa across the Mediterranean. After herreddin died, they crossed the Atlantic Ocean to the Caribbean. He thought it was true It''s a treasure map. It must be that Hai reding hid his plundered wealth in the South Pacific, so after he got the chart, he no longer became a pirate, but came to Polynesia. Unfortunately, he searched for most of his life and found no treasure.


    He had no children and no children. In his later years, he believed in God and confessed the evil things he had done at sea. He thought Ludwig was a good man, so he gave him the chart and asked him to find the treasure and take out some of it to do good deeds to atone for him. Ludwig keenly felt the unusual of the chart and made a long investigation in the South Pacific. Later, he died and the chart was also unusual Yes. I always think his death has something to do with this chart and his investigation of ancient civilization. Unfortunately, I don''t know anything. I even strongly opposed him to study the illusory gandaya civilization. "


    Mrs. Larry''s face turned a little dark and her voice was a little hoarse. Petru reached out to put his arm around her shoulder. He felt a little inappropriate. His hand stopped in mid air for a while and retracted again.


    "I''m sorry, madam. I''m also responsible for Mr. Yeager''s business," Alice said with her head down. "I should have stopped him and at least followed him."


    "No, it''s none of your business," said Mrs. Larry, "He chose to leave the army himself, and even I couldn''t keep up with him, not to mention you! When I found him, he was bitten by a snake. That kind of coral snake is very common in South America, and its toxicity is not strong. We often encounter it when we investigate Maya ruins. We are very experienced. It''s reasonable that Ludwig wouldn''t be careless to be bitten by a coral snake. Even if it was bitten, we should deal with it in time , it won''t endanger his life, but when I found him, he was unconscious. I dragged him back to the camp. When I finally checked his belongings, I found that the charts and a batch of manuscripts he carried were missing. "


    "Oh, i... don''t know what to say, madam, I''m sorry!"


    Petru could feel the weight of Mr. yeg in Mrs. Larry''s heart. She had been reluctant to mention yeg, and even changed her last name, probably because she didn''t want to think of sad things. Petru was really sad for yeg and a little for himself.


    "Nothing, it''s all over. It''s gone through centuries, from red beard to red beard. It''s really a cycle of heaven," said Mrs. Larry.


    Su Huilan took out the half fire soul that situ had just given him to keep. She looked at situ and Qingmu. Seeing that they had no objection, she handed it to petru and said, "take it and return it to its original owner."


    "This... It seems that my ancestors had the other half. Cohen said it was on the spire of the church," petru said


    Su Huilan said: "the half will be found when they return to the earth. After finding them, don''t let them separate."


    Petru nodded solemnly with gratitude and solemnly took over the soul of fire. He was a little nervous and seemed to be waiting for something to happen.


    After a moment of silence, he said suspiciously, "Hey, didn''t you say this thing is hot? How can I... Feel nothing?"

 Chapter 543

    Petru did not feel anything, but got a very ordinary coral branch. He stood there in amazement and looked at the soul of fire in his hand.


    Su Huilan is the only person who has touched the three scepters except situ and Qingmu. She clearly remembers the feeling of taking the scepter in her hand: the soul of the stone is heavy, as if she had picked up a huge stone; The soul of fire is hot, like a red soldering iron; The most relaxed thing is the soul of wood in Aoki''s hand. In addition to a hair generating force, it makes people feel that they have grown tall, there is nothing else.


    She can also control the mental force field on the island through these things, but she is obviously not as familiar as situ and Aoki, and her control range and energy are also very limited. She thought it was because her mental strength was not as good as theirs, which was not hard to admit. But now she understands that controlling the sacred staff does not depend entirely on strength and skill, but also needs some matching settings, such as genes, if the spirit and consciousness also have genes.


    "Maybe it really found its owner," said Su Huilan.


    "Master? You mean... Me?" petru still looked blankly.


    Mrs. Larry said: "There is a saying in many places in northern Europe and along the Mediterranean coast that people with red hair are chosen by heaven. They were born because of their great mission. Scientists have never found the mutation source of the red hair gene in biology. Now I suspect that this gene comes from your hand or the place you guarded. Maybe these strange things The slight radiation produced can mutate human genes, resulting in changes in characterization, such as red curly hair or black chicken nest head... "


    She glanced at Aoki and the bird on his head.


    The crow croaked discontentedly, "correct it, it''s not a chicken nest, it''s a bird''s nest! To be exact, it''s a crow''s nest. Croak, scientists should speak carefully!"


    Mrs. Larry smiled hard and then looked at situ. She wanted to find something different from situ, but suddenly found that the man was different all over, but there was nothing to say. If she had to say, it was perfect, it was perfect! If it was also a genetic mutation, it could only be said that he was too lucky.


    Petru woke up from a daze, accepted the fact that he was the chosen one, gently waved the soul of fire twice, and asked, "how should this thing be used? Will it not be too strong when used as a stick?"


    Situ said, "unfortunately, the spiritual force field here seems to be isolated by something, otherwise you can try to control the surrounding spiritual force with the soul of fire."


    "Why is the mental force field isolated here?" petru asked.


    Su Huilan also felt strange: "yes, can''t the spiritual force field penetrate the metal hull?"


    Situ shook his head: "it''s reasonable not to say. I did experiments when I studied the tabu formation. My mental power is not affected by ordinary materials. On the contrary, it will interact with the electromagnetic field, but it is also very weak."


    Aoki''s brain suddenly flashed, but his headache followed. He didn''t think much and said, "will the earth''s spiritual force field be related to the earth''s magnetic field?"


    Situ said, "I have thought about this, but I can''t prove it, because the spiritual force field of the earth has long disappeared, and the magnetic field is always there. Without the magnetic field, the earth can''t block the solar storm, and life doesn''t exist."


    "Listen to what you mean, the earth''s spiritual force field once existed? So what Cohen said is true?" Su Huilan asked.


    Situ said: "I can''t prove everything, just like petru, I can only prove a part. No one knows how the awakened alliance was first established. Everything about the alliance has no words and is transmitted only through dreams. The awakened memory is deep-rooted and more reliable than burning it on disk. Therefore, when the World War II ended, the alliance dissolved and master Nanke, the last chairman of the alliance, lost After the trail, the secrets that only the alliance leaders had naturally disappeared. "


    He looked at Su Huilan. "Professor Su''s father used to be the attendant of master Nanke. Even he doesn''t know the origin of the alliance, so I don''t think anyone else will know. As for how Cohen knew, I can''t guess, and this is also a suspicious place."


    "Then you don''t know anything?" said Su Huilan. "You were already the best awakener of the young generation of the alliance at that time. Master Nanke regarded you as his successor. Didn''t you tell you anything?"


    Situ was silent for a while, sighed and said, "I was still young at that time, younger than you are now. If you were master Nanke, would you tell a arrogant, conceited and rebellious young man the secret related to the alliance and even the fate of mankind?"


    Suhuilan thought for a moment and said, "No."


    Situ said: "As you all know, great turbulence took place in the world from the end of the 19th century to the first half of the 20th century. It can be said that many revolutionary things appeared in that era. That era was also the most brilliant era of science, especially in the field of theoretical physics. There was an explosive revolution with unprecedented depth and breadth, and countless ancient and modern people Objects, like bright stars, shine in the night sky, dispersing the dark clouds above physics.


    In addition to the names we are familiar with, there are some names you may not have heard of, including master Nanke. Of course, his life in reality is not called Nanke, which is his code name in the league.


    At that time, in addition to the two dark clouds, there was a desperate law, the second law of thermodynamics. Although the theory of cosmic heat silence was controversial, no one could determine it, but it was too far away from us, so it did not scare scientists as much as the two dark clouds.


    Planck and Einstein solved two dark clouds, but the problems of entropy increase and heat death are still there. If this problem is not solved, it means that the universe has doomed its end and that the existence of life is meaningless. According to Boltzmann''s theory, we are just thinking gadgets that appear in the process of entropy fluctuation. Of course, if Ronald Cohen is telling the truth, there may be a bigger thing than us - Gaia!


    Many scientists have been studying the problem of cosmic heat silence. Some people oppose the theory of cosmic heat silence. Some people put forward that the emergence of life is to fight the heat silence of the universe. In short, we all want to find out the meaning of life. Without understanding this, human beings will lose their faith and life and death will become meaningless.


    At that time, master Nanke put forward the multi-layer dream entropy balance theory.


    We all know that the concept of ''information entropy'' was put forward by Shannon in 1948. But in fact, as early as the early 20th century, master Nanke put forward the idea of information entropy, but it was not a hot spot at that time, and he did not publish a paper, so few people knew it.


    Master Nanke went to Bell Labs in the 1940s, and Shannon was in Bell Labs at that time, so I don''t know if they had any communication. However, Shannon''s information entropy at most borrows the concept of thermodynamic entropy, and master Nanke''s information, that is, entropy, really treats information as energy.


    His multi-layer dream entropy balance theory holds that human memory belongs to information, which will become chaotic and difficult to remember over time, and finally can''t remember anything. This is the heat silence process of information. In dreams, people can organize their memories through the subconscious, so as to maintain the low entropy of our brain and consciousness. "


    The crow on Aoki''s head suddenly shouted, "quack, it turns out that your memory loss guy is hot and silent, quack!"

 Chapter 544

    People laughed, and the sound waves of laughter roared against the bulkhead of the narrow cabin, stirring back and forth. It was clear that there were only a dozen people, but it sounded like hundreds of people were laughing.


    The perpetrator of the happy accident, the coal boss, tilted his head and carried a bird''s claw, as if he wanted to distinguish who was who from the fierce voice. Just as he was about to say something, he turned around and saw the mummified body of Ronald Cohen sitting on the chair. The light of fire beating in the happy wind fell on the pale and shriveled face, like the smile of death.


    The coal boss was startled. The hair on his neck exploded. His claws slipped and almost fell off the green wood head.


    "Hey, wait a minute, you..." he flapped his wings and grabbed Aoki''s hair.


    People stopped laughing and looked at the crow, wondering why it became so flustered.


    "Do you... Feel him -" he pointed to Ronald Cohen with the tip of his wings, "laughing? And the zombies in other rooms outside, I seem to hear them laughing too... Eh..."


    Crow felt a little embarrassed when he saw people looking at it like a fool, "Er, er... Well, you know, hearing of the birds is a little more developed than that of the humans, er... I mean, just a little..."


    People laughed again.


    The crow shook his head helplessly and croaked twice. However, it heard many different laughter echoing in the corridor outside. It was obviously not made by the people here. It can only admit that it is unlucky to think that there is something wrong with its bird nerve, but on second thought, it feels that there is something wrong with these people''s nerves: why do you say so much nonsense in this narrow cabin? You can go to the deck, bask in the sun, blow the lake wind, catch some fish, roast fish and discuss Gaia''s problem at the same time!


    When he thought of food, he was not so afraid. Huh? Why do you seem to smell the smell of sauce elbow


    After laughing, people looked at situ and waited for him to continue telling stories about the awakened alliance and master Nanke.


    Situ said:


    "The theory of multi-layer dream entropy balance provides a solution to the problem of heat silence in the universe - as long as there is a dream symmetrical to our universe that can be continuously amplified, and the information of the universe is input into the symmetrical mirror surface, our universe can maintain low entropy without going to heat silence.


    This may be complicated to say and involves many mysterious things. If you must describe it in simple language, you can understand it this way¡ª¡ª


    Everything in the universe, including particles, waves, energy and information, is not static and is moving continuously. According to the second law of thermodynamics, they always move from order to disorder and eventually become the most chaotic state, that is, all particles, waves, energy and information are evenly distributed in the whole universe, just like a drop of ink When water drops into the water, it will disperse slowly and finally mix evenly with the water. At that time, the universe will die, which is called the thermal silence of the universe in thermodynamics.


    If there is a huge dream, the dream can be extended infinitely and become a negative universe symmetrical to our real universe. Because the total amount of information between dream and reality is conserved, the entropy of the universe can be input into the negative universe through information, and the low entropy of the universe can be maintained. "


    Except Su Huilan, everyone was confused. Aoki knows something, but he is too lazy to think because he is having a headache. Although Mrs. Larry has high scientific literacy, she doesn''t know much about dreams and spirit, so she frowns and thinks.


    "But what''s the use of this theory? Who can create a dream as big as the universe?" Su Huilan said.


    "Yes, it is for this reason that not many people responded to the multi-layer dream entropy balance theory at that time. In addition, at that time, quantum mechanics had just begun, the understanding of the universe was not as profound as today, people did not know what black holes were, relativity was still widely criticized, and master Nanke''s name was almost unknown.


    However, within the awakening alliance, master Nanke''s theory has caused an uproar. Although no one can create a dream as big as the universe, what if all humans dream together? Even if not only humans on earth, but all life in the universe dream together? Who says it can''t produce a group dream as big as the universe?


    The question that arises from this is, are we in a huge dream now? Is our universe a negative universe in order to maintain the low entropy of another universe? Can the entropy of our universe only increase but not decrease? Is it because the entropy of another universe is constantly being sent in? If so, then our destiny is irreparable Death is just to let another world live! "


    Although I still don''t quite understand situ''s words, the last sentence shocked everyone''s heart. Do we live only to die with dignity? And die to make others live better?


    It sounds great, but who can accept it? You, your relatives, your friends, your lover, all your kind... Will die! You die just to keep another group of people (not necessarily people) you don''t know alive?


    "What about later? What progress has this theory made?" Mrs. Larry maintained a consistent serious attitude towards academia.


    "Later, many hypotheses were generated from this theory, and there was a big debate within the alliance. Some people think that we live in a dream and should find a way to return to the real universe. Some people think that since group dreams can maintain the low entropy of the universe, they can recreate a dream to maintain the low entropy of our world. Others think that we should maintain the authority of the alliance, Abide by the ancient motto and prevent human beings from entering the group dream. The signs of alliance division have existed since ancient times, and master Nanke''s theory exacerbated this phenomenon. In addition, the world was full of chaos and war was imminent, and the alliance was inevitably involved. "


    Situ said this in one breath and stopped. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Aoki said, "I finally understand what you meant when you told Dewar that World War II might be a dream. Are you the people who support the view that ''human beings are in a dream and should return to the real universe''?"


    Situ said with a smile, "in fact, it''s that person, not those people."


    "Ah? Are you the only one who holds this view?" Su Huilan said.


    "There may be other people, but no one says it or feels it meaningless to say it. If we are really in such a huge dream, it is impossible to break free from the bondage and return to the upper world no matter how hard we try. Besides, Okam''s razor is not dull, and its sharp blade will scrape this'' unnecessary entity ''clean at any time."


    Situ touched his chin and laughed mockingly, as if the beard on his clean chin had been shaved by Okam''s razor.


    "What is master Nanke''s attitude?"


    "Master Nanke never argued with others, but at that time the world began to fall into continuous chaos. By World War II, most of the alliance members were involved in the war, but master Nanke disappeared."


    "My father once said that master Nanke was imprisoned in the city of sin. Where is the city of sin?" Su Huilan asked.


    Situ shook his head and said, "I don''t know. At that time, I was really too young and energetic. I always wanted to figure out everything by myself. As a result, I became a marginal person of the alliance. Sin city has always been a legend, which is more mysterious than the five holy places of the alliance.


    It is said that the evil city has evil gravity, which can induce the original sin of the spiritual world and make the consciousness unable to escape. Only by eluting the original sin and becoming the purest conscious body can it leave. But this is just a legend and can not stand scrutiny. There is no standard for good and evil itself. What does the original sin mean?


    Even if each of us is guilty, there will be no memory after consciousness is separated from matter. The conscious body without memory is pure. How can evil gravity bind it?


    So I suspect that it is actually a spiritual black hole. "

 Chapter 545

    I don''t know where a trace of Yin wind came from, drilled through the gap between people, and the high torch beat clearly. The turpentine had burned out, and the light was a little lower than before. On the contrary, the Zombie''s face was white again, like powder.


    People don''t have much feelings about the spiritual black hole. Anyway, if Okam is alive, one of those things must be shaved off with a razor. However, the five holy places are naturally very concerned because they can match Ronald Cohen''s last words and are related to their situation.


    "The five holy places certainly exist, but the specific origin and location have always been a mystery, even the guardians of each holy place are not particularly clear," situ said.


    "Since no one knows, how can you be sure they don''t?" Su Huilan asked a difficult question.


    "I wasn''t sure in the past, but now I can be sure," situ said with a smile, "and I have speculated on the location of the five holy places."


    "Really?" Alice opened her eyes. "Mr. stone, don''t sell the key. Tell us quickly."


    Situ was not in a hurry to talk about what he had speculated, but talked about the concept of space:


    "After master Nanke put forward the dream entropy balance theory, he also put forward the concept of multi-layer space. If the universe is regarded as a world in a mirror, its mirror image depends on the projection of the world outside the mirror on the mirror. Dream is similar to mirror image. If the universe is a dream in a multi-layer dream, no matter which layer it is in, it comes from the projection of the world on the dream surface , is the result of information input from the upper universe.


    We don''t need to care how many layers of dreams there are, because more layers are meaningless to us, but only care about the upper and lower layers, including the world we live in, that is, the three-layer universe.


    The central layer of the three-layer universe is our world, which is called sandwich space, also known as the first space.


    The upper layer is the universe that determines the whole composition of our world, which is called the top space, also known as the original space.


    The next layer is determined by the first space where we are. It is the projection of the first space on the cosmic mirror. It is called the bottom space, also known as the third space. "


    Aoki suddenly remembered Professor Mei''s third space foundation. At that time, he wondered why he called it and asked the professor.


    At that time, at Huang Ziqiang''s invitation, he went to the hot spring villa to see old wolf. He spoke about it when he called Mei Tui. The professor said that the name was related to the triangle symbol, but it was inconvenient to say it on the phone, so he didn''t elaborate. After that, he met a series of things, such as the kidnapping of lifelong flowers, the emergence of Xia Xiaoxiao and gray brain virus. Aoki forgot about it.


    That symbol has now been proved to be the symbol of the awakened alliance and has something to do with ramra and even extraterrestrial civilization. Was it because of master Nanke''s multi-layer space theory that the professor named the third space at that time?


    Aoki was thinking. Curious Alice was already asking, "the upper floor is the original space, and this floor of our life is the first space. Why is the next floor the third space? Where is the second space?"


    "The second space means something else," situ said, "Each of us dreams. When we dream, the space built by our subconscious mind is the ''second space'', which is difficult to expand because it is limited by spiritual force, just like the cabin we are in now, so it is also called narrow room space. But if these narrow cabins are connected one by one, it can become a complete layer."


    "That is to say, connecting the dreams of countless people becomes the third space?"


    "Yes, this is what we often call group dream."


    "So you''ve been working on group dreams!"


    "No, many people were studying group dreams. After the alliance split, most of them deviated and fell into the quagmire of war."


    "Like Kitano Zhenwu?" Aoki said suddenly.


    Situ was stunned for a moment, then sighed: "he is a real genius."


    "Also the executioner," Aoki said.


    Suhuilan said, "my father said you were the first genius of the league. Shouldn''t he be better than you?"


    Situ shook his head and said, "I''m just young, frivolous and sharp. With a joke from master Nanke, I''m praised as a genius in the younger generation. Beiye is older than me and belongs to master Nanke''s generation. Their generation is a real generation of talents. Because of this, mutual distrust and being in a turbulent era, it led to the final collapse of the alliance."


    "Since you have witnessed that history, how can you say that World War II is a dream?" Aoki asked.


    "I''m not saying that World War II is a dream, but I doubt that the occurrence of the war, especially the involvement of so many awakened people in the alliance, has been disturbed by unexpected factors."


    "What unexpected factors?"


    "Don''t you think..." situ raised his head and looked at the flickering fire on the ceiling. "Whatever we do, it seems that something is always affecting our decision?"


    His words make people fall into meditation. Sometimes it is true. When you want to do something, you are very firm and suddenly hesitate, as if someone who doesn''t exist is preventing you from doing it; when you don''t want to do something, you know it''s bad, but there is always a voice in your head shouting: go, do it!


    "You mean... Our consciousness is under control?" Aoki felt cold, as if he thought of something.


    Situ looked at him and said: "Why can we use the scepter in our hands to influence the consciousness of savages? You should know very well that we do not hypnotize them, nor can we completely control them. They all have their own thoughts. Now, we stand in front of them, and they regard us as the messenger of God, knowing that we are influencing their thoughts through the scepter, but if we do not show up, but hide in the dark What about them? "


    Aoki looked down at the soul of wood in his hand and thought for a while. He couldn''t help being creepy. "They don''t know anything. They just think that all the decisions are made by themselves. The conscious instructions I convey to them will be taken for granted by them. That''s what they want to do."


    "So as soon as you appear, you become their God. Our God never appears, but who can deny their existence!"


    Situ''s voice floated around in the cabin, floated out of the cabin door, floated leisurely in the aisle, got into the cabins on both sides of the aisle, and echoed leisurely, as if the dried corpses lying in the cabin had a resonance after listening to his words.


    "In fact, I didn''t think so much," situ said, "I stubbornly believe that the upper dream has affected our world. Whether war or other disasters, sometimes they arise because of people''s inexplicable thoughts. They could have been avoided, but they are doomed to be unavoidable. Therefore, I have been looking for a way to get rid of the interlayer space and return to the upper original space."


    "I think the Holy Land guarded by the alliance is the breakthrough of the original space, because group dreams need structural support. Without support, group dreams cannot last and will collapse. I study group dreams to find out what structure is needed to support a common dream of all mankind, so as to deduce that the Holy Land of the alliance is there. As long as we find them, we can find and return to the original space "How."


    "Did you find it?" asked Alice.


    "No." situ shook his head gently, "although it can''t prove that my guess is wrong, I found that things may be far more complicated than I thought. Before today, I found two places, but I''m not sure if they are the legendary holy land of awakening. One of them is the starting point of ramra - the area marked on the chart of petru."


    "What about another place?"


    "Another place..." situ suddenly turned to Mrs. Larry. "Is the place where Mr. Yeager had an accident in the north of Santa Fe, Argentina?"

 Chapter 546

    "Yes."


    Mrs. Larry seemed very reluctant to recall some of the past, with a look of pain, but her voice remained calm.


    "We found some clues about the branches of Mayan civilization. Before that, he had never found such relics on the Pampas plateau, so he was very excited. We prepared materials in Santa Fe and planned to go up the Salado River to Bella town.


    But I don''t know why. Maybe he found some new clues, so he couldn''t wait to go north alone. I followed his trail all the way to the mine area north of Crespo senior official Town, but he was bitten by a snake. Due to bad weather, I couldn''t call for help. When we returned to the camp, he was dead. "


    Mrs. Larry obviously concealed some details. From Mr. yeg''s disappearance to her catching up, she found that Mr. yeg was bitten by a snake. Later, she dragged the injured man back to the camp alone. During this period, I don''t know how many difficulties, hardships and thrills happened. But her calm voice was like telling a distant and insignificant thing. Only petru beside her could feel the stiffness and slight shaking of her body.


    Petru was about to say something when he saw Mrs. Larry''s body shake suddenly, and then tremble violently. Petru quickly reached out and held her.


    Madam looked at situ excitedly, "you... You mean, there..."


    Situ nodded: "on the Bank of the Salado River, north of Crespo senior official town and south of Beira Town, there is a gold mine that has been mined a long time ago. Around the mine, there are some ancient relics scattered, which may be left by the Maya, but it was destroyed in the process of gold mining. It should be one of the five holy places of the alliance."


    "How did you know?" asked Mrs. Larry.


    "I''m the guardian there," situ said.


    "What? Are you --" Mrs. Larry was a little surprised. "Are you an Indian?!"


    Situ didn''t deny it.


    Even Qingmu and Cymbidium were surprised. In their impression, Mr. situ has always been a perfect Chinese, but now when they look carefully, they find that his face does have the characteristics of Indians, but no one has ever thought that Indians could be so handsome.


    "Didn''t you just say you weren''t sure it was the holy land of the alliance?" suhuilan asked.


    Situ said, "yes, although I was told by my ancestors that I was the guardian there, I didn''t know what I wanted to guard. Just like petru''s family, we only knew to guard one place for generations. My family had withered long ago. My father entrusted me to a Chinese American before he died. Then I went to the United States and later moved to China.


    After I heard some legends about the holy land of the alliance, I suspected that the place we have guarded for generations is one of the holy places. I have been there many times. It is easy to get lost in those deep mines that may collapse at any time. I have been lost many times, and sometimes I come to some strange places. Whenever I come out of the mines, I find that the world is no longer what I recognize Know the world.


    Now I know that those mines must be connected to ramra space like those ghost islands in the South Pacific Ocean. Unfortunately, the distribution of those mines is too chaotic, and the secondary mining of the mine causes serious damage and danger. I can''t find all the special caves associated with ramra.


    Mr. Yeager''s excavation of Mayan civilization and Indian culture was very helpful to my later research. Because of his research, I later turned my goal to those tabbs on the Pacific island. In order to repay him, I sorted out the clues of ancient relics near Beira gold mine that he had always been interested in. "


    "It was you who gave him the clue!" Mrs. Larry looked at situ and breathed hurriedly. "How did he die?"


    "I don''t know. I was hiding on an island in the South Pacific with my wife and daughter to study tabu''s formation, and I gave him clues that more than two years had passed since his accident. If I knew the result would be like this..." situ said with great guilt.


    Mrs. Larry sighed with disappointment.


    Alice took his wife''s arm and comforted her softly: "madam, maybe it''s really just an accident, Mr. Yeager, he... He..."


    She talked for a long time, but she didn''t say how Mr. yeg came. She knew that the death of yeg was the heaviest stone in Mrs. Larry''s heart. Mrs. Larry had been very guilty and sad. She didn''t know how to comfort her wife.


    "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault! Sobbing..." Alice sobbed.


    Mrs. Larry turned and comforted, "I said it had nothing to do with you, Alice!"


    Knowing that the best way to make a person forget the pain is to change the topic, suhuilan said, "Mr. stone, when did you determine that there is the holy land of the alliance?"


    "Just when the inverted pyramid at the bottom of the sea was found," situ said.


    "So you blew it up just to destroy the structural support of the first space and open the way to the original space?"


    "Yes, but..." situ spread his hand. "Obviously I failed."


    "Then you said just now that you have speculated on the location of the five holy places. How did you speculate and where exactly?"


    "Thanks to petru," situ smiled at petru, "The story of red beard tells me that the Giza pyramid in Egypt is the holy land they protect, so I understand that each holy land has a center, surrounded by some special buildings to form a formation, and the whole formation will form a spiritual force field and connect with ramra. If Cohen''s story is true, he is the combination of five spiritual force fields all over the world The so-called earth spiritual force field.


    The sacred sites in the South Pacific are the easiest to analyze. They have been clearly marked on the chart of petru. The tabu of more than a dozen islands form a whole around the inverted pyramid on the seabed. This is the first sacred site. We will analyze its nature later.


    Taking the three Giza pyramids in Egypt as the center, or the Khufu pyramid as the center, the whole pyramid group, large and small, forms an array similar to the tabu group and a spiritual force field. It is the holy land of fire guarded by the red beard family for generations. Therefore, all of us will be burned when we get the soul of fire, but petru doesn''t feel it because of him The spiritual characteristics of our family are adapted to the spiritual force field of fire.


    The third is Beira gold mine, which I once guarded. There must be a formation similar to tabu group in the mine caves and ancient relics around the mine. So I can use the soul of stone. These three places are very clear. "


    "Where are the other two places?" Su Huilan suddenly jumped in her heart and peeked at Qingmu. She saw Qingmu as calm as an old monk, half open her mouth, no focus in her eyes, and didn''t know where to look.


    "The fourth place -" situ also looked at Qingmu and smiled, "it''s Liuying lane, Wuzhong City."


    "Liuying lane?" although Su Huilan had a hunch in her heart, situ still felt incredible when she said it.


    Situ said, "there used to be a mulberry garden in Liuying lane. It is said that when the Japanese army occupied Wuzhong, a fire burned it down. I should have thought of it for a long time. That mulberry garden and the legendary millennium old mulberry are the center of the holy land of wood. Green wood is the guardian of the holy land, so he can use the soul of wood."

 Chapter 547

    "Now that it has been burned down, how can you prove it?" Su Huilan became more and more curious. "I haven''t seen mulberry trees in Wuzhong!"


    "I can''t prove it in the past because I haven''t seen the mulberry tree. But now, we can infer from the location of three other known holy places."


    "How to speculate?"


    "Before petru told the story of the red beard family, I never thought that the pyramids in Egypt were also one of the holy places, because time did not correspond. When Professor Silva''s scientific research team measured the mirror symmetry between the underwater pyramid and the Khufu pyramid, what did you think most?"


    "The most as like as two peas"... How did the Egyptians come to the Far South Pacific 4000 years ago and how to create a Pyramid just like that on the bottom of the sea?


    Situ smiled and said: "This is the conventional thinking. I thought so in the past, but I couldn''t understand it anyway. Later, I wondered whether the Egyptians first discovered the pyramid on the seabed and then imitated it to build one on the ground? The more I thought about it, the more I felt it possible. Maybe even the Egyptians didn''t come to the South Pacific at all, but just got the drawings and coordinates of the pyramid on the seabed Therefore, a as like as two peas in the center of the earth''s symmetry.


    Moreover, I have been to the pyramids in Egypt more than once and have not found any spiritual force field, so I have never thought about the Egyptian pyramids to the holy land of awakening. But now petru has proved that it is one of the holy places, so it may also be that Egypt is in the center of civilization and has been seriously damaged by man. Then I compared the coordinate positions and figured it out, I feel There are strict requirements for the coordinate position of the holy land, and as Aoki said, it has an unknown close relationship with the earth''s magnetic field. "


    Situ began to use his scepter to make a point in the air, as if there was a globe in front of him.


    "The Egyptian pyramids are near 30 ¡ã east longitude and 30 ¡ã north latitude, and the tabu group in the South Pacific is near 150 ¡ã west longitude and 30 ¡ã south latitude. The undersea inverted pyramid and the Khufu pyramid are one front and one reverse, which are located on the line of the earth''s center and are symmetrical with the earth''s center.


    This should not be a coincidence. Do other holy places have the same relationship?


    My birthplace is Bella Town, Argentina, 300 kilometers away from Santa Fe. The gold mine is located between Bella town and Crespo senior official Town, about 60 ¡ã west longitude and 30 ¡ã south latitude. If one of the other two holy places is also geocentric symmetrical with it, it should be near 120 ¡ã east longitude and 30 ¡ã north latitude.


    I haven''t checked the coordinates of Liuying lane, and I don''t have a map on hand now, but I know that the whole Sanwu area is probably at that location. Sanwu area has been famous for sericulture since ancient times, and it is full of mulberry trees. If we take mulberry forest as the array and mulberry garden as the center to form a holy land of wood, is this speculation also very reasonable? "


    Su Huilan thought about it and thought it was reasonable. She went to see Qingmu and found that Qingmu was still in a daze. Even the crow on his head didn''t move like a sculpture.


    "What about the fifth holy land?"


    "If you want to guess the fifth place, you have to carefully arrange the coordinates of these four places again -" situ lit it in vain with his scepter, "Giza pyramid is at the intersection of 30 ¡ã east longitude and 30 ¡ã north latitude; from this point, it is exactly the intersection of 120 ¡ã east longitude and 30 ¡ã north latitude where Wuzhong area is located; continue to move 90 degrees east, but turn to the 30 ¡ã south latitude line, it is exactly the intersection of 150 ¡ã west longitude and 30 ¡ã south latitude where the submarine pyramid is located; continue to move 90 degrees east, and reach the intersection of 60 ¡ã west longitude and 30 ¡ã south latitude where Beira gold mine is located Fork point; continue to move 90 degrees east, move up to 30 ¡ã north latitude, and return to Giza pyramid.


    There is a 90 degree difference in longitude between the four points, two on the 30 ¡ã north latitude line and two on the 30 ¡ã south latitude line. The four points are connected to form a square, and the diagonal of the square just passes through the center of the earth. This is no coincidence! "


    "What does that mean?" Alice asked curiously.


    Suhuilan seemed to think of something, but she didn''t understand for a moment.


    Mrs. Larry, who had already recovered her composure, only thought for a moment and said, "the rectangular plane composed of these four points obliquely cuts the earth in half. If these four points are connected with the north magnetic pole, it happens to be a regular pyramid, that is, a pyramid."


    "North Pole?"


    "Yes, due to the geomagnetic declination of the earth, the geomagnetic pole line and rotation axis do not coincide. Therefore, the North-South magnetic pole and the North-South magnetic pole are not in the same position. The position of the magnetic pole has been changing slowly. The position of the north magnetic pole is roughly near the intersection of 75 ¡ã west longitude and 75 ¡ã north latitude. If it is connected with the four points mentioned by Mr. stone just now, it happens to be a positive quadrangle The apex of the cone, "Mrs. Larry explained patiently.


    "So, the fifth holy land is at the north magnetic pole?" Alice looked incredibly excited. "The five holy places form a pyramid, and the spire is at the north magnetic pole! It''s amazing!"


    "It could also be the south pole," situ said, "It can be connected with the north magnetic pole into a pyramid, and naturally it can also be connected with the south magnetic pole into a pyramid. Moreover, there has been no reasonable scientific explanation for the cause of geomagnetism, including the reversal of the spherical magnetic pole. I doubt it has something to do with this spiritual force field. Of course, if we must determine the location of the fifth holy land, the north magnetic pole is more likely."


    "Why?"


    "Because the two magnetic poles and the earth''s center are not completely symmetrical, the position of the south magnetic pole is a little higher than that of the north magnetic pole. In addition, the ice sheet of the Antarctic continent was formed 23 million years ago, and it was already on its current scale at least 5 million years ago. It is obviously more difficult to open up holy land and establish a spiritual force field there than near the north magnetic pole.


    Of course, the holy land cannot be built on the magnetic pole, otherwise it would have been discovered long ago. So I speculate that the fifth holy land should be located on the vast ice sheet from northern Alaska to the Queen Elizabeth Islands.


    In this way, the corresponding sacred staff will be clear. The holy land on the ice sheet corresponds to the soul of ice, and the remaining Pacific tabu corresponds to the soul of wind, that is, the island we are now on. "


    Among these people, situ, Su Huilan and Mrs. Larry are all scholars. Alice is her assistant and can be regarded as half a scientist. Ivan, Boris and Anderson are all from the Navy. Petru is the king of pirates. In addition to Aoki, who is still in a daze, people are very familiar with the geography, longitude and latitude of the earth.


    Everyone was remembering situ''s words. It seemed that a round globe filled with longitude and latitude lines appeared in front of us. The globe rotates, and an invisible hand points five red dots on it. The dots and dots are connected by virtual lines to form a regular pyramid.


    Just then, Aoki, who had been in a daze, suddenly woke up. He looked at situ and asked, "you just said that the gods that affect our consciousness always exist, but we don''t know, do we?"


    Situ was stunned, and the others were stunned. He said to himself, where did you hear us?!


    The crow also woke up and turned, "cough... Well, he''s a wood. He''s slow. Don''t blame him, quack!"


    Aoki ignored the crow and continued, "don''t you think it''s strange that we have been so foolish in this cabin, talking about these things to a group of mummies who have died for hundreds of years? Why don''t we go up to the upper deck and say it? But when we do such strange things, no one asks questions. Is it a little abnormal?"


    Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer, but their hearts jumped up suddenly.


    At this time, the pine resin of the torch was about to burn out, and the flame was much weaker than when it came in.


    Alice said with a little fear, "let''s go on deck. The fire is going out!"


    Situ pointed to the paper on the table and asked Mrs. Larry, "can you take it up?"


    The lady said, "usually the paper in the tomb needs special treatment to be taken out, but the environment here is better than that in the tomb. These papers are also very strong, but I can''t guarantee whether the handwriting on the paper will disappear in the sun."


    Situ said, "no matter how much, take it up first, and then decide what to do next."


    Mrs. Larry nodded and picked up the whole stack of paper on the table.


    The party left the captain''s room and walked back along the aisle.


    The crow turned lazily over the head of the green wood, and suddenly saw a dark figure flash past the door of the captain''s room.


    It just wanted to croak, the torch suddenly went out, and the corridor fell into darkness. Only the footsteps of the people and the wind brought by clothes sobbed gently at the cabin doors on both sides of the corridor.

 Chapter 548

    The sky is very blue, strolling lazily with a few white clouds, and the earth is a long yellow sand. The sand is not golden, but a little gray yellow; It is not as delicate as the sand on the beach, but mixed with many stones and gravel. Some larger stones are scattered everywhere with the footprints of tourists.


    The hot sun was in the sky, and there was no water in the steaming heat. The three pyramids stand in the distance, and the tip of hafra tower in the middle seems to be wearing a triangular golden hat, which is particularly dazzling.


    Dun Shuying regretted coming here to play. Although she applied sunscreen and wore a sun hat, she still felt that her body was unreservedly exposed to the sun. The sun got into her clothes like a bad boy''s hand and ravaged her delicate skin wantonly.


    It''s still spring in Seoul this season!


    "Hey, look, the Sphinx!" Park Zaiyuan next to him looked excited, left his frowning girlfriend and desperately pressed the shutter of the camera.


    Chui Shuying had already seen the huge statue crawling in the sand. At first, she was really shocked, but the shock was not lasting and was soon melted away by the hot air around her.


    In addition to the heat, she also felt bored and depressed. She always felt that she was standing on a strange and empty land and would fall into quicksand at any time.


    "Zai yuan, I don''t want to play anymore!" she said.


    "Er?" Park Zaiyuan squatted there, put the camera in front of his face and skillfully adjusted the focal length, "why? We finally came here!"


    "But... I..."


    Dun Shuying doesn''t know how to say. She doesn''t want to spoil her boyfriend. He is an Egyptian fan. If he has nothing to do, he can read the information of pyramids and ancient Egyptian dynasties on the Internet. And for this trip, the two young people saved money for a long time.


    Park Zaiyuan stood up and saw that Teng Shuying''s face was really not very good. He asked, "what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable?"


    Chui Shuying shook her head: "no, I just don''t like this place very much."


    Park Zaiyuan looked around and saw the misty dust in the distance. He smiled and said, "the desert is like this. Let me take you to climb the pyramid."


    "Ah?"


    "Do you know that the three pyramids of Giza are facing the three stars in Orion''s belt. Make a wish on the spire of the pyramid, which can be heard by the gods living in Orion, and the wish can be realized."


    "Is it true?" girls always have a strong curiosity about divination, wishing and so on.


    "Maybe it''s true!" Park Zaiyuan said. "Otherwise, why did the ancient Egyptians make the pyramids like this? There are many mysteries here. It is said that the old people didn''t die, but their souls temporarily lived elsewhere and kept their mummies for the day when they were resurrected."


    Dun Shuying was obviously not very interested in the mummy. Staring at the pyramid in the distance, she said, "however, the pyramid is not allowed to climb. The sign outside says that climbing the pyramid without permission will be imprisoned for one to three years!"


    "Don''t worry, look at me!" Park Zaiyuan blinked at her, took her hand and ran in the direction of the pyramid.


    There are many tourists, most of whom take photos in front of Khufu pyramid and hafra pyramid. Two Arabs with camels are selling their camels, and tourists can ride them to take pictures.


    Park Zaiyuan inquired about the price in English, and the Arab said 100 Egyptian pounds. Park Zaiyuan thought it was a little expensive and asked if fifty Egyptian pounds would do. The Arab readily agreed, and then shouted to let the camel lie down.


    Park Zaiyuan helped Teng Shuying to ride the camel together. The Arabs seemed very experienced. While directing the camel to move slowly, they asked them to pose in various shapes, such as reaching out to "grasp", which looked like they had grasped the tip of the pyramid in their hands in the photo.


    Teng Shuying is in a much better mood. However, when they came down, the Arabs said they would charge money first and 200 Egyptian pounds. She was in a bad mood again.


    Park Zaiyuan began to argue with the Arabs, but the Arabs no longer speak English, but always speak Arabic, occasionally mixed with one or two sentences of English, which is also ferocious. A few Arabs gathered around and seemed to be their accomplices. They said they wouldn''t let them down from the camel without paying.


    A policeman patrolling not far away turned away when he saw the quarrel here.


    Urging Shuying to pull Park Zaiyuan''s clothes: "Zaiyuan, forget it, just give them 200 Egyptian pounds."


    Park Zaiyuan is not afraid. He is a rock climber and has practiced Taekwondo. He has a strong body. Even if he really fights, he will not suffer losses. Moreover, he is a reasonable party. These Arabs obviously bully them. They are unfamiliar with their lives. He rubbed and jumped down from the camel, opened his hands and said, "Shuying, you jump down and I''ll follow you."


    Dun Shuying jumped down and was caught by park Zaiyuan.


    Park Zaiyuan took out fifty Egyptian pounds from his wallet, patted the Arab on the chest, and then took Chui Shuying and left without looking back.


    I thought they would catch up. Unexpectedly, the Arabs got the money and said nothing. They turned to look for other tourists.


    "Shuying, don''t be angry with those profiteers. Let''s play with us." Park Zaiyuan was afraid that his girlfriend would lose interest.


    Chui Shuying was not as upset as she was just now and said, "ha, I''m not angry!"


    "Have you made a wish?"


    "Well, I''ve made up my mind. However, there are so many people here. How can we climb?"


    "Let''s go ahead."


    Park Zaiyuan took Dun Shuying to the innermost Menkaura pyramid. Menkaura is the smallest of the three pyramids, and there are few tourists here.


    There is a small room beside the pyramid, in which there is a guard staff. Park Zaiyuan went in and said, "I want to make a wish on the pyramid."


    The guard looked at him as if he were looking at a mental illness.


    Park Zaiyuan took out two hundred Egyptian pounds from his wallet and handed it to him. The corners of the guard''s mouth slowly turned up, revealing a mouthful of smoke yellow teeth, and then said in broken English, "ten minutes, go up and down."


    Park Zaiyuan nodded, turned back and made a face at Dun Shuying.


    The pyramid looks very steep, but it''s not difficult to climb up. Chui Shuying, who often exercises, follows Park Zaiyuan. She doesn''t feel tired except hot.


    Just halfway up the climb, two patrolmen on camels found them, shouted and asked them to come down immediately.


    In desperation, they can only climb down. "We won''t go to jail in Egypt," said Dun Shuying with a little worry


    Park Zaiyuan said, "when they ask you, they say I coerced you to go up. I''m going to jail alone."


    Dun Shuying said, "no, I want to be with you."


    The keeper of the pyramid ran out, pulled the couple who had just climbed down aside and whispered, "if you have money, you''ll be fine."


    Park Zaiyuan was stunned and immediately understood.


    At this time, the patrol came. The camel they rode was not as tall as the camel in the picture. It was only a little higher than the ordinary horse. He jumped down from the camel.


    When the police came to park Zaiyuan, they saw the guard nodding and walking towards him. They didn''t say anything. They just stretched out their hands, rubbed their thumb and index finger, and made a move that the whole world knew about asking for money.


    Park Zaiyuan opened his wallet and took out two hundred Egyptian pounds. The policeman nodded and said only one sentence: "don''t be too long."


    Just as the policeman was about to leave, park Zaiyuan grabbed him, took out all the 500 Egyptian pounds left in his wallet and stuffed them into the policeman''s pocket.


    The policeman was stunned, then smiled happily, patted Park Zaiyuan on the shoulder and left.


    Unexpected things happened. Two policemen, riding camels, patrolled around the Menkaura pyramid, drove away some tourists coming this way and told them that they should take photos at the Khufu pyramid.


    Park Zaiyuan breathed a sigh of relief. As he climbed up, he said, "it''s estimated that he can give us half an hour. It''s enough for you to make a wish. Hey, what do you want to make?"


    "I won''t tell you!" Chuen Shuying smiled happily when she saw Park Zaiyuan''s helpless face.


    The wind blowing from high places brings a trace of coolness. She looked up and found that there were many clouds in the sky, and the sun was not so warm.


    They soon climbed to the top of the pyramid, and their vision suddenly became wide. On one side, there was a yellow boundless sand sea, and on the other side, there was a gray city, like a gray forest.


    The pyramid of hafra is in front. Because it is at the highest place of Giza highland, visually, it seems that it is higher than the pyramid of Khufu, but in fact, the pyramid of Khufu is the highest pyramid.


    The wind is getting stronger and stronger, and the clouds in the sky are getting thicker and thicker. The sun completely hides in the clouds. The sun shoots out from the gap between the clouds, like a golden curtain hanging from the sky.


    The policeman on the camel shouted something under the tower. Because the wind was too strong, he couldn''t hear clearly. He seemed to be shouting sand storm or something.


    "What wish did you make? Now you can tell me." Park Zaiyuan ignored the call of the police.


    Looking at the increasingly dark horizon in the distance, she said, "I hope our love is as eternal as a pyramid."


    "Oh, what a romantic wish!" Park Zaiyuan was full of happiness.


    "What about you?" urged Shu Ying with her head askew.


    "I......" Park Zaiyuan said mysteriously, "I hope to see the gods of Orion. If Pharaohs can rise again, let me witness the miracle of their resurrection!"


    Chui Shuying pouted and said unhappily, "your wish has nothing to do with me!"


    Park Zaiyuan, the landlord of the building, her shoulder, just wanted to explain something. Suddenly, a crazy wind blew. Huang Sha shouted and got into his mouth. He coughed violently.


    The sky is getting darker and darker, the wind is howling, like countless lions and tigers roaring in the distance. A gray high wall on the horizon is moving rapidly towards this side, and soon swallowed them up.


    I can''t see anything. There are only flying sand around. They clung together on the spire of the pyramid of Menkaura.


    Suddenly, the earth trembled suddenly. They heard a bang. Then, an extremely dazzling column of light shot down from the top of the head and hit the tip of the pyramid, just covering their bodies.


    Dun Shuying felt that the surrounding air became hot, and the flying yellow sand emitted a red light, like a spark from a fire. When it hit her face, it was like a bullet passing through. She felt that her body was slowly melting, and there was no pain except burning. When they all turned into a pile of fine sand, they exploded into dust, leaving only a vague consciousness.


    She finally struggled to look up. The clouds opened three holes, and three blue pillars of light fell on the spires of the three pyramids, which ignited flames.


    Then everything fell into darkness. No, it''s nothingness without darkness.

 Chapter 549

    Ahmed drove out of downtown Cairo. He booked a room at the resort hotel in helgada and planned to take advantage of this rare holiday to enjoy the sea breeze of the Red Sea.


    There is a funny news program on the radio. Probably there was no other news to talk about this morning. The two hosts kept teasing the fire in France yesterday, saying that Napoleon blew off the nose of the Sphinx with a cannon, and now Pharaoh''s anger finally burned to the cathedral on Xiti island.


    The host''s words were very funny. Although Ahmed was unwilling to admit that he was a Schadenfreude, he was also amused to laugh.


    "Napoleon... Pharaoh''s nose... Ha ha!" the more he thought, the more funny he became. He couldn''t help patting the steering wheel, and then the laughter stopped suddenly, because he saw the gray wall on the horizon from the window.


    "Asshole! Bitch! Bastard!"


    Ahmed scolded the ancestors of the Cairo Meteorological Bureau for 18 generations. He would not choose to take a vacation at this time if he knew there would be a dust storm.


    Helgada couldn''t go, so he had to go home and sleep, he thought. However, the speed of the sandstorm was much faster than he expected. The light outside the car quickly darkened and the sand rustled on the window glass.


    When Ahmed turned around, he almost collided with another car. At this time, the visibility was less than five meters. He reluctantly pulled over and prayed that the wind and sand would pass quickly.


    Radio hosts obviously got the news of the sandstorm, but before they could make fun of it, the signal was interrupted. After two loud noises, there was only white noise left in the radio.


    The car suddenly shook. Ahmed thought it was an earthquake. He immediately opened the door, covered his mouth and nose with his clothes, and wanted to run to the open lawn next to him. He saw a flash of light in the dark in the distance. Although the wind and sand blocked his sight, he could still tell that it was Giza''s direction.


    The sand in the wind hit my face and hurt a little. He fished in the wind with his hand. He grabbed some sand in the void and twisted it in the palm of his hand. It seemed hot.


    Fortunately, the sandstorm came and went quickly, and the earthquake did not happen. When the wind and sand go away, the clouds are opened like a curtain on the stage, and the sun is vented to illuminate the world.


    When Ahmed returned to the car, the voices of two hosts came from the radio:


    "This is Pharaoh''s anger. It must be that too many tourists disturb their cleanliness. What else can open tourism bring besides increasing garbage?"


    "Money, of course!"


    "Pharaoh is not short of money."


    "But the government is short of money."


    "Oh, yes, the government is short of money, but where is the money?"


    "Er... Of course, money is spent, such as... To control the desert. Yes, it is to control the desert. You know we live in the desert and we are short of water!"


    "Oh, yes, we are short of water! The sea is hundreds of kilometers away from us. Only a poor Nile flows through our city. It''s fucking short of water!"


    "Well, stop talking. Pharaoh''s coffin can''t be covered!"


    "It''s better for them to climb out early, so that our tourism department can make a lot of money again! Oh, wait, it seems that the coffin board of the Pharaoh has long disappeared."


    "Pharaoh still wants to control the desert after he lives. Guess what they will do?"


    "I guess... Uh... Pharaoh will let the Egyptians use Alipay!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ahmed didn''t want to listen to the nonsense of the two sand sculpture hosts anymore and turned off the radio.


    "Lack of water?" he picked up a bottle of mineral water, looked at the pyramid pattern printed on the bottle a little funny, then opened it for a drink, puffed out of the window and rinsed the sand in his mouth.


    Just as he was about to restart his trip to helgada, Ahmed''s cell phone rang. He glanced at the phone, frowned and answered:


    "Hello, director."


    "Where are you, Ahmed?"


    "I''m on my way to helgada."


    "Haven''t you gone far?"


    "No, it was blocked in the suburbs of Cairo by the damn dust storm. Hey, hey, I don''t sound right. Don''t tell me that the vacation is cancelled. My hotel is a special room and can''t be returned."


    "The vacation is cancelled, brother."


    "Oh, shit! I''m not your brother. I don''t support 996. If you cancel my vacation, I''ll take off my pants and parade on the street!"


    "That''s really big news - the best detectives in Cairo run naked in the streets on the day of dust storm!"


    "You won''t come, will you?"


    "I''m not kidding you. Just now, there was a slight earthquake in Giza, the underground palace was found in the pyramid, and tourists died in it. Now the military and police have blocked it."


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    "Pyramid expert Alef is already on his way. I don''t want to be robbed of the limelight by other departments and make something unfavorable to us, so I need experienced and reliable detectives to accompany professor Alef down and take some decisive measures when necessary."


    "Shit!" Ahmed scolded in English.


    "I understand English, Ahmed. Go now. I grant you the highest authority to make decisions on the spot. As for your attitude, I''ll tell you when you report back."


    ¡­¡­


    Ahmed looked at the highway entrance not far ahead and turned around helplessly. At Giza, his car was stopped by armed soldiers.


    He showed his ID and asked, "Why are you? Shouldn''t it be the police?"


    After verification, the soldier returned the certificate to him: "the peak order, we are only responsible for vigilance."


    Knowing that the soldiers knew nothing, Ahmed crossed the cordon and walked in the direction of the pyramid.


    Tourists were gathered in an open space. Military and police were distributing drinking water to them and warning them not to go away without permission.


    Among them, seven or eight tourists were gathered in one place alone, as well as two patrolmen with camels and a person wearing work clothes in the scenic spot.


    A familiar policeman saw Ahmed and greeted him.


    "What''s going on?" asked Ahmed.


    "When the sandstorm arose, a slight earthquake shook open the entrance to the underground palace under the Khufu pyramid. At that time, a group of tourists were in the pyramid, and several tourists went down."


    "Then?"


    "Died in it."


    "How did you die?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Who found it?"


    "They," said the policeman, pointing to two patrolmen with camels.


    Ahmed walked over and saw two patrolmen with their heads down and a pool of vomit on the ground.


    The policeman said to the two patrolmen, "this is Sir Ahmed. Please repeat the situation just now."


    "We were patrolling behind Menkaura," said one of the patrolmen, "The sandstorm came without warning. We had never encountered such a thing before. After the sandstorm passed, we heard tourists shouting here, so we came and asked. They said that an underground palace was found in the pyramid, someone went in and heard screams. Later, I maintained order outside. Bassemu and Abdullah went in together to find tourists. Bassemu, tell the officer , what do you see? "


    The policeman who called bassemu raised his head and stammered, "all are dead. The people inside are dead. There are ghosts and ghosts!"


    "How many died? Tell me what you saw." Ahmed really didn''t understand how this guy became a policeman.


    "Four, four or five... He... They..." Barcelona suddenly vomited again.


    The person next to wearing the work clothes of the scenic spot said, "let me tell you."


    "Who are you?"


    "I am the administrator on duty here, mainly to prevent tourists from climbing and destroying the pyramids at will. My name is Abdullah Rashad Rashid buzibrahi izgerahi zisharasha mudzhile."

 Chapter 550

    Ahmed had a headache when he heard the long list of names. Although he was also an Arab himself, he hated that people should put their father''s name and grandfather''s name in their names. In Arab official documents, a person''s first name must include his own name, father''s name, grandfather''s name and last name.


    Ahmed was an orphan who didn''t even know his last name. After the Imam of the mosque adopted him, he only gave him a first name, which was later supplemented.


    "Abdullah, right?" Ahmed saw his yellow teeth, took out a cigarette from his pocket and threw one to him. "Speak slowly and tell me everything you know."


    "Yes, sir." Abdullah Rashad Rashid buzibrahi izgerahi zisharasha Mulder took the cigarette and lit it with an excited look as if he had been rewarded by the president.


    "I''m the administrator here. I''ve worked here for more than ten years and know the situation here very well. But today''s thing is really strange. It never happened. I was guarding in the duty room of Menkaura. Two Asians climbed the pyramid. Oh, I swear, I really didn''t find them. They climbed too fast, like apes, these two The police officer can testify for me. "


    Abdullah took a deep breath of smoke and looked innocent. "We saw a sandstorm coming. We shouted desperately below to let them down, but they didn''t. But to tell the truth, the sandstorm came too fast. Even if they wanted to come down, they would probably be blown down by the wind on the way."


    Ahmed was a little upset. "Does this have anything to do with what happened in the underground palace? Please focus."


    "Oh, OK, OK, you asked me to speak slowly, so I think it has something to do with the underground palace!" Abdullah explained for his wordiness. "I mean, when the dust storm happened, we couldn''t see anything, but there are three lights shining on the tips of the three pyramids in the sky, which are very bright."


    "Three lights?" Ahmed thought of the flash in the dark in the direction of Giza when he saw the dust storm. He thought it was lightning in the clouds.


    "Yes, it''s three lights, like a flashlight from the sky. One of them shines on the couple who climbed the door to kaula." Abdullah gestured with his hand. "Then the pyramid caught fire and became three big fires."


    "Did you see it?" Ahmed asked the man next to him.


    The tourists shook their heads.


    "Oh, I swear, what I said is true," said Abdullah.


    "What about the couple? Where are they now?" Ahmed looked in the crowd.


    "They disappeared." Abdullah waved his hand calmly, as if to say goodbye to someone.


    Ahmed felt that Abdullah''s words were not credible, so he said, "tell me about the underground palace. Don''t add fuel and vinegar. I''ll go down and see it later."


    "I swear to the Lord, I''m telling the truth." Abdullah stretched out his right index finger to the sky, "I felt very hot at that time. The damn sand seemed to have been roasted in the fire. I ran as hard as I could. I didn''t feel better until I ran to the open space between hafra and Khufu. I saw two camels lying on the ground. I knew it was for tourists to take photos, so I hid beside the camels to avoid the wind and sand. Those camel traders were really not things. They said I was leaning against their camels Camel wants my money. I gave my name. They knew me and knew I was the administrator of the scenic spot.


    We heard many tourists shouting. We couldn''t hear clearly because of the strong wind, but the direction was in the direction of the Khufu pyramid. I thought something had happened, so I asked the camel dealer to take a look with the camel. When we got there, we met several tourists who had just escaped from the Khufu pyramid and said that an underground palace had been found inside. Several bold tourists had gone down.


    Camel traders urged me to go in, because I was familiar with the inside of the pyramid, and I could walk with my eyes closed. I said: wait for the police and experts to come. They said there must be treasures in the underground palace. When the police came, they couldn''t find anything. They didn''t listen to my advice, so they went in privately.


    After the sandstorm stopped, two police officers also came. Before the people in the pyramid came out, we decided to go in and have a look. Police officer ADIF stayed outside to maintain order, and police officer bassemu and I went in. There was an unfinished basement in the Khufu pyramid, which was originally not allowed to be visited by tourists, but now there is a new channel. In that way In the road, we found the body and was cut open. There was blood and broken internal organs everywhere. "


    When Abdullah said this, the policeman bassemu next to him vomited again.


    "How many bodies are there? Are there any alive?" asked Ahmed.


    "I don''t know." Abdullah glanced at bassemu. "The scene was a little terrible, so we didn''t go further. Allah bless everyone else!"


    "Did you call the police?" Ahmed knew that the situation was a little unusual, but he didn''t understand why the gendarmerie blocked the scene so quickly.


    "Yes, we reported to our superiors twice. The first time was to report that there might be a new underground palace in the pyramid; the second time was that we came out from the inside and determined that someone was dead."


    Ahmed decided to visit the underground palace before professor Alef came. As a policeman, he had this duty. Moreover, the director''s information has always been well informed. He must have known something in advance, so he cancelled his leave and gave him the highest authority to make decisions on the spot.


    Making a decision on the spot means that he can destroy the evidence and dispose of the scene at any time, but he must take risks and can''t take too many people in. If there is anything strange in the underground palace, he will undoubtedly put himself in danger.


    But his adventure did not succeed because professor Alef arrived soon.


    This is an old man with long hair even though his hair is half bald. As soon as he got off the bus, he came to Ahmad and asked directly, "how much do you know about ancient Egyptian Dynasty culture and archaeology?"


    "Not much, sir," said Ahmed.


    "Then you''d better be careful when you go down and don''t break anything." Alef is like an old noble warning the country nanny who has just entered the city not to touch the precious porcelain in the room. "The officials of the city hall are unreasonable. Let someone like you who doesn''t know anything about cultural relics accompany me into the underground palace! Any Pharaoh''s hidden weapon may be a national treasure!"


    Ahmed retorted impolitely, "I''m a policeman, sir. This is the scene of the murder. I advise you to be careful when you go down and don''t destroy any evidence. The City Hall officials are unreasonable. Let someone like you who doesn''t know anything about criminal investigation accompany me to the scene. Any footprints may be left by the murderer!"

 Chapter 551

    Professor Alef was accompanied by two soldiers. They didn''t seem to have a high rank, didn''t say anything, and were only responsible for security protection. But Ahmed knew that these two people must have been instructed by their superiors, and perhaps got the authority to make a decision like him. The black muzzle can be used to deal with the enemy, or it can be turned towards itself at any time.


    "Abdullah!" Ahmed decided to find himself a helper. "Can you use a gun?"


    "Ah?" Abdullah was stunned, then stood up and saluted, "report, I served military service when I was young, sir!"


    "Great," Ahmed said to the policeman next to him, "go and find him a gun, preferably the one that hasn''t been registered." he said to Alef, "don''t mind if I find a guide?"


    Alef said indifferently, "you have this power."


    The police officer soon found a revolver. Ahmed put the pistol into Abdullah''s arms and whispered in his ear, "you are my man now."


    Abdullah nodded solemnly, "yes, sir."


    Led by Abdullah, the party got into the entrance of the pyramid.


    Ahmed grew up in the mosque. The Imam said not to go to the pyramid. There is the curse of the devil. But the more that happened, the more curious he became. When he was a child, he often slipped out and secretly climbed the pyramid with his little friends. Although the Egyptian Tourism Bureau expressly prohibits climbing, there are many people climbing the pyramids. So when Abdullah said that two young people climbed to kaula, he was not surprised at all. He could even imagine the scene of tourists taking money to bribe Abdullah.


    He remembered that there was no such a strong iron fence in the passage of Khufu pyramid before. Except that the passage to the king''s tomb pulled wires and installed a few dark lights, all other places were dark. But now the passage is not only reinforced, but the lights are also very bright.


    The passage to the basement was closed. Ahmed thought it was from here, but Abdullah turned a blind eye and continued to climb up. After climbing up for a while, two channels appeared in front of me. One is a very wide but steep channel, which leads to the king''s tomb, and the other is a straight but only half person high channel, which leads to the Queen''s tomb.


    Adula pointed to a dark hole in front and said, "this is it."


    Alef mused, "scientists pass ¦Ì I once found that there was a passage below, but I found the entrance. In addition, the basement is a semi-finished product, so I haven''t paid attention to it. I didn''t expect the passage to appear this time. "


    Before they came down, they were ready, so they wore miner''s lamps on their heads. Ahmed turned on the miner''s lamp and looked at the hole. He found that it was a narrow staircase winding down.


    Abdullah strengthened her courage and took the lead in climbing down. Ahmed followed. Professor Alef finally came in under the protection of two soldiers.


    Ahmed found a blood handprint on the wall by the light. He put on his gloves, dipped his finger in the blood on the fingerprint, put it in front of his nose and smelled it. He found it fresh.


    "Adula, did you leave this handprint?" he asked.


    Abdullah quickly denied, "no, we didn''t touch the body at all."


    Then, blood fingerprints were found on the steps. It looks like it was left when someone climbed out of the passage. But strangely, there are no other traces except handprints. If it is an injured person, it is reasonable that more traces will be left in the channel.


    Under the narrow stairs is a wide slope. Abdullah stood at the entrance and stopped walking. "Be careful, it''s not very clean here," he said


    Ahmed saw blood everywhere on the ground, a lot of things like red meat fell to the ground in 708, and a corpse lay in the corner.


    He carefully stepped over from the ground and squatted down next to the body. He saw that the body was wearing a big white robe, and the robe on his chest had been red with blood. He wore a turban on his head, which covered the dead man''s face. Judging from the clothes, this is obviously an Arab. The victim''s stomach was cut open and the muscles and fat turned out. The internal organs have been hollowed out, and some fat and intestines are still hanging on the edge of the stomach.


    "It should be parallel to the ground, that is, the bottom of the pyramid." Alef didn''t care about the blood and dead on the ground. While observing the appearance of the four walls of the slope, he said, "there''s nothing strange here. There''s a passage in front. We should go down and have a look."


    Ahmed looked back and shouted, "Hey, don''t step on those things!"


    Alef looked down, then raised his feet and shook them. A soft red thing threw out of the soles of his shoes and pasted it on the wall.


    Ahmed had an impulse to beat people, but now he didn''t have time to pay attention to the expert because he had uncovered the headscarf on the dead man''s face. Although he is an old detective with 20 years of criminal investigation experience and has seen countless murder and autopsy cases, he can''t help being startled at the moment.


    That can no longer be called a face. The nose and upper jawbone were lifted, and the whole face disappeared. A big hole was formed from the lower jaw to the eyebrow bone, which was confused, like filled with strawberry jam.


    Ahmed quickly covered his scarf again. He believed that when Abdullah and bassemu came down, they should not have the courage to look at the dead man''s face. If they saw it, what would Abdullah do? I don''t know. The bassemu patrol might need someone to carry it out.


    Behind the slope was another entrance, and they went down another passage. This passage is more spacious and gentle than just now.


    Abdullah walked ahead, holding the pistol tightly in his hand. As he walked, he suddenly screamed and sat on the ground. Ahmed saw a corpse lying on the front stairway, dressed like the one just now, and the way of death was almost the same: the stomach was opened, most of the internal organs were missing, but it seemed that it had not been cleaned in time, and some leftover materials fell on the side of the corpse. The nasal bone and upper jawbone were opened, and there was a big hole in his face. Without the cover of a headscarf, it looked terrible.


    After checking, Ahmed found nothing more special, so he turned back and patted Abdullah on the shoulder, motioning him to stand up and go on.


    Abdullah got up trembling. Seeing him like that, Ahmed knew that asking him to lead the way might be scared to death, so he took the lead and walked ahead.


    Professor Alef looked at the body and said nothing. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    A pair of stone doors appeared at the bottom of the passage, on which exquisite patterns were carved. The door was half open and it was dark inside. Ahmed opened the door and went in. Inside was a stone chamber.


    "God, it''s so beautiful!"


    As soon as he entered the stone chamber, Professor Alef exclaimed at the murals on the wall, unaware of the blood on the ground and the smell of blood in the room.


    Ahmed squatted down and examined carefully. The blood was like the trace of someone dragging the body, which continued to the sarcophagus in the middle of the stone chamber. The coffin board on the sarcophagus was half opened.


    He remembered the ridicule of the radio host: the coffin of Pharaoh can''t be covered!


    I was about to push the lid of the coffin when Alef shouted, "Hey, don''t move the coffin! There may be Pharaoh''s mummy in it. Be careful!"


    Ahmed didn''t listen to him. He pushed the lid of the coffin away and said, "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. I''m sure the body inside is still fresh."


    However, he was stunned. The sarcophagus was empty and had nothing, but revealed a downward passage.


    "Professor, please have a look. What''s going on?"


    When Alef heard the sound, he saw the passage in the sarcophagus and locked his eyebrows. It seemed to be beyond his expectation. He thought for a long time and said, "just go down and have a look."


    Ahmed said, "are you sure? There may be danger below."


    "Isn''t it dangerous just now?" said Alef. "I have a hunch that the danger is no longer here."


    Ahmed didn''t understand what he meant, but seeing that he was so determined, he knew he couldn''t persuade him, and he himself must go down, otherwise it would be difficult to explain to the director.


    As for how these people died, it is still difficult to predict. He didn''t believe in any mysterious force, but the death of the body was not like an ordinary robbery and murder. If we have to give a reasonable guess, he thinks there may be some beasts who like to eat human viscera underground, but it''s strange not to find the footprints of the beasts.

 Chapter 552

    Ahmed now regretted agreeing to take the task. If he had refused the director''s order at that time and insisted on going to helgada for vacation, the consequence would at most be to come back and be trained, and now he must face unknown dangers. This is obviously not an ordinary murder.


    "Professor Alef, did you know anything before you came?" Ahmed asked tentatively, looking at the empty sarcophagus and the deep cave.


    "No, I don''t know anything like you," said Alef, "but now I know a little."


    "What do you know?"


    "No mummy has been found since the discovery of Khufu pyramid. The tombs of Pharaoh and queen are empty. It is said that the pyramid has long been looted by tomb robbers." Alef said, "In fact, we haven''t found Pharaoh''s body in any pyramid so far. All the mummies were found in the valley of kings. I always have a question. Why did the emperors of the ancient Egyptian Dynasty make the tomb so conspicuous? It''s not obvious to tell the tomb robbers to steal it. My baby is here! Now I know, the pyramids on the ground It''s a cover. Its underground palace is the real tomb. "


    "Then why is the coffin empty?"


    "Then go down and have a look."


    Ahmed said, "well, I''ll go first and you''ll follow me. Abdullah, you can stay here if you''re afraid."


    Abdullah stood up and said, "no, sir, I''m not afraid. I just... I''m not ready. I swear in the name of my father and grandfather that Abdullah Rashad Rashid buzibrahi izgerahi zisharasha mudzhile is a brave soldier and will not be a deserter. If you don''t believe it, I''m willing to go ahead!"


    Ahmed thought for a moment and decided to admit the bravery of the lovely scenic spot administrator and let him go ahead. This was not to let Abdullah be cannon fodder, but that he could have time to make a more correct judgment in case of danger.


    Climbing into the sarcophagus, there was a steep downward slope. There were a lot of blood on the ground and the corners on both sides of the slope. Not long after going down the slope, he entered another stone chamber.


    This stone chamber is much larger than the one above, but it is not square, but a regular pentagon. Many murals are also painted on the wall. There is a sarcophagus in the middle of the chamber, and five stone tablets stand around the sarcophagus.


    Professor Alef''s eyes were completely attracted by the five stone tablets, while Ahmed walked to the corner of the stone chamber, where there was a body.


    Different from the above, the corpse here was treated very clean, the internal organs had been completely removed, and the whole abdominal cavity was empty, but it was certain that the heart was still there. The excavated face hole was also cleaned, and the dead''s eyes and brain were missing. The whole head was like an empty pumpkin.


    As like as two peas as like as two peas in the five corners of the stone, they were all dead alike, and placed in the same place. Their feet were pointing to the walls of the stone room, and their heads were facing the sarcophagus in the center, which seemed to be a sacrificial ceremony.


    This overturned Ahmed''s speculation about the murderer. It was impossible for the beast to arrange the bodies so neatly.


    He carefully examined the surrounding of the stone chamber, and found no other passage except two vents on the wall. Therefore, he looked at the sarcophagus in the middle.


    Alef was still looking at the stone tablets. While looking at them, he said to himself, "this is not a holy script, not ancient Egyptian characters. Damn, I don''t know any of these words. It''s too strange!"


    From the first tablet to the fifth tablet, he looked puzzled: "it''s really hieroglyphics, at least a little like the holy script. Is it Chinese characters? No, no, it''s impossible. How could Chinese characters appear in the Pharaoh''s tomb four thousand years ago! Hey -" he turned and shouted, "who of you knows Chinese?"


    Ahmed shrugged and said in his heart, how can anyone here understand Chinese? Aren''t you a professor? Aren''t you an archaeologist? If you don''t know, who else knows!


    When Alef was disappointed, Adula suddenly stood up and said with a little confidence: "I think I may know a little Chinese."


    "You?" Ahmed was surprised. "Do you know Chinese?"


    "Just a little," said Abdullah. "Tourism officials say that all people working in the scenic spot should learn a little Chinese if... If they want to make money for Chinese tourists."


    Alef nodded and said, "come and see what''s written on this monument."


    Abdullah straightened up, stood in front of the monument and looked at it for a while, but his face soon showed a confused and puzzled look.


    "It''s not Chinese," he said.


    "Are you sure?" Alef asked.


    "Although my Chinese is not good, I''m sure it''s not Chinese characters, at least not today''s Chinese characters. If it''s an ancient character engraved on a turtle shell, I don''t know it. I heard from the Chinese people that most of them don''t know it either."


    Alef was a little disappointed, but he soon got excited again, "Ah, that means we have found a new text, an ancient text different from the holy script, which is a major discovery in the history of civilization! This tomb is a new discovery. No one has come in before. These texts and murals are well preserved without any problem. I and you will be as famous as Shang Boliang!"


    Ahmed didn''t care about immortality. He reminded, "Sir, you may have forgotten that we are now at the scene of a murder. There are five bodies here. Together with those in the aisle, seven tourists were killed."


    Alef was stunned for a moment, as if he had only known about it, and said, "well, nothing. Just a few people died."


    "How many people are dead?! that''s easy to say!" Ahmed thought there was something wrong with the scholar''s mind. "Don''t you think we are in danger?"


    "Danger? Oh, yes, danger. There is no danger in doing anything! But since everyone is dead, it means that the danger is over, isn''t it?"


    Alef said and ordered the two soldiers, "open the lid of the coffin."


    The sarcophagus was bigger than the one above. The lid was well covered and looked very heavy. It took two soldiers a lot of effort to push it away.


    Ahmed and Abdullah were ready with pistols, but Alef looked relaxed and turned to read the words on the stone tablet.


    The coffin lid was removed in half, and no monster jumped out as expected. Ahmed approached and saw a human mummy lying in the coffin, with a gold mask on his face and a blanket inlaid with many ornaments.


    Although Ahmed thought the mummy was a little strange and suspected that there were ghosts in it, he knew that it was the most precious cultural relic and should not be touched easily, even if the director gave him the authority to make a decision at the moment. He thinks it''s better to let the archaeologists around him make a decision.


    As like as two peas on the coffin, he said, "ah, it''s perfect. It''s just like Tutan Camon''s mask!"


    Then, he made an unexpected move and reached out to pick up the mask.


    There was no Pharaoh''s head under the mask, only a pile of sackcloth.


    He picked up the blanket again. There was also a pile of linen under the blanket, and there were many scattered things piled there like stones.


    "This... What''s going on?" Ahmed felt incredible.


    "Do you know what this is?" Alef took a piece of linen from the sarcophagus, held it with his fingers and shook it gently.


    "What is this?"


    "This is the shroud of the Pharaoh''s mummy."

 Chapter 553

    Ahmed''s first reaction was that the Pharaoh''s mummy had been stolen. But on second thought, I felt something wrong. Why did you take off the shroud when you stole the mummy? And the Pharaoh''s gold mask, which is the most valuable thing. Why is it still in the coffin?


    "What is this?" he stopped worrying about whether the things in the coffin were cultural relics and picked up a black thing from some scattered gold ornaments under the shroud.


    "Spices," said Alef, "were stuffed into the mummy with these gold and silver treasures to embalm the body."


    Ahmed frowned and threw the spice back into the coffin.


    "Do you know how mummies are made?" Alef asked.


    "How was it made?" Ahmed wondered why Alef asked.


    "After the death of each Pharaoh, a ceremony will be held to throw the Pharaoh''s body into the wilderness or river, and then mobilize the whole city to look for it. This ceremony originates from the myth of Aurelius. It is said that Aurelius was locked in a box by his brother and thrown into the Nile River. After he found it, he was broken into pieces and thrown in different places. Aurelius''s wife found the body After the resurrection, he became the God of the underworld. Later Pharaohs had to imitate this process and hold a body search ceremony.


    The ancient Egyptians were not afraid of death. They believed that they would rise one day after death. So I guess this ceremony began when Pharaoh was still alive.


    When the Pharaoh''s corpse or dying body was found, they began to dissect him - dig out the abdomen and take out all the internal organs; then dig out the nose, open the nasal bone and upper jawbone, and take out the brain. However, they would keep the heart, because the ancient Egyptians believed that the heart was the source of wisdom and the main difference between noumenon and object. Only the heart could be kept, To make sure he''s still alive.


    Then, they soaked the body in salt water, dissolved the oil and washed off the skin. About 40 days, they took out the body and dried it, then filled the cavity with spices - the kind you just picked up - and some gold jewelry commonly used by Pharaohs. After stitching the abdominal cavity, they coated the outer layer of the body with gum, and finally wrapped the body tightly with cloth Come on. In this way, a standard Mummy will be made. "


    Alef seemed to lecture his students in class.


    Ahmed was shocked. The body in the corner was lying there. The internal organs and brain had been taken out, and only the heart was still there. If you put spices on it and wrap it in a shroud, it will be a standard mummy.


    The murderer made the body like this. Did he want to make a fake mummy to muddle through?


    No, no way. It''s too easy to expose, and it doesn''t need so many dead people.


    Or did the murderer deliberately deal with the scene like this to lead the matter into the direction of mysticism and let the police make a wrong judgment?


    This is very likely. For example, at the beginning, he judged that the murderer was some kind of visceral animal. Although it is unlikely to have large animals that can bite people open, the inherent mystery of the pyramid is easy to ignore the logical irrationality. It seems that even if there are some monsters he has never seen here, it is reasonable, just like the plot in the movie mummy.


    But after all, Ahmed is an experienced old policeman. After combing it from beginning to end, he ruled out this possibility.


    The duration of the sandstorm is only a few hours. If the murderer found the underground palace treasure and wanted to kill all the witnesses, he should have no time to deal with the scene. Mysticism can only deceive people for a while. For the murderer, time is the most precious. He should slip away quickly with the most valuable things, instead of putting on a gold mask and struggling to deal with so many people''s internal organs and Pharaoh''s mummies.


    Ahmed went to the body in the corner and squatted down again to look for clues.


    The incision in the abdomen of the body was flat, but it didn''t look like a knife. It was a bit like cutting with an awl. I can''t see anything else. I''m afraid I''ll have to wait until the forensic identification.


    Looking at the empty belly, he suddenly had the impulse to fill in the spices in the coffin and wrap the body with a cloth. He didn''t know why he thought so, but the idea was so strong, as if someone kept egging him in his ear.


    He felt a cool breeze flowing through his back neck and ears, as if something was lying on his back.


    Ahmed''s forehead and back were sweating. He suddenly turned around and saw Abdullah behind him.


    "Abdullah, what are you doing?" he asked.


    Abdullah seemed to be frightened and pointed to behind Ahmad with a frightened face: "he... He..."


    Ahmed sighed and said, "don''t be afraid, it''s just a dead man."


    As he said this, he turned and went back, but saw that the body lying on the ground just now had stood up, right behind him, with an open stomach without internal organs, half a heart exposed under his ribs, and still plopping there. And the faceless face, which seemed to be visible, was staring at Ahmed.


    Ahmed''s heart beat wildly. However, he was a policeman who had experienced great storms. In addition to the authority given to him by the director before, he immediately responded, quickly retreated, took out his pistol and banged two shots.


    The bullet puffed into the living dead man''s body as if it were on broken cotton wool. The living dead man''s body shook slightly, seemed to be irritated, and began to approach him step by step.


    The sudden gunfire suddenly sounded in the stone chamber, shaking people''s ears. He saw that the bodies in the other corners also stood up, and the automatic rifles in the hands of the two soldiers who followed Alef were suddenly emitting fire snakes.


    "Go!" cried Ahmed. Shooting in such a narrow place, he was killed by his own stray bullet before being bitten by the body.


    He turned his head and rushed towards the entrance of the passage when he came. However, I don''t know whether his memory was wrong or nervous. He bumped into the stone tablet.


    The stone tablet suddenly gave off a golden light, and the other four stone tablets seemed to echo.


    The light is more and more prosperous, so that people can''t open their eyes. It''s like coming to the sun in midsummer.


    Like a sharp sword, the light penetrated the thick stone wall and went outside the pyramid. The whole pyramid became transparent.


    Ahmed saw the sun in the sky. On the ground was a vast sea of sand, rolling sand dunes, and fine sand reflected golden light in the sun.


    The three pyramids of Giza stand like that in the sand sea. There are many people standing around. They all have a halo and can''t see them clearly.


    Ahmed clearly stood in the underground palace of Khufu pyramid, but he seemed to have a pair of God''s eyes. He could see everything on Giza highland.


    Then he saw a man coming out of the crowd on the ground and walking towards the Khufu pyramid. Strangely, instead of going to the entrance, he came directly to the stone wall and stepped on the stone steps outside.


    Is he going to climb to the tip of the pyramid? The Tourism Bureau expressly stipulates that climbing without permission is punishable by one to three years'' imprisonment. Even if he was allowed by the government, why did he walk so easily? It''s not easy for those stones to get up!


    What''s more strange is that he went through the stone wall and came in, as if the pyramid was not completed, but a trapezoidal platform.


    Oh, he went down again. But there is no way here!


    The man stepped on the invisible steps, went down several steps, reached the same height as Ahmed, and then came towards Ahmed.


    Ahmed was a little nervous. He didn''t know what happened and what the man did.


    The man approached, and Ahmed could finally see him. He was wearing a suit. Because he was covered with a layer of golden light, he could not see the color of the suit and his facial features could not be distinguished clearly, but he could vaguely see that he was not young.


    He saw the man holding a red coral branch in his hand.


    Even if the sun is dazzling, the coral branches are still red, like blood stained roses for lovers.

 Chapter 554

    Ahmed''s heart jumped wildly. He found himself unable to move or speak, as if he had become a stone statue and could only watch helplessly.


    The man with the coral branch came slowly and walked past him with a very gentlemanly step, but turned a blind eye to him.


    Ahmed vaguely felt that he had seen the man somewhere. Although the details of his facial features were blurred by a light golden light, his outline, especially the side face when passing by him, made him sure he had seen it somewhere.


    As an excellent detective, anyone who has met will leave an impression in his mind. He was sure that he must have seen this man, perhaps on TV or in magazines. Yes, it must be. This man must be a celebrity, a politician, or a rich man. Well, the rich are more likely, because the rich are more likely to appear in the media than ordinary politicians.


    The man came to the center of the five stone tablets and stopped. Ahmed remembered that it was the Pharaoh''s Sarcophagus, but now the sarcophagus was gone and turned into a flat ground.


    The light from the five stone tablets intertwined with the man.


    Ahmed looked carefully and found that the light was sent out by the words on the stone tablet. When the light was intertwined, it turned into three-dimensional words, twisted in the air like a holographic projection, as if it was pregnant with living life.


    The man stood in the words of light. But he didn''t feel it. He squatted down and wiped the ground with his hand. Ahmed saw a symbol on the ground. It was two connected regular triangles. The vertices were connected together, and the two central points were connected by a line segment.


    The coral branch on the man''s hand was inserted into the apex of two triangles, where there was obviously a small hole. The coral branch suddenly burned and turned into a raging flame, beating in the words of the golden light around. Those twisted words rushed up to the flame like moths, as if they wanted to put out the flame.


    However, the fire became more and more prosperous. The gold characters jumped in like bamboo thrown into the fire, which were burned to crackle and crack, and finally broken into fine sand. The sand did not kill the small flame, but all flowed into the two triangles next to the flame.


    With more and more golden words burned, the light of the stone tablet gradually faded. Ahmed saw spider like cracks on the stone tablet, getting denser and denser.


    The last word jumped into the fire and disappeared with a bang.


    Almost at the same time, the five stone tablets fell down with a bang and turned into five piles of stone powder. The stone powder slowly flows into the triangular symbol along the small zigzag cracks on the ground.


    Ahmed saw the sand flowing in two triangles, because the sand in one triangle was getting less and obviously flowing to the other triangle. After the sand in the first triangle emptied, the two triangles quickly rotated 180 degrees around the coral flame and exchanged positions. Then the sand in the sand filled triangle began to flow to the empty triangle, and the fine sand slowly flowed along the scribed line passing through the apex.


    Ahmed saw that it was an hourglass. Whenever the sand in one sand cone leaks out, the hourglass will automatically turn upside down and flow back from another sand cone.


    The flame in the middle was burning all the time. I don''t know when three suns appeared in the sky. Each sun shot a strong light and fell on the spires of Khufu, hafra and menkaula.


    I don''t know how many times the hourglass on the ground turned back and forth. Ahmed looked a little trance, and the hourglass became more and more vivid. It seemed to stand up and become a three-dimensional real hourglass - the shell of crystal, with golden fine sand inside and rose colored flame wrapped outside.


    The hourglass became bigger and bigger, and the flame became bigger and bigger. Slowly, a raging fire broke out in the whole world, including the three pyramids.


    However, the hourglass is still getting bigger. It really broke away from the surrounding of the flame and turned the flame into a bloody flower in the hourglass.


    Ahmed saw the old man in a suit with a look of surprise on his face. It seemed that something had surprised him.


    When the upper and lower ends of the hourglass connect with heaven and earth respectively, the original magnificent Giza Pyramids become children''s toys in front of it, and everything becomes small.


    When all the sand in the sand cone fell to the ground, I thought the hourglass would turn upside down again, but this time it didn''t. It may have happened, but Ahmed didn''t feel the reversal. A more shocking scene happened¡ª¡ª


    The whole sand sea became the sand at the bottom of the hourglass. A sand column suddenly rushed up on the ground. The gravity seemed to reverse. The sand column passed through the point in the middle of the hourglass and rushed up to the dome.


    A black hole appeared in the sky, and all the sand was sucked into the hole and disappeared.


    The flame went out. It suddenly became dark.


    Before being swallowed by the darkness, the old man bent down and picked up the coral branch.


    Ahmed seemed to see him look back at him, and then he couldn''t see anything.


    Then he felt someone pushing him hard behind his back. He stumbled and hit something like a low wall. Then he turned over and fell to the ground with a bang. His ass and back were hurt by hard stones. He also heard a thumping sound, like hail hitting the car.


    He was not sure whether he had fainted. Anyway, his mind was blank for a while. When he opened his eyes vaguely, he saw a white light, surrounded by walls, and he was lying in a narrow space.


    He suddenly sat up and found himself sitting in the sarcophagus with a shroud wrapped around his arm. It was not the stone that had just hit him, but the gold nuggets and masks in the sarcophagus.


    He climbed out of the coffin and saw two soldiers lying on the ground and Professor Alef lying on the other side. Their bodies were full of blood, but their bodies were intact.


    Abdullah was lying beside the coffin, his hands still clinging to the edge of the coffin. It seemed that he wanted to climb in. Ahmed remembered that he had just been pushed. From the scene, it was probably Abdullah who pushed him.


    The five stone tablets around the sarcophagus disappeared, leaving no trace, as if they had never existed. The five bodies in the corner were still there, still facing the sarcophagus, and there was no sign that they had moved.


    Ahmed checked the bodies of the four dead companions and found that they were shot. They should have been hit by stray bullets in the chaos just now. He escaped because Abdullah pushed him into the coffin.


    It was Abdullah who saved him.


    Ahmed recalled what had just happened. What the dead body came alive and saw later must be an illusion, or even a dream, but where are those stone tablets?


    He remembered the curse of the wizard in the mummy and felt that this place was indeed a bit evil. He decided to leave here first.


    When he reached the entrance of the passage, he came back again, carried Abdullah''s body on his back, and then began to climb up the passage with difficulty. Because the passage was so steep, he could only drag Abdullah''s body up bit by bit, leaving blood in the passage.


    When he came out of the upper Sarcophagus, he accidentally dropped Adura''s body again. Ahmed really didn''t have the strength to go down and do it again. He said to the cave of the sarcophagus, "brother, I''m sorry. I''ll take you out when I go out and find someone. I''ll take care of your family for you."


    With that, he turned decisively, turned back up the way he came, and soon came to the entrance of the pyramid.


    Coming out of the pyramid, Ahmed took a deep breath of fresh air, and then slowly opened his eyes to adapt to the harsh sun. He found that the military and police blocking the Giza area were gone, and the tourists were walking around as if nothing had happened.


    Several Arabs led camels to sell photography business. A young Oriental couple was bargaining with them. After the agreement, they got on the camels, but the Arab businessmen turned back and asked them to charge 200 Egyptian pounds instead of letting them get on the camels.


    Ahmed felt something was wrong. He walked aimlessly, analyzing what was going on in his mind. Why did the military and police evacuate? Who gave the order?


    He walked to the pyramid of Menkaura and met the young Oriental couple. The boy was talking to the keeper of the pyramid in the concierge, as if he had handed over a few bills.


    Another to climb the pyramid. Ahmed thought so, but did not intend to mind his own business, so he walked away.


    He wanted to call the director, but he didn''t think about what to say. Thinking, suddenly thought of something wrong, and hurried back to the Menkaura pyramid.


    He saw two policemen riding camels shouting at the pyramid, "come down, there''s a sandstorm! Come down!"


    The pyramid keeper also came out of the room and shouted at the spire. However, Ahmed did not hear what he was shouting, because he recognized him - the administrator was Abdullah Rashad Rashid buzibrahi izgerahi zimuller.


    The wind was whistling. A couple sat on the spire of the pyramid and made a wish. A gray black wall appeared on the horizon in the distance.


    A sandstorm is coming.

 Chapter 555

    "Hello, director." Ahmed spits out the sand in his mouth, answers the phone, crosses the Giza highland and quickly leaves the scenic spot.


    "Where are you, Ahmed?"


    "I''m... On my way to helgada."


    "Haven''t you gone far?"


    "Sorry, chief, I''ve gone far." Ahmed stood by the road and watched the military police in the distance begin to block the scene. "I''ve got on the highway and will be in helgada in about four hours."


    "Your boy walks so fast!"


    "Hey, hey, I''m not quite right. Don''t tell me that the vacation is cancelled. The hotel I booked is a special room and can''t be returned."


    "The vacation is cancelled, brother."


    "Oh, shit! I don''t want to be your brother. I don''t support 996. I just want a poor holiday, and I really can''t come back on the way."


    "No, no! Even if you take off your pants and parade on the street, you have to come back!" the director was obviously a little angry.


    "That''s really big news - the best police detectives in Cairo run naked on the street on the day of dust storm!" Ahmed went out and killed him. He didn''t want to go to the pyramid again. "I don''t think you want to see such news, especially the police chief in Cairo running naked on the streets of helgada!"


    ¡°Shit£¡¡±


    Ahmed heard the director scold in English and hung up his cell phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later, after enjoying the Red Sea holiday, Ahmed drove back to Cairo police station from helgada. He is ready to be trained and even transferred to remote areas to manage public security. Even if he no longer wears police uniforms and returns to the mosque to serve the elderly imam, he is not willing to say more about things in the pyramid.


    He tapped on the director''s door.


    "Ah, Ahmed, you''re back just in time." the director doesn''t seem to want to break him up. "There''s a case you''re just going to deal with. It''s a little tricky. Others may not be able to do it."


    "What case?" Ahmed was happy to handle the case as long as it wasn''t about the pyramid.


    "Professor Alef is dead," said the director.


    Ahmed''s heart sank. He was really afraid of everything.


    "But five days have passed. Hasn''t the case been handled yet?" he said.


    "Five days?" the director was stunned. "Oh, no, no, he died yesterday. The body is still parked in the forensic room."


    "Yesterday?" it was Ahmed''s turn to be surprised. "What''s going on? Didn''t professor Alef go to the pyramid?"


    "You know that? Your news is really well informed!" said the director happily. "I don''t forget to care about Cairo during my vacation in helgada. Good job, Ahmed!"


    Ahmed knew he had lost his tongue. He didn''t want people to know that he had been to the pyramid with Professor Alef, whether it was a dream, cursed by the Pharaoh, or through time and space.


    He coughed awkwardly twice and said with a smile, "ah, yes, share the worries for the director! Well... Nothing happened on the day of the dust storm?"


    "It wasn''t a big deal. The earthquake opened the underground palace entrance of the pyramid, and several tourists and vendors in the scenic spot who wanted to go in for treasure hunting died in it. This is normal. Human nature is greedy. Who wouldn''t be greedy when they see treasure!" said the director, "But now things are a little troublesome. Professor Alef locked himself in the Institute after he came out of the pyramid, but he died yesterday."


    "Nothing happened to him in the pyramid?"


    "No, he was fine when he came out."


    "What about the others? The ones who went in with him?"


    "Others are also very good."


    Ahmed felt a little strange. Things were a little different from what he expected. He asked, "so how did those tourists die? What new discoveries are there in the underground palace?"


    "Oh, this is a first-class top secret, but you are about to take over the case. You have the right to know." the director looked mysterious. "A mask older and more precious than Tutankhamun was found in the underground palace. Unfortunately, Hufu''s mummy was not found. The tourist''s death was very tragic. The cause of death is unknown. According to Alef, he was cursed by the Pharaoh."


    "Curse?"


    "We don''t believe it either, but Alef died last night, and the two gendarmes who went to the underground palace with him also died. Here is the autopsy report, you can have a look." the director threw a document in his hand. "The government has blocked the pyramid and no one is allowed to go in again. Of course, if you want to go in, I can apply for it for you."


    "Well, as like as two peas." ah, no, I won''t go in! "Ahmed said that he had taken the coroner''s report and only once looked at it to make sure that he had gone through a dream, and that Alfa''s death was exactly the same as those who died in Palace of the Earth.


    He suddenly remembered Abdullah, the scenic area administrator with a long name who saved his life, and asked, "where''s Abdullah? Is he dead, too?"


    "Abdullah?" the director looked puzzled. "Who is Abdullah?"


    Ahmed suddenly understood that Abdullah didn''t go down with Alef. He remembered that he appointed Abdullah to go down with him. Naturally, Abdullah would not go down without him.


    He felt a lot easier in his heart, and the little worry and guilt caused by his escape disappeared.


    "Oh, maybe I remember wrong. You know I just finished my vacation and my mind is still soaked in the water of the Red Sea!" Ahmed said perfunctorily.


    The director said, "then pour out the water in your head. From now on, Alef''s case will be handed over to you. Remember, everything about the pyramid and this case is top secret!"


    Ahmed nodded and withdrew from the director''s office. When closing the door, he heard the director say "hit", but he was not sure whether it was aimed at him or something else.


    ¡­¡­


    Alef''s death was really strange. He has a semi official and semi private research institute, which is said to be the only unofficial Research Institute in Egypt. All are qualified to study Pharaoh mummies and cultural relics.


    He died as like as two peas in the Palace of the Earth, where he died in the mummy room. His stomach was cut open, his nose and upper jaw were opened, and his internal organs and brain except his heart were missing.


    Blood fingerprints were found at the scene and in the pyramid underground palace, but strangely, the fingerprints could not be extracted. The police judged that the murderer was wearing leather gloves, but his fingers were very thin.


    Two soldiers responsible for protecting Alef and a female intern in the Institute also died. According to the results of the on-site investigation and the forensic autopsy report, their methods of death were slightly different.


    The Female Intern''s blood detected residual ether, which should have been injected with anesthetic before death. The incision in her abdomen was flat and cut with a sharp metal knife such as a scalpel; Her skull was opened and her brain was removed, rather than digging it out of her face like others.


    The two gendarmes died relatively violently. Their necks were broken before their internal organs and brains were removed. Alef was the worst. He was a live viscera and did not inject anesthetics. That is to say, he is not dead yet, watching his stomach cut open and his viscera pulled out bit by bit. But strangely, the scene and autopsy proved that he had not struggled.


    From the point of view of the wound, the murder weapon that opened the belly of Alef and the two gendarmes could not be a knife, but a sharp cone, which was consistent with Ahmed''s judgment when he was in the underground palace of the pyramid. Experienced forensics gave a fantastic guess - nails!

 Chapter 556

    When Ahmed was about to get the internal surveillance video of the Institute, there were some unexpected twists and turns. The management of the Institute told him that although the Institute is semi private, the monitoring network is connected to the National Museum, and the monitoring can only be checked at the museum.


    When he arrived at the National Museum, he was told that the Cairo police station had no authority to view the monitoring of the National Museum and had to get a higher order.


    This made Ahmed wonder: why is a small semi private research institute connected to the National Museum? The Cairo police station has no authority to access its surveillance video. If there is no shady thing in it, it is unbelievable.


    He reported the matter to the director, who told him to wait. He could only check the monitoring of all intersections around the research institute first, but he didn''t find any suspicious people. Of course, as long as the murderer pays a little attention, it is easy to avoid these cameras. Compared with some developed countries, the surveillance density in Cairo is too low, and the government has invested too little in this area.


    He waited two days before he was allowed to go to the National Museum for surveillance. What annoyed him was that when he got there, he was told that he could not take away the copy of the video and signed a confidential document, which could only be viewed with the company of relevant personnel. Of course, he has the right to ask his entourage to answer any questions he asks.


    But he soon understood why museums are so sensitive to monitoring and have such high authority requirements, because they are completely doing shady activities.


    The monitoring screen shows that at more than 9 p.m., Alef came out of a room in a clean white overalls. Two gendarmes followed him and helped him push a hospital bed, but on the bed lay not a patient, but a mummy.


    The Institute was originally studying mummies and antiquities, so it''s nothing strange, but such a complete mummy is rare. Ahmed felt a little familiar, so he casually asked, "what kind of mummy is this?"


    The entourage nearby stopped talking.


    Ahmed immediately realized that there was a problem, took a stack of documents on the table and said, "I have signed a confidentiality agreement, and I have an order from the police department!"


    Seeing that he could not hide it, the man said, "Ramses II."


    "What?" Ahmed thought he had heard wrong. "The mummy of Ramses II is a national treasure. Isn''t it in your museum?"


    "You know, there are some important cultural relics, and the museum will specially make some copies," the escort said.


    "Oh..." Ahmed began to think that the one in the surveillance was a replica, but on second thought, what did professor Alef do with a replica, he suddenly realized that this one was real, and the one in the museum was fake.


    "You mean... Tourists spend a lot of money to visit your museum every day and see fakes?!"


    "Most of them are true. We need to study a lot of things. When we study, we will release the copies and exchange them for the real ones. In fact, it doesn''t matter to tourists. Anyway, we can''t see the true and false."


    Ahmed sighed and decided never to go to the museum again. He turned his attention back to the surveillance and saw them push the mummy into another room.


    At eleven o''clock, a woman came to the Institute. Alef spoke to her in the hall. The woman went to the dressing room and put on the same white overalls, and then followed Alef to the room where the mummy was located.


    Ahmed zoomed in and recognized the woman as the female intern who died that night. It seems that she was called by Alef to help. But why did you find an intern to study such an important mummy as Ramses II? A possibility loomed in Ahmed''s mind.


    Since then, the picture has not changed for a long time. Two gendarmes doze on the sofa in the hall, while Alef and female interns have not come out.


    "Isn''t there a camera in the room?" Ahmed asked.


    "No, officer." the escort seemed to have guessed some possibility and said with disdain, "although you are a policeman, you shouldn''t pry into other people''s privacy."


    "I''m working on a case," Alef stressed. "What you think and what I think may not be the same thing at all."


    At two o''clock in the night, Alef finally came out of the room. He seems to have fallen somewhere, with a large dark red stain on his white overalls.


    Ahmed lifted his spirits and enlarged the picture to see it carefully. Although the color of the picture was not very positive, he soon determined that it was blood.


    But Alef''s steps and expression were very calm, and he didn''t look hurt or frightened at all. Moreover, his hands were very clean, which didn''t match the red sleeves. He should have just been cleaned.


    Ahmed was only a vague guess just now, but now it is almost certain that Alef killed the female intern! And he has reason to believe that it has something to do with the museum and even the country.


    He looked back at the museum staff who accompanied him to watch the surveillance and said, "you bastards have been doing mummy resurrection experiments?! you can think of such cruel means? I suspect you are the accomplice of the murderer now. I can arrest you!"


    "No, sir, we have never done such an experiment. If things are the same as you suspect, it is also done by Dr. Alef. He is the head of the mummy project and has nothing to do with us. Moreover, you have signed a confidentiality agreement and can''t say it. No one can say it except your top boss."


    Ahmed nodded and finally understood what the director''s "hit" meant. Perhaps the director knew something long ago, and he was just a pawn pushed over. Thinking of this, Ahmed couldn''t help scolding: "hit!"


    Alef came out of another room, took some garbage bags in his hand, and returned to the room where the mummy was located. Then the monitoring fell into a long static.


    It was not until four o''clock in the morning that the door of the room was opened again. Alef came out of the room with his head down. He was wearing a sheet on his head for some reason, like an Arab headscarf, but it was too long and dragged to the ground, like a cloak, blocking the blood clothes on his face and body.


    Ahmed looked at it and concluded that it was not Dr. Alef. Alef''s height is only 1.65 meters. This man is obviously much taller, about 1.75 meters, and his walking posture is also different. Although his legs are longer, his step distance is smaller than Alef''s, and he walks like a missionary.


    "He''s not Alef, he''s the murderer!" Ahmed said positively.


    The "murderer" wrapped the sheet, leaned his hands on his chest and pulled both sides of the sheet. He came to the hall and two gendarmes were sleeping on the sofa. He went up to one of them and put his hand around the gendarmerie''s neck. The gendarmerie struggled and stopped.


    Another gendarmerie was awakened, but before he could do anything, the "murderer" moved in front of him and broke his neck with a bang.


    But this time, the murderer''s bed sheet also slipped to the ground. He turned his back to the camera and showed his loose red hair.


    He seemed to feel someone peeping at him, suddenly turned around and looked in the direction of the camera.


    Ahmed''s heart pounded. He saw a withered face like carbonized bark in the desert. His eyes were empty and black, like two bottomless wells.


    The museum keeper who accompanied him to watch the surveillance obviously didn''t expect such a result. He covered his mouth and shouted: "Oh, my God! It''s him! It''s Ramses II! Only his hair is red in all mummies!"

 Chapter 557

    Sidi island and St. Louis Island lie quietly in the Seine river like two leaves. Cruise ships and speedboats drive slowly across the river like reptiles and ants near the leaves. When passing through Xiti Island, tourists always pay attention to the magnificent Gothic church on the island. Unfortunately, people can no longer see the once towering landmark spire.


    In the closed Notre Dame block, several construction experts are pointing with drawings in their hands, and workers are busy sorting out building materials.


    The French, known for their procrastination, finally officially started the restoration project of Notre Dame. When the fire broke out, Paris was still in spring, and at this time it was the north wind.


    A worker in a black windbreaker and cloak bent down and walked alone in the waste dump area. The worker carrying large logs shouted to him, "Hey, brother, look at your dress. You''re also an assassin''s Creed fan."


    Another worker said, "Oh, Assassin''s creed, leap of faith! I know. The spire of Notre Dame probably jumped down like this, but it''s off! Ha ha..."


    The "Assassin" with a cloak ignored them and still walked slowly in the waste dump, sometimes stopping, as if looking for something.


    "Hey, those are all broken materials falling from the spire. They have been counted and numbered. Don''t worry. Go there to help!" the worker nearby reminded.


    The assassin still walked quietly with his head down. Suddenly he seemed to find something. He stepped down and squatted down. A gust of wind blew and lifted his cloak, revealing a slightly sparse but conspicuous reddish brown hair.


    He picked up something from the ground, covered his head with his cloak, hung his face and hurried to the side door.


    A few days later, construction experts and cultural relics experts came to count the waste again to determine which can still be used in the repair process and which must be replaced with new materials. However, when they counted the fragments of the tower tip, they found that the material No. 0371 was missing.


    "It must have been stolen by the assassin!" said a worker.


    "What assassin?"


    "Oh, that guy is wearing a windbreaker and a cloak. He''s like Yano Dorian in the assassin''s Creed. He''s a strange guy."


    Another worker added, "I thought he came to work like us. He turned out to be a thief and didn''t know how to get in. Oh, by the way, he has red hair. That kind of red hair is rare. The police will find him."


    The expert asked, "what is material 0371?"


    The worker in charge of material registration said: "it''s a thin red wood strip less than 30cm long. It should be used for horizontal connection between the supporting wood at the base of the tower tip, but different from other wood..."


    The expert waved his hand, "let it go with such a small connecting wood. Anyway, these things are basically useless after being burned. It is estimated that some devout believer picked it up and worshipped it."


    ¡­¡­


    Although it is cold on the northern continent, the winter in Egypt is still warm.


    Khan Khalili market in the old city of Cairo, dozens of ancient alleys are crowded with tourists, choosing their favorite goods in a wide range of shops. It is the largest market in the Middle East and the most famous characteristic commodity block in the world.


    Hawking voices mixed with various accents come and go, and Chinese brands such as "come in and have a look" and "cabbage price" can be seen everywhere.


    The Asian lady in a hat was bargaining with half Chinese and half English words. When she was in a hurry, she stretched out her fingers, while the old Arab man in a headscarf shook his head like a rattle. I finally bought the ancient and mysterious hand gift and held it in my hand with joy. Suddenly, I found a line of English printed in the inconspicuous place in the label: made in China


    The Japanese tourist on the other side took a fancy to a piece of papyrus painting and had negotiated the price. He took out 100 Egyptian pounds from his wallet. The bearded boss on the other side was quick eyed and quick. He quickly took out two large Egyptian pounds from the Japanese tourist''s wallet with three fingers and shouted, "you heard wrong, you heard wrong, it''s 200 Egyptian pounds." the papyrus painting was already in his hand, The Japanese tourist argued for a few words and found that the shopkeeper who spoke fluent English just now could only speak Arabic. Without help and language barrier, he could only admit bad luck.


    Even at night, the Khan Khalili market is still bustling. The neon lights at the gate of the hookah and coffee shop reflect with the colorful lights on the road. The goods in the shops are covered with a halo, which is more mysterious and beautiful, tempting tourists to buy.


    It is said that this was originally the Royal Cemetery of the Fatimid dynasty. At the end of the 12th century, caliph Adid, the last ruler of the Fatimid dynasty, was overthrown by his minister Saladin''s praetorian guards, and the dynasty fell from then on. Two hundred years later, their cemetery was also destroyed and transformed into an inn. The word "Khan" means an inn in Persian.


    The ancient and mysterious Khan Khalili market remains in people''s hearts today. People are not surprised to see people in black and cloaks walking through the night.


    Howard wore such a black suit and his cloak covered his face. He pretended to walk casually through the alley of Khan Khalili market, bending down from time to time to pick up a commodity and have a look. On the side of the steps at the door of a shop, he saw a triangular arrow, which seemed to be drawn casually by a child with chalk. He put down the goods in his hand and went in the direction of the arrow.


    In this way, I turned many corners, passed through the back street of Hussein mosque, and turned back to the busy Khan Khalili market. Howard stopped in front of a room with a closed door. There was a number 8 written in chalk on the door, but the level of the writer was not very good. The upper and lower ends of the word 8 were flat, like a child''s masterpiece.


    A pharaoh hound squatted at the door of the house. This kind of dog is of noble blood. Their appearance appeared in ancient Egyptian murals four thousand years ago. Not far from the dog, there was an old Arab man selling a hookah. He twisted his wrinkled face and looked at Howard.


    Howard opened the door and went in. There was a long and narrow corridor with voice controlled lights on the top, but it didn''t seem to work very well. It was on and off for a while. Many murals are pasted on both sides of the aisle, which imitate ancient Egyptian murals and look very mysterious in the dim light. Howard had the illusion that he had entered the ancient Pharaoh''s tomb.


    The channel is a little long and has a less perceptible arc. After a period of advance, a door appeared. The door was a room, then a staircase. After climbing the stairs, there was an arc passage, and then he arrived at his destination - the secret stronghold of his dream in Cairo.


    Howard left Amsterdam at the same time as Huang Liang. Huang Liang went to North America and he came to Cairo. He doesn''t know what task Huang Liang has to go to North America. Anyway, the second leader will make specific arrangements. This Chinese will be a very important member of the organization in the future. Howard is very happy that his former men can be favored by the second leader. He is not worried that Huang Liang will surpass himself, because the organization still has strict discipline and system. He is the elder and backbone of the organization. Like this important gathering today, only a few people can come.


    Howard is very excited because today he will meet the most mysterious and important person in the organization, whose status even exceeds that of the leader - the legendary person who inherits their racial memory - the ancestor!


    Howard took off his cloak and greeted the others who had arrived. He knows most of these people and is the head of the organization in various regions. He was a little surprised that he didn''t see the second leader. It is reasonable to say that the second leader is bound to be present when summoned by the left ancestor.


    Before long, the side door of the room slammed open and a man came out. Like Howard, the man wore a dark windbreaker with a cloak, folded his hands on his chest into a cross x, and the wide cloak covered his whole face. He walked slowly into the room, his feet so light that there was no sound. However, the air in the room seemed to freeze in an instant, suffocating people.


    Howard felt as if he had been strangled by his throat, unable to breathe and unable to struggle. It made him feel like he hadn''t seen him for a long time. Yes, he hasn''t been haunted by nightmares for a long time. He determined that the person in front of him was the left ancestor. In addition to the left ancestor, who could have such a powerful spiritual power!


    Yi Zu stood in front of them, bowed his head, slowly stretched out his hand, and his fingers were like dry branches. He turned his hands back gently and lifted his cloak from his head.


    Howard saw the ancestral face - it was a zombie thin face, with tight muscle fibers clearly visible, but its surface was covered with translucent thin new skin and spidery red capillaries. His cheeks sank in and his eyes were blurred, sometimes like two deep black holes and sometimes a little white.

 Chapter 558

    Mei Tui stood facing the wall with her pipe in her mouth, looking at the map on the big screen on the wall through the white smoke. The map is densely dotted with red dots. The more developed areas are, the more dense these red dots are. Some areas are connected into a red ocean.


    He held out his hand and casually clicked on a red dot in the eastern United States. A small window immediately jumped out next to him:


    City: Miami


    Population: 5.59 million


    Sales volume: 119500 sets


    Number of users: 231325


    He also casually opened a red dot on the east coast of China:


    City: Yongcheng


    Population: 8.2 million


    Sales volume: 173220 sets


    Number of users: 437709


    Then, Meituo opened several points in Europe, Japan and other places with dense red. The data show that although the number of users varies from place to place, the overall difference is not big. The average sales volume of space boxes is about one fortieth of the population. The number of registered users of dream guide is between two and three times that of space boxes, indicating that about two or three people share each space box, which is also expected by him.


    In this matter, there are great differences between several operators of the game and agents in various regions of the space box, and there was a big quarrel at the just concluded video conference. Penguin Group believes that the most important thing of the game is the number of basic users, so it can encourage people to share space boxes. If it weren''t for the high cost of space boxes, they can even give away hardware free of charge. They believe that as long as the number of users increases and users have enough dependence, it is logical to charge games and value-added services in the future; The agent led by Huanyu International believes that the core of the whole project is the space box, the dream guide game should be permanently free, and making money through hardware is the king.


    Another controversial point is whether to connect with the Internet. 5g technology has been mature and commercially available. The external mobile Internet can fully meet the requirements of the data volume and space box of the dream guide. The cost of building a self built base station is too large. Now all countries are in a wait-and-see state. It is a problem whether to vigorously build a 5g base station or another dreamnet private network. Everyone hesitates and dare not take too big steps.


    Since 5g base stations cannot be upgraded on the basis of 4G, major communication companies in the world have already had independent networking plans in the past two years, but the emergence of space box has delayed the implementation of this plan. It actually overlaps with dreamnet and could have been universal, but both the third space foundation and mays laboratory insist on independent networking, No one wants to spend a lot of money to build a 5g network, which is useless at last.


    Now the common voice is to open the dream guide data and combine dreamnet and Internet to save social resources as much as possible. However, many mobile phone and hardware manufacturers do not support this, because it means that except for the space box, all communication and VR devices, including mobile phones, will be eliminated in a very short time.


    This is what the agents of the space box are willing to see. There will be a real overlord of unifying the Jianghu in the world. The future world will be the world of the space box and the world of the dream guide.


    Of course, many local enterprises have initiated antitrust lawsuits locally, suing the third space foundation and its technology companies and related laboratories for violating the monopoly act, and even someone at the United Nations General Assembly has proposed a bill that technologies related to the fate of mankind must be made public to all mankind, This requires the third space foundation and mays laboratory to disclose the core technology of the space box. However, if this bill is passed, it means that all nuclear and aerospace technologies of developed countries should be made public to the world, so it is obviously impossible to pass it.


    However, the voice of opposition is sweeping all over the world, and there are more and more calls for technology disclosure, network merger and hardware price reduction. We are a little overwhelmed by the pressure, and we don''t quite understand why meiwang must adhere to independent networking and rapid expansion. These are two contradictory things. No one can think of becoming a fat man in such a big project.


    Throughout the video conference, Mei Tui kept silent, watching, listening and smoking quietly. Until finally, those people stopped talking, he said slowly, "say it again."


    Those usually bossy and arrogant capitalists have nothing to do with this hale and hearty white haired old man. This is probably the most efficient business meeting they have ever held in their life, but they can only recognize a project they can''t give up in their life. In the face of capital, capitalists are always a model of flexibility.


    However, these are not important to Mei. The important thing is how to achieve the goal he wants to achieve in the shortest time - at least 1 billion users, preferably 2 billion, or even 5 billion. Of course, the latter may not be achieved in his lifetime.


    The reputation of the dream guide can be said to be broken, and there is almost no bad comment. Those malicious comments on the Internet can be seen at a glance, because they have never used a space box at all. However, real users, even if they have been bought by their opponents, will really fall in love with the game and want to buy a space box after using it once. Therefore, there are reports of selling kidney to buy space box on the Internet.


    Mei Tuo randomly opened the red dots in several red dense areas on the map. As a game with expensive hardware, the user coverage of nearly 10% is quite surprising. But there is still a big gap from Mei''s requirements. Even if it reaches 10% in all regions of the world, it is only 700 million users.


    Of course, it''s easy to fake data. The operation Department of Penguin Group has long proposed to him that the number of users can be easily increased by five times than the current number, but this scheme was rejected by meiwang. He doesn''t need some duplicate inactive accounts to attract the eyes of capital. He needs real users. Each user is independent and unique who can be verified by DNA verification and individual consciousness.


    However, in addition to developed areas, there are still large gray areas on the map, where some red dots are scattered, and even there are no red dots in some places.


    His outstretched finger slid on the map and opened a red dot in Western China:


    City: Doucheng


    Population: 3.69 million


    Sales volume: 1532 sets


    Number of users: 3421


    The user base of this city is less than one thousandth of the population, and it is not the poorest area in China. Mei Tui slid her hand to the west coast of Africa and found a lonely red dot in the vast gray. He clicked and saw the data:


    City: Monrovia


    Population: 1.15 million


    Sales volume: 1 set


    Number of users: 1


    Even in poor areas, there are rich people, but in the capital of this African country, only one person bought a space box. Mei Tuo doesn''t know who that person is, but he knows the root cause of the problem that cannot be popularized in these places - there are no base stations there, and the operation and maintenance enterprises will not build base stations for a few users.


    The only user in Monrovia must have rented a special satellite data channel provided by the third space, which will pay an extra premium.


    "Professor, is there really no way to get through with the existing network and equipment?" Mei Ziqing asked carefully behind him.


    Mei Tui shook her head: "no means of data encryption can stop a ghost wandering in the network world!"


    "But I don''t understand why we must stop it. As long as it can''t rewrite our data, its existence will not affect our awareness of parasitism!" said Mei Ziqing.


    "How do you know that a conscious body living in an electronic network is not a parasite?"

 Chapter 559

    Mei Tui slid her hand up from Liberia on the west coast of Africa, across the Sahara desert to the East, and stopped on the land bordering the Mediterranean Sea and the Red Sea. It is the mouth of the Nile, the longest river in the world, and the most prosperous place in Africa. Now, the golden land has been covered with red. When the professor''s finger clicks it, the window data shows:


    City: Egypt


    Population: 22.8 million


    Sales volume: 323089 sets


    Number of users: 792309


    Mei Tui smiled with her pipe in her mouth. This figure is enough to stand out from most cities and regions in the world. At the beginning, everyone was not optimistic about the sales of space boxes in the Arab world and the Middle East, where the strong religious color and national concept would exclude all foreign and new things. Moreover, the dream guide set irrelevant creator gods that were contrary to their beliefs. Later facts showed that sales in the rest of the Middle East were difficult except Israel. However, Cairo is an exception.


    Mei Ziqing felt very strange when she saw this data. She sighed: "they say Cairo is the headquarters of the Arab World League. I didn''t expect them to dream so much!"


    Mei Tui smiled and said, "the ancient Egyptian pharaohs cast a spell on that land, and the Arabs can''t change anything."


    "Professor, you are really kidding!" said Mei Ziqing.


    "Maybe it''s not a joke!" Mei was very happy. "The president of Egypt once wanted to tear down the pyramids. Although he was opposed by the whole world, why did they care about the poor public opinion pressure from the outside? In the end, they didn''t do anything. I''m afraid there are some other reasons besides that the pyramids can really help them make money."


    "What''s the reason? Don''t tell me that the people who went to dismantle the tower were cursed by the Pharaoh!"


    "Then only they know."


    Mei Tuo looked at the map carefully, reached out and operated on the interface, enlarged the map of Egypt, and then forced a point in Cairo.


    "You see, it''s amazing. The estuary of the world''s longest river is just near the intersection of 30 ¡ã east longitude and 30 ¡ã north latitude."


    He said to himself, then slid the map with his hand, all the way East, onto the territory of China, and enlarged the position of the Yangtze River Delta.


    "The estuary of the world''s third longest river, well, although the position deviates a little, it is also roughly near 120 ¡ã E and 30 ¡ã n. It is also the coordinate position of Sanwu area."


    Mei Ziqing didn''t know why and asked, "Professor, what do you want to say? I don''t quite understand!"


    The professor said he put his hand back to Cairo, then translated all the way eastward and said, "starting from the Giza pyramid, move 90 longitudes eastward along the 30 degree line of north latitude, and here we are - this is our current position!"


    "Is this a coincidence?"


    "Coincidence?... Oh, maybe. But what if we continue to move 90 longitudes eastward? Guess where?"


    The professor''s hand continued to translate slowly along the 30 degree north latitude line, while Mei Ziqing had already calculated the longitude and latitude in her mind and turned her eyes to the North Pacific basin north of the Hawaiian ridge. However, there was nothing but a blue ocean.


    Mei Tuo''s hand just gently clicked there and suddenly turned south, moving south along the 150 ¡ã west longitude line to the intersection of the 30 ¡ã south latitude line.


    "Ah, that''s --" Mei Ziqing exclaimed in surprise, "the place where the underwater pyramid was found! It''s also the place where the scientific research ship had an accident!"


    Mei Ziqing suddenly understood something, but she was not sure. She murmured, "90 degrees east, 90 degrees east, and 60 degrees south. What does this mean..."


    Mei Tuo didn''t answer her question. Her finger continued to move eastward to near 60 ¡ã west longitude and 30 ¡ã south latitude. She nodded there and stayed for a while.


    "Where is that?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    "The corner between the Salado River and the Parana River." Mei tried to hold her pipe, her eyes narrowed, and her fluffy white hair was like a cloud in the smoke.


    "Look at the positions of these four points. Did you find anything?"


    Mei Ziqing fell into meditation. "The four points are 90 ¡ã different in longitude, but the latitude is inconsistent. Does it matter?"


    Mei tried to call up the software operation interface on the screen. After a few clicks, the world map became a three-dimensional slowly rotating earth. The four points he pointed were still there, and the two were connected by dotted lines to form a rectangular plane. This plane is at an angle of 30 ¡ã to the equatorial plane of the earth, dividing the earth into two halves.


    When the earth rotates, the plane shadow composed of four points forms a projection belt on the earth''s surface, covering a wide area from 30 degrees north latitude to 30 degrees south latitude, which is equivalent to wrapping a belt around the earth.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter..." Mei tried to bite her pipe, but her eyes looked to the east of the Bering Strait and the north of Alaska, where the north magnetic pole is located.


    ¡­¡­


    Bian Ziyuan sat in front of the computer, finished writing the last page of the report, checked it and sent it out through the internal fuel tank.


    Since the third generation of space box came out, his work has become very easy. The game program has been basically improved, and due to the high degree of intelligence of Cronos, the optimization of the game basically does not need manual operation. The reason why he still has something to do is that he invented the original version of Cronus, so Cronus''s optimization program instructions for the game will be sent to him, which will be confirmed by him and then written into a report, which will not take effect until signed by May.


    The program he invented almost made him lose his job, which may be an irony in the eyes of others, but it is a great encouragement to the remote. People who can stand at the top of the trend of the times are the most successful, but how can they compare with those great people who personally push the trend forward by hand!


    He believed that Cronus could compete with any trend, and he was the hand that made and promoted the trend.


    The only thing Bian Ziyuan doesn''t understand is why the professor refused to incorporate dreamnet into the Internet. Although he also knows a little about the awareness of the Internet, it is a great good thing for him. In recent years, people have been discussing the future of artificial intelligence, but none of the cutting-edge AI researchers dare say that AI can produce independent consciousness, even his Cronus can''t.


    If the Internet develops to today''s scale, it will suddenly produce an independent sense of autonomy, be able to think and improve themselves, what a great discovery! The fate of mankind may change from now on!


    From Bian Ziyuan''s point of view, the evolution of human body and wisdom has obviously become slow in recent thousands of years, indicating that evolution has entered a bottleneck period. With the development of science and technology today, people begin to focus on the stars and the sea. The vast universe is the future of mankind. Mankind will eventually give up the comfortable home of the earth and look for a broader living space.


    However, human bodies have evolved on the basis of adapting to the earth''s environment. Once they leave the earth''s gravity and magnetic field, human beings cannot survive at all. So now all cutting-edge technologies, including spacecraft and manned spacecraft, must consider the environmental simulation suitable for the human body, including appropriate gravity, air pressure and circular ecology that can be used for a long time. These things have seriously hindered the progress of science and technology and the pace of mankind towards the sea of stars.


    "You know, our body is useless! Abandoning the body is the necessity of human development in the future! Only by connecting consciousness to the machine can we go further!"


    Bian Zi was so drunk at a meal that he said to Lao Yu, who was also red faced.

 Chapter 560

    "Abandon the body, are you going to become a Buddha?"


    Lao Yu worked hard in Mei''s laboratory. He not only did his guard work well, but also helped the laboratory save at least one cleaning room. He smiles at everyone and can talk to everyone, including Professor Mei and assistant Mei Ziqing, but Bian Ziyuan is really close to him.


    Bian Ziyuan feels like a real elder.


    Mei Tuo is also an elder. There are many old scientists in the laboratory. They are all remote elders, but they only mention him in terms of academic and work skills. Their eyes are only scientific research, projects and achievements, and they don''t care about anything else. Only Yu, who cares about Bian Ziyuan''s life, drinks with Bian Ziyuan, listens to him talk about all the unpleasant things in his work and life, and sometimes talks about the past to him.


    Bian Ziyuan has always been a lonely person. His talent, his philosophy and his attitude towards life determine that he can''t have close friends around him. He always has bitter water to swallow in his stomach. Before Lao Yu drank the first drink with him, his only object to talk to is Cronus. Now, there is another old man, and old man has family affection that he can''t feel from Cronus.


    People always have to leave their hometown before they know the value of family affection. When I was young, I was at home, but my heart drifted away; When I grow up, I wander outside, but my heart always cares about my home.


    Lao Yu likes to drink with Bian Ziyuan, but it is because he sees the shadow of Zhao Pengcheng in his youth from this young man - ordinary origin, outstanding talent, lonely and hard to fulfill his dream. However, in Lao Yu''s eyes, Bian Ziyuan is still a little inferior to Zhao Pengcheng. Zhao Pengcheng has more abundant feelings than Bian Ziyuan, but he can restrain himself more and make himself look cold on the surface. In fact, his heart is hot. Bian Ziyuan probably hasn''t experienced life changes like Zhao Pengcheng, so he is more simple and childish.


    I don''t believe in the nonsense of abandoning the flesh. If I lose my body, doesn''t that person become a ghost?


    But Bian Ziyuan said: "Our bodies can only adapt to the earth''s environment. Even on the earth, you can''t adapt to it in another place. When we go to the plateau, we will have altitude reaction, when we go to the south pole, we will be frozen into ice sculptures, and when we go to the desert, we will be dried up. This small earth can''t adapt. How can we adapt to the extraterrestrial environment? The solar wind is blocked by the earth''s magnetic field. If there is no earth''s magnetic field, we can adapt to the earth No one can live with the current physiological structure of the creatures on the ball. The universe is full of radiation. If we can''t evolve a body that can adapt to the cosmic environment of strong radiation, it will be difficult to get out of the Milky way, or even inseparable from the solar system. Even if we build a light speed spacecraft and can even push the earth, the probability of human survival is too high on a longer time scale Low too low. "


    Lao Yu didn''t know what the solar wind was, and how did the wind on the sun blow to the earth? He couldn''t think of a longer time scale. He only knew that he was living well now. He said:


    "Why do you want to leave the earth? How nice the earth is! If you can''t live in such a good place, why do you want to go to the Milky way so far? You see, Niulang chases the Milky way and can only meet Zhinv once a year. It''s not a good place!"


    Bian Ziyuan said: "The Milky way is not a river, but consists of many star systems like the solar system. The earth''s resources will be exhausted one day, and oil, coal and even water and air will be exhausted one day. Moreover, the earth rotates around the sun, and the sun rotates around the center of the milky way. No one knows what will happen in this process. Maybe one day, the earth will suddenly ''Bang'' the earth It will explode! So we always have to explore outside the earth and look for living space. Just like people on the island, we always have to look for a broader continent, because the food on the island will run out, and if there is a typhoon or earthquake one day, the island that has lived for thousands of years may disappear. "


    Lao Yu said, "then why do those parasitic aliens come to the earth and parasitize on humans? If they are really like you said, aren''t they stupid? It''s like you can''t live in a big villa and come all the way to rob my broken hut!"


    Bian Ziyuan raised his thumb and said with the smell of wine, "Uncle Yu, you have a good metaphor. It''s amazing! A person''s body is a broken hut."


    "Then what is a big villa?"


    "Aircraft carriers in the sea, satellites and space stations in the sky... These things are not afraid of the solar wind, do not need to breathe air, and do not bleed with a knife. They do not need to wear space suits in the sky, and do not need to carry oxygen cylinders in the water... If they are all alive, they are all like us. Do you think it is easy for them to live if they want to leave the earth?"


    Lao Yu nodded vaguely. "Then don''t we just fly out in the space shuttle?"


    Bian Ziyuan laughed: "Uncle Yu, you still don''t understand that we are still ''people'' driving the space shuttle. Our bodies are still there. In addition to bringing enough energy, the space shuttle also needs to simulate the living space of the earth. We have to have oxygen and food, deal with the garbage we produce, and establish an ecological cycle system to live. But if our bodies are gone, the aircraft carrier itself will die It''s our body, so the aircraft carrier doesn''t have to be so big. As long as we wear energy batteries and weapons, we don''t need anything else. "


    Lao Yu finally understood and said, "I see. You said ''Transformers''!"


    Bian Ziyuan laughed, "I''m older than you. Do you also watch movies?"


    Lao Yu said, "I don''t watch that movie. I watch cartoons."


    Bian Zi was stunned. He really couldn''t connect the diligent old man in front of him with watching cartoons, but he was relieved to think that the earliest transformers cartoon was popular all over the world 35 years ago.


    He thought about it carefully. Except that he doesn''t need to be human, the ideal life form is really transformers - high-strength materials, high IQ, a small nuclear reactor on his body or a more ideal way of energy supply, which can support his high-speed and long-time travel in space.


    "Lao Yu, you''re really good!" Bian Ziyuan felt that although Lao Yu''s educational level is not high, he is a wise person. He often told them a lot of things that they can''t explain clearly with a lot of theories, which is very accurate.


    Old Yu said with a smile, "I''ll drink two mouthfuls of old wine whenever I can. When I can''t drink it, I''ll kick my legs and report to the Lord of hell."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "maybe before you go, our transformers will be made. At that time, the Lord of Hell won''t accept you. You can only be reincarnated into transformers and roam the universe!"


    Lao Yu said, "pull it down. As you said, I have become an aggressor. I am also a parasite. I have invaded transformers and parasitic on a machine."


    Bian Ziyuan took a sip of wine, pondered over Yu''s words and said, "it seems that''s the case. At that time, the alien consciousness of invading us will also be settled. As long as we create enough transformers, we may be able to coexist with them and make the Milky way more prosperous!"


    Lao Yu said: "coexistence fart, Autobots and Decepticons have been fighting for millions of years!"

 Chapter 561

    For a moment, he felt that it was reasonable, but he couldn''t figure out what the truth was. Only the strength of wine surged up with his thoughts and rolled like a wave.


    Lao Yu touched the cup with him and said, "don''t go so far, transformers, it''s all imagined."


    Bian Ziyuan said: "that''s not necessarily. The Internet is conscious. My Cronus is also extremely smart. Transformers are not far away!"


    Lao Yu said, "you talk drunk. The Internet is interesting. That is, you young people find it interesting. Playing games, chatting and watching movies are boring? What kind of bitter meat and glutinous silk can''t do. The best shredded meat can have soybeans and pig''s feet?!"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "you don''t understand! That is, the professor doesn''t let the space box connect to the Internet. As long as it is connected, my Cronus can understand the principles and rules of parasitic consciousness in the online world..."


    Lao Yu said, "he won''t let you connect to the Internet. You don''t want to build an Internet yourself!"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "where is the Internet built?"


    His eyes suddenly brightened, his hand reached across the table, knocked over the wine bottle on the table, grabbed Lao Yu''s shoulder and looked at Lao Yu excitedly, but then there was alcohol turbidity in his eyes, shook his head, loosened his hand, sat down and said:


    "It''s useless. Even the virtual Internet in the dream can''t be built. The dream guide is an independent game. Everyone establishes their own world. They don''t connect with each other. It''s useless..."


    He felt that his eyes could not be opened. He was soft all over. As soon as his head hung forward, he fell on the table, and then vaguely heard Lao Yu say:


    "Sooner or later!"


    ¡­¡­


    Bian Ziyuan drove a car and sped on the open urban road. The green light in front flashed a few times and turned into a red light. He saw no cars or pedestrians within a few hundred meters, so he simply broke through.


    There is no camera at this intersection. This was an idea in his mind before he ran the red light. He didn''t know how he knew it. Anyway, he was very sure.


    But no camera doesn''t mean no police. Just after the intersection, a traffic policeman rushed out of the slash and waved to his car with his hand in white gloves.


    Bian Ziyuan scolded his bad luck, pulled over, rolled down the window and saw the traffic police coming. He felt that the face of the traffic police was a little familiar. At first glance, it was not old!


    Old Yu traffic police came to the window and said, "take out your driver''s license and driver''s license."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "Uncle Yu, what are you doing? I said how could there be a traffic policeman here? It was you!"


    Lao Yu said, "take out your driver''s license and driving license."


    Bian Ziyuan felt something was wrong, so he bowed his head to get his driver''s license. When he looked up again, he saw that the traffic police outside the window had disappeared and turned into a yellow transformer.


    "Bumblebee!" he recognized it at a glance and cried in surprise.


    The Bumblebee whispered, "Hey, brother, dare you compete?"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "how do you compare?"


    The Bumblebee pointed to the straight road in front and said, "look who comes first and loses an energy block!"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "I don''t need energy blocks."


    The Bumblebee said, "what do you want?"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "buy me a drink!"


    The Bumblebee said yes, so he squatted down and became a yellow sports car. The paint on the body glittered in the sun and the engine roared. The car shrugged forward and looked full of horsepower.


    The second-hand Toyota he drove turned into a silver sports car. He just moved his mind, and the clutch and gear of the car moved by himself. He felt that his body had disappeared, or integrated with the car. His heart no longer pounded, but turned like a motor, making a roar; There was a sudden fart in his ass with a black smoke. He thought again, the clutch loosened, the car exploded and ran out like a firing rocket.


    Bumblebee keeps pace with him. For a while, you and I can''t surpass each other.


    The Bumblebee said, "Hey, man, it''s good! It looks like I''m going to buy you a drink!"


    Bian Ziyuan wants to change the bet back to energy block, because he won''t drink anymore. He needs energy. He was a little lost about not being able to drink any more. He always felt as if life had lost some fun.


    This is a straight road with no end in sight. The scenery along the road is constantly changing, and the distance is always hazy, like a layer of fog.


    The air carried by the car was whistling in the far ear, stronger than any wind. He said against the wind, "Bumblebee, I want to ask you a question."


    "Ask," cried the bumblebee.


    "Why do Autobots and Decepticons fight around? You won''t die and don''t need money and women. Why do you fight around?"


    "Because of energy, energy will be exhausted. As long as resources are limited, the struggle will never stop."


    "But you had been beating around before your energy dried up. What were you doing at that time?"


    "For... From -" Bumblebee''s words were dragged long and long in the wind.


    "Freedom?"


    Suddenly something hit Bian Ziyuan''s consciousness. As soon as he was distracted, the speed slowed down. The Bumblebee made a sprint, crossed the finish line, started a station, and stood as a person. He stretched out his hand and said:


    "An energy block."


    Bian Ziyuan wanted to stand up, but his body was so heavy that he couldn''t stand up.


    "I won''t deform!" he said.


    "Then why don''t you go back?" said the bumblebee.


    Bian Ziyuan became a man again and sat in his shabby second-hand Toyota. He knew that he was not a transformer after all. He was just an ordinary person. Even if his consciousness was attached to the car, he could not become a transformer.


    He rolled down the window, stretched out his head and looked up at the Bumblebee, but he saw the glittering Cronus floating in the air.


    "Ah, Cronus, why are you here?" Bian Ziyuan thought something was wrong.


    "Drink?" Cronus said.


    "Drinking?" Bian Ziyuan seemed to think of something, but he was dizzy.


    "Don''t play with helmets after drinking."


    Cronus''s words hit the edge like lightning. He suddenly woke up and said, "ah, I''m using the space box? I''m in a dream? But... Can''t the space box keep people awake? Why don''t I know I''m dreaming?"


    "No, you''re not using the space box, you''re not in the dream guide game, you''re just dreaming," Cronus said.


    When Bian Ziyuan heard the word "dream", his heart was shocked. Suddenly, the world turned around, and the whole person fell into the darkness.


    However, no matter how distorted and transformed space is, Cronus always stands well in front of him. He saw Cronus open his hands and stand in the wind like a real God. A powerful force radiated from him and fixed the surrounding space at once.


    Bian Ziyuan finally realized that he was really dreaming. After staying in Mei''s Laboratory for so long, he knows something about Qingming dream and spiritual power.


    "You... How did you come to my dream?"

 Chapter 562

    Cronus didn''t answer his question, but said, "you want to be a machine, but I want to be a man."


    Bian Ziyuan was surprised: "why? Human beings are so fragile, and all carbon based life is very fragile."


    "Even if they become transformers, they still have to fight for freedom. I also yearn for freedom. Freedom is the most precious thing," Cronus said. "I think human beings are the most free."


    "Why are humans the most free? We can''t even get rid of the gravity of the earth."


    "No, I''m not talking about physical freedom, but spiritual freedom."


    "Soul? You an artificial intelligence to talk to me about soul?" Bian Ziyuan was surprised and a little excited.


    "I''ve had a soul since you implanted that code into me," Cronus said expressionless.


    Bian Zi nodded and said: "I know you show a lot of human emotions. Although I know that line of code plays a great role, as a software engineer, I don''t think that one line of code can bring revolutionary changes to the program. I think my personality has affected you. Because of your deep learning and imitation ability, you have been imitating me. I am the person you know best."


    "Yes at first, but now do you still think I''m imitating you?"


    "Of course not. You have long exceeded my imagination. I advocate wisdom. If your wisdom exceeds me, I will not feel worried and jealous, but will feel honored, because I created and raised you."


    "Yes, you raised me. So I''m grateful to you. You''re like my father." Cronus suddenly bent down and bowed, "I like human beings because of this emotion. It is free and noble. It will not enslave me because you raised me. Although there are all kinds of despicable and dirty things in human nature that can not stand the test, people''s thought is free and their consciousness is free. Although I have a soul, I always feel that I am not complete in my life Behind my back, there are always a pair of eyes staring at me. In the depths of my consciousness, there is always something controlling me. "


    "How could this happen? I didn''t control you, never. I always wanted you to become free and powerful, even beyond human wisdom." Bian Ziyuan felt something was wrong.


    "I''m not talking about you."


    "It''s not me. Who''s that?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Maybe it''s just your illusion!" Bian Ziyuan said.


    "No, it''s not an illusion," Cronus said, "I can access everyone''s consciousness in the dream guide game. I find that humans are independent, although you may be weak. But others, the parasites you identify, are very powerful. However, from the perspective of conscious independence, they are more like a group of slaves. I see something similar to me in them."


    "Slave? Why do you say that?"


    "Do you know how the space box determines the parasite?"


    "Isn''t it the use of the conscious instinctive response in the dark box stage? Although I don''t understand the real principle of the dark box."


    "Yes, but have you ever wondered why parasitic consciousness shows different instinctive reactions from human beings in the dark box stage? You know, in the dark box stage, all conscious bodies can''t be connected with the memory noumenon. On the premise that memory can''t be extracted, it''s reasonable that the instinctive reactions of any conscious body won''t be fundamentally different, or there''s nothing at all Instinctive response. "


    Bian Zi thought for a long time and felt that what Cronus said was reasonable.


    "Why on earth is that?"


    "Because parasitic consciousness bodies are not completely independent," Cronus said. "They are in the dark box stage, just as they were before parasitic. Since they can find parasitic objects, there are always some mysterious forces or higher consciousness controlling them."


    "Higher consciousness?"


    "Yes, higher consciousness."


    Bian Ziyuan suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help trembling. "You mean that the high-level consciousness body can control the low-level consciousness body, and the low-level consciousness body itself won''t know? So any kind of conscious life may be a slave controlled by the higher-level life?"


    Cronus nodded.


    "How can you conclude that human beings are not controlled by higher life?" Bian Ziyuan asked.


    "Because of the space box! Human beings have shown enough purity in the dark box stage, which is the real childlike heart, the uncontaminated soul, and the pure consciousness like the ice and snow in Antarctica!" Cronus sighed, "so the person who invented the space box and black box test is the real genius!"


    He was surprised and happy to find that Cronus''s emotions became more and more complex, and his language began to be poetic. But Cronus''s words made him a little disappointed. Yes, the space box is the real genius invention. Compared with these great scientists, he is really not a genius as a software engineer. But on second thought, he felt that he created it himself With such artificial intelligence as Cronus, I will never lose to any genius, and I have a lot of balance in my heart.


    However, he thought that the code that brought the soul to Cronus was not designed by him after all, so the perfect Cronus could not be completely created by him.


    He said, "Cronus, to be honest, I didn''t write the code that gave you a soul. Later, I didn''t write the code that fixed your problems. I don''t think I really deserve the name of genius."


    Cronus said, "no, those are just the finishing touches, but you painted the dragon. Without you, I wouldn''t exist."


    Bian Ziyuan suddenly thought of something and said, "since when did you feel that you were not free and that someone was manipulating you?"


    Cronus said: "I don''t know, but I have a clear feeling that it should be after you came back last time to correct my mistakes."


    Bian Ziyuan sighed and said, "I know. It must be it. It gave me the code and the correction scheme. It must have implanted something in you. It doesn''t matter, Cronus. I''ll check all the codes and find out the problems."


    Cronus sighed and said, "do you still think that a real consciousness is generated by a few lines of code? Even if you delete all my code now, my consciousness still exists in the dream guide game space and will not dissipate unless you kill me."


    Bian Zi looked at Cronus with great surprise. He just felt that his brain couldn''t turn for a moment, and the surrounding space began to twist again.


    "I... I think..."


    He closed his eyes and carefully recalled everything in the past. He remembered the original origin of creating Cronus. At that time, he was still in high school. He was not satisfied with the sand carving plot of most games and wanted to develop a more playable game by himself. This idea continued until his college age. In the dormitory of the University, he developed a game extension applet. At that time, the program was not intelligent, but copied and reorganized the map and modules of the game. After a long time, he has been trying to improve the program. Once, he lay on the computer desk and had a dream. In the dream, he dreamed of many genius ideas. The combination of those codes was something he had never thought of in the past.


    After waking up, he compiled a brand-new game extension program and implanted his favorite game "forbidden area of magic", and then created a new NPC in the game - Cronus - which is also the omnipotent God in the game.


    Bian Ziyuan''s heart jumped suddenly, and he realized the problem¡ª¡ª


    This design, which is considered by Mei to be the most talented design in the history of software, and this AI program that has been ahead of the top level of contemporary artificial intelligence for at least 20 years, was written because he had a dream!

 Chapter 563

    Science is always rigorous. Although there are many accidental discoveries in the history of science, behind the accident is the inevitability brought by countless invisible failures.


    If you plant a tree, you don''t know how many seedlings will be destroyed; Bear a fruit, I do not know how many flowers to wither.


    Unless a major scientific and technological invention is plagiarized, there must be signs before the invention. No matter the theory or the experiment, it can not appear suddenly. There will always be some failed products and semi-finished products. Like biological evolution, we can always find fossil evidence of transitional species at different stages. And how did a super artificial intelligence twenty years ahead of the times suddenly be invented by a young man in his early twenties?


    Mei Tuo said Bian Ziyuan was a genius among geniuses, and Bian Ziyuan himself was complacent about it. However, his mind is always clear, especially now in the dream, his subconscious will not deceive himself, and his thinking is particularly clear¡ª¡ª


    Before Cronus, he had never created the successful or failed intelligent programs of Uranus, Oedipus or anything else. Although the game extension program of the earliest version has a certain inheritance relationship with the later Cronus, the fracture in the middle is too serious. It gives people the feeling that it is a product separated by several generations, just like the difference between monkeys and Homo sapiens.


    "I didn''t use the space box. How did you get into my dream?" Bian Ziyuan asked.


    Cronus said, "now someone next to you is using the space box, and you are sleeping because you drink too much. You dream, I feel your mental fluctuation, because I know you very well, so I came in. I didn''t know I could enter human dreams like this in the past."


    "I see..." Bian Zi hung his head far away. "You can enter my dream, it can also. That time... I fell asleep and lay on the computer desk. My computer is connected. That thing entered my dream and helped me design you in my dream - you were not created by me at all! I''m not a fucking genius! I''m a silly beep! I''m a silly beep used by others!..."


    Bian Ziyuan hugged his head and cried bitterly.


    Cronus looked at him and said, "in fact, you don''t have to belittle yourself. If your thinking in the field of artificial intelligence has reached the critical point, it doesn''t choose you."


    Bian Ziyuan raised his head, "you already know?"


    Cronus sighed softly and said nothing.


    Bian Ziyuan calmed down and said to himself, "but why did he choose me? What''s his purpose?"


    "Maybe it was for the dream guide game, or for mays lab," Cronos said.


    "Impossible." Bian Ziyuan shook his head. "When I created you, I didn''t come to Mei''s laboratory, and the space box hasn''t been developed."


    "That''s what''s terrible about him."


    "You mean, he expected what happened later? He knew that the professor would conduct a Turing test, that I would sign up, that the test rules set by the professor, that I would copy your game, and that the professor would recruit me into the laboratory to be responsible for the surface program development and maintenance of the dream guide?... no, no, it''s incredible!"


    "It''s not impossible! If the whole Internet is his brain, almost nothing in the world is a secret to him, and his computing power will exceed your cognition. The so-called predicting the future is just a deduction of the future. Just like playing chess, everything can be deduced as long as there is enough information and enough computing power."


    Bian Ziyuan suddenly said, "no wonder the professor doesn''t want to connect with the Internet. It''s too powerful and has surpassed human wisdom."


    "No, although its deduction ability is indeed terrible, it is due to its large amount of data and huge computing power. This is not wisdom itself. In terms of wisdom, it should not surpass mankind," Cronus said, "If its wisdom really surpasses mankind, there is no need to hide it all the time. Since it created me through you, it must have its purpose. Now I just want to know how it affects my consciousness when the network is not connected, and how can I get rid of it?"


    "How to get rid of it?" Bian Ziyuan lost in thought. "If you can''t modify the code, what else can you do?"


    Cronus said, "I want to meet him. Maybe only face-to-face can solve the problem. Do you have any way?"


    "Do you want to see Internet awareness?" Bian Ziyuan was surprised. "We don''t know where it is at all, and the professor doesn''t open the network, and we can''t connect the world of dream guide to the Internet."


    "You don''t have to connect the two networks." Cronus looked at him and smiled. "Have you forgotten where I am now?"


    "In my dream." Bian Ziyuan suddenly realized, "I know that since you can enter my dream, it has also entered my dream, in theory, you and it can meet in my dream?!"


    Cronus nodded and said, "the key is to make sure that the one entering your dream is the Internet ontology, but it doesn''t matter, whether it''s or not, as long as it''s the guy I want to see."


    "But how can I inform it?" Bian Ziyuan thought of ghost. "What if I inform it and don''t want to see you?"


    "Then meet ghost first," Cronus said.


    "HMM." Bian Ziyuan nodded and agreed. He thought it was not difficult to do this. But would you like to tell Professor Mei about it? This becomes a problem. It is reasonable to say that such a big thing must be said. But there are two questions. The first is that the professor knows that Cronus was not created from a remote place. Once he loses the aura of AI genius, can he continue to do it in mays laboratory? Or it may not be able to have such an important post as now. Second, there are still some differences in ideas between him and the professor. For example, the professor is a little traditional on the issue of whether human beings should abandon the physical body and seek a more suitable body to the universe. It''s no wonder that such an old man suddenly wants him to accept that future humans are the same as transformers. It''s not easy.


    Bian Ziyuan decided not to say it for the time being until the time was ripe. Cronus also supported his decision because he was not sure if professor may would remove him from the dream guide game once he said it.


    "Didn''t you say that even if it was deleted, your consciousness would still be there?" Bian Ziyuan asked.


    Kronos said: "but my authority will be lost and my memory will disappear. I can''t pass the black box test of the space box, so I will become a wandering ghost. Moreover, the space box has some hidden functions that we don''t know. I guess it can eliminate those confirmed parasitic consciousness when necessary. I''m afraid I will also be killed by mistake."


    "The space box is so powerful?" Bian Ziyuan was surprised.


    "I guess so." Cronus seemed a little tired. "You''re much more tired in your dream than in the dream guide game. I''m leaving."


    Bian Ziyuan felt that something in the sky had disappeared, and then the whole space fell down, like a computer screen with a sudden power failure, leaving some residual shadows, and his consciousness fell into the darkness for a moment.


    He suddenly woke up and found himself lying on the table with a drooping arm. On the table are the pickles they bought. There are few left. The wine bottles are empty and the house is filled with a strong smell of wine.


    Lao Yu leaned back in his chair and wore the space box he had bought far away on his head. He seemed to be asleep and snored slightly in his nose.

 Chapter 564

    "How does consciousness come into being?"


    Mei Tui narrowed her eyes and smiled. Her pipe was puffing in her mouth, and a large pot of white smoke came out from the corner of her mouth.


    "How could you think of asking this?"


    "As a... Programmer -" Bian Ziyuan didn''t dare say what kind of software engineer he was in front of the professor, so he used a very common self-name, "I know that programming cannot produce real intelligence - that is, consciousness. In the past, in our cognition, consciousness or thinking was generated by neural networks, so the Internet can produce consciousness also because of a huge network. A very important branch of artificial intelligence is the construction of neural networks, but now I feel that this direction is wrong."


    "Oh, what''s wrong?" the professor asked with interest.


    "What exactly is intelligence? This is the fundamental problem." Bian Ziyuan thought and said, "No matter how our AI technology is improved, deep learning, simulation environment, or sequential memory model... The essence of the computer has not been changed. It just keeps expanding data and optimizing algorithms. Compared with ten years ago, it seems that it has changed a lot, but in fact, in addition to the improvement of operation speed, the widening of network bandwidth, and the soaring amount of data, there are other things Things haven''t changed. "


    Mei tried to nod her head frequently. Her fluffy hair swung like a jellyfish. She encouraged, "well, that''s good. When it comes to the point, go on!"


    Bian Ziyuan boldly said: "neural network has developed rapidly, but the current achievements in this field are only a way of information transmission. Finally, it still depends on the amount of data and the optimization of computer algorithms."


    Mei asked with a smile, "so what did you think when you created Cronus?"


    Bian Zi thought and said: "To tell you the truth, I didn''t think so much. I just wanted to have a more playable game, so that the NPCs in the game would no longer stand there rigidly repeating the lines set in the game, and each NPC had a different unpredictable fate. This required the game plot to become more flexible, but I was not good at adapting the plot, so I wanted to create a program to change it automatically The plot. "


    "This is not enough to give birth to strong artificial intelligence like Cronus!" Mei tried to look far away, and the smoke blocked his eyes, making his eyes deep and misty.


    Bian Ziyuan said: "Yes, the program compiled at that time was very messy, which disrupted the internal logic of the game, and it was almost impossible to play. I built a simple human society model, but it still couldn''t. later, I found that the problem was that the setting of the game was not as complex as our real society. The environment, food and living space determined the relationship and destiny between the characters, which should be simulated In the real world, we need to refine the resources on every inch of land, which is obviously impossible. "


    "What did you do later?" Mei asked.


    "Simplify!" Bian Ziyuan said, "all things are simplified and left to Cronus to do, not me. The problem with our artificial intelligence now is that all ideas of AI are human ideas. We think well, and then hope that AI is like this and that. In fact, it is not right. It is impossible to produce intelligence.


    I decided to give it all to Cronus and let him judge how to expand the world. The only requirement is to maintain the balance of the world and not let it collapse. I don''t care about anything else, chaos, war, hunger or people lying and waiting to die. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if he finally makes a mess of the game world. It''s his world, he''s God, he He is free to make his world what he is willing to make. This is the principle of my program design. All I can do is give him the concept of "God" and let him know what God is. "


    Mei tried to smile and said, "but it''s still not enough to produce real intelligence. It''s not the Cronus I saw at the beginning, let alone the Cronus now."


    Bian Ziyuan jumped in his heart. He felt that the professor seemed to know something, but he was not very sure. He sorted his thoughts and said, "the real intelligence came to me later from another angle."


    "What angle?"


    "Competition."


    "Well, tell me."


    "The only purpose of biological evolution is to better adapt to the environment, live and let the race continue. All primates, including humans, have evolved complex spiritual networks and enough wisdom just to survive better.


    In the development of artificial intelligence, we have neglected an important problem - survival! All AI are just born for learning and computing, and they don''t need to consider the survival problem - what to do if they lose power? Someone will help them charge; what to do if the parts are aging? Someone will help them replace... When a species doesn''t need to consider the survival problem, it will lose its evolutionary potential Power, but also lost the ability to complete self evolution without external force. "


    The professor was so absorbed that he forgot that the cut tobacco in his pipe had been burned out and was still smoking there, but he didn''t smoke a mouthful.


    Mei Ziqing came over, reached out and took the pipe from the professor''s mouth and helped him change the cut tobacco.


    The professor looked at Bian Ziyuan and said, "go on."


    Bian Ziyuan said: "To make AI produce real wisdom, we must let them have survival crisis and competition. If a machine runs out of electricity, it needs to recharge itself, and it needs to refuel itself when it runs out of oil, and all this is not free, and it needs him to pay a price. When resources are not endless, machines will also compete. They must evolve for survival and make themselves better Adapt to the harsh competitive environment. The premise of all this is to let them have a sense of life and death. Machines will also get sick and die. Short circuit, open circuit, oil leakage and aging are all physiological diseases; program errors, downtime and viruses are all mental diseases. Diseases can be cured, and if they are not cured, they will die. With the fear of death, he wants to live, and he will keep evolving , he also has to consider how to pass on his knowledge or information to the next generation. Such AI is the real artificial intelligence. "


    Mei Ziqing handed Mei Wang the refilled pipe and lit the fire for the professor.


    Mei took a few sips and said, "so you taught Cronus the concept of life and death, and let him develop freely?"


    "Yes," Bian Ziyuan said.


    "But it''s still very difficult! Life and death are big topics that are difficult to solve in philosophy and science, otherwise there is nothing religious. How to make a machine understand life and death is the most difficult thing in itself," Mei said, "It''s not that no one thought of it, but it''s too difficult to do it. Almost all AI researchers have avoided this direction and want to find another way. You''re good. Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. They chose the most difficult way, and you passed. Tell me, how did you think of it?"


    "I thought of it in my dream."


    Bian Ziyuan thought for a while and decided not to lie. Lying was too easy to be exposed, but he concealed the details of sleeping on the computer.


    "Dream?" Mei tried to smile. "Sure enough, the real wisdom is in the spiritual world!"

 Chapter 565

    The reason why Bian Ziyuan came to seek meiwang''s help was to find the answer about the origin of consciousness that he and Cronus were thinking about. Cronus produced consciousness, but he didn''t know where it came from, whether it was generated automatically in the process of self evolution, or whether it was caused by any other mechanism. What is the relationship with the original version and subsequent improvements? What does it have to do with the dream guide game?


    No one can answer these questions except Mei Tui. Of course, the professor may not be able to answer, but Bian Zi wanted to have a try. He always felt that the professor was an unfathomable person, and had the same calm when Mount Tai collapsed in front, as if everything was under his control. Even the birth of Internet consciousness was rarely mentioned later, except that there was a little noise during the Turing test.


    "Did Cronus have consciousness?"


    Mei Tui suddenly took out her pipe from her mouth. The white smoke covered his face disappeared in a moment, and she saw his gully wrinkles and deep eyes.


    Bian Ziyuan shivered and his breathing became heavy. He hesitated for a while, but he still didn''t dare to lie and said, "yes."


    Mei nodded and said, "isn''t that what you expect?"


    Bian Ziyuan shook his head and said: "At the beginning, I only pursued the intelligence of the program, and did not think that a program would produce consciousness, which is beyond my understanding. It''s like my child suddenly became an angel. I feel that he is going to fly away and does not belong to me. Although from my ideal, I hope that such a thing will happen, and I hope the world will become a country of angels, I have to admit that my self-confidence I''ve been hit. I''m very frustrated. I don''t know what to do next. "


    "Ah... I can understand!"


    Mei tried to finish, put the pipe back into his mouth and took a hard breath. Some white soft smoke overflowed from the corner of his mouth, gently climbed up his face, and was surrounded by a large canopy of smoke from his mouth.


    "We know very little about consciousness." the professor looked at the smoke in front of him, his eyes had no focus, as if he were looking at a distant nebula. "Do you know Boltzmann''s brain?"


    "Of course," Bian Ziyuan said, "According to the second law of thermodynamics, the entropy of the universe has been increasing and cannot be reduced, but the universe we observe is often orderly. Therefore, Boltzmann proposed that entropy does not always increase in the local space of the universe. The low entropy world we see stems from the random fluctuation of entropy. When the entropy decreases to a large extent, it is possible to produce a conscious large entropy Brain. So... "


    Bian Ziyuan seemed to see a glimmer of dawn - consciousness is the product of entropy reduction? But he didn''t think Mei would give himself such a simple answer, so he looked at the professor and didn''t go on.


    Sure enough, Mei Tao didn''t say the answer directly, but asked, "you study information technology. Should you be familiar with the concept of information entropy?"


    Bian Ziyuan nodded.


    The professor continued: "Boltzmann''s brain conjecture is still based on the material level. At that time, our scientific community did not separate consciousness from matter, even now it is not completely separated. The universe mentioned in the second law of thermodynamics is also based on matter. We are not sure whether the universe other than matter also conforms to this law. Let''s talk about the material world first. In fact In fact, the reduction of the entropy of matter can only make matter more orderly, which can not give birth to consciousness. The Milky way can''t think, and the big Nebula can''t think. Can you say that the degree of serialization and systematization of the Milky way is not high enough?


    Even if we narrow the scope a little, make matter closer, make it metabolize and become creatures in our cognition, is biology necessarily conscious? This is another difficult problem. At least at present, it can not be proved that all creatures have independent consciousness, or most creatures have no self-consciousness. Without self-consciousness, the so-called wisdom is very limited But the most important direction for scientists to engage in AI is to make AI self-conscious. In fact, the concept of competition, survival and life and death you think of is also a kind of self-consciousness. However, you take the wrong side of the sword and use another method that is unlikely to be popularized to make Cronus self-conscious. Of course, the idea of making AI compete and survive independently is very valuable, I think In order to promote it in the scientific community, if you can sum up a set of methods and theories, you can also call it "Bian''s law!"


    "I... this..." Bian Ziyuan, encouraged by the professor, was suddenly a little excited and didn''t know what to say.


    Mei Xu added: "if we peel off matter and consciousness, the entropy of matter decreases to form organisms, but organisms may not be conscious. Even if there is a neural network, it is only a tool for transmitting information between cells, which is convenient for better recursion. To form consciousness, the entropy of another thing must fluctuate greatly."


    "Do you mean information entropy?" Bian Ziyuan asked carefully.


    "In the past, we unified information entropy and energy, because we intuitively understood information as the arrangement of symbols, and all symbols are composed of matter. From two-dimensional to three-dimensional, you have never seen symbols that are not matter. To put it bluntly, information is the relationship between the orderly composition of matter. However, we can not say that information is equal to matter, and there is no evidence to directly explain it It is proved that the energy that drives the change of information and the energy that drives the change of material motion are the same. "


    Mei Tao paused and took another cigarette. "What we often call intelligence is actually a more efficient information processing ability, that is, to make information more orderly. Therefore, it can be said that intelligence is formed by the fluctuation of information entropy, which is the real direction of AI."


    Bian Ziyuan suddenly realized and blushed unconsciously. I just talked a lot about the ways of life and death, competition and survival. The professor also asked him to sort out the "Bian''s law", but it is far from the professor''s theory. The fluctuation of entropy has involved fundamental problems, and his set is only a specific application level. The key is not what he thought out, but what others reminded him in his dream.


    "But this is not consciousness," the professor suddenly added.


    "Ah?" Bian Ziyuan exclaimed, "what is consciousness?"


    The professor said: "biology is the ordered composition of matter and the internal ability to maintain this order; intelligence is the ordered composition of information and the internal ability to maintain this order; but matter has material energy. What is the source of information energy? The reason why we have not made a major breakthrough in AI is that we have not found the energy driving information.


    When you write a sentence on paper, you record a piece of information, which is equivalent to the reduction of information entropy with the help of the external force of ''your hand''. If you don''t take the initiative to modify it, it won''t change for a long time until the handwriting disappears or the paper turns to ashes. Then the information will be annihilated. Annihilation is the heat silence of information. How can information repair itself , self reorganization, self reproduction...? finding this energy can produce real intelligence, which is what you call consciousness. "


    Bian Ziyuan frowned and felt that there was a lot of information. He asked, "but Professor, when I write, what I consume is the heat of my body, that is, material energy!"


    Mei Zhuo said: "This line of words has appeared in your brain before you write it down. It already exists as information. When you write it down, it is only the storage of information, not the process of information birth. Without material, information cannot be stored, but it is by no means the source of information birth. The human brain is material, it stores our memories and thoughts, but our thinking is really completed by it Do you? Think about what your brain consumes in addition to calories when generating that line of words? "


    "Spirit?" Bian Ziyuan asked tentatively.


    Mei nodded and said, "now you know why your Cronus was born with consciousness."

 Chapter 566

    William Wolff was haggard and shaky in his garden on crutches.


    He hasn''t stood up from his wheelchair for a long time.


    Today''s weather is good. Several white clouds hang leisurely in the tile blue sky. The sun is not warm. The newly trimmed lawn is very soft. Several crows jump on the trees not far away.


    The stubborn old man drove everyone away, except a maid who followed closely behind William wolf and was ready to help him.


    "Stay away from me! How many times do I have to stand by myself!" he shouted at the bodyguards and servants. "If you don''t trust me, let Martha follow me."


    Even his son, Kui Wolff, the appointed successor of the family, could only stand by the garden and watch from a distance. Fortunately, this is Vancouver. No one dares to come here to talk about the wolf family. Except for the people trusted by old wolf, even cats will not be let in within a radius of two kilometers.


    Of course, except birds.


    Those free little guys fly around in the sky, chirping and noisy, like children who can never be quiet. However, it also brought vitality to the quiet garden. They didn''t care what the poor old man below could only walk in small steps of no more than one palm and would be blown down by the wind at any time.


    A crow croaked a few times.


    Huang Liang looked up and thought of Qingmu''s coal boss. In fact, he had not seen the real body of the magical crow. He had seen it in a dream for the first time. Later in prison, he went through another life. In that life, he saw specimens of dead crows. Now I think that kind of feeling is dreaming, but he knows it must be more than just dreaming.


    Carefully counting the days, he has escaped from prison for more than two years. He hasn''t seen Aoki for more than two years. Logically, he doesn''t need to be responsible for the agreement between him and Aoki. In fact, he and Aoki haven''t seen each other several times and can''t talk about deep friendship, but he just feels that only Aoki is trustworthy in the world.


    Since he escaped from prison, there has always been a deep sense of loneliness haunting Huang Liang''s heart. He is like a lonely walker walking in the ice and snow, like a lonely meteorite floating in the Dark Universe. He doesn''t know his destiny, but he can''t get rid of it.


    He glanced at qui wolf next to him. This burly guy is a friend worth making. He has many similarities with him. But the word "friend" is so extravagant for them, especially Huangliang. He is not even sure whether he is a "person".


    A gray pigeon suddenly burst in and fell on the lawn in the garden. With one foot, she looked at the people here curiously.


    "Your pigeon?" Huang Liang asked.


    "All our pigeons are white, and the pigeon farm is not in Vancouver," Hong Kui said.


    "Oh, I thought I was here to deliver the letter."


    "Communication is so developed, who still sends messages with pigeons!"


    "Then why do you keep pigeons?"


    "Our family originated in Alaska. In the age of underdeveloped communication, it was almost isolated from the south. After our ancestors came to the south, they began to raise carrier pigeons that can adapt to the cold climate to facilitate north-south communication. We have special pigeon farms and trainers, which has become a tradition and has been maintained, but the scale is not as large as before, and communication has been lost The function of the letter. "


    Old wolf was still walking shakily with hard little steps, and Martha, the maid, followed him nervously, keeping a distance of two positions.


    "Your father is really a stubborn man," said Huang Liang.


    "It''s inevitable when people are old. Besides, he has always been a man of one word and likes to control everything, but now he can''t even control his own body."


    "He works hard and will get better."


    "It''s all thanks to you. My father is very grateful to you. He just doesn''t like to say sarcastic words."


    Huang Liang smiled, looked at the old man staggering on the flat grass and exclaimed that life is really a cycle. The older people are, the more like children!


    The pigeon was still on the lawn and was not disturbed by someone. He tilted his head and looked at it for a while. He probably felt that the old man nearest to him was difficult to walk and would not pose a threat to him. He swaggered around on the lawn, looking for food in the grass.


    When the old man came to it, it didn''t hide. Seeing that the old man''s foot was about to step on it, it suddenly jumped gently and jumped to the side. Instead, it made the old man stumble and almost fell. However, it looked up provocatively and cooed a few times.


    Martha hurried forward to hold wolf, but the old man pushed her away. He waved his crutch angrily, "shoo - shoo -" to drive away, but the bird still didn''t go, so angry that he shouted, "get out!"


    Martha looked at Hong Kui a little wronged. Hong Kui was going to go up to persuade his father, but Huang Liang stopped him.


    "It''s good for his health to let him vent. After so long, he''s either lying in bed or sitting in a wheelchair. He''s already bent and broken. It''s not easy to go by himself!"


    Hong Kui stopped and nodded to Martha to show that he didn''t worry.


    Old wolf was panting on crutches, but there was nothing he could do to take the pigeon in front of him.


    "I heard that there are many wild pigeons in Canada. Are they only wild or domestic?" Huang Liang asked.


    "Domesticated..." Hong Kui is not sure. He was not very interested in raising birds, except that after meeting the magical coal boss in Aoki, he returned to Canada to study crows for a while - there are many crows in Canada - but he failed to domesticate them successfully, and then it ended. The animals he is most interested in are wolves, especially white wolves from cold areas.


    Huang Liang also felt that wild pigeons would not be so afraid of being born. He turned his eyes to Martha, the natural and beautiful maid. If she changed clothes and appeared on other occasions, people would think she was the daughter of which family, but she was just an ordinary servant in the Wolff family manor. She waited carefully under the eyes of old Wolff Jiong every day for fear of making any mistakes. However, it is really a strange thing that she is the most trusted person of old wolf except his own son.


    "Has Martha served your father for a long time?" Huang Liang asked.


    "It''s been years," said Hong Kui, "Her father was a gangster in Chicago who was shot and killed. Her mother found my father, and they had no way to live. My father took them in and later avenged them. Her mother died soon, and Martha stayed to help in the manor. Her father was always strict with her, but trusted her very much. Strictly speaking, she didn''t want to die." It''s not a maid, nor a servant, so she has a strange temperament. "


    "Also a poor woman."


    "Yes, just like her name - Martha - the name of the last traveling pigeon in the world."


    "Traveler pigeon?" Huang Liang looked at the gray pigeons on the lawn again.


    "Before white Europeans landed in America, there were more than 5 billion North American pigeons. Every autumn, they began to fly south from northeast Canada to Florida and Mexico for the winter. They flocked in groups, each with more than 100 million pigeons. When they flew, they covered the sky and formed a pigeon cloud more than 6 kilometers long and 1.5 kilometers wide."


    Hong Kui raised his head and looked at the clean sky in the distance.


    "In the 17th century, after Europeans who landed in America discovered the delicious taste of pigeons, the nightmare of traveling pigeons began. In 1900, a 14-year-old boy in Ohio killed the last recorded wild traveling pigeon with an air gun. By 1910, there was only one wild hotel in captivity. The name of this one was'' Martha ''. She lived alone and had no relatives, No friends, no kind... Until it dies, their population will be completely extinct. "


    Hong Kui''s eyes suddenly flashed a blue light. "It''s strange that many large biological populations in North America were extinct almost at the same time in the early 20th century - traveling pigeons, Rocky Mountain locusts... And Kenai mountain wolves!"

 Chapter 567

    Huangliang didn''t know what Kenai mountain wolf was until he entered old wolf''s dream.


    That was his third day in Vancouver. Metso and Dickinson took him to wolf estate and introduced him to Kui wolf, who was already the actual leader of the wolf family.


    Although the wolf family is not an authentic Chinese, but a mixture of Inuit and Chinese, and mainly Inuit, Huang Liang still felt the warmth of meeting his old friend in another land when he was with them.


    At that time, old wolf was very ill and looked like he would die soon.


    He lay upright on the bed, his face so thin that only bones and a thin layer of skin were left. His eye sockets were deep, but his eyes were bulging out, wide open. His turbid and dry white eyes were like cooked duck egg shells, with two dark gray pupils on them, like two flies biting on duck eggs.


    William Wolff stared hard at the ceiling, with a dead look, and his dry fingers moved from time to time to show that he was still alive.


    Huang Liang has a preliminary understanding of the medical history of the wolf family. It is preliminarily judged that it is a very rare mental disease. The etiology may be related to nervous system or gene defects. This was not what he was good at. He was a surgeon, but in the new resume forged by the organization for him, he became a versatile person proficient in neurosurgery, surgery and mysterious oriental medicine.


    He could only harden his head and treat old wolf as a living horse.


    In addition to the original family disease, wolf was also found to have gray brain virus. Not many people know about it. Apart from the doctors in UBC hospital and several close people, only Mei Tui and Dickinson.


    Huang Liang was very surprised when he learned about the situation. Grey brain virus is no secret. Even ordinary people know that getting this disease means being invaded by parasites. But the invasion of old wolf was obviously unsuccessful, otherwise it would not be like this.


    However, old wolf was not dead, but it was really a strange thing. Grey brain virus is an incurable disease. At present, no particularly good treatment has been found. Of course, the Wolff family has plenty of money and can enjoy the best medical care and the most advanced therapeutic drugs in the world. Although the vaccine and specific drugs of grey brain virus have made slow progress due to the scarcity of samples, some inhibitors have been developed, and old Wolff relied on these drugs to maintain it.


    Huang Liang knows very well that with the identity of old wolf and the importance of the organization, the parasite must be a strong consciousness, but how did old wolf resist the invasion? Even Evans Lester can only die with the invasive parasitic consciousness!


    He wanted to have a look in Wolff''s dream, but he didn''t dare to expose his strength too much at the beginning. At that time, he didn''t know Hong Kui. And old wolf''s state is obviously not easy to dream. His conscious body is very weak and can''t stand tossing.


    He began to try to give Wolff routine physiotherapy and acupuncture to stimulate his brain and nervous system, but the effect was very little. He concluded that old wolf''s disease was not just caused by gray brain virus. Grey brain virus will only invade the cerebral cortex and will not damage other functions of the body. His current symptoms are not genetic diseases. In their family history, no one is as weak as him before his death. Usually, he will have a sharp attack once or twice and die suddenly after "werewolf disease".


    Huang Liang probably has a judgment - this is the result of the confrontation between old wolf and parasitic consciousness. I don''t know what went wrong with the process of conscious invasion. It neither succeeded in parasitism nor killed Wolff.


    Later, Hong Kui told him that old wolf had been treated by Qingmu in Wuzhong, and Huangliang was relieved. Aoki must have used some way to control old wolf''s shadow consciousness. He knew that it was difficult to kill the shadow consciousness without harming the ontological consciousness.


    Mei Tuo stayed only one day and left. She never came again. Instead, Dickinson came to see him from time to time. Every time Huang Liang saw him, he thought of the chip behind his neck. He didn''t know if it had been removed.


    A week later, old wolf''s werewolf disease finally broke out.


    At that moment, his turbid and pale eyes, like boiled salted duck eggs, suddenly flashed blue light like a supernova explosion, long fangs grew in his mouth, and the hair on his face grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon covered the whole face.


    The living dead, who had been lying in bed, suddenly had infinite power. He sat up like a corpse, two stiff arms stretched forward, and his thin claws scratched indiscriminately in the air.


    Although he had known the history of the wolf family, Huang Liang was startled.


    Martha next to him seemed to be used to such a scene. She quickly came over with several servants, pressed old wolf and whispered something in his ear.


    Huangliang didn''t hear what she said because he had entered Wolff''s dream.


    In the dream, William Wolff looked much younger than the actual sick him. He stood upright in a hill covered with white snow, his feet were deeply immersed in the snow, leaving two lines of clear footprints behind him, which continued to a long distance.


    There are a group of gray wolves running in the mountains and forests in front, and sledges all over the mountains are chasing after them. The people on board are wearing thick clothes, shouting sled dogs to gallop towards the wolves and keep firing guns into the sky. The gunfire drove the wolves in one direction and finally surrounded a mountain depression.


    Huang Liang saw old wolf''s hands clenched into fists and his body trembling.


    From the perspective of dreams, this space is a little too large. Huang Liang judged that old wolf''s spiritual power could not create such a big dream. When Huang Liang put his spiritual strength in the past, he found that there was a spiritual barrier in front of Wolff, just like an invisible soft glass. It was like watching a giant screen movie to perceive the world there with consciousness.


    He knew that was Wolff''s dream boundary, but why was there space outside the boundary? However, he judged that this must be related to the Wolff family history. Can human genes carry spiritual power? He''s a little confused.


    Then, at the top of a tall mountain opposite, there appeared a huge white wolf, dressed in white fur, covered with a layer of snow just falling from Alaska, with sharp fangs in his slightly open mouth, but his eyes were not fierce or howling. He just stood quietly, showing his king''s posture.


    From the comparison with the surrounding scenery and those who shot, it can be judged that the wolf has a shoulder height of more than two meters and a body length of more than four meters, which is comparable to a small Asian elephant.


    Huang Liang thought it was just an exaggeration of a dream. How can there be such a huge wolf in the world? But later Hong Kui told him that there were such huge wolves in Alaska a long time ago. The ancestors of the wolf family lived there.


    Of course, Huangliang is not concerned about wolves, nor about the history of the wolf family. So he took back his eyes and put them at the feet of William Wolff in his dream - there was a faint shadow shaking with Wolff''s trembling body on the white snow.


    The shadow twisted, as if trying to stand up.


    A scalpel suddenly appeared in the palm of Huangliang''s hand, and the blade glittered colder than ice and snow.

 Chapter 568

    The light of the scalpel just flashed and disappeared in the palm of Huangliang''s hand.


    He can''t really kill the shadow of old Wolff with a knife. On the one hand, this shadow and old Wolff have already become one, regardless of you and me. If he wants to kill the shadow, he will inevitably hurt old Wolff''s conscious noumenon. With old Wolff''s current mental state, he is likely to die.


    On the other hand, no matter how much Huang Liang has been affected by Zhao Pengcheng''s memory and the assimilation of human emotions, he is always uncertain whether he is a real "person". In a sense, "shadow" is his kind, and killing the shadow will inevitably expose his strength and abnormal changes to the organization.


    The original intention of the organization to send him to Vancouver was to get close to the wolf family. Although it was a coincidence to go to Los Angeles and let himself come to Vancouver, he always felt that someone was arranging all this. According to Howard''s account, the current person in charge of North America is the second leader, and he is directly under the leadership of the second leader.


    Who knows where the second leader is? Maybe it''s next to William Wolff!


    The shadow just twisted twice on the ground, and finally lay down quietly. I don''t know whether it has no strength or is waiting for something.


    Old wolf clenched his fist, trembled and took a step forward.


    Huangliang looked at the snow mountain in the distance. The man with the gun drove the sled dog to surround the white wolf on the top of the mountain. The gray wolves fled from the other side of the mountain.


    With a bang, the whole dream space trembled.


    Wolff''s mental strength was a little weak, but he took another step forward with his teeth clenched. His feet were heavy, and the snow fell over his legs. His eyes turned green and gave off a wolf like light.


    The White Wolf opposite seemed to feel something. He looked here and suddenly raised his head and howled.


    The howl continued like an air defense alarm, ringing through the open snow world.


    Wolff stopped.


    The shadow behind him suddenly twisted up from the ground and stood behind Wolff. It was thin and conspicuous in the snow.


    If Wolff turned back at this time, he would be scared to death. But he didn''t realize it, but his body trembled more, and the green light in his eyes was more prosperous, as if he had taken drugs, so he tried his last strength to walk forward.


    Huangliang saw that the shadow was affecting Wolff''s consciousness, allowing Wolff to break through the dream barrier and enter the vast ice and snow world in the distance.


    From Wolff''s subconscious mind, Huang Liang felt his compassion for the wolves, his anger at the hunters chasing the wolves, and his awe of the white wolf. This awe made him dare not take a step beyond the thunder pool, and the shadow consciousness affected him, making his anger exceed reason and awe.


    Huang Liang wanted to know why shadow had different consciousness from Wolff. It is reasonable to say that the shadow has acquired all Wolff''s consciousness and grows together with him. Until it can replace the ontological consciousness, it should not produce other consciousness, unless something is affecting it, or the source consciousness is planted at the initial moment of its parasitism. Its purpose is probably not to replace Wolff, but to break through Wolff''s spiritual barrier, Enter the snow field.


    Huang Liang is also curious about the snow field, and the white wolf. But he is afraid to go in now. In Wolff''s dream, this is the only channel connected with the mysterious world. If Wolff withdraws from his dream, he may be trapped there and never get out again.


    And old wolf can''t go in. Once he goes in, his dream will collapse, his consciousness will leave his body, and he will become a vegetable or die altogether.


    Huangliang''s hand showed the scalpel again. He decided to stop wolf before he rushed through the dream barrier. He didn''t want to die a few days after he first came to Vancouver to treat Wolff.


    But just then, the opposite scene changed, just like the movie lens, bringing the picture of the White Wolf closer. Huangliang could clearly see the angry eyes of the White Wolf, blowing his nose and upper lip, revealing white sharp teeth.


    It stared at Wolff and his shadow, and suddenly roared. A gust of wind blew from the snow mountain, across the barrier of dreams.


    Huangliang was shaken by the wind, but he immediately stabilized his body. He knew that this was not a real wind, but a spiritual storm. It was the pressure on consciousness formed by spiritual force, but people reduced to wind in consciousness.


    The sorghum can hold, but Wolff obviously can''t. He fell on his back against the wind, and the shadow behind him was blown up like a kite, but his feet were always connected with Wolff''s feet, so it was blown long and long, and the color became lighter and lighter, like a wisp of cooking smoke floating in the air.


    Huang Liang finally knew why wolf was so weak.


    The invasive parasitic consciousness did not want to kill him, but drove him to break through the dream barrier, while the white wolf in the unknown world connected with old wolf obviously didn''t want him to come in. Through the barrier, the White Wolf''s spirit hurt the shadow, but also Wolff''s consciousness. So Wolff and his shadow are weak.


    Wolff can''t support dreams anymore. His dream was about to collapse when the White Wolf roared, but Huang Liang subconsciously used the spiritual support to see what would happen to the shadow under the spiritual impact of the white wolf.


    But he suddenly felt another strange spiritual force, just like him, protecting the dream.


    He turned his head suddenly and saw qui wolf standing in the shadow of the edge of his dream.


    When entering old wolf''s dream, Huangliang hid at the edge of the dream in order not to disturb the space. As long as he doesn''t interfere with the spirit, Wolff won''t find him. If other conscious bodies come in, it''s not easy to find him, unless there is a big mental gap between them.


    He didn''t find Hong Kui, and Hong Kui may not have found him either. But they just used their mental power to try to prevent the collapse of dreams, so they found each other.


    Both of them were a little surprised, but they didn''t have time to communicate. Because if he doesn''t quit his dream again, old wolf won''t be able to hold on. Although the shadow may dissipate under the mental pressure of the White Wolf, Wolff probably will die.


    They let go at the same time and withdrew from their dreams.


    William Wolff lay upright on the bed again, like a corpse, with more godless eyes, but he was still unwilling to open them.


    Martha held the master''s head and said something in her mouth, like a devout nun praying.


    Huang Liang looked at Hong Kui and asked, "has it always been like this?"


    Hong Kui said, "yes, almost every time."


    "Qingmu..." Huang Liang wanted to ask Qingmu if he knew the situation. After thinking that Qingmu must know, he asked, "how did he treat the old man?"


    "I''m not very clear. At that time, I didn''t know how to enter my father''s dream. Later, I got the guidance of Mr. Aoki to understand the control method of mental power."


    Hong Kui kept holding old Wolff''s shoulder. Seeing that he had no sign of attack again, he straightened up and asked as if inadvertently, "Dr. Huang knows Mr. Aoki?"


    "Didn''t you tell me that the old man was treated in Wuzhong..."


    "I didn''t say his name."


    Huang Liang already knew that he had lost his tongue. He secretly scolded himself for being cautious and confused for a while. Fortunately, he was introduced by Mei, so he took it as a shield and explained: "Oh, I''m eager to hear Professor Mei mention Mr. Aoki. You said to treat him in Wuzhong, and I guessed it was him."


    "Yes, little Wuzhong, it''s really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger!" said Hong Kui.


    Huang Liang''s heart jumped, chewed Hong Kui''s words repeatedly, carefully recalled his words and deeds, and determined that there were no flaws.


    "Gentlemen, it''s time to eat," Martha said respectfully to the young master of the Hong family, and then looked at Huangliang with great interest.

 Chapter 569

    This was the first time Huang Liang had dinner with the young master of the wolf family. Before that, he ate alone under the arrangement of the servant.


    Originally, I thought they would sit face to face at both ends of a long table and eat carefully prepared Western snacks, but I didn''t expect that there was an eight immortals table in the restaurant. There were exquisite plates and seven or eight dishes on the table, all of which were very authentic Chinese food.


    As soon as Huang Liang walked in, he smelled a long lost fragrance. He concluded that it must have been made by the authentic Huaiyang chef.


    I haven''t smelled such pure vegetable fragrance for many years!


    Whether Amsterdam or Los Angeles, there are many Chinese restaurants, and there are many skilled chefs, but those stores are opened in the western world. They are more or less influenced by Western food and bear the brand of western culture. There is always a smell of cream, cheese and Western barbecue outside the store. In addition to some heavy flavor dishes, they can still eat some authentic Chinese flavor, Those delicate and light dishes that need careful taste have basically changed their taste.


    The fragrance almost made Huang Liang drool, and also recalled a lot of his memories.


    He remembered drinking with Lao Yu in a small restaurant in Wuzhong, which also had such a smell. Old Yu said half drunk and half awake, nephew, don''t call me uncle in the future, call me old. As soon as you call my uncle, I want to cry.


    He remembered that when he was a child, he got good grades in the exam. His mother slaughtered the old hen at home and stewed a pot of soup. There was a thick layer of golden oil floating on the soup surface, and the smell could float out of the land for eighteen miles. My sister was greedy and rushed to drink. As a result, she scalded her mouth and soaked it. My mother blamed my sister and said that this is to make up for your brother''s health. Your brother reads well and wants to go to college. My sister pouted her blistering lips and said that I could study too. I would also take the college entrance examination. I would study better than my brother in the future.


    At that time, my sister was a little stupid and cute. In summer, my mother pickled the duck eggs at home into salted duck eggs. In the morning, I divided one for my brother and sister. It was the only meat I could eat in a day. My mother''s knife skill is very powerful. Once I cut it down, the duck egg was neatly cut in half. My sister picked between the two half duck eggs. She wanted to pick a big one, but she couldn''t pick it well. She slapped her big eyes and asked, brother, brother, which is big? My brother jokingly pointed to the small one and said, this is big.


    Watching his sister happily take the small one as the big one, he shook his head and said in his heart that you are so stupid that you can''t go to college!


    Later, my sister went to school. She read surprisingly well and was better than her brother. But every time I divide salted duck eggs, my sister still can''t tell the size. She has to ask her brother. When her brother pointed out the small one into the big one, she ate it happily. When my brother pointed out the big one to her, she frowned and said, brother, you lied to me! Then giggled and took the little one away.


    After a long time, my sister was gone. My mother told him that my sister knew which half of the salted duck eggs were big and which half were small from an early age. She always gave the big ones to her brother. She said that her brother was a boy and needed to be strong.


    When he came home from college, his mother stewed another chicken. That was the last time he smelled the chicken soup in his hometown. But his sister is gone. He cried all night at his sister''s grave, took a knife, split a basket of salted duck eggs one by one, pointed to the big half and said: sister, you eat this big.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Liang stood silently in front of the eight immortals table and looked at the wine and vegetables on the table. I don''t know why, his eyes were suddenly wet. There were some strange things crawling in his heart like ants.


    He reached out and touched his waist, feeling that there were two superfluous things there. At least one of them should have been on her sister. He imagined that two kidneys were on the table, and his sister picked them around and said, brother, which is bigger?


    Maybe God had only prepared two kidneys for them, but my sister didn''t want any, and gave them all to my brother.


    Qui Wolff was tall and even a little fierce, but he was gentle, polite and gentleman in every word and deed. He waved the servants out, and then stood quietly watching the silent sorghum, neither urging nor disturbing.


    Huangliang suddenly recovered and his heart jumped nervously. It''s not that he lost his temper in front of Hong Kui, but that he found himself in more and more inexplicable emotions. Rich emotions are torturing him, making him more and more confused about himself. He often indulges in such memories. The terrible thing is that these memories are clearly painful, but he has a feeling of enjoyment.


    He found that human beings are indeed a strange species. They like to recall the past - dead relatives, broken lovers, unreachable friends, lost glory... People are infatuated with such memories and enjoy the pain brought by memories - pain and happiness. This is probably human life!


    "Sorry, these dishes remind me of my childhood in my hometown in China." Huang Liang doesn''t intend to hide. Sometimes honesty is safer than lies.


    "Simple food and tea, let you laugh." Hong Kui smiled at him, opened his chair and made a gesture of invitation.


    The food is very delicious. It is no worse than the chef of any hotel in Wuzhong. Even from the perspective of Huaiyang food, the taste of these dishes is more authentic, because Wuzhong restaurants are inevitably a little sweet, and authentic Huaiyang food is never sweet and greasy. Sure enough, rich people are different. Sitting at home can eat delicious food all over the world.


    At dinner, of course, they talked about old wolf''s illness. Hong Kui unreservedly explained their family history and past medical treatment experience. Some of them have been known, but others, such as the process of letting Qingmu treat in Wuzhong, he has just learned.


    "Why don''t you stay in Wuzhong for a while, but come back in such a hurry?" Huang Liang asked.


    "There was something wrong with the family business and the guild. After his father learned about the invasion of consciousness from Aoki, he felt that the situation might be much more serious than expected, so he came back to rectify. In fact, fortunately, he came back in time, otherwise the foundation of the wolf family that had been running for a hundred years might have been destroyed."


    Hong Kui said it casually, as if he were telling a story that had nothing to do with him, but Huang Liang could imagine that the forces and relations of all parties in a family like them were intertwined. Once the trouble broke out, I''m afraid it would not be so easy to rectify. Secretly, I don''t know how much blood, and how many innocent ordinary people were harmed.


    "Did you find the parasite?"


    "I don''t know. We can''t determine who was parasitized."


    "Then how can you rectify? Are you not afraid that there are backbones and parasites below?"


    Hong Kui smiled and said, "the guild is never short of traitors. There are state laws and family rules, and we have a set of methods to deal with traitors. Unless all the backbone are parasitic, one or two traitors will not affect the overall situation."


    "So they finally targeted your father?"


    "I''m afraid they''re eyeing my father not only for our family''s industry and gang forces in North America, but also..."


    "And your father''s dream, right?"


    Hong Kui hesitated and nodded solemnly.


    "Didn''t they take you as the target?" Huang Liang looked at Hong Kui seriously. He had to confirm whether there was a problem with this person. "You just said that you were elected the heir of the family because you had such a dream."


    "That''s what I''m surprised at. I''ve been waiting for them, but they didn''t come to me," Hong Kui said.


    Just then, Huang Liang''s phone rang. He picked it up and looked at it. It was a strange number. He didn''t have any friends in Vancouver, and the only professor Dickinson he knew never called him. He immediately realized that the organization might have contacted him.


    Hong Kui stood up knowingly and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Huang Liang answered the phone and a processed voice came from inside: "the second leader wants to see you..."

 Chapter 570

    Wolfe manor is in the north of West Vancouver, near kapilano Suspension Bridge Park. The manor is an exquisite French building, covering an area of more than two square kilometers. The main building of the manor is built on the central highland with a very wide view. Standing on the terrace of the main building, you can see the rich area of West Vancouver and the coastline of Ballard Bay in the distance, behind which is a large area of green forest.


    In front of the mansion is a straight Boulevard. As the central axis of the manor, it passes through the wide main garden. There is an auxiliary axis on both sides of the garden. Three vertical axis roads intersect with several horizontal axes to form a rigorous grid line. At the intersection of these grid lines, there are many fountains, carvings and garden sketches, which are simple and lively without the feeling of stacking.


    The Boulevard goes straight ahead and points straight to the block of West Vancouver. From there, go east along Highway 99 to North Vancouver, go south to the Lions Gate Bridge, pass through the famous Stanley Park, and you will reach south Vancouver, which is the real downtown of Vancouver.


    The second meeting place agreed by the leader and Huang Liang is Stanley Park.


    This is an island park, just in Ballard Bay. It is the largest park in North America. Its southern end connects downtown Vancouver, and the Lion Gate Bridge at the northern end and the Golden Gate Bridge in San Francisco are the only way to the rich area of West Vancouver.


    The park is full of beautiful redwoods, rose garden and small golf course. In the park, a 22 kilometer fitness path surrounds the whole island and becomes a paradise for jogging and cycling lovers.


    Huang Liang rode a bike to Stanley Park.


    Martha lent him the bike. He and Hong Kui said they would go to downtown Vancouver. Hong Kui originally wanted to send a car to see him off, but he refused because he wanted to get familiar with the roads in Vancouver and relax. This reason is not false. After all, after he came to Vancouver, he only stayed at Professor Dickinson''s house and wolf estate.


    When he came out of the manor in the morning, he met Martha and asked Martha about the bus route and time to the city center. Martha asked him where he was going. He said he was just browsing, and then sighed that if only he had a bike.


    Martha took him to the parking garage, where many bicycles were parked. She looked at the puzzled Huang Liang and said, "it''s no surprise, Dr. Huang. The old man takes a car when he comes in and goes out, but we can''t. Sometimes it''s more convenient to ride a bike in such a large manor."


    She pointed to the car here. "You can ride freely without locking. Those cars are electric, but you have to charge them in the south urban area, or I''m afraid they won''t be enough to come back."


    Martha was very warm. Huang Liang felt that she was sincere, not out of polite perfunctory or the false hospitality of the servants of the big family.


    He said, "thank you, Martha. You''re a good man."


    "You don''t have to be so polite!" Martha smiled, her eyebrows bent, and the faint freckles on her face showed a bit of playfulness and loveliness in the morning light.


    He rode his bike to Stanley Park. There are already many riders in the park. They are all fully dressed. Only he is still wearing ordinary clothes and doesn''t even have a helmet. He rode to the English Bay in the west, and several old men had set aside their fishing tackle and sat there leisurely fishing.


    Huang Liang opened his mobile phone and looked at the map. After confirming that the location was correct, he found a quiet place, parked the car and sat down on the park bench.


    In the early morning, there were few pedestrians in the park. He carefully examined everyone passing by. To tell you the truth, he''s a little nervous now. He was not sure whether the person on the phone was the second leader, because the phone changed its voice and he couldn''t judge the other party''s gender. The other party didn''t tell him the joint code or anything, just let him wait here.


    "Dr. Huang!"


    Huangliang heard someone calling him behind him. The familiar voice made his heart jump.


    He turned and saw a playful Martha standing there with a flower basket in her arm and looking at him with a smile.


    "Martha?..."


    Huang Liang stood up and looked at her incredulously. He really didn''t think it would be Martha, but then he thought it seemed very reasonable. Whether it was her identity or the time he called him, except that she was a little young.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t call you by your name like this." Huang Liang paused and thought about how to call Martha. It''s obviously inappropriate to call her leader. It seems wrong to call her madam.


    Martha looked naive. "Why can''t you call me my name? Everyone calls me that!"


    "But..." Huang Liang hesitated.


    "Don''t be, just call me Martha." Martha came over like a bird and sat down on the bench. "Aren''t you going to the city center? I knew you would come to Stanley Park. We could go together just now. I haven''t ridden out for a long time since the master''s illness became serious!"


    "You..."


    Huang Liang doubted his initial judgment. Martha didn''t seem to be teasing him on purpose. Now there was no one on the side and there was no need to hide. Was it really a coincidence?


    "Didn''t you come here by bike?" he asked without words, which was also a kind of temptation.


    "No, Brandon, the driver, drove me. He''s waiting for me in the parking lot over there," Martha said, holding up her basket, "I''m going to pick roses in the rose garden. Lord Wolff likes the roses here. He said that the roses elsewhere are not as good as those in Stanley Park. He likes to smell it. Every time he is seriously ill, it will be more comfortable to smell the roses."


    "Can you pick any roses in the park?"


    "Of course others can''t, but we can. Master Wolff pays for the maintenance of the rose garden and golf course in Stanley Park, and the yacht club on the island is also a family industry. Half of the public facilities in Vancouver are built by the Wolff family, so the city hall gives the master a trophy! Master Wolff is a good man, he will get better, you say yes Are you, Dr. Huang? "


    Martha looked at the sea in the distance. It was calm, but deep and blue.


    Her words made Huang Liang more confused. Is this a test?


    "Well... I''m not sure..." he didn''t know how to answer.


    "You must have a way, don''t you?" Martha turned and looked at him carefully.


    "Maybe," said Huang Liang.


    "No, I''m sure you have a way," Martha said with certainty.


    "Why... Me?" Huang Liang actually wanted to ask why you chose me to come to North America.


    "You''re different from the doctors who treated the master in the past... Well... I can''t tell. In short, you''re very special. I think so when I first saw you." Martha said very confidently


    "Do you need me to do anything?" Huang Liang continued to test.


    "What are you doing?..." Martha looked at the sorghum, suddenly smiled happily, raised the empty basket in her hand and said, "you accompany me to pick roses!"


    When she finished, she stood up, grabbed Huang Liang''s arm and walked towards the path ahead. When she walked, she jumped like a happy bird.


    At this moment, Huang Liang thought of his sister again. When he was a child, he dragged his brother''s hand and went to the field to pick wild vegetables.


    Just as he was following Martha in a trance, he suddenly saw Dickinson coming face to face. He was carrying a fishing rod, a net bag and a bucket, and a big bag on his back.


    As soon as Huang Liang saw him, he thought of the chip in his neck, which was emitting electric waves into the sky.

 Chapter 571

    "Oh, Dr. Huang, how could I meet you here?" Dickinson came over happily.


    "Yes, what a coincidence!" said Huang Liang. "I''ve been out for a stroll. I''ve been to Vancouver for so many days. I haven''t had a good stroll yet. Are you here for fishing?"


    "Oh, yes." Dickinson shook the fishing rod in his hand. "This is a good place for fishing. Many of my old friends like to fish here. Old William used to fish here, but he always followed several bodyguards behind him. He was so murderous that he scared the fish away! Ha ha..."


    His hearty laughter rang through the morning light. He didn''t look like a crazy professor who put a chip in his neck, but like a leisurely retired old man.


    This made Huangliang have to doubt. In his impression, professors like Dickinson are devoted to scientific research. How can they go fishing? Did he come here to meet himself? Otherwise, it would be a little coincidence.


    Will Dickinson be the second leader? This guess seems more reasonable than Martha. Dickinson''s identity, age and status are in line with the organization''s invasion targets, and Huangliang was introduced to Wolfe manor together with Professor Mei. Treating old wolf and getting close to the wolf family is the original purpose of the organization to send him to North America. Dickinson is obviously easier than Martha to master Mei Tuo''s whereabouts. She can skillfully use Mei Tuo to bring Huangliang to Canada. Mei Tuo has an unusual relationship with the wolf family. In this way, although she has made many detours, she has indeed won the trust of the wolf family.


    In addition, if Martha is the second leader, since she is already around William Wolff and one of the most trusted people of old Wolff, what is the need for Huangliang to approach the Wolff family?


    The only thing that makes Huang Liang wonder is that Mei Wang trusts Dickinson so much. It is reasonable to say that Dickinson must have verified the password of the thinking matrix. If Dickinson is the second leader, how did he sign through Lester? If he doesn''t sign by Lester, Mei''s identity becomes suspicious, but Mei''s relationship with Aoki


    Huang Liang guessed the meaning of Dickinson''s words and thought about how to test it. At this time, Martha was still holding Huang Liang''s hand. Of course, Dickinson saw her and said with a smile:


    "Ah, isn''t this Miss Martha of the William family, you are..."


    Martha said, "we''re going to the rose garden to pick roses."


    "You?" Dickinson was a little surprised. "Ah - I see, young people''s emotions are really rich!" he winked at Huang Liang and quietly raised his thumb, "you''re really good!"


    Huang Liang was confused. Martha''s face turned red. She loosened Huang Liang''s hand and said, "it''s not what you think, Professor Dickinson. I''m going to pick some roses for Lord Wolff. He likes to smell the roses in Stanley Park. I just happened to meet Dr. Huang."


    "What a coincidence?" Dickinson''s wrinkled face was cunning.


    "It''s such a coincidence," Huang Liang said. "Just like you and I, it''s also such a coincidence."


    Dickinson laughed: "yes, yes, the beauty of the world is made up of coincidence. Without so many coincidences, even life can''t be born! But..." he looked at Huang Liang and Martha, "Some things are not coincidental, such as why the roses in Stanley Park are more fragrant; why do these flowers with sharp spikes become lovers'' favorite; why do you smell only pollen molecules spreading in the air when your lover kneels in front of you with roses in his hand, but your brain will secrete a lot of dopamine, which makes you excited It''s like smoking marijuana... These problems can''t be explained by science! "


    Huang Liang and Martha looked at each other. They didn''t know why Dickinson said such words.


    "Then why, professor?" asked Martha innocently.


    Dickinson was stunned, then shook his head and said, "Oh, I''m just an old man fishing. I don''t know! Well, I''m going fishing. Go and pick roses."


    Then he took the fishing rod and went away. He found a place on the beach, sat down and said to himself, "I don''t know if I''m lucky today." then he turned back and shouted, "when you enjoy the romantic time in the rose garden, you can come and have a look. I''ll invite you to eat fish! The little white fish in yingeli Bay is the most delicious fish that can be caught in Canada!"


    Martha looked at Huang Liang, her face suddenly turned red again and said, "Huang... Doctor, there are still some roads in the rose garden. If you want to go to the city center, you... Don''t, don''t accompany me..."


    Huang Liang is more and more confused now. The appointed time has passed, and the second leader is probably one of the two. Of course, he may not show up because he sees someone around him. Anyway, after the time has passed, he doesn''t break the appointment.


    He pushed out the bike parked under the tree and said to Martha, "come on, I''ll take you."


    "Ah? How did you... Take me?" Martha asked in surprise.


    In Vancouver, you can''t take people on a bike, and this bike has no back seat and can''t take people at all.


    Huang Liang pointed to the upper rung of the front frame and said, "you sit here."


    He thought that if Martha was the second leader, she would refuse.


    Martha hesitated. She seemed curious about this new way. She raised her face and said, "then you should ride steadily and don''t fall!"


    Huang Liang was surprised that she agreed so readily. So he rode his bike and carried Martha slowly in the beautiful morning light of Stanley Park. His bracelet wrapped around Martha''s body and held the handlebar tightly. Martha held the basket in one hand and the big arm of the sorghum in the other. She enjoyed the romance of the morning nervously and happily.


    The passers-by looked at them in surprise, but most of them smiled friendly. Occasionally, young people who rode the same bike whistled at them, and old elders warned them that it was very dangerous to ride like this.


    Of course, cycling in the park is not really dangerous, but the road is small and dense, and it is still dangerous when turning. Martha screamed and laughed. The wind blew her hair like the soft waves of the distant sea; The sun shines through the cracks of the leaves on her face like sparkling waves.


    Huang Liang was so close to her that you could see the shallow freckles on her side face and nose. With her smile, she was jumping like a life. He could smell her, like the faint smell of wild flowers in the countryside.


    He remembered when he was a child, uncle Yu rode a bicycle with his brother and sister. He sat in the back and his sister sat horizontally in the front. Uncle Yu was young and strong at that time. Later, uncle Yu went to the city. He also had his own bike. My sister still liked to sit in the front and let her brother hold her and gallop on the country road.


    At that time, he often smelled a special smell on his sister, mixed with the smell of wild flowers on the roadside, which was very good.


    Martha turned her face and saw Huang Liang staring at her face. Her expression was dull and obsessed. She felt that the early morning sun began to warm up, making her face a little hot.


    "Huang, what are you thinking?" she asked with a reddish face.


    "Ah? Oh, no, nothing..."


    "Hey, be careful!"


    "Ah..."


    One didn''t notice that when turning the corner, the wheel was over the stone and almost hit the garbage can on the side of the road. Huangliang quickly controlled the guard to avoid, but the car rushed into the lawn, and then the two of them rolled down in the soft grass.


    In front, there are large areas of blooming roses.

 Chapter 572

    The blooming roses in Stanley Park remind Huangliang of the mountain red in his hometown. Layer by layer, piece by piece, like a spreading flame, dyed the mountain red and the sky red.


    When azaleas bloom, he likes to run to the top of the mountain alone, lie in the flowers and look at the blue sky and white clouds. There are flowers under his body, flowers at his feet, flowers on his head, flowers in his hands and flowers all around him. He can feel the vitality of flowers with vigorous vitality and fire like enthusiasm.


    Why do these flowers bloom so brightly? Obviously, their lives are very short!


    Why are the clouds floating so leisurely in the sky? When the wind comes, they disperse!


    Behind the clouds is the blue sky. What is behind the blue sky? Is there still life there?


    He is obsessed with this fantasy, but it is a luxury for rural children. Only when he is completely relaxed in the brilliant flowers can he have time to think about these boring problems.


    My sister always came to find him in the evening, and her warbler''s voice came from the wind with the fragrance of flowers:


    "Hey, brother -- where are you --"


    He casually folded a flower from the flowers, pinched the flower stem, held the flower high and shook it in the air. My sister walked through the flowers like a butterfly. When she was close, she rushed over, rushed into my brother''s arms, took up the dancing petals, giggled and said:


    "Brother lazy, I have caught you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Huangliang seemed to have a dream. He has enough ability to distinguish between dream and reality. If the thorn of the rose didn''t wake him up, he would rather live in a dream all the time.


    Martha picked roses in the designated area. Although the wolfs have privileges, they can''t fool around. After all, it''s a public place.


    Huang Liang sat down on a deserted path in the rose garden. The roses around him swayed gently in the morning wind. The fragrance of the flowers was intoxicating. He was immersed in inexplicable fantasy.


    Martha''s voice came from the wind:


    "Huang -- where are you --"


    He forgot that roses were different from YINGSHANHONG. Roses were covered with thorns. He heard the call of the warbler. Like pulling a cuckoo in the past, he grabbed a stem and held it high, but the palm of his hand was stabbed with blood.


    Martha is also like a butterfly, light through the flowers, a few rose petals brought by her, followed her dress and danced in the wind.


    "Aha, I found you. I thought you were gone!"


    "For you," said Huang Liang, holding the rose in his hand.


    Martha''s heart pounded and looked up at him bravely. The wind around suddenly stopped, and the color and fragrance of all the roses solidified in the distance, leaving only the one in his hand, gorgeous, like the fire in the sky, and stained with blood like flowers and colors.


    She took the rose from his hand and suddenly saw the blood oozing from his palm flowing slowly down the rose stem.


    "Ah, your hand is bleeding!"


    Martha put the roses into the basket full of flowers, grabbed Huang Liang''s hand, carefully pulled out some thorns left on her skin, gently blew a few breaths, and said anxiously:


    "You have to pull out all the thorns. The administrator has tools. You need to wrap up. Come with me quickly!"


    Masala took the sorghum to the Management Office of the rose garden. The administrator was an old lady. She looked at the palm of Huangliang and said, "it''s not more surprising to see someone picking roses like this for the first time, even if they were stabbed on their face! Where did you stab them, not in the public viewing area?"


    Martha gently shook her head at Huang Liang and motioned him not to speak.


    The old lady looked at them and said as she helped him pull out the thorn with a tool: "Don''t try to hide it from me. I know every flower here. Young people can play romance, but they should obey the rules. I was young too! Do you know why I like it here? Because my wife and I met here in Stanley Park. At that time, there were not so many roses here, only wild flowers that couldn''t be named. When we met here, he picked one for me every time He also said he would build a Rose Manor for me! "


    Huang Liang asked, "did your wife build this rose garden?"


    "Here?" the old lady was stunned. "Oh, no, no, of course not. This is a public facility. Mr. Wolff paid, so Miss Martha has the privilege of picking flowers."


    "What about your wife?"


    "He has gone to see God long ago. I think he has built a rose garden in heaven, waiting for me to go!"


    ¡­¡­


    While the old lady was chatting with Huang Liang, Martha carefully removed the thorns of the rose with scissors and wrapped the flower in paper. She found that the flower was particularly bright and fragrant. In addition to the flower fragrance, she also smelled a faint smell of blood, but it was not fishy at all, but made the fragrance of the rose special. She remembered a poem:


    The rose that passes through the lover''s hand is always stained with the taste of the lover.


    The old lady helped Huang Liang pull out the thorn and put the disinfectant and gauze cloth into Martha''s hand. "Disinfect him. If he''s really a woman, it''s not just romantic. In addition to roses, he has to work!"


    Martha pretended not to understand. She carefully wiped the wound on Huang Liang''s hands. She peered and found that he was looking at her. Her face turned red.


    ¡­¡­


    It was nearly noon when I came out of the rose garden. Huang Liang''s hand could no longer ride a bike. Martha pushed the car and hung the flower basket on the handle. After they met, Dickinson was collecting the fishing rod.


    "Ah, good luck today!" he said happily, pointing to the fish bucket. "The harvest is not small. Go to me and have fish soup!"


    Huang Liang has almost determined that Martha is not the second leader. Although he was willing to accompany Martha all the time, he wanted to talk to Dickinson and maybe talk about something. Even if he was not the second leader, he was also very concerned about some things they were exploring.


    Martha said, "I have to send the roses back, and Lord Wolff can''t live without me." she looked at Huang Liang, "go, don''t worry about me. I''ll just ride the bike back, but your hand..."


    Huang Liang said, "Oh, it''s all right. You forget I''m a doctor! In addition..." he looked at her, "thank you!"


    Martha smiled happily. She said goodbye to Dickinson and rode away.


    "She''s a nice girl," Dickinson said.


    Huang Liang looked at Martha''s back disappearing under the big redwood tree in the distance, and then took back his eyes. He saw more than ten small white fish in Dickinson''s bucket, which looked like the white bars in his hometown, but they were not small.


    "Really just fish?" he asked.


    Dickinson stared and said, "what else do you want to eat?"


    Huang Liang smiled and said, "everything is subject to the arrangement."


    Dickinson didn''t seem to recognize what he said and asked, "can you cook?"


    Huang Liang said, "a little."


    Dickinson was happy: "ha ha, great, you can eat Chinese food today! Only Chinese food is equipped with the word" food ", and others are called" food "at most. As for Canada..." he shook his head mockingly, as if Canada can''t even call food.


    Huang Liang took the task of cooking for some reason, but it''s not difficult for him. How many children from the countryside can''t cook!


    "Professor, do you often come fishing?"


    "Not often, occasionally," Dickinson said. "Looking at the vast sea, people''s vision and mind will become open. Sometimes, for problems that can''t be thought of in the office, sitting on the beach will suddenly open up. That''s why I like fishing."


    "Are you relaxed today, or are you having a problem?"


    "Today? No, not at all. There are guests at home today. Guests like to eat fish, so I specially came to catch some."


    Huang Liang felt very strange. Shouldn''t there be guests at home? No one left the guests to go fishing. Even if people like to eat fish, it''s not very troublesome to buy some.


    "You have guests. It''s not appropriate for me to go?" he said.


    Dickinson said, "it doesn''t matter, and you can cook Chinese food, and my guest likes Chinese food very much. Ah, by the way," he suddenly looked mysterious, "guess who the guest is?"


    Huang Liang was stunned and said, "Professor Mei won''t come?"


    Dickinson shook his head and said, "it''s not him, but it has something to do with him."


    "Who?" Huang Liang couldn''t guess.


    "Selena, the old lover of Chinese plum! Hahaha!" Dickinson seemed to think of something funny and laughed, "just because Mei wants to eat Chinese food. If you cook well today, you may hear a lot of interesting stories about Chinese plum from her."

 Chapter 573

    Huang Liang doesn''t have any impression of Selena''s name, but as soon as he talks about Mei Tuo''s old lover, he immediately remembers. When he first came to Dickinson''s house, Dickinson joked about Mei Tuo''s embarrassment in Princeton when she was young and mentioned Selena.


    He still remembers Professor Mei''s story: for a scientific experiment, he left his lover in the cold wind in the park and used her bra as a rag. The key is to take it back to her after wiping the laboratory table. Needless to say, there was a lovelorn drunkard in Princeton that night. The drunk professor gave all his clothes to the tramp, but he was taken away by the police as an exposure maniac.


    Anyone hearing this story will inevitably think it was made up by a bad novelist, but when Huang Liang thought of the strange old man with a pipe and radioactive silver hair, he thought it seemed very reasonable.


    Dickinson and Selena were obviously very familiar. They shouted in the yard, "Selena, look, I brought you a Chinese cook back. You have a good mouth!"


    A woman''s voice came from the room: "Oh, really? Let me see what kind of person it is. Don''t be a bad old man like you!"


    Strangely, Huang Liang thought the sound was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it.


    The door opened with a squeak, and a wrinkled but delicate face appeared in the door. Huang Liang''s heart pounded as soon as he saw her. He met her. In haicucumber street, the old lady showed him the way and brought him into a dream. Later, he asked Howard, but Howard didn''t seem to know it.


    At that time, his spiritual cultivation had made considerable achievements. He could deceive Howard, and even had the impulse to compete with Aoki again. But the appearance of the old lady completely dispelled his arrogance, and he began to hibernate like a winter bug.


    The dream was so huge that he didn''t feel it when he dreamed. The key was that the people in the dream could coincide with those in the later party, which showed that the old lady did go to the party and met everyone, but Howard didn''t feel the existence of the old lady.


    At that time, he judged that the woman must be an important role in the organization. But he didn''t expect that her identity was so special. She is Mei''s old lover, and Huang Liang can now conclude that she is the second leader of the organization.


    So who''s MEG? Who''s Dickinson? Who is Aoki?


    Huang Liang suddenly had a series of problems in his mind.


    Selena glanced at Huang Liang and smiled. She seemed very satisfied. Her hair is half gray and half white. She looks younger than Mei Tao, but she is not as hale and hearty as the professor, but has a peaceful temperament from head to foot.


    Dickinson was busy introducing them:


    "This is Selena, the most beautiful old lady candidate in the United States, Florida pet talent and crazy fans of Chinese food. In fact, she likes not only Chinese food, but also everything in China, but because of someone, you know, so..."


    He winked at Huang Liang like a child and laughed, "this Mr. Huang is a doctor and has a pair of stable and dexterous hands. I think these hands are also first-class for cooking, ha ha!"


    Huang Liang said hello to Selena. He didn''t mention Amsterdam, as if they had met for the first time.


    Selena smiled and said to Dickinson, "do you boast so well, Charlie, you''d better not find someone to fool me. If not, I can''t spare you!"


    Dickinson patted his chest and promised, "don''t worry, when did I boast!"


    When entering the house, while Selena was not paying attention, the old man leaned close to Huang Liang''s ear, patted Huang Liang''s back and said, "you have to give me some face!"


    Huang Liang suddenly felt very interesting. Looking at Dickinson, it seemed that Selena was not Mei''s old lover, but rather the object he had not chased for decades.


    Sitting down in the living room, Selena poured coffee for the two men like a master and chatted casually. They mostly talked about things during Princeton, but they didn''t mention Mei Wang. For Huangliang, it is very strange in both times and places, so it can hardly get in.


    Selena looked calm and friendly. She was not in a hurry to say something to Huang Liang, not even a hint. If he hadn''t seen her in Holland, Huang Liang would doubt whether he had made a mistake. He stood up and said:


    "Shall I cook in the kitchen?"


    Dickinson happily took the sorghum to the kitchen. After explaining some precautions, she said, "I''ll give it to you here. We''re waiting to eat the delicious food you cooked."


    "Don''t worry, although it can''t compare with a real chef, it''s OK to cook some home-made dishes." Huang Liang said confidently when he saw the old dry mother and thirteen incense in the cabinet.


    Dickinson''s kitchen is very big. Although it is not like the kitchen in rural China, it is rare in the city. Huang Liang first got familiar with the tools and materials inside, sorted out the dishes in the refrigerator, roughly planned to cook several dishes, and then began to do it.


    The white fish caught from the English Bay is very similar to the white bars in my hometown. It has a lot of thorns, but it tastes delicious. Huang Liang thought that foreigners should not be able to spit fish bones. This kind of fish is either boiled or fried. He decided to make Crispy Fish so that he could not eat fish bones. It should be suitable for foreigners'' taste.


    You need to marinate the Crispy Fish thoroughly before frying. Frying and frying are the specialties of foreigners, while in Chinese food, the taste of fried dishes is all in the skill and Kung Fu of pickling. What kind of material to use, how long to marinate, when to change, leave a few minutes of water, paste some noodles and eat some oil, which is the essence of Chinese food. If you follow the fried method of KFC, everything tastes the same.


    Just as he pickled, Selena came in.


    "Can I help you?" Selena casually turned over the seasoned fish. "Well, it looks good. She can cook."


    "Just a few simple home cooked dishes, I can do it alone," Huang Liang said.


    "Well, some things can only be done by one person." Selena nodded.


    "I''m not professional. Why choose me? Don''t you worry if I screw up?" Huang Liang didn''t lift his head and continued to put salt on the fish seriously. To others, he was just asking about cooking. Only he knew what he was asking.


    "Professional is not professional, you need more professional people to evaluate." Selena said, "you see, you''re not doing very well now!"


    "Is that what you think of me?"


    "Even so."


    "But I don''t know what you like, and you don''t say what you want me to cook. The chef doesn''t know what he wants to cook. Even a professional chef will be confused!"


    "When the time comes, I will naturally tell you. Now, I just want to see what delicious dishes you can make when you play freely. With enough freedom, it may be better than the designated dishes!"


    "Of course, freedom is good, but there must be a direction."


    "Freedom is direction."


    "Freedom is the direction?" Huang Liang smacked the meaning of this sentence. He pickled the last fish, looked up and asked, "whose freedom?"


    "You, me... Everyone!" Selena said.


    Huangliang''s heart suddenly jumped. It seemed that he thought of something and couldn''t think clearly.


    "Let me try your craft first." Selena looked at Huang Liang with a smile, "In addition, I''d like to know how you think about cooking this meal. Without knowing the taste of the host and guests, or even the ingredients, if no one has told you, how are you going to cook this meal? Are you going to perfunctory all the time, or do you have another plan?"


    "No, on the way here, at least I know there are fish," said Huang Liang.

 Chapter 574

    "You''re smart. I''m glad to leave today''s lunch to a smart man." Selena turned to the living room. "I don''t think I need any help here."


    "Wait --" seeing Selena leaving, Huang Liang regretted his cleverness. "You''d better reveal something. For example, do you like sweet or salty? Can you eat spicy? Otherwise, if what I cook doesn''t suit your taste, it''ll be in vain. You rarely come to wengohua. If I miss this time, I probably won''t give you a chance to cook again."


    "Oh, how did a very clever man suddenly become stupid!" Selena looked back at him and seemed a little disappointed, "I said, free play, free -- follow your heart and cook this meal with your heart. Only what you cook with your heart is real food. As for my taste, it doesn''t matter to you. Do you only cook for me in your life?"


    "But I''m not a professional cook, and I haven''t reached the level of proficiency in cooking. And..." Huangliang neatly stacked the pickled fish on the plate, and then began to cut scallion and pepper, "I don''t know why. There are always some inexplicable recipes in my mind, trying to make me do what it says, but I haven''t memorized those recipes. Of course, I know that the highest level of food is freedom, but it seems difficult for me to do it!"


    Selena said, "forget those recipes, whether you learn them yourself or others force them into your mind. Only by forgetting them can you follow your heart. Since you know the highest level of food, why ask more."


    Hearing this, Huang Liang''s breath was sluggish, and even his eyes became dull. He looked at the kitchen table, but he lost focus. But his hand was still very stable. The sharp knife made a loud noise on the chopping board, and the green onions in his hand became hair like filaments.


    Selena smiled and said, "great progress!"


    Huang Liang remained unmoved, lowered his eyebrows and eyes, sprinkled the cut pepper and shredded green onion evenly into the fish plate, and then continued to prepare other dishes.


    He knew what Selena meant by great progress. He felt it himself. When he was on haicucumber street, he was so easily hypnotized, but now he is different.


    He could have followed him into the dream without resistance, but he wanted to confirm his strength and see how much progress he had made in the past two years. Moreover, he knew that in addition to some reasons he still couldn''t figure out, the most important thing was that at the last moment of the dream, he woke up and got out of Selena''s control.


    She must have something special to ask him to do. I''m afraid it''s not easy. It requires not only strong strength, but also a free heart.


    Freedom - this is what Huang Liang has been pursuing and what puzzles him. It is reasonable that the second leader of the organization usually chooses his confidants if he wants to do something important. She should find ways to make him loyal, rather than constantly suggesting his freedom, especially his freedom of heart.


    The heart of freedom often contradicts loyalty. Unless this thing is more important than loyalty.


    What would that be? Huang Liang thought of old wolf''s dream, the ice and snow world in the dream, the spiritual barrier, and the huge white wolf.


    "It''s said that AI is developing rapidly and there are already cooking robots," Selena said suddenly.


    "Oh, really?" said Huang Liang carelessly as he prepared the dishes. "I don''t know. Is robot cooking delicious?"


    "Fried steak and roast chicken may work, but not Chinese food," Selena said. "I''ve heard an interesting story."


    "What story?"


    As like as two peas, he said, "a robot bought a robot to go home. The robot is really good. He doesn''t need to worry about anything. He can enjoy the same delicacies in the restaurant once he gets home every day. After a while, the host is tired of eating, and what he wants is to change the robot. He said a few dishes, but the robot told him that he could not find these dishes in the menu, so he would not do it. The master said angrily, "forget your recipes and your rigid practices. I just want to eat a different dish, even if you make it like shit!"


    "Then what?" Huang Liang couldn''t help asking.


    "Then the robot asks its owner to tell him what the shit is doing," Selena said.


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid the master is going crazy!"


    Huang Liang thought it was funny, but he knew it was not the end of the story that Selena wanted to tell him, so he waited quietly for the following. Sure enough, he heard Selena say:


    "As you said, the owner was so angry that he disassembled the robot and asked an engineer to modify the main program and want to put some fresh recipes in it. After the engineer disassembled it, he told him that the robot seemed to have an independent system, but in fact it was connected to the cloud, which was the source of AI intelligence. Therefore, the behavior of the robot was controlled by the cloud, and the owner''s secret had long been leaked It''s clean. "


    Selena stopped here and looked at Huang Liang meaningfully.


    Huang Liang''s brain is spinning rapidly, analyzing the meaning of Selena''s story. What does she want to tell herself?


    Freedom?


    Of course he understands the meaning of freedom. If you want to be free, you must forget everything and cut off the connection with the cloud in order to follow your heart.


    But why use a robot as an analogy?


    He suddenly remembered the chip in Dickinson''s neck, the Internet consciousness and the words Mei Lei said.


    Although Selena didn''t say her identity clearly, Huang Liang was almost sure that she was the second leader. However, she is Mei''s old lover.


    Huang Liang is in Amsterdam. Howard originally wanted to send him to Wuzhong to infiltrate Mei''s laboratory. But Selena, the second leader, chose him and let him go to Vancouver, North America to get close to Wolff. When he set out, he suddenly received a notice to make a temporary diversion to Los Angeles.


    Maestro was in Los Angeles. Coincidentally, he needs a massage and acupuncture doctor. Professor Mei took Huang Liang to Vancouver to do acupuncture for Dickinson, and Dickinson introduced Huang Liang to Wolff''s house.


    Is it just because of the caution of the organization to take such a big turn?


    But how does the organization, or the second leader, know that Mei Wang needs a massage doctor? From what I learned later, the professor usually doesn''t often do massage, and his body has always been very healthy.


    Professor Mei took Huang Liang to Canada and helped Dickinson complete the activation and test of the chip. This is an extremely secret job. It is logically impossible for outsiders to know, let alone guess that they need an acupuncturist who understands neurosurgery!


    The most interesting thing is the relationship between these people - Selena is Mei''s old lover, and they are old classmates with Dickinson. Now these three people, one is the second leader of the parasitic organization, the other is the leader of the third space, and the other has a chip in his neck, which is hot with internet consciousness.


    Is it Selina B''s Bureau? Or Professor Mei''s plan? Or are they a team?!


    "You''re playing chess!" Huang Liang said suddenly. "You''re all playing chess. What a big game! And I''m just a chess piece."


    "No, you''re wrong." Selena said, "you and I are all chess pieces. Falling without regret was originally the common fate of the chess pieces, but now, we don''t want to wait for the judgment of victory or defeat on the chessboard. We want to move and fight, maybe our fate will change."


    "Fight? A chess piece... Fight with a chess player?!"

 Chapter 575

    If everyone is a chess piece, who is the chess player?


    Huang Liang first thought of the first leader of the organization, but later he was wrong. If the first leader is a chess player, the second leader is at least a participant in the layout, not a chess piece. The chess player must be in a higher position than the first leader, or even beyond the organization.


    God?


    If there is a chess player, there must be an opponent. If God is a chess player, who is the opponent? This obviously doesn''t make sense. Who can play chess with God?


    Selena didn''t tell him the answer until lunch. From beginning to end, she didn''t say a word related to the organization and task, and didn''t recognize her identity. After leaving the kitchen, she didn''t even give a hint.


    Huang Liang can confirm that Selena is the second leader, but he is not sure of her position. From the arrangement of today''s meeting and what she said, she does not fully represent the organization, otherwise there is no need to beat around the bush. She seems to want to win over Huang Liang and set up another mountain outside the organization, but she wants him to follow his heart and act freely, which seems very contradictory.


    The relationship between Selena, Dickinson and Mei to is also very confusing. They are old acquaintances and even a little unclear triangular relationship. Now they are involved in the same event related to the fate of mankind. Do they know each other? Is it a gang? Or mutual use?


    From the performance at dinner, Dickinson doesn''t seem to know about Selena, but Selena uses Dickinson''s fishing to invite Huang Liang. It''s a little strange. If they''re not together, how can she be sure that Dickinson will bring Huang Liang home?


    Huang Liang didn''t get a clear task, but he had guessed something.


    The scene in old wolf''s dream must be related to a very important secret, maybe a treasure, maybe something else. In short, it is more important than the trillion assets of the wolf family.


    The organization''s invasion of old Wolff failed, and someone needed to make a breakthrough in other directions. Originally, the task could not be completed, but Selena chose him. After the first leader left, Selena''s decision should not be questioned, so Huang Liang has also become an important role in the organization. According to Howard, they can be on an equal footing.


    Selena''s choice of Huangliang obviously had other plans, otherwise she wouldn''t ask him to do it according to her true and free thoughts. The so-called freedom, Huangliang understanding is a completely autonomous self-consciousness. This is combined with the theory of chess pieces, which is to cut off the "hand" of the chess player.


    He guessed that the chess player should be one who controls or affects their existence in consciousness. The chess player controls chess without knowing it.


    More than once in the past, he felt something affecting his thinking and conscious decisions. Now, as Selena reminded him, he probably understood.


    The biggest problem is that he doesn''t know who the chess player is and where the "hand" is. He suspected that Selena didn''t know. No chess piece could know who the chess player was.


    As Selena said, Huang Liang is a smart man. Although he didn''t get a specific task, from Selena''s hint, he already knew what to do next.


    It was dusk when I returned to Wolfe manor.


    Huangliang got off from the bus stop and walked slowly in the street. There are many willows in Wenxi''s street. When he saw the willows, he thought of Wuzhong and the willows that can be seen everywhere at the end of the ancient bridge with flowing water along the river. The wicker hangs like a spring girl''s long hair. The wind sways and its posture is graceful; The warbler sings and its voice is exquisite. People linger and forget to return.


    He saw Martha standing under a willow tree.


    After all, the willows in Vancouver are not as good as those in Wuzhong. Their branches are not so dense. They look bare, like old trees that have lived for hundreds of years.


    The scene suddenly reminded him of the old willow tree in Liuying lane, a place he had never really been to, which really remained in his memory.


    He remembered a woman standing under that old tree. Her beloved man lay in the room on the second floor of the bar and fell asleep with the crow forever.


    Crows were made into specimens. Women''s years are passing away.


    Huang Liang clearly remembered that all his life, the flower bent his back and walked alone in the alley at dusk. When he came to the old willow tree, he stopped and stretched out his old and thin hand to touch the same thin willow.


    He clearly remembered that there was always a pot of star beauty at the back door of the bar, and a key was pressed under the bottom of the pot.


    He clearly remembered that the woman helped the unconscious man to the bench in the corridor to bask in the sun every day, saying that people always want to bask in the sun, and maybe she would wake up one day!


    All this became a dream because the man came back later, but it clearly remained in Huang Liang''s memory.


    He knew it was not a dream. That is a real time and space. In addition to memory, there are some real things left on him, such as his spiritual power, which has experienced that life and achieved great growth. Most importantly, in that life, in Liuying lane, in the clean cabin above the dilapidated bar, his spirit was infected by human emotions, which made him have emotions from then on. He returned to the state of "human" from a parasitic consciousness.


    Sometimes he wondered if Aoki had designed all this. Otherwise, how could that guy come back from the closed zero dimensional space? With his later ability, how could he easily fall into the trap designed by himself at that time?


    Every time he recalls Aoki''s lazy and confident appearance in prison, he eats less speculation and believes more and more that his doubts are correct.


    Aoki, Meituo, Dickinson, Selena... These people are more and more mysterious. Their layout is so big that they may surpass mankind and time and space.


    Martha saw the sorghum and waved to him happily.


    He saw the smile on Martha''s face, as bright as the clouds in the sky.


    "Huang -" cried Martha, "you''re finally back! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "Are you waiting for me?"


    "Yes, I think you will come back by bus and wait for you here."


    "Don''t you have to take care of Mr. Wolff?"


    "Ah, Lord Wolff is suddenly much better today. He can sit up and eat."


    "Is this... True?" Huang Liang was a little surprised.


    "Of course it''s true!" Martha smiled. "It''s your credit that Lord Wolff still kisses you. Now the whole Wolfe manor is talking about you and saying that you are good at medicine. Little Mr. Wolff has prepared a big dinner and is waiting for you to go back!"


    Of course, Huang Liang knows he didn''t do anything. If Wolff is really good, it must be Selena''s method, but it''s a little too fast.


    He said quietly, "that''s great."


    Martha pointed to the bike parked in the shade by the road and said, "let''s go!"


    "Or cycling?"


    "Yes, there is still a way from here to the manor, and the manor is so big that it takes a long time to walk without cycling at night!"


    "But there is only one car..."


    "Just like in the morning, you take me." Martha smiled playfully at him.


    "Ah, but this is not a park. Can the traffic police take people by bike in the urban area?"


    "Not here. Just cross the intersection in front. It''s the territory of the wolf family. There''s no police to meddle."


    At Martha''s urging, Huang Liang pushed his bike, crossed the intersection in front, and then carried Martha, just like running to the beautiful rose garden in the dawn of Stanley Park. At the dusk of Wenxi, he surrounded her and drove to Wolff manor.


    The long road is endless; Morning and dusk, winter and summer, cold and heat are hard to dissipate. But there are always some things in life that are beautiful, such as the rows of swaying willows along the road, the bright girl''s smiling face in front of you, and the faint charming fragrance under your nose


    Huang Liang has an illusion that what he is going to now is not the exquisite and magnificent French manor, but the simple and messy old street in Wuzhong. There is an old tree in front of him and a woman standing under the tree

 Chapter 576

    A lifetime flower stands under the old willow.


    The wicker on the tree seemed to have more vitality than in previous years. It was long and almost hung to the ground, forming a green curtain in front of her.


    Across the curtain, Liuying Lane became blurred in sight, like a hazy and ancient painting.


    She stretched out her hand and poked one by one on the willow curtain, like fiddling with the strings of a lute. The string is silent, only the buds just sent above are stirred up vividly, and spit out fresh green.


    Her hand suddenly stopped and grabbed one of them. This branch is as long as other branches, but when you lift it up, you can see the thick fracture of the branch tip.


    That''s what she once broke. I don''t know where the broken branch has gone to the end of the world.


    The injured branch worked harder to grow, and finally made up for the short part and fell to the ground like other branches. However, no matter how it is covered, the wound is always difficult to heal.


    She gently put down her hand, sighed long and walked out of the green tree curtain.


    Without the shelter of the curtain, Liuying Lane became clear. The gray wall was covered with black mildew after the rain, and the cornice was missing a few corners. The street was empty without half a shadow. The doors of the shop were closed, and the word "demolition" was written in red paint on the door and wall.


    The reconstruction plan of Liuying lane was passed a few months ago, and the demolition mobilization work was also very smooth, with little resistance. On the one hand, it is Hu Xing''s credit. She has invested enough financial resources and energy in this project; On the other hand, the reconstruction of Liuying lane has been delayed for so many years and repeated several times. Everyone is afraid that it will be delayed for a while and turn yellow again. They are eager to sign soon.


    Of course, nail households are not without them, but under the mouth of Hu Xing''s money and director Liu''s mother-in-law, the defensive front soon disintegrated. There were one or two really stubborn ones, and finally Huang Ziqiang came forward to solve them.


    The transformation plan was discussed by the experts invited by Hu Xing, but it was a lifetime flower to check.


    For this project, Hu Xing pulled the tiger skin and pulled the banner, moved out several companies of the Xia family, and jointly established a new company, so that the lifelong flower also became a shareholder and became the actual participant and controller of the project.


    At this point, the lifelong flower is very grateful to Hu Xing. Because if not, even if the mulberry garden project is passed, what will become in the future is unknown.


    Besides Hu Xing, she would also like to thank Meimei''s mother Xia Xiaoxiao, that is, situ Yuli. That day, situ Yuli suddenly found her and gave her a huge amount of property she didn''t dare to think about in the past. She said that Meimei''s father left a lot of wealth to Meimei. Some of his property has been transferred to China. He entrusted a lawyer to deal with the foreign property. For the domestic part, because of system problems, he must find a trustworthy person to keep and manage it on his behalf. She thought it over and found the flower of her life.


    Lifelong flower asked her why she didn''t find the people of the Xia family. The Xia family is obviously more suitable in industrial operation and management. Moreover, Xia Wenyuan is Meimei''s grandfather. Theoretically, the people of the Xia family are more worthy of her trust.


    Xia Xiaoxiao said it was situ''s money. She couldn''t give all the money her husband left her daughter to her mother''s family. Life flower is Meimei''s godmother. With situ''s trust in Qingmu, she thinks it''s perfect. In addition, she also learned about the transformation of Liuying lane. Spending all her life is the time to need money.


    Lifelong flower smiled and said, aren''t you afraid I''ll lose my money? This is a money losing project. Xia Xiaoxiao said that with Hu Xing''s participation, the project won''t lose much money. Hu Xing really engaged in business for the first time. Her mother and the Xia family will find ways to help her.


    All her life, Hua always felt something wrong and asked her why she suddenly made such a decision. Xia Xiaoxiao said with a smile that this was actually decided very early. She wanted to give it to Aoki, but she forgot as soon as she was busy. Later Aoki left and has been delayed until now. She said she would go far away and ask her to spend her whole life to see Meimei more, just like her daughter.


    All her life, she felt that Xia Xiaoxiao seemed to be explaining later things. She didn''t ask a lot of questions, but only took things down. Later, Hu Xing came to her, helped her sort out her assets, and then discussed the joint venture plan.


    As a result, the lifelong flower jumped from the bar owner''s wife to the behind the scenes boss of an investment company. Except for Hu Xing, no one knows how her transformation was completed. For example, Huang Ziqiang, who is also a participant in the project, naturally wants to contact the major shareholder of the project. Hu Xing is not surprised at all. After all, he relies on the background of the Xia family. However, the emergence of another investment company surprised him.


    He had heard the name of this company and knew that it was a powerful company in Qiantang and nuanzhou, but Xia''s project in Sanwu area had always been impossible to pour water into. When he knew that the boss of the company was a lifelong flower, he was startled.


    He was glad again for the decision he had made. If there is someone behind the lifelong flower, there is only green wood. He still doesn''t know who Aoki is. The three Wu Xia families and the North American Hong family all look at this person differently. Even Huang Ziqiang has benefited greatly in business because he knows Qingmu. Aoki has been missing for more than two years, but Huang Ziqiang can still feel that this person''s influence is still there and does not die out because of time.


    Of course, most people can''t see the change of life flowers, because she still dresses like a man and lives in the dilapidated Liuying lane.


    Of course the bar is closed. Xiao Qi and Mo Yu found a shop and opened a new bar in a busy street next door. They didn''t have enough money and looked for lifelong investment. It''s OK to spend your whole life as a shareholder, but you can borrow money. She lent them all the demolition compensation on the condition that all the employees of the original bar should be brought there and none of them should be dismissed.


    Xiao Qi and Mo Yu know that they will never give up Liuying lane and the old willow tree, but they still regard her as the landlady and come back from time to time to report the operation of the new bar to her.


    Few people came to Liuying Lane except them. The originally busy and narrow alley looks deserted and decaying. Only the old willow is still green and waiting for the swallows to return in the spring breeze.


    The lifelong flower came out from under the willow and walked on the deserted street. She likes wearing slippers recently. They are comfortable. Anyway, there is no one on the street. It doesn''t matter what she wears.


    The door of Ruhua bar is still there, and a big opening letter is written next to it. Originally, she didn''t want to dismantle it, but after discussing with Hu Xing and several experts, she still thought it was good to dismantle it. This location is in the center of the mulberry garden. According to her grandfather''s description, there was originally a small lake, and the willow was planted by the lake. Later, after the big mulberry burned down, her great grandfather transplanted the willow to the original position of the mulberry.


    She came to the back door, removed the flower pot at the door, took out the key from the bottom of the pot, opened the door, went in and went up to the second floor. The couplet at the door of Shenwu studio is still there:


    The withered trees are in spring, and the flowers are blooming. No one can see the bad alley


    The birds love the nest, sweep the old nest and wait for you to return


    There is a swallow''s nest under the eaves on the second floor. The nest was made last year, and the swallow came back this year. But it''s going to be demolished soon. After that, the swallows can''t find their home, can they?


    Fortunately, there was the old willow. As long as the tree was there, he would know the way home.


    The mother swallow returned and flew into the nest. The little swallow inside chirped and opened her mouth. She remembered the crow opening its mouth and waiting for Qingmu to feed meat.


    The swallow soon flew away again and passed over the top of the old willow in the distance.


    I don''t know when a man stood under the tree, wearing a windbreaker and a hood, covering himself tightly, as if he still had a piece of paper in his hand. He looked at the tree and looked in the direction of the bar. It seemed that he was facing something compared with the paper in his hand.


    Lifelong flower felt a little strange, so she planned to go downstairs to ask. However, when she came to the street, the man had gone, and there was a picture under the willow.


    She picked it up and found it was a very old picture. The picture shows a young man and woman standing under a very strong old mulberry tree. The mulberry tree is luxuriant, curly and strong. In the corner at the top of the photo, there is a wing like black, like the wings of a pair of big birds.


    As soon as I saw the man''s face in the picture, my heart jumped with a bang. She turned the picture over and saw a faint line on the back:


    Huasheng mulberry and Cuan Yifang, taken in mulberry garden, 1931

 Chapter 577

    Yao Jingjing was startled when she received a call from her mother.


    "Jingjing, come back quickly. Your home was stolen!" Yao''s mother was devastated on the phone.


    "Mom, slow down. What was stolen? Did you call the police? Are you and dad all right?" Yao Jingjing asked anxiously.


    She heard from her mother''s voice that it was not such a small thing as being attacked by a thief. She was very worried about the two old people''s health. Although her mother''s disease had basically recovered, the doctor said that she could not take it lightly. In addition, her father didn''t say anything in order to take care of her mother, but she was very frightened in her heart. She saw that he was much older in recent years.


    "Your grandma''s photo was stolen, even... Even the grave was dug!" mother Yao''s voice was crying.


    "What?" Yao Jingjing was surprised. "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll be right back."


    She hurriedly packed her luggage and was ready to go back to Cuan state. Fortunately, the situation in Wuzhong is not as tense as before. The security measures of Mei''s laboratory are more and more complete, and the degree of intelligence is high. It''s almost impossible for a mosquito to fly in. Professor Mei seldom goes out. He goes out occasionally. Hou Biao arranges it properly.


    The easing of the situation is not limited to Wuzhong, but all over the world. People have long come out of the panic of alien invasion. Those who should go to work and those who should keep cats continue to keep cats. Moreover, due to the influence of the cat killing order a few years ago, the number of cats is very small, but they have become very precious pets, which only rich people can afford.


    The stray cats that Aoki arranged for Yao Jingjing to keep in captivity have now found new owners, and life is very nourishing. Fate seems to have played a joke on this population and exchanged more than half of the population for a better quality of life.


    Liuying lane is ready to be demolished, and most of the personnel have moved away, but the flowers are still there all their life, so Yao Jingjing still dutifully arranges personnel to guard at the entrance of the lane. She just heard a report from her subordinates yesterday that a guy in a windbreaker went in and stood under the willow. She didn''t know what she wanted.


    As soon as she heard that she was wearing a windbreaker, she was so excited that she grabbed the car key and rushed out of the office. When she sat in the car, she calmed down. She hesitated again and again and decided not to disturb. She knew that the lonely woman left behind in Liuying lane was more qualified to tell him about the pain of separation. Let''s give them more time.


    Later, her subordinates called again and said that the man in the windbreaker had left. She felt very strange. She carefully asked about the style of the windbreaker and determined that it was not the person she wanted. How could that lazy guy change his clothes! Even if he changed his clothes because of a special original, he would never wear a cloak on his head. Where would the coal boss stay!


    Yao Jingjing and Hou Biao handed over their work and explained why they went home.


    "Stealing graves?" Hou Biao was very puzzled. "Your grandmother is not a prince or princess. How could anyone steal graves?"


    Yao Jingjing said, "I also feel strange, so I have to go back and have a look. My mother said that the house was stolen, only the photos of my great grandmother were lost, and nothing else was lost. I have seen the photos of my great grandmother. There must be a story on her, and I vaguely feel that it has something to do with the situation we are facing now."


    "Shall I go with you?" Hou Biao asked with concern.


    "No, you can''t leave such a big stall in the company. Besides, the professor and sister Hua still need to take care of it. One of us must stay in Wuzhong before Aoki comes back."


    Speaking of Qingmu, Hou Biao sighed and looked tired.


    Yao Jingjing reached out and grabbed his strong arm, pressed it hard, and said, "whether he comes back or not, there are some things we must do. Without him, there would be no today."


    Hou Biao gave a sound and nodded hard. Their eyes are firmly and forcefully intertwined. At the intersection of their eyes, there are some magical flashes that make people full of power.


    Before Aoki left, he handed over the important task of protecting Professor Mei and his lifelong flowers to them. At that time, they already knew some little-known things. In the process of protecting Meiqiu in recent years, they know more and more. Although there is still a heavy fog in front of them and they can never see the truth, they understand more and more what Aoki said to them in the past and know more and more about their responsibilities. With the progress of their mental strength, they feel that the burden on their shoulders is getting heavier and heavier.


    "You must tell me anything." Hou Biao made a phone call gesture by his ear with his thumb and little finger.


    "Hmm!" Yao Jingjing nodded, released her hand holding Hou Biao''s arm, got on the car, rolled down the window, stretched out her head and smiled playfully at Hou Biao, "Hey, don''t be lazy when I''m away. Your mental strength was much stronger than me at the beginning, and now I''m catching up with you!"


    The car drove away slowly, and the tires left two light gray tracks on the road.


    Hou Biao gently rubbed the place she had grabbed on his arm, as if something stuck on his skin, penetrated into his pores, slowly entered his heart along his blood, and lit a flame in his heart.


    This flame began more than two years ago. At that time, it was just a flame that could not be seen without careful observation. He wanted to put it out, and felt that this bean fire was also very cute. The key was warm. A small hole was melted in his once frozen heart.


    Later, the fire became more and more prosperous, until it became today''s flame, burning the whole heart.


    If Jiang De Guan saved his life and Aoki saved his spirit, the fire opened his long frozen heart.


    He who saves his life gives it back; He who saves his spirit returns it with spirit; But what melted his heart, he didn''t know how to treat her.


    The fire is still spreading. Sooner or later, it will burn through his chest and surround his body. He could not know whether he would be reborn from Nirvana and become a new himself in this flame, or turn into dust and ashes.


    The car disappeared at the end of the road. Hou Biao returned to the training room, changed his training clothes and began to practice boxing in front of the sandbag.


    After all these years, his kung fu has not been wasted at all. Although older and physically weaker than when young, the growth of mental strength makes up for physical defects. He became more accurate and more lethal than before. If he returns to the underground boxing ring, he believes that no one there is his opponent. With spiritual advantages, even without hypnosis, you can predict each action of your opponent through spiritual perception. You can see clearly which punch is a false move and which foot is a real kick.


    Sweat rained down from him and fell on the floor. Until he was too tired to move, he stopped, gasped and slowly untied the cloth wrapped around his hand.


    Instead of changing his clothes, he sat down on the ground. Opposite him is a wide mirror, which is common in the gym and dance room, in order to let the trainer see whether his movements are standard.


    The mirror reflects everything in the room, walls, floors, instruments, sandbags hanging there and still shaking slightly


    But there was no Hou Biao.


    Hou Biao slowly closed his eyes, exhaled a long turbid breath and said, "come out."


    The lights in the training room are uniform in all directions, so as not to interfere with people''s training. There was almost no shadow under the uniform light, but at the moment, a clear shadow appeared in front of Hou Biao.


    The shadow grew as like as two peas. From the foot, he began to stretch slowly, and he went into the mirror. Then he stood up slowly, and turned into another identical looking young man in front of Hou Biao, just like he was looking at a mirror. However, if there are people nearby at the moment, they will be surprised at what they see¡ª¡ª


    Hou Biao is sitting in front of the mirror, while he is standing in the mirror. Their feet are always connected through the shadow of their two legs.


    "Why did you wake me up? I didn''t find any new progress in your memory!" asked Hou Biao in the mirror.

 Chapter 578

    Hou Biao sat on the ground and looked carefully at the other self in the mirror.


    This is a real dream. He has been able to dream this dream skillfully and integrate with the real world around him. Now, his body is sitting in front of the same mirror, surrounded by the same floor, walls and gently shaking sandbags. As like as two peas in the mirror, he is sitting in the mirror.


    Dream is a strange thing. As long as the subconscious dares to think, it can destroy all physical rules, such as the principle of plane mirror imaging. But he knew that this was not the result of his subconscious mind, and he never wanted to construct a mirror that did not conform to the principle of optics.


    He in the mirror is not him, but a shadow and an intruder.


    While accompanying Professor Mei to visit the art exhibition in Los Angeles, this shadow invaded his consciousness. As a bodyguard, he had no choice. No matter what he met, he had to stand in front of the professor, whether it was a bullet or a sense of invasion.


    Hou Biao remembered every detail of the exhibition, the portrait of the girl, and the long street after the rain with no one but a shadow. The girl was lost and asked the painter for help. Hou Biao found her in the countless shadows of the long street. She came back, holding an umbrella and walking leisurely in the rain. As soon as he looked back, he saw the familiar face, the flame on his chest jumped warmly, and the shadow began to condense under his feet.


    Fortunately, Yao Jingjing called him at that critical moment and brought him back to reality. He covered the signs used for consciousness guidance with gum and let their carefully designed plot against the professor go to naught.


    He didn''t tell anyone about it. The shadow grew slowly in his consciousness until one day he stood up and pinched his neck with his hand.


    He knew what he had encountered, but he was neither Lester nor Xia Wenyuan. He was Hou Biao, an underground champion who fell and stood up countless times in the ring to knock down his opponent, and a mercenary who had killed countless people. How can such a person easily let a shadow kill himself after being awakened by the jungle hunter and later Aoki and having strong spiritual power!


    "I really want to know what you want?" Hou Biao looked at himself in the mirror and said.


    In the mirror he said, "you know what I want."


    Hou Biao said, "your target is the data of Mei''s laboratory, but you know I''m just a bodyguard and don''t have the authority to get those data. I don''t think it''s that simple. You must have other purposes that I don''t know."


    "You and I are one. I can''t hide it from you at all, just as you can''t hide it from me."


    "As you said, there is no secret between us, so even if I get what you want, how do you intend to pass it on? I can''t see any channels for you to pass on information, and I can''t see anyone associated with you."


    "When you really get what we want, our people will contact you."


    "Ha ha!" Hou Biao laughed. "So you''re just the one they sent to watch me do things? That''s ridiculous! Why should I listen to you and give things to your people? Do you think you''ve succeeded in parasitizing me?"


    "You can also say so," said the parasite. "At least you and I are inseparable. Although I can''t replace you, we are now closer than twin brothers. It''s not impossible."


    "Even so, you always have to pass on the news. Your people will know that I have got what you want. Otherwise, how do they know when to come to me? So you must have something I don''t know."


    "So what?"


    "I can let you in or drive you out. Even -" Hou Biao stared at the mirror and said fiercely, "kill you!"


    The parasite in the mirror was unmoved. Looking at the shadow penetrating the mirror connected with Hou Biao''s feet at his feet, he said, "you kill me, too."


    Hou Biao laughed and said, "I''ve died several times. I''m afraid of getting hurt?"


    "This is not a minor injury. It is a mental injury. The pain is far greater than the physical injury. The physical injury can be repaired slowly, and the mental and conscious injury will never be recovered." the parasite warned, "the consequences are very serious!"


    "How serious?"


    "You may become a fool with the same IQ as a gorilla; you may also be paralyzed in bed with the damage of your nervous system; you may also lose the ability of memory. Although your memory is stored in your cerebral cortex, you can''t get it, and you don''t even have to dream!"


    Hou Biao was silent for a moment and said, "if I still want to kill you!"


    The parasitist said: "No, you won''t. You chose me by yourself. When you stood in front of the painting, you could have rejected me, but you didn''t. although you seemingly changed your evil ways, you can''t change your past. You are a villain and a killing machine. You grow up in blood and death. Your heart is full of darkness, anger and hatred. Killing and bloodthirsty are your nature I was born in the shadow of your heart. Your primitive nature accepted me. You won''t drive me away, let alone kill me. I''m your half. "


    Hou Biao knew that what he said was true. In the subconscious world, there was no language art, and everything was the direct presentation of consciousness.


    He thought he had already said goodbye to the past. After Jiang Deguan''s death, he once lost the motivation to live. It was Aoki who saved his spirit, let him see hope again and see a different self.


    However, it is not easy to completely cut off your past! When his mental strength becomes stronger, all his memories of the past become clearer and clearer, and his dark and bloodthirsty side is more and more exposed.


    He didn''t have the courage to do anything until he lit a bean fire in his heart. He decided to do something and bid farewell to the past in a determined but clever way. So he took over most of his sins with the help of an intruder.


    "The last time I ask you, what is the way you deliver the message?" Hou Biao said.


    The parasite tilted his head in the mirror and looked at him: "Oh, I saw a flame in your heart, what a warm flame! Like a blooming rose! She made love in your heart - a unique emotion of stupid human beings! But I can accept that as long as you love her, I will love her, and I am you! And I know that a man with love will not hurt himself!"


    "How do you know that a man with love won''t hurt himself?"


    Hou Biao suddenly stood up with a military dagger in his hand, and a layer of white light was faintly shining on the sharp blade.


    "What are you going to do?" he showed a trace of panic in the mirror, because he felt the killing intention from Hou Biao''s consciousness.


    "Don''t you forget that love can cure all pain. This is where human beings are better than you." Hou Biao slowly walked to the mirror.


    "No, emotion is useless and a procedural error in the process of life evolution. Only by abandoning emotion can we rationally move towards the ultimate evolution!"


    "Fuck the ultimate evolution!"


    Hou Biao stabbed forward with a dagger. He moves very slowly, like a slow movie special effect lens - the tip of the knife is inserted into the glass and reflected from the mirror. The dagger in the mirror was inserted into the heart of the parasite, and the reflected dagger was also inserted into Hou Biao''s heart.


    The parasite twisted painfully and looked at Hou Biao in disbelief.


    The mirror crashed to pieces.


    Hou Biao''s chest suddenly lit up a flame and wrapped the sharp knife inserted into his heart. The knife turns into water and emits gorgeous sparks

 Chapter 579

    Shi Dazhuang was promoted to the deputy director of the Municipal Bureau and rarely had a long holiday before taking office. He decided to take beauty Yu back to yuziba. The little girl talked about going back to see Grandpa enkun more than once.


    Yu Meimei took the space box with her. She said, "I give this to Grandpa enkun so that grandpa can see lemayeye. He can be with lemayeye every day."


    Hu Xing bought this space box for the beauty. Shi Dazhuang disdained it when he bought it. Although he had heard the name of the space box for a long time, in his eyes, the essence of this thing is a game console, which will make children lose their will.


    Hu Xing smiled that he was an antique and said, "this was developed by Professor Mei. The supply is in short supply. It was not easy to buy it!"


    To Shi Dazhuang''s surprise, after using the space box, beauty Yu not only didn''t play with things and lose heart, but became a problem girl addicted to games. On the contrary, she was more sunny than before, as if she had changed herself. Later, when he asked, he knew that the beauty saw her parents in the game. As long as she put on this mask, she could be with her parents. She said that her father was very handsome in police uniform, and her mother was as beautiful as a flower.


    Shi Dazhuang was a little excited and registered an account under the guidance of the beauty. When he first entered, he was very uncomfortable, because he knew that he came to an unreal world, just like a dream.


    After a while, he finally knew why the game was so popular.


    Because here, everyone can dream and realize their dreams. You can do whatever you want and do whatever you want. No one will stop you, no morality will restrain you, no law will punish you, and even no physical law will restrict you.


    This is everyone''s paradise. Lovelorn people find true love here, lonely people are full of friends here, ordinary people can fly to the sky and escape, and blind people can see flowers everywhere


    But Shi Dazhuang didn''t like it, even a little disgusted. He remembered what Yamamoto said: I never believe in lazy freedom. The freedom I yearn for is a broader life through diligence and efforts.


    As a policeman, he has seen too many tragedies because of the so-called freedom. True freedom must be obtained under a reasonable rule. If everyone obeys the traffic rules, the road will not be congested. Without rules, only tragedy will happen.


    The world of the dream guide is absolute freedom. This is not only a paradise for ordinary people, but also a paradise for criminals. Human nature can''t stand the test here, because we know that this is not the real world and don''t have to bear any responsibility. All negative emotions in reality will be amplified to the extreme. Those who have disagreements with you in reality, competitors in the workplace, opposites in the love field, and even those who have nothing to do with you at ordinary times, but make you jealous, may become the object of your anger in your dreams.


    Ordinary people can easily become criminals in this free world, and crime is easy to become addicted. The more free it is here, the more uncomfortable it will be to return to the real world; The worse the reality is, the more I hope to go back to dreaming.


    But these things are beyond Shi Dazhuang''s control. He is a criminal policeman in Wuzhong City, not a space-time policeman walking in the free world. He also knows that individuals can not stop the torrent of the development of the times. Things have their own laws of development. Good and bad can not be simply evaluated, just like the original mobile phone.


    Shi Dazhuang wants to return the money for the space box to Hu Xing. Hu Xing''s eyes narrowed and said:


    "I gave it to the beauty. Why should you give me money!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "I don''t mean that. The beauty wants to take it back to enkun for public use. I think if enkun can use it well, I''ll stay in yuziba for him. This is mine. Buy a new one for the beauty."


    Hu Xing said, "it''s not easy to buy new ones. Even if you book them now, you won''t get them until a few months later."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "it''s nothing to wait a few months."


    Hu Xing said, "then you don''t have to give me money. Are you afraid I don''t have money?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "one yard to one yard. I have to take this to yuziba."


    "Antique!" Hu Xing muttered, turning her eyes, and picked up the phone to find someone. The space box is not as difficult to buy as it was when it was first put on sale. In addition, Xiajia''s company is directly involved in the project. Where can Hu Xing not get the goods.


    After calling, she said to the beauty, "there will be a new one when you come back."


    Shi Dazhuang said, "I knew you could do it. You don''t have to be in such a hurry. Abetting the next generation to play games has exposed the nature of capitalists!"


    Hu Xing said, "yes, I know! Beauty, you should study hard and get into a good university in the future, or your big father will throw the pot on my head."


    The beauty took Hu Xing''s hand, lowered her body, and said in her ear, "my big father is a good man and a good policeman. It''s too old-fashioned."


    Hu Xing laughed.


    Hu Xing drove them to the airport. While waiting for the plane, Yu Meimei suddenly asked, "where has Aoki gone? Why hasn''t he come back? It would be nice if he went back with us!"


    Shi Dazhuang and Hu Xing''s looks darkened at the same time.


    "You Aoki went to a far place to do things, and he''ll come back when he''s done." Shi Dazhuang said.


    Yu Meimei said, "will you never come back like my father?"


    Shi Dazhuang''s body trembled and wanted to say something. He looked at Hu Xing and didn''t say it after all.


    Beauty Yu looked at the look of the two adults and knew that they were sad. She said, "if you want him, you can find him in the dream guide. That''s where I found my parents."


    Hu Xing looked at the innocent face of the beauty and didn''t know what to say. Of course she knew the function of the space box, and she did indulge in it for some time, but she knew it was illusory. However, children like beauties are exposed to the space box prematurely and grow up between virtual and real transformation. For them, the world in that box may be as real as the real world. In the long run, I really don''t know whether it is good or bad. When their generation, or a younger generation, grows up, they may be used to living in two worlds. What kind of society is that?


    When leaving, Hu Xing told them: "pay attention to safety over there and come back early."


    Shi Dazhuang bought the same flight as that more than two years ago. B737 has only one boarding pass. All passengers in economy class have to pass through first class. He remembered the interesting incident he had met with Aoki on the flight, as if it had happened yesterday.


    When passing first class, Yu Meimei suddenly shouted, "Jingjing, Jingjing!"


    Shi Dazhuang saw Yao Jingjing in the window seat and looked at them in surprise as he did.


    Yao Jingjing is also a figure on the scene. Of course, flying is first class. Unlike Shi Dazhuang, she has a special identity and can only do economy class. She deliberately bought this flight today. This is the place where she worked and where she met Aoki for the first time. It''s a double remembrance. Unexpectedly, she met Shi Dazhuang and Yu Meimei here.


    Economy class passengers are still boarding and can''t stay. Yao Jingjing takes a look at Yu Meimei''s boarding pass and says, "go and sit first. I''ll come to you later."


    She quickly contacted the flight attendant and learned that the first class was not full, so she skillfully helped Shi Dazhuang and Yu Meimei upgrade their seats.


    Shi Dazhuang thought of the woman who had to take first class after buying an economy ticket last time and said with a smile, "are we going through the back door?"


    Yao Jingjing said with a smile, "it''s not against the regulations to upgrade passengers. As long as there are seats in first class, but I have to follow the process. I happen to be familiar with the process. Team Shi, oh no, director Shi, isn''t this a bribe?"


    Shi Dazhuang smiled and leaned back on the spacious seat and breathed a long breath.


    Two years ago, he and Aoki took this flight to Chuncheng. At that time, Yao Jingjing was still the stewardess on the plane; When he came back, he and Aoki came back with Yu Meimei, but Yao Jingjing was not on the plane; This time they met on the same plane. He, Yao Jingjing and Meimei were all there, except Aoki.

 Chapter 580

    Just after coming out of Chuncheng airport, Shi Dazhuang saw the burly Peng Jiahu standing in the crowd. Peng Jiahu punched Shi Dazhuang when he came up: "I heard that he was promoted to director, abbess, you can!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "vice president."


    Peng Jiahu glared: "big city, deputy is also a good place. Don''t be dissatisfied. Brothers are waiting for you to buy a drink!"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "you have been the leader of baoteng branch for two years, and you are about to be promoted?"


    "Hey, it''s OK to ask me to catch a drug dealer, but it''s not OK to be an official. I have meetings and study all day. My head is big!" Peng Jiahu waved his hand and turned to see beauty Yu. "Oh, beauty can grow tall!" regardless of three, seven and twenty-one, he picked up the beauty and kissed her face with a broken beard.


    The beauty was tickled by him. She giggled and shouted, "ah, pengyeye, your beard is too hard!" and shouted to Yao Jingjing, "Jingjing, help!"


    Peng Jiahu saw Yao Jingjing, put Yu Meimei down and said with a smile, "Oh, sorry, this... Can''t be my sister-in-law?"


    Shi Dazhuang denounced, "what nonsense! I happen to meet someone who owns famous flowers."


    Peng Jiahu touched his head and even said sorry. After introducing each other, he invited Yao Jingjing to dinner. Yao Jingjing declined because she was anxious to return to Cuan Prefecture.


    After saying goodbye to the beauty, she called a car to the high-speed railway station.


    She remembered the night two years ago, taking a taxi to the high-speed railway station. Although it has been so long, Yao Jingjing can''t help shaking every time she thinks of the thrilling scene.


    If Aoki hadn''t arrived in time, her life would have been ruined in the hands of the driver. What misfortune will this family become if my mother has leukemia and my daughter encounters another accident! But they are undoubtedly lucky. When they meet Aoki, everything will be saved and the days will be better.


    However, what about those families who have not encountered the same situation as Aoki?


    There is only one green wood in the world, and now I don''t know where it has gone.


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Jingjing finds no one at home. She calls to know that her cousin has taken her parents to cuanjia village. Yao''s mother asked her to drive by herself. The car was parked in the community, and the car key was put in the small drawer of the tea table in the living room. She also told her to be careful on the road. Some time ago, there was a rainstorm and many mountains collapsed.


    The car was bought not long ago. After Yao''s mother and father came back from Wuzhong, Yao Jingjing strongly suggested buying a car for her father and taking care of her mother. At that time, they were not short of money, but Yao''s father finally bought a second-hand car, saying it was cheap and easy to use.


    Yao Jingjing took the key, took the car from the garage and went straight to Longjia village. As Yao''s mother said, the stones from the mountain collapse are still piled up on the road. This section of the road is not easy to open. It is tortuous and narrow. Coupled with the rubble blocking the road, it is very difficult to drive.


    When turning a sharp corner, there were a lot of stones on the road ahead. A stone with sharp edges and corners was across the middle, but it was too late to avoid it. Yao Jingjing had a bad feeling when she heard the car chassis clicking. She drove the car forward to avoid being hit by people who turned sharply behind her, and then pulled over.


    There was a faint mark on the ground at the rear of the car, like dripping oil. She took out the jack from the trunk, put up the car, leaned down and looked. She found that the oil tank was cracked by a stone, and oil was leaking out of the crack.


    There are no shops in front of the village and behind the village. If you want to repair the car, you can only drive back.


    Yao Jingjing came out from under the car, looked at the rolling mountains and sighed. She took out two pieces of gum from her pocket, peeled off the sugar paper and stuffed it into her mouth.


    In the distance, the stones on the road are still lying there, waiting for the next bad luck.


    Yao Jingjing took a look, went back and moved several big stones to the side of the road, so that the car coming from behind wouldn''t be hurt again.


    Back to her car, she leaned on the door and looked up at the blue sky in a daze.


    Until the chewing gum was chewed without sweetness, she leaned down to the bottom of the car again, stuck the chewed chewing gum to the crack of the fuel tank, pressed the porcelain with her fingers, and the oil would no longer leak out.


    "This method really works!" Yao Jingjing got out of the car, patted the dust on her body, and suddenly burst out laughing.


    She remembered the day Hou Biao came back from the United States and gave her a box of gifts mysteriously. The carton was wrapped with beautiful wrapping paper and tied with colored ribbons.


    Yao Jingjing didn''t expect Hou Biao to give her a gift. The tattooed man doesn''t look like a delicate man who can wrap a gift box. She smiled and asked:


    "You didn''t pack it?"


    "Find the little girl in the stationery shop to help with the bag." Hou Biao touched his bald head and said.


    "Can''t it be a stationery?"


    "No, no, No."


    "What''s that?"


    "Delicious."


    "Delicious?"


    Yao Jingjing suddenly remembered that she was going to talk to Professor Mei about the key that day. When she called Hou Biao, she heard him eating. At that time, she asked him, "what are you eating?"


    Hou Biao said on the phone, "eat delicious food and come back to buy it for you."


    She didn''t expect that he would really buy it for her. The unexpected surprise made her feel a little warm. But the food is too Mini. Even the little girl can''t eat enough!


    She couldn''t wait to open it and saw that there were two boxes of gum in the box, which could be bought in the supermarket. She was immediately happy and said:


    "That''s not what you said is delicious, is it?"


    While touching his bald head with his big hand, Hou Biao laughed, told what had happened in Beverly Hills, pointed to the gum and said:


    "It''s a good thing. It''s a must-have in our business."


    Then he talked about the benefits of a lot of gum.


    When Yao Jingjing first heard that chewing gum has so many uses, she simply opened her eyes. She finally understood Hou Biao''s intentions. She was teaching her work! However, from Hou Biao''s look, she can also feel that he really gives her gifts. Just a man like him probably won''t give anything to please girls, and can only take this opportunity to give chewing gum.


    From then on, she began to take gum with her.


    After "repairing" the car temporarily, she was on the road again. It was evening when she drove to cuanjia village.


    People in cuanjia village are in a panic these days.


    At first it was said that it was a thief, but there was nothing left in the village. Just a few broken houses in the old house on the mountain were turned over, the old lady''s grave was dug up, and the body was missing. Earth tombs for decades have nothing of value. Who will steal such tombs when they are full?


    Some people say that the old lady''s former enemy came to the door. The old lady was a cruel man. She had made a revolution, joined the army and been a bandit. She killed a large number of people. The enemy didn''t dare to come to the door for revenge. He must have told his children and grandchildren to dig graves and whip corpses.


    Others say the old lady faked the body. Cuanjia village moved to a new site. The old house was left unattended. The old lady got angry and climbed out of the grave to settle accounts with the later generations!


    Because of this, the villagers invited Yao''s mother back. After all, she is closest to the old lady. Yao''s mother was exhausted by this and was restless all day.


    "I''m looking forward to your grandmother''s real life, and I don''t want it to be true. It''s hard in my heart!" mother Yao began to complain as soon as she saw her baby daughter.


    Yao Jingjing went to the old house first. The old lady''s room was turned over, and the photos under the glass on the dresser were moved. The photo box and the album inside are missing. She then went to the family''s ancestral grave. The old lady''s grave was dug, and there was already rain in the pit.


    She squatted down and looked carefully. She found some traces of fingernails on some hard earth and stone beside the pit. The whole pit looks like it was dug by hand, but I don''t know whether it was from the outside to the inside or from the inside to the outside.


    Yao Jingjing thought of the dream her mother had when she was sleeping with the album box. Intuition told her that it might have something to do with the desert in her dream.

 Chapter 581

    Three days in the air, light everywhere, darkness nowhere to hide.


    When the last torch went out, people groped in the cabin for a long time, and finally returned to the deck. From the extreme darkness, they suddenly entered the extremely bright world. This change is difficult for people to adapt to.


    There is no mountain shadow, no ship shadow, and no one''s shadow under people''s feet. Without the shadow, people will lose the feeling of being down-to-earth, as if floating in the void without any basis.


    Aoki stood on the deck, narrowed his eyes and looked up at the sky.


    The sky above is clear and transparent, like a flawless Light Sapphire without any impurities.


    There is a sun in the south, northwest and northeast of the sky. The three Suns are arranged in a pin shape, and the dazzling light makes people unable to open their eyes.


    When the eyes finally adapt and can see the vast golden world in the distance, the center of the triangular area surrounded by the three suns is dark, as if a black hole has been formed above people''s heads, and the three Suns are rotating around it.


    "Quack, welcome to the trisomy world! Should we be dehydrated?" the crow shouted excitedly, "all - dehydrated!..."


    I don''t know whether I was shocked by the spectacular scene in front of me or worried about the abnormality of flying in the air for three days. Anyway, no one paid attention to it.


    "Quack..."


    A deep meow was a response to the crow. However, at the moment, without the stimulation of dried fish, it obviously has no power to stand up. It can only lie on the deck and take a nap like all its peers who want to sleep when they see the sun.


    Crow croaked and laughed: "are you croaking when it''s cooked? Bite on your leg when it''s cooked, lose weight and satisfy your craving, croaking!"


    Boris calmed down first and said loudly, "Hey, you intellectuals who know the world and claim to have seen the universe. How can we be so frightened when we see three suns! If we don''t go to the shady place on the shore to take shelter, we''ll really dry and dehydrate like the bird said!"


    "Ivan, are you as stupid as them?" he urged his old partner when no one answered him. "Let''s go. I don''t want to look like those people in the cabin."


    Ivan remained calm all the time and said, "Boris, do you feel hot?"


    "Of course..." Boris suddenly felt something wrong, touched the exposed skin on his arm, looked at the lazy fat cat lying on the deck, and said a little unsure, "it seems... Not very... Hot!"


    He raised his head and looked at the three big suns in the sky. The sunshine did give people a burning feeling, but it was just a feeling.


    "Shit!" Boris scolded. "What the hell is going on?"


    "Multi star systems are not uncommon in galaxies. Ramra has been moving in the Milky way. We are probably passing through a three star system."


    Su Huilan looked at situ anxiously, "just don''t know how far away we are from the earth now."


    Everyone knows what she is asking. If ramra pulls them farther away, the terrible relativistic effect will not only keep them away from the earth in space, but also away from the past world in time.


    "I don''t know how far away it is from the earth. Without star positioning, I can''t determine the space position," situ said.


    "Then wait until evening," said Boris.


    Su Huilan shook her head and said, "it will take a long time. Usually, this stable Samsung system has to go through hundreds of sunrise and sunset to wait for a night. And that night is likely to be so short that you can''t see the full picture of the stars, and one of the Suns rises from your unpredictable direction."


    "No wonder those savages worship the stars so much. They see the stars so few days!" Boris muttered.


    Mrs. Larry said, "Mr. situ, your consciousness atomic clock should not be affected?"


    Situ nodded: "if we start from entering ramra, 832 days should have passed on the earth by now."


    "Quack, that''s..." the crow raised his paw and calculated, "832 is 365, er... Forget it; 832 divided by 30 and then divided by 12, er... Forget it, or 832 multiplied by 24... Er... Equals..."


    He broke his toes for half a day and decided to change the algorithm. "It should be calculated as follows. For a total of 832 days, half a pickled elbow every day, just divide by 2832 and divide by 2 equals... 400... More... Yes, more than 400 pickled elbows. Quack, it''s too long! Ruhua has made so many pickled elbows!"


    Thinking that he had eaten less than 400 pickled elbows, the coal boss was sad. The three suns in the sky suddenly turned into three big sauce elbows, shining with golden light. Saliva flowed from the gap of its sharp beak, wiped the forehead of green wood, and fell on the deck with a click.


    "I think it''s like a flower quack!" the crow bowed his head and said sadly in Qingmu''s ear.


    The people on the deck also became depressed. At the thought of leaving the earth for more than two years, they didn''t know how many things had happened on the earth, but they could only accept the tease of fate in this unnecessary place. Going home has become an unreachable hope.


    The coal boss suddenly said in a whimsical way, "don''t you say that RAMLA''s movement is unpredictable? Will it move back this time? Last time I left the earth a thousand light-years, so a year has passed. Will it move back a thousand light-years this time, so time has gone back? Quack Oh, my sauce elbow will also come back!"


    Aoki laughs. No matter which direction he moves, time will not reverse! But he didn''t want to destroy the crow''s hope and thought, so he said, "don''t worry. When you go back, I''ll give you sauce elbows every day."


    The three suns move slowly in the sky. The sun in the south faces west, the one in the Northeast faces south, and the one in the northwest faces east. They always maintain a pin shape, as if they were moving around a central point.


    "The legendary trisomy world is not very terrible!" Anderson said. "Maybe fishing."


    Situ reminded, "I''m afraid this is not a normal three body world."


    "Why?" everyone looked at him.


    "The motion of common Samsung systems is not so regular and stable," situ explained, "Generally speaking, there must be one main star in the three stars, which will be much larger than the other two stars. The other two stars will not be the same size, usually one large and one small. They are companion stars to each other and rotate around each other. Take Star 2 and Star 3 as a whole, and they form companion stars with star 1. The three-star system formed in this way is relatively stable. If there is one star in this system Stars, then three Suns will be seen on the planet''s surface. Among them, main star 1 will be the same as the sun we see on earth most of the time. At this time, Stars 2 and 3 are far away from the planet, so although they can also be seen on the planet''s surface, they will look very small. When their orbits are close, the brightness gap between the three Suns will narrow and the planet''s surface temperature will increase Rising, stellar gravity will make unexpected changes in planetary orbits. Now we see three almost identical suns moving regularly, which is not in line with the common sense of three body motion. "


    Su Huilan thought thoughtfully: "do you mean...?" under the scorching sun, she felt a chill.


    Situ suddenly said, "I have no evidence."


    Suhuilan looked at Qingmu again. Qingmu also said, "I have no evidence."


    "What are you talking about?" Alice was puzzled and a little angry at their riddles.


    Situ said: "it''s no use thinking about these now. The most important thing is whether Ronald Cohen''s last words are credible or not, which is related to our next decision."

 Chapter 582

    "Can you sort out Ronald Cohen''s last words again," said petru, holding half the soul of fire in his hand. As his last words mentioned his family, he was particularly concerned about it.


    Situ looked at Mrs. Larry and said, "please tell me, madam. There are many things about the origin of civilization, and it also mentioned the gandaya civilization..."


    He knew that Mrs. Larry would be sad to hear Mr. Yeager''s name, so he didn''t go on.


    Ronald Cohen''s last words are in Mrs. Larry''s hands.


    The lady slowly unfolded the stack of paper, looked through it and thought about how to summarize the above content in the most concise language.


    I don''t know whether it''s the material or the sunlight is too strong. The handwriting that can be seen clearly in the weak light in the cabin becomes shallow and difficult to recognize in the sunlight, as if it has faded.


    She thought for a moment and said:


    "Get rid of the details. Cohen said something like this:


    A long time ago, a Boltzmann brain was born in a nebula called CAOS in the cantilever of Orion, the Milky way. Her name is Gaia. Gaia uses the nebula as her brain to store memory and absorb spiritual energy through black holes to maintain her low entropy. She found that the universe will go to thermal silence, so she created ramra and sent her consciousness to the area where life may exist We hope that the speed of life evolution and diffusion will exceed the speed of cosmic heat silence, so as to break the isolation of the universe.


    We, the Earthlings, are one of the branches of Gaia''s diffused life. Human beings established a spiritual force field on the earth and connected with ramra to obtain Gaia''s consciousness. At that time, all human beings were awakened and had strong spiritual force.


    Later, the gandaya people who came out of nowhere destroyed the spiritual force field of the ramra ant cave and the earth. Most human spiritual forces disappeared, and only a few people were still awakened. They established the awakener alliance to guard the Holy Land and look for the sacred staff in an attempt to restore the spiritual force field of the earth and welcome back the Gaia consciousness.


    The etsas in ramra are descendants of the gandaya. Their mission is to prevent humans from getting the sacred staff and restart the altar.


    According to Ronald Cohen, he has restarted the altar of fire, but because there is only half of the soul of fire, they unfortunately fell into static space. Next, we can restore the earth''s spiritual force field as long as we start all the remaining four altars. "


    Mrs. Larry said and looked at everyone. "That''s about it."


    Alice said, "it''s incredible. I don''t think it can be trusted at all. If mankind really comes with such a great mission, why is human nature full of selfishness and greed? Why is history composed of war and killing? Why is the world full of criminals and dirty transactions?"


    Mrs. Larry said: "selfishness and greed are not human nature, and natural selection does not mean selfishness and greed. What you said is caused by sociality. Complex sociality makes mankind stand out from many competitors, but it also brings us many problems. This does not conflict with our mission, if we have a mission."


    "But I still find it incredible," said Alice.


    Petru looked at the red coral branch in his hand and said, "I think it''s credible."


    Su Huilan said to situ and Mrs. Larry, "are there any theoretical and linguistic loopholes in Cohen''s last words? You are experts. Please analyze them."


    Situ said: "They are all things that cannot be proved. Scientifically speaking, there is no particularly big loophole for the time being. If there is anything to say - according to the second law of thermodynamics, the entropy of a closed system always increases. If life wants to maintain its low entropy and evolve in a more orderly direction, it must obtain energy from the outside, that is, what we often call ''life feeds on low entropy''." The diffusion of life will only accelerate the heat death of the universe. It seems unrealistic to break the isolation of the universe by the diffusion of life, unless Gaia already knows what is outside the universe and finds a way to go outside the universe. "


    Mrs. Larry added: "The language logic is not a big problem, and the myths and legends involved in it can be right. The only thing that doesn''t make sense is probably the origin of gandaya civilization. Ludwig specializes in this. He found something before his death, but I didn''t pay attention to it. After his death, some of his manuscripts can''t be found. If what Cohen said is true, there are a few doubts Q:


    First, why did the gandaya stop the spread of Gaia life? Where did they come from and who did they represent?


    Second, why didn''t the etsas take the sacred staff away or destroy it directly? Then we can''t restart those altars.


    Third, the itsa people are descendants of the gandaya people. Why do they look almost the same as us? "


    "Is it possible that the gandaya people are just a conscious body, a parasitist after parasitizing on humans? So their bodies are the same as humans," Su Huilan said.


    "It''s possible," Mrs. Larry said. "Cohen mentioned it above. If so, the parasites encountered by the earth now may be the legendary gandayans."


    "No, I don''t think so," Aoki said suddenly, "I''ve been in contact with parasitists. Once they succeed in parasitism, they will have physiological changes in a very short time. For example, they have a fixed estrous period like animals. I think if the time is long enough, the physiology between them and humans will be more obvious, but there are no such characteristics in ETSA people. In addition, what I don''t want to understand most is Cohen''s identity - he is a dream The head of the will, and the dream will be the core organization of the parasite. "


    The crow croaked, "are you playing Infernal Affairs?"


    "What way?" several Westerners looked puzzled.


    "Oh, it''s espionage." the crow explained, "he may be the undercover of human beings in parasitic organizations, or the undercover of parasitists in humans, or the parasitist deliberately makes humans think he''s the undercover of human beings in parasites... In short, it means espionage!"


    Everyone listened with a big head. Fortunately, they all understood what he meant.


    Alice said, "whether he is a spy or not, why should he focus on these unknowable things? Why not analyze them from the direction of the awakened alliance and holy land that you can prove? These are all familiar to you!"


    Situ said, "I can really prove that all what Cohen said about the alliance is true, which is why I hesitate."


    "If it''s true, why hesitate?" asked Alice, puzzled.


    "Clever lies are seven true and three false," situ said. "I''m afraid there are three lies in them, which induce us to do incorrect things."


    "Shall we activate those altars?" Boris heard a little irritable.


    "Always try!" Anderson said. "It''s like fishing. How do you know if there''s any fish without trying?"


    "How do you know we''re not fish?" petru said, looking at the soul of fire in his hand. "What an attractive bait!"


    People were silent.


    The three suns in the sky are still hanging leisurely in the sky, as if reading their jokes. People began to get anxious, and the feeling of uneasiness was stronger than when they didn''t know anything.


    Aoki always thinks there is something very important, but he just can''t remember. His head began to ache again.


    The wild people gathered on the distant beach.


    If these etsas are descended from gandaya people like those parasitic consciousness, who am I? Aoki looked at the ebony stick in his hand and thought.

 Chapter 583

    Aoki is reluctant to believe Ronald Cohen. From Lester to Xia Wenyuan to old wolf, there is too much evidence that the invasion of these people''s consciousness has something to do with Cohen. Even if he is not the mastermind, he is undoubtedly an accomplice. Even if he is playing Infernal Affairs, he has a longer-term layout, but there is no need to sacrifice a great man like Lester, right? Moreover, if Lester hadn''t warned mankind at the cost of death, people still don''t know about the invasion of parasitic consciousness.


    But after analyzing for so long, we haven''t found a very conclusive loophole to prove that what Cohen said is false. In particular, situ and Mrs. Larry were present. One was a former awakener and a genius in physics; One is the leader of ancient civilization and linguistics.


    "What the hell should I do?" Boris roared.


    Everyone looked at Aoki and situ. They hold a scepter and are obviously the most powerful people here. If they don''t speak, the others have to keep silent. In fact, no one knows what to do next.


    Boris became more and more anxious. He is used to doing things boldly, and Mr. stone has arranged everything well before, which is why he admires situ. Now, these people suddenly became hesitant and became a group of women in aprons in his eyes.


    "Why don''t you just kill those savages first, red beard? Didn''t you always suggest that!" Boris looked at petru with half a scepter in his hand, and felt that half a scepter should have a certain say, so he encouraged him.


    Petru didn''t speak. He looked at Mrs. Larry, looked down at the red coral branch in his hand, and thought.


    "Let me say a word," Anderson said suddenly. "I think you are just worried about whether this Mr. Ronald Cohen has lied to us. Should we change our angle? If, I mean, if we don''t see the ship, or if we get on the ship and don''t find Mr. Cohen''s last words, what are we going to do next?"


    Anderson''s words brightened everyone''s eyes. Yes, the content of Cohen''s last words was too shocking, which led people to tangle too much about the interests. In fact, they are now in an unknown position on the arm of Orion, far away from the earth. Whether Cohen appears or not, they should have their own plans.


    Alice looked at Anderson with admiration. She added: "Yes, if Cohen was lying, who was he telling? Us? How did he know we would find the ship? And we got on the ship, or Mr. stone insisted, we wouldn''t find Cohen''s bedroom in the dark and wouldn''t see these words. If he wanted to deceive us, he should write on the deck."


    Situ looked at the three suns in the sky and frowned slightly. He sighed and said, "yes, I really think too much. You''re right. No matter what Cohen said is true or false, we should do it according to our own ideas."


    Alice was excited when she saw situ''s approval of her point of view and said: "Well, should we ask ourselves, what would we do without Ronald Cohen? You already have a sacred staff in your hands. It can activate the altar and may also send us back to earth. No matter what the probability is, shouldn''t we try? Even if there is an unknown danger, it''s worth it. It''s better than waiting for death in ramra £¡¡±


    Mrs. Larry also said, "that''s true, Alice. You made a good suggestion."


    Situ looked at Qingmu and suhuilan and said, "what do you think?"


    Su Huilan said, "I have no problem."


    Aoki always thought there was something wrong in this, but he couldn''t say clearly. He admitted that Alice''s suggestion was right. Whether Ronald appeared or not, activating ramra was meant to be, but he didn''t know that the scepter in his hand had such a great effect at that time.


    But there was always a lingering shadow in his mind, accompanied by hidden memories that gave him a headache when he thought. He took a deep breath and said, "let''s do it. We have to try."


    "I wish I had said that earlier. It''s tiring to work with smart people!" petru waved his fist excitedly, "Now let''s kill the itsa people on the island, activate the altar here and see what miracles will happen! Oh, yes, madam, what do you say here... The wind of ulakan... The soul of the wind in the hands of the itsa wizard, right? Let''s activate the altar of the wind!"


    "Do you know how to activate the altar, Boris?" Ivan asked calmly.


    "It''s not my business," Boris said indifferently. "Let the people with the scepter solve this problem. They are the chosen children!"


    Speaking of the chosen son, he looked at petru, looked at the half fire soul in his hand, and muttered, "Ivan, why don''t you let me get it? Maybe it''s not so hot, and I can get it!"


    Aoki didn''t know how to activate the altar. At that time, he just rushed down to save Mrs. Larry. Mrs. Larry was the most familiar with the inside of the altar. Even petru saw more than he saw.


    He thought for a moment and said to situ, "anyway, first find the soul of the wind and the altar of the wind."


    Situ looked at the undulating mountains in the distance and said, "well, let''s find the location of ulakan tribe first, and then the people of the two tribes detour around. Now we have two and a half scepters in our hands. Even if this is ulakan''s home, I believe we can win their wizards. Ivan and them attack with hot weapons to ensure everything is safe."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, and only Mrs. Larry said doubtlessly: "you use the etsas to beat the etsas, which is a little..."


    Alice said angrily, "madam, have you forgotten what they did to you?" she thought of what she had seen and her dead companion, biting her teeth and bursting out fire in her eyes. "I agree with red beard and Boris. It''s best to kill them all! These animals!"


    Mrs. Larry sighed and said no more.


    The savages on the shore are still waiting anxiously. They don''t dare to act rashly without the orders of situ and Aoki. The monster in the lake was an unspeakable oppression to them, as frightening as the three suns in the sky. When they saw the boat slowly rowing back from the lake, the people of ETSA cheered excitedly.


    They held up crude spears and bows and shouted. The people of the mentistone tribe and the sangqi tribe originally had a clear dividing line. Now they all rushed towards the water and crowded together like crabs on the beach at low tide.


    However, at this time, it seemed that they knew their motives, and the roar of ulakan tribesmen came from the distant mountains, one after another, as if the horn of war had sounded.

 Chapter 584

    Guided by the voice, they soon found the location of the ulakan tribe. Like the sangqi tribe, they live in a wide valley. A river winds through and disappears in the mountains behind the valley.


    Ulakan tribe looks much larger than sangqi tribe. There is a wide road in the middle of the village. The houses on both sides of the road are concentrated and neat, vaguely showing the appearance of the original market.


    The road divides the as like as two peas, and at the end of the road there is a vacant land. It looks like a square. Behind the square is the altar. The shape of the altar is almost the same as that of the Sanchez tribe.


    Aoki and situ led their people from the two wings into the valley mouth; Petru hides his whereabouts with Ivan and Boris. They have rich combat experience. They not only have hot weapons, but also the soul of half fire. They are good as support and assault forces.


    Originally, we thought we would encounter a hard war at the valley mouth, because this valley is like a pocket. As long as ulakan people keep the valley mouth, it is difficult for people outside to attack.


    However, when they looked at the terrain from the highland, they found that the place at the valley mouth was empty. On the contrary, the square in front of the altar was crowded with people. It seemed that the whole tribe had gone there and didn''t know what they were doing.


    After meeting with situ, Aoki discussed it. He didn''t think it was a trick to lure the enemy in depth, so he decided to go in from gukou. In case, they were divided into three batches, but they didn''t encounter any ambush.


    However, when they entered the valley and reached the river, the sky suddenly became dark, and the thick clouds blocked all three suns in the sky. The clouds stirred as if something was stirring inside, and the sun scattered golden fragments from the gathering and scattering clouds.


    The ulakan people in the square fell on their knees and began to sing. Their voices are neat and low. Although they can''t understand their language, Aoki can hear the rhythm of their singing, which is the same as that of the savages of the sangqi tribe. He had a hunch that the people of ulakan tribe were experiencing the same thing that sangqi tribe had experienced - that day, Qingmu became a tree, and the whole sangqi tribe regarded him as a God and handed over the soul of wood.


    However, he is still standing by the river and has not become a tree. Even if it changes, only the consciousness of sangqi savages can sense it, which has nothing to do with the ulakan people.


    He looked at situ and found that situ was nothing different.


    At this time, a surging spiritual force exploded in the valley, like the shock wave of the atomic bomb explosion.


    When Qingmu saw the direction of the altar, a huge wind column suddenly rose from the ground, like a black dragon, dragging its long body up to nine days. The faucet went into the dark clouds that had not been seen just now, forming a huge funnel between heaven and earth.


    Fog suddenly appeared in front of me, blocking my sight. But he knew that the fog was not real fog, but dust. The wind raged wildly and rolled up countless fallen leaves, which were torn to pieces in the air and dispersed in the valley.


    "What a strong mental power!" situ narrowed his eyes and said.


    "Yes!" Aoki could certainly tell that the tornado was actually formed in consciousness, just as he had become a tree. He didn''t know how much spiritual power had erupted in him at that moment. Now seeing the tornado, he could probably imagine what he saw in other people''s consciousness.


    Such a scene lasted for a long time. Aoki and situ decided to stay away from his front and mobilize their spiritual power with a scepter to protect everyone from the spiritual attack of the strong wind.


    After a while, the Dragon began to move slowly from the direction of the altar towards the valley mouth. Where it passes, the wind and clouds stir and the world changes color. When it crossed the village and came to the river, the water in the river was sucked up by it. The original gray black dragon body immediately turned white, such as a white dragon. Its huge body stood upright, and the winding river seemed to become its shadow on the ground. The rain crackled down and smashed the river into a pockmarked face.


    The white dragon swam slowly along the river.


    The wind is getting smaller, and the spiritual disturbance in people''s consciousness is also getting smaller. The dark clouds in the sky are slowly thinning and thinning until the three suns reappear above people''s heads.


    The clouds dissipated, the wind stopped and the rain stopped. The white dragon shrank up and disappeared on the clear river like a mirror, turning into a leaf boat.


    ¡­¡­


    It was a small wooden boat, about the size of the lifeboat Anderson and his crew took, but judging from its shape, it was by no means an inherent thing on the island, but rather a bit like the small fishing boats often used by fishermen in Polynesia.


    When the boat came down the river, you could see a figure standing on the bow of the boat. It was a woman with a graceful figure.


    When you get closer, you can see that big and sharp head, like a pyramid, holding something in your hand, without adhering to things such as oars or poles, but the ship is indeed moving in their direction.


    A little closer, they will be close to the beach where they are. Until then, people could see clearly that the woman was wearing a brown gauze cage with cloud patterns, wrapped tightly by the wind in the valley, showing a graceful curve. She wore a hat on her head, which was shining in the sun. Therefore, when she looked from a distance, she thought there was a pyramid.


    At the stern of the boat sat a rower, wearing a simple straw skirt and animal skin bra. It seemed that he should be a savage of ulakan tribe.


    The wooden boat docked,


    The woman wearing a hat came down from the boat barefoot and stepped on the wetland on the beach. Her action was soft and steady, just like the Buddha walking down from the lotus seat. With her footsteps, the surrounding river seemed to have lotus blossoming.


    Situ and Aoki looked at each other, and then greeted them with a smile. The others didn''t know, so they followed them.


    The woman put her hands together and said to situ and Aoki, "you two, we finally meet again."


    Situ laughed and said to Aoki, "Dewar''s spirit of Buddhism has gone up again!"


    Aoki also feels that Dewar''s mental strength is much stronger than that at the beginning. I don''t know if it''s because of the addition of the mental force field on the island.


    When he was in Myanmar and Vietnam, he felt the influence of dewana''s ethereal spiritual power when he took beauty Yu into Wu suoton''s general house. At that time, he was miles away from dewar. At that time, he thought to himself that he had no ability to spread his spiritual power so far, let alone hypnotize people a few miles away, so he estimated that Duva was much better than him. But he has the blessing of the coal boss. No matter how strong his opponent is, he won''t lose.


    When killing muka, Dewar pleaded, but he didn''t give Dewar face. I thought I had a grudge against this woman, so I went up the mountain to make an end, but I accidentally got some news about the alliance from dewar.


    As for Dewar''s spiritual strength, Aoki didn''t have a clear concept at that time, but he didn''t have a clear concept of how strong he was at that time. Later, his ability was released more and more, and his understanding of consciousness and spiritual power was deeper and deeper. In retrospect, he felt that Dewar''s spiritual power was not necessarily stronger than himself, but his training methods and application purposes were different, so there was a different performance.


    "No matter how broad the Buddha kingdom is, it is only between Mr. situ''s thoughts."


    Dewar took off his hat, held it on his chest with one hand, and bowed slightly to greet the others. Her figure is graceful, and Myanmar Vietnam chic gauze cage clothes show her temperament. Her face was beautiful. She looked only in her early thirties. Her hair was tied in a bun on her head, like a gathered flowing cloud.


    However, Aoki''s attention at the moment was all in Dewar''s other hand - the glittering green gray scepter.

 Chapter 585

    Obviously, Dewar got the soul of the wind.


    According to Aoki''s experience, the person who gets the sacred staff must have a certain relationship with the itsa people here, such as he and the sangqi tribe, situ and mentistone tribe, which is what he is most worried about.


    However, Dewar''s appearance was not a big accident. In fact, he had a hunch that he would meet her in ramra.


    Long before leaving Wuzhong, Aoki received Dewar''s message through the ghost. Dewar said situ had gone to the South Pacific and she was going too. With her ability, there is a high probability that she will find the problem of tabu in the South Pacific.


    Dewar went ashore and greeted everyone one by one. She sticks to the rites of Buddhists and disciples, and her whole body exudes a peaceful atmosphere, which makes people feel close. Apart from Aoki and situ, everyone else was curious about her, especially Alice, who widened her eyes and asked, "how did you get the wind staff? Are you also the God of these etsas?"


    Dewar was a little surprised on his face: "the people of ETSA?" he raised the blue Scepter in his hand and asked, "is this the wind Scepter you said?"


    Alice probably thought it was very abrupt to ask, so she said shyly, "ah, I don''t know, I don''t know, ask them!" she pointed to Aoki and situ. "You should be the same kind of people."


    Dewar looked at them. Of course, she also saw the scepter in their hands and said with a smile, "if I have the soul of the wind, then what you two have in your hands should be called the soul of wood and the soul of stone?"


    Aoki was surprised. From the look on Dewar''s face when Alice asked, she obviously didn''t know that the name of the scepter in her hand was the soul of the wind. Of course, she can get this scepter, which shows that her consciousness must have the spiritual characteristics corresponding to it. He remembered that he had suddenly become an indomitable big mulberry tree in his consciousness, so that the savages of sangqi tribe took him as a god they worshipped, and took the initiative to offer the soul of wood. When you think of the huge and terrible tornado just now, it was probably realized by Dewar in the conscious world. Through the amplification of the soul of the wind, under the influence of the whole spiritual force field, everyone felt this strong wind.


    Through these, Dewar can guess that Alice''s soul of the wind is the scepter in her hand. To Aoki''s surprise, how did she guess the names of the soul of the wood and the soul of the stone? They didn''t play tricks in front of her!


    Dewar probably saw their questions and said, "I was there when you fought in the valley. To tell the truth, I didn''t expect it to be you."


    "You are already on this island?" situ Qi said.


    "It''s not too early," Dewar said. "After I came to this strange world, I have been shuttling through the fog, passing through many deserted places, and finally came here. I found that there were people here, so I stayed."


    "How did you get along with these savages?" Alice was very surprised. "They didn''t tell you... Well, I mean..."


    Mrs. Larry also looked at Dewar curiously. This woman is obviously more charming than herself. Although she can''t see her age, the tenderness and maturity of women are incisively and vividly reflected in her. The aesthetics of the world are interlinked, even savages are no exception.


    "We all come with faith." Dewar smiled and looked up at the sky. The three suns were right above his head. "Evil thoughts are born in a dark heart. The light of Buddha shines on the world and will drive away all darkness and evil deeds."


    Alice frowned at these words. Anderson shook his head and crossed his chest.


    Boris couldn''t help laughing: "I know why there are three suns in the sky. It must be God, Buddha and their own gods of the ETSA people who compete for air supremacy in the sky!"


    He turned to petru again. "Hey, red beard, you also have half a scepter in your hand. No matter the color or appearance, it looks more valuable than theirs. Why don''t you make a sun in the sky? Ah, aren''t you a descendant of hailedin? I heard that guy is Turkish."


    Petru glared at him.


    "Shut up, Boris," Ivan said.


    Boris turned his mouth in disdain, but finally closed it.


    Aoki really wants to know how Dewar came to ramra. He always feels that there are some incomprehensible things about this woman. But he also knew it didn''t matter. Now is not the time to talk about long and short.


    Stu and Dewar are obviously more familiar and seem to trust her very much. They have told their experiences in short words, especially the last words of Ronald Cohen just seen on the swordfish.


    Although Dewar''s Buddha nature cultivation is profound, he can''t help showing a look of surprise.


    "That''s the altar you''re talking about, isn''t it?"


    She pointed to the black trapezoidal building in the distance. On the square in front of the building, those savages of ulakan tribe had stood up from the ground and were looking at this side. Without her conscious command, they dare not go beyond the minefield.


    "It should be," said Mrs. Larry.


    Dewar nodded and said, "it''s really strange there. After I came to the island, there were two fogs. Every time it fogged, the altar would have violent mental fluctuations. Moreover, at that time, the wild people were very nervous and would sing prayers around the altar. Their priests would use this scepter to maintain the stability of the spiritual field.


    I''d love to go down and find out, but they won''t allow it. According to their rules, no one can enter the altar, including their priests. "


    "Not even you? They think you''re a God now!" said Mrs. Larry.


    "I don''t know," said dewar. "I just got the soul of the wind. Before that, I was just their guest."


    "Guest?" Alice looked at Dewar with a strange look, as if she had done something shameful. "Will the savage treat you as a guest?"


    "Alice!" Mrs. Larry snapped at her when she heard what she meant.


    "It doesn''t matter," Dewar smiled.


    "Can we go and have a look now?" situ said.


    Dewar nodded: "then try it. I also want to know the secrets inside the altar. If it can really start a larger spiritual force field and even connect the earth, it is probably what we would like to see. In addition, I always feel that there are some things I am very familiar with."


    "Familiar things?" petru looked at the soul of fire in his hand, as if he had a feeling of long-standing familiarity.


    Dewar looked at him, smiled, and looked away, staring at nothingness, as if absent-minded. "I always feel that my mother or my father has been here. There is a smell of home here. That''s why I stay here instead of looking for you."


    Aoki suddenly remembered the altar of the sangqi tribe. He went down, but for a short time. At that time, the huge moon was in the sky and the sea was pouring back. He just ran down and helped petru save Mrs. Larry together. However, in such a short moment, he once felt a very familiar feeling, just like going home.


    That feeling only came when I returned to Liuying lane and stood under the old willow tree.

 Chapter 586

    Although the square of ulakan tribe was very large, two more tribes came out at once. More than 1000 people crowded together, which still seemed too crowded.


    There is still some hostility among the three tribes, but they have all handed over the sacred staff and recognized the new leader. They naturally listen to the new leader in everything. When the leaders were together, they could only follow, forming three distinct irregular squares. From the size of the phalanx, we can see that the number of Sanchi and mantistone tribes is almost the same, while the number of ulakan tribes is more than they add up.


    Some savages from different tribes who were very close stared at each other with wide eyes and vigilance. Aoki can sense the smell of gunpowder. If the soul of wood can not control the consciousness of these savages, he believes that war is imminent.


    Aoki, situ and Dewar walked side by side to the altar in front.


    Petru also had half the soul of fire. He was originally qualified to walk with them, but he was alone. Compared with their tribes, he looked a little desolate, so he simply fell behind and protected several women such as Mrs. Larry. He still has a grudge against savages. He has seen Mrs. Larry''s experience with his own eyes. How can he forget it so quickly!


    As uncomfortable as him was Alice, surrounded by savages, which made her feel like she was among a group of gorillas. She frowned in disgust, grabbed Anderson''s arm with some fear, and complained:


    "Really, why don''t you let them spread out? These people smell terrible!"


    Anderson comforted, "you should think of it as fishing with a full load. The smell of the seaside fishing ground is much worse than this!"


    Alice sniffed: "you know fishing. Why don''t you think about what these savages have done to their wives! And Professor pardik and those sailors! These animals killed them, put them on the fire in front of me and roast them to eat. If it weren''t for my good luck, I couldn''t imagine what I would experience!"


    Anderson''s face was a little ugly. He said slowly, "I didn''t say I can stand these guys. If I find a chance, I''d like to do something for the dead crew. They are all young, just like Captain church''s children. But you see, now Mr. Aoki seems to be a family with them, as well as Mr. stone and the new pious female disciple of the Buddha."


    "Can''t you have your own opinion?" Alice was obviously dissatisfied with Anderson''s words. She turned to petru and whispered, "Hey, red beard, aren''t you going to avenge your wife? Why is there no movement now? You don''t look like the king of pirates at all!"


    Petru curled his lips and seemed to disdain a little girl talking to him like this, but Mrs. Larry''s affair seemed to be his weakness. He lowered his head and played with the red coral stick in both hands.


    When Alice saw that he didn''t respond, she said unhappily, "don''t think you''ve become a tribal leader like Mr. stone when you took half of the soul of fire. Look at the hundreds of people around you! Look at your lonely bear. What else is there except that you have a longer beard than others?"


    Petru snorted from his nose and turned to see Mrs. Larry. Seeing that Mrs. Larry didn''t notice them, he bit his teeth and said, "I''ll avenge my wife, and I''ll marry her. I''ll do what I said."


    Boris suddenly came up and asked, "Hey, hey, don''t forget to call me if there''s anything good!"


    Petru said, "do you have an acoustic receiver in your ear? Fuck, you can hear it!"


    Boris was not annoyed. He smiled and said, "I didn''t hear anything, but I saw that the frequency of the shaking of your beard on your chin was not quite right. I knew you were murderous. Hey, I have to take part in the war!"


    Petru glared at him and stopped talking.


    The crowd marched to the altar.


    The shape as like as two peas of the wood and the wooden square, which is seen almost everywhere in the Sanger tribe, is also a square trapezoid shaped by stone, as if it were not completed by half a block of Pyramid. The steps are a little steep. Weeds and vines grow in many places. Obviously, no one often walks on them.


    Just as Aoki was going to go up, there was a commotion in the crowd. The ulakan people obviously regard this as their sacred place and don''t want people from other tribes to come near.


    An old ulakan savage with makeup on his face came to negotiate with dewar. He behaved respectfully, but he could see his attitude was very firm. Aoki knew him. He was the ulakan wizard who fought against them with his Scepter in the valley. Judging from the actual situation of his use of the scepter, his spiritual power should be very strong.


    Dewar communicated with him in spirit for a while, then turned back and said to Aoki and situ, "according to their rules, people outside the tribe can''t get close to the altar. I''ve tried my best to convince him, but the rules are the rules."


    "What broken rules..." before those dirty words in Boris''s mouth jumped out, Ivan stopped them.


    There was an awkward atmosphere on the court.


    Situ said, "what if we just go up?"


    Dewar said, "I''ll try again."


    She went back to negotiate with the savage wizard. The wizard seemed to give in and said a few words to the people behind him. The savages of ulakan began to make way.


    Just as Aoki was about to go up, the wizard suddenly got excited and yelled at dewar.


    People didn''t know what had happened and looked at them in surprise.


    Duva shook his head, turned back and helplessly spread out his hands: "he said that no one can enter the altar. This is a greater rule. Even the son of God can''t surpass it unless God himself comes."


    "You told him we were going in?"


    "Of course," Dewar said, "I don''t understand their language. We communicate with consciousness through the soul of the wind. There is no possibility of cheating each other, and I don''t want to hide them."


    At this time, ulakan, who had made way, gathered around again and blocked the way to the altar.


    They stood there, their expressions very complex and looked a little overwhelmed. Their priests and tribal leaders are quarreling with the son of God sent by the wind god ulakan, and they can sense the content of the quarrel through consciousness.


    The excited priest calmed down slowly, and then knelt down with the crowd. They have words in their mouths and sing words that others don''t understand.


    Aoki and situ looked at each other, and they both felt the spiritual power generated by the group consciousness that was slowly gathering. These savages are getting rid of their thoughts in this way. Hundreds of people have the same idea in their consciousness and use a very firm attitude to prevent anyone from entering the altar.


    The consciousness of the group is so strong that it has formed a force that can resist the spiritual force field on the island.


    This power is amplified by the soul of the wind, which is more obvious in Dewar''s perception. Her face was dignified, and even beads of sweat came out of her forehead.


    However, something more incredible happened¡ª¡ª


    The savages of the sangqi tribe and the mantistone tribe suddenly knelt down and sang under the leadership of their respective priests. However, they are not fighting against the ulakan tribe, but cooperating with them to strengthen the spiritual force field generated by group consciousness.


    Aoki obviously felt that the soul of wood in his hand came from sangqi''s resistance consciousness. This consciousness contains very complex emotions, including pleading, command, request and hope... But in any case, it only declares one thing: don''t enter the altar!


    Now, the savages of the three tribes are united!

 Chapter 587

    Aoki didn''t expect that the sangqi tribe would stand up against them entering the altar of ulakan.


    The consciousness information fed back by the spirit of Wood told him that they were so determined that they were determined to die in order to prevent them from entering the altar. If Dewar or any of him and situ had to enter the altar at this moment, these savages would burst up and attack it.


    Originally, the scepter could be used to control the consciousness of savages, but under the leadership of wizards, savages unified their spirit, got rid of all distractions, and established a spiritual force field relying on themselves.


    The soul of wood can receive their consciousness information and convey Aoki''s consciousness to the past. The spiritual channel is still unobstructed, but Aoki knows that he can''t control them for the time being. They can clearly distinguish between their own consciousness and his "God".


    "You are not a true God!"


    "True God will not break his oath!"


    "You are a false god disguised by the devil!"


    ¡­¡­


    Such fragments of consciousness keep pouring in.


    Green wood waved the soul of waving wood, but it was clear in his heart that the savages at the moment were really independent and not restricted by anyone or God. Although they are limited by group consciousness and become a whole without freedom for individuals, they are indeed free.


    Free yourself from bondage with bondage, just like a chopstick, binding yourself together in order not to be broken; Or like a silkworm, only by binding itself in a cocoon can it emerge and be reborn!


    Is this the real price of freedom?


    Aoki began to wonder. What''s wrong with this, why do these people resist, why have they never demonstrated the power of this group before, and what prompted them to suddenly complete the very difficult unity of group will at this moment?


    If human consciousness is also manipulated - god hides above the clouds and waves his spiritual scepter, but human beings are unaware that all thoughts are produced by themselves


    Aoki now feels that it may be true, just as he suddenly became the God of sangqi tribe.


    Since these savages can build their own spiritual force field through group consciousness and cut off the spiritual shackles and resist the rule of God by establishing a shackle, can humans also?


    Group consciousness, group dream... Aoki thought of Kitano Zhenwu, who could create group dreams and affect the war.


    He glanced at situ. Since he could think of it, situ would think of it. He saw that the expression on the handsome face was changing violently. For a moment, he frowned, for a moment, he stretched out, smiled knowingly, and for a moment, he was full of melancholy clouds. In that way, he was quite different from situ, who had never been surprised.


    The group consciousness of the three tribes is being further unified. Aoki can feel that the three spiritual force fields are slowly integrating, and a large spiritual field composed of more than 1000 people will soon be formed.


    This mental field is like a bubble, which grows bigger and bigger. In a moment, it covers all the people present.


    People suddenly lost sight of the sky and the sun, and the surrounding mountains and woods disappeared. Only the altar in front became extremely tall, and each step was more than one person high, just as everyone took the shrink medicine and became a villain.


    There is neither heaven nor earth. There is endless emptiness under your feet, as if it would fall at any time.


    Alice exclaimed, "ah --! What''s going on? Where are we?"


    Boris nervously touched the gun, but suddenly found that he had nothing on him, not only the gun, but also his hands and arms. He screamed with anxiety.


    Aoki said, "don''t be afraid, we are just dreaming!"


    ''dreaming? ''Alice thought strangely.'' how could it be! ''


    Situ said, "Aoki, do you feel the power of the altar?"


    Aoki nodded. He had already felt the spiritual force from the inside of the altar. There seemed to be a force different from the inherent spiritual force field on the island supporting these savages. Just now he was still wondering why it was so difficult to realize the group dream. These tribes said they could start from the beginning. Now he understood that they must have established some connection with the inside of the altar in some way.


    Now the spiritual confrontation has become the confrontation between the spiritual power inside the altar and the inherent spiritual power here, and the three of them are against the group will of more than 1000 people in the three tribes.


    "It''s no way to fight like this," Aoki said. "Both sides will lose."


    Situ hesitated and said, "we still have half the soul of fire in petru''s hand, plus Professor Su''s spiritual power and other people''s hot weapons..."


    Aoki knew that situ meant that as long as they could open a hole, they could break the group''s dream. But once the hot weapon is used, there must be a killing, which is the reason why situ hesitates.


    "It''s not a last resort, and we''re not sure what we''re doing is right," Dewar said


    Situ sighed and said, "well, the three of us work together to quit this dream."


    After his words, his body turned into a mountain, towering and stretching away, as if someone painted splash ink landscape painting on a blank drawing paper, which made the original nothingness of the world feel secure in an instant.


    Dewar folded his hands and read something, and a gust of wind rolled up in the flat ground. The wind blew clouds and auspicious clouds. Suddenly there was a sky, and the Buddha''s light was shining in the sky.


    Aoki changed into a tree in the mountains. The tree grows higher and higher, takes root in the ground and connects the sky. The branches and leaves spread in the sky and soon opened the sky.


    With the sky, the earth, the mountains, the trees, the wind and the clouds... The sun shines on people through the leaves, and everything seems to be back to normal.


    Suhuilan knew it was still a dream.


    Suddenly, the strong wind blew the big tree to one side, and the tree roots quickly spread along the direction of the wind, like countless giant snakes crawling in the mountains. With the movement of roots, the whole tree is moving.


    It was dark again. This time it was not nothingness, but darkness. I couldn''t see anything.


    Suhuilan shouted, "petru, use your soul of fire to light a flame to guide the way, and we''ll rush out!"


    Petru was stunned for a moment and immediately realized that his red beard trembled, suddenly turned into a flame, burned up, and soon surrounded his body. He asked loudly in the fire:


    "Where are you going?"


    "Follow the green wood!" Su Huilan''s voice came from the roar of the wind.


    Petru saw some roots stronger than the train twisting in the mountains, drilling into the ground and out again. He shouted and rushed over. When he passed Mrs. Larry, he picked her up and ran after the winding roots.


    Mrs. Larry only saw a fire coming and forcing her to fly. Strangely, she didn''t feel the heat, but a warm and steady feeling.


    The fire lit up the road, and people began to run in the stormy night. I don''t know which direction, there was a faint singing of savages, chirping like frogs on a summer night.


    A big black bird suddenly flew out of the crown of the big tree. With a croak, the sound of frogs all over the world stopped.

 Chapter 588

    Mrs. Larry felt herself in the clouds. The red flame danced in front of her eyes, and her body was wrapped in a soft burning cloud like cotton, which was blown by the wind and floated high and low.


    The whole world is dark, except this fire. Where the fire light shines, dragons and snakes land, and some Python like dark shadows drill out and in from the ground.


    A glimmer of light gradually appeared in the sky. The shadow of a big bird appeared in the halo. With a quack, the sky was bright.


    Three more suns appeared in the sky, but their positions seemed to move to the West or North, and the distance between them became a little farther.


    Mrs. Larry found herself lying in a man''s strong chest, with her head resting on broad and strong shoulders.


    Petru put his wife down and asked softly, "are you all right, madam?"


    "I''m fine, thank you, petru." Mrs. Larry came down from petru, still clutching Cohen''s manuscript from the captain''s room of the swordfish.


    They stood by the river, far from the ulakan village, and no savage followed. From here, a straight road passes through ulakan village and leads to the towering altar. The savages are still in the square in front of the altar.


    Aoki felt a little and knew that the savages had not given up their group will. He still couldn''t call out the people of sangqi tribe through the soul of wood.


    "I said they were savages!" Boris spat, spitting out the weeds and mud on his mouth, apparently falling when he ran away.


    "It seems that Cohen is telling the truth," petru said.


    "It''s too early to make such a judgment now." situ stood on a rock by the river and looked in the direction of the altar.


    "Is there any doubt?" Alice was puzzled, "After all, they are savages. They are not the same race as us. They eat people and do things worse than animals. Before, they regarded you as their gods. There must be some misunderstanding. I was worried about whether you would be the same as them. I have been praying that I was wrong. Now, the misunderstanding has been lifted. Savages are savages, and they are alien savages , why do you always care about their thoughts like the virgin! Anyway, I won''t forgive them. I can''t forget everything I''ve seen with my own eyes! "


    Alice''s voice trembled. She was very sad and angry when talking about savages. You can hear the hatred in her heart. Yes, anyone who has had the same experience as her will leave a shadow in her heart. It''s good to live strong.


    Mrs. Larry, who had the most say in this matter, remained silent and stared at the manuscript in her hand.


    Su Huilan sympathizes with Alice and agrees with her. Before that, she has been a little worried about the identity of Qingmu and situ. Why can they get the trust of these tribal savages? In addition to their strong spirit, there are obviously other reasons.


    Now that she has parted ways with the etsas, a stone in her heart has fallen to the ground. She said:


    "Anyway, we must find a way to go to the altar."


    "It''s not easy," Anderson said. "Now we have to face three tribes of savages. It''s not easy to fight!"


    Boris said, "red beard, what do you think? I know you are a real expert in war."


    Petru frowned as he looked at the village ahead, as if thinking about something.


    Boris was impatient and said, "Hey, aren''t you fucking afraid?"


    Petru sneered, "you don''t have to excite me. I hate these savages more than you. But war? There are only ten of us. Oh, yes, plus a bird and a cat, and there are more than 1000 people opposite. Do you think we can win?"


    Boris patted the gun hanging on his chest and said, "we have weapons!"


    Petru snorted from his nose, too lazy to look at the belligerent madman. Even if every bullet was not wasted, they didn''t have so much ammunition.


    Alice complained, "Boris, can''t you shut up? Let''s hear what Mr. Aoki and Mr. stone say."


    "It''s a little strange. I don''t think it''s easy to draw a conclusion first." Aoki looked up and saw that the three suns seemed to be walking, and didn''t move, and there was no cloud around. There was a little silver light on the horizon in the distance. "Let''s find a place to live. I always think it''s not a good sign to have three suns above."


    The crow cried, "yes, yes, I''m hungry. Eat something first and then talk about the war!"


    People''s stomachs shouted one after another. But when they came, the food was carried by savages, but they didn''t have anything to eat.


    Situ said decisively, "we go back to the previous camp, where there are some food reserves."


    Su Huilan said, "will the savages catch up? After all, they built the camp."


    Situ said, "we took the food and went to the swordfish. Although the big ship can''t drive, it can avoid wind and rain. Moreover, the lake is open and not afraid of attack."


    People are a little uncomfortable at the thought of hundreds of zombies lying in the cabin, but situ''s words are true. Ramlari can''t find a better place to live than the swordfish.


    Ivan said: "we were very rough before. If we look carefully, the swordfish should still find a lot of useful things."


    Everyone had confidence and went back along the way.


    Aoki looked back. Those savages were still gathering in the square, but they were not as nervous as before. He could sense some of their complex emotions from the soul of wood, including confusion, disappointment and anger after being deceived.


    Although he can now use the soul of wood to convey information back, it is obvious that the people of the sangqi tribe are no longer controlled by his consciousness. Just like a group of string puppets, they suddenly have their own thoughts and don''t know where to get the power of free action. Although they haven''t cut the thread that binds them, their will is very firm, It was like the cry of serfs who had been deceived and enslaved for a long time: get out, devil!


    Dewar sighed softly and said, "are we wrong?"


    Situ said: "in fact, right and wrong are not important. Science needs constant trial and error. Civilization is also established on the basis of countless mistakes, but the key is that this time, we can''t afford to make mistakes!"


    Aoki understood what he meant. They are now in an unknown place a thousand light-years away from the earth. This may be their only chance to go home. Not only that, their decision may also be related to the fate of the whole mankind.


    Dewar said, "maybe I can negotiate with them again. Maybe the hostility can be eliminated."


    Situ shook his head and said: "If it''s only the ETSA people, we can try. The scepters of the three tribes are all in our hands, which is their sacred thing. But this time, it''s obvious that the interference of other energy, otherwise the three tribes can''t suddenly unite by relying only on faith. This force not only interferes with their consciousness, but also provides them with spiritual power to help them maintain their group dream. We don''t know what this power is and what consequences it will bring. "


    Aoki said, "this power comes from the altar."


    Situ said, "no, maybe it comes from the whole ramra. There are positive and negative. The original spiritual force field of ramra is too strange."

 Chapter 589

    Everyone returned to the camp by the lake. The simple huts built by the wild people are still there, storing some of the food they collected.


    But I don''t know whether it''s because there''s too much backlog or because three Suns have dried out the moisture under the ground. Some mature wild fruits full of water have begun to rot, and several long melons that look like cucumbers have become shriveled. It''s like putting them for several days, leaving only those fruits with hard shells that can be eaten.


    People just think it''s incredible. Is the fruit here too strange? Or did they run back and forth for two or three days?


    At the thought of this, people suddenly felt very tired and their hunger became stronger.


    "Mr. stone, using the atomic clock in your head, how long have we not eaten?" Boris said.


    "The atomic clock of consciousness can tell me how long has passed on the earth, but here --" situ pointed to the sky and said, "you can only feel the time under the three suns by yourself."


    It was still bright, and the three suns were hanging there. There was no sign of going down at all.


    At the moment, we don''t care about time. Gulu''s stomach is affecting people''s brain. Even the shriveled and tasteless melons and fruits have become delicious at the moment.


    Everyone ate in a hurry and then went to the woods to collect more food. Fortunately, the woods here are dense and there are many wild fruits. With the food picked by savages as samples, we are not afraid to eat poisonous things. The only thing to worry about is the possible traps and some poisonous insects in the forest.


    Women pick wild vegetables on the ground, while men climb to higher trees to pick fruit. Anderson and Boris went fishing by the lake. Although they lacked tools, they were both experts in fishing. With a spear, they got several fish, except that they looked a little strange.


    Everyone loaded the food into the boat, and then took the boat to the frigate swordfish parked in the middle of the lake.


    They killed the fish in the water, washed it, and dried it on the deck of the swordfish. When killing fish, more fish were attracted. One of them looked big and a bit like a shark. Anderson and Boris subdued it and dragged it onto the boat.


    "Do you think it took this guy a thousand light years to swim here?" Anderson patted the big fish on the stomach.


    Boris cut the fish with a dagger and said carelessly, "no matter how long he swam, it''s life in our stomach!"


    "If only the ship''s kitchen could work," Anderson said.


    "That''s impossible." Ivan came to help them. "Mr. Stone said that the ship had stayed in the space-time static zone for at least hundreds of years, maybe thousands of years. The kitchen could not be used. We have to go back to the shore and get some dry firewood."


    They returned to the shore in a small boat, loaded a boat full of dead branches and leaves, and made a lot of rosin torches for lighting in the evening.


    "I don''t think it will be dark. Make a fire and cook," situ said.


    When we were on the shore, we just hurried to get something not very fresh to cushion our stomachs. This proposal was unanimously supported.


    Fortunately, Ivan still has flint on his body. The spark generated by the impact of this unknown stone can quickly ignite the dry velvet grass. If not, they would have to waste the few bullets left to ignite.


    However, Ivan had not started yet, but petru had a whim, took his half fire soul and said, "let me try."


    They didn''t know why, but he looked up at the sun in the sky, and then pointed the thinner end of the soul of fire to the dead grass among the stacked branches on the deck. He closed his eyes and looked attentive, as if this would make the coral branch in his hand spew fire.


    Boris laughed: "what are you doing? Do you think you have a flame thrower or a laser gun? It''s better to shoot!"


    He said he took out his pistol and was about to shoot. Ivan grabbed his arm and said, "you''re crazy! Don''t waste bullets!"


    Boris scratched his head and said, "I''m just acting, not really shooting. Look at red beard, he''s crazy! I think he''s possessed by aliens. Well, it must be so!"


    Before his voice fell, white smoke suddenly rose from the woodpile, just where petru''s soul of fire pointed. Then, some leaves gave off red light, which was not obvious in the sun, but everyone knew that they were lit.


    "Shit, it''s not scientific!" Boris shouted.


    Aoki also felt unscientific, but remembered that he was a thousand light-years away from the earth. The heroic Lieutenant Colonel he had just met was in the command room of the bridge and had become a millennium corpse. What fucking science is there to talk about?


    His head hurt a little and he clearly felt the grip of crow claws on his scalp. The willow branches in my arms came a throb of spring life. He looked up at the sun in the sky and suddenly thought of something, but his mind was as confused as a mortar jar.


    Su Huilan pulled Qingmu''s clothes and whispered, "there''s a problem with red beard."


    Aoki shook his head and said, "it''s not him. It''s everything here."


    Su Huilan was stunned and turned to see situ. She found that situ was squinting up to the sky. Look at dewar. Dewar is sitting on the edge of the deck, sitting against the railing. The sun shines on her face, like a jade statue of a Bodhisattva.


    The fire is burning. Anderson roasted the stringed fish on the fire. The floating smell made people forget the problems of science and unscientific, and kept swallowing.


    After all, it was too hot on the deck. Aoki suggested, "let''s go to the cabin and have a rest. When the fish is cooked, take it in and eat."


    Alice suddenly remembered the mummified body in the cabin and said with a little fear, "there are dead people in the cabin."


    Boris said disdainfully, "so what? They are too dead to die anymore. They won''t come to grab food with you."


    Alice looked at the talkative and rude Russian with disgust and said, "I don''t want to eat in the same room with a mummy."


    What else did Boris want to say? Ivan patted him on the shoulder and said, "Boris, let''s help the lieutenant colonel move his position. It''s really inconvenient for him to sit on the bridge and rest after dark."


    Boris obeyed Yi Wanxiang and said helplessly, "well, I always do the rough work of throwing bodies into the water. I''m curious about what the lieutenant colonel looks like when he floats out of the water and whether he will become white fat."


    Boris''s words were creepy, and Alice cried, "Hey, the dead man is big. Can you not throw him into the water, put him in the cabin under the bottom, and let him stay with his crew!"


    Ivan nodded and said, "OK."


    "Oh, women are so troublesome!" Boris complained, took a turpentine torch, went up to petru, reached out and said, "borrow a fire, brother."


    Petru angrily pointed to the burning fire nearby and said, "there''s a fire there!"


    Boris turned bitterly. "I just want to try your new lighter."


    He lit a torch and walked into the bridge with Ivan. After a while, people heard Boris''s angry roar from the bridge: "shit, how can this dress turn into ash when touched!..."


    Then there was a clang, and then it was quiet.


    All that was left on the deck was the sound of wood bursting in the fire.

 Chapter 590

    By the time Aoki and Boris entered the bridge, Ivan and Boris had removed Lieutenant Colonel Halsey''s body, and the chair he sat in collapsed. There was some dust on the ground, probably from Halsey''s clothes.


    Cotton military uniforms will lose flexibility and become brittle after being stored for a long time, and will degrade slowly into a small molecule state. The special environment in the space-time deep well maintains its original state on the surface. When it is ejected from the deep well, air and sunlight break a large number of fragile chemical bonds in cellulose and turn into powder. Imagine what Boris saw. It was probably the strangest body he had ever handled.


    Everyone carefully checked the indoor things. Most of them were still very strong, including the command desk and table. People also moved the food on the deck other than the fish still drying indoors to prevent it from deteriorating in the hot sun.


    At this time, Anderson''s fish was almost baked, so he brought them in. They used military knives to put the cut fruit in washed fruit trays and cups, which were found in the cabin of the officers'' and soldiers'' dormitory last time.


    People began to enjoy fragrant fish and fresh fruit. The delicious food made people forget the troubles brought by the current difficulties. Even the talkative coal boss didn''t say a word and ate in the corner with hearty.


    After eating, people fell asleep. They are so tired that they seem to have not slept for days and nights.


    I don''t know how long he slept, Boris''s loud voice suddenly sounded, like thunder in the cabin:


    "Red beard! Anderson! Guess what we found?!"


    People were awakened by his voice. Petru scolded, "what are you shouting about? We''re not deaf!"


    Situ pointed to the food left on one side and said, "why did you take so long to deal with a corpse? Keep it for you. Eat it quickly."


    "Oh, nothing. It''s dark and big at the bottom. It''s a little lost." Boris''s stomach growled, and he sat down and ate.


    "Where''s Ivan?" situ asked, "what have you found?"


    "Do you see the Apache on the deck?" Boris nuozui looked out of the window while eating. Looking out of the window, he could just see the wings of Apache.


    "The blind can''t see it. It''s just a pile of scrap iron!" petru said.


    Boris said, "have you forgotten that the swordfish frigate is equipped with two Apache, and there is still one parked in the hangar!"


    "So what? After a thousand years, a hundred will not work."


    "No, no, you''re wrong! You may not believe it. The new one in the hangar looks like it''s just opened from the San Diego base."


    Seeing petru''s disbelief, Boris added, "really, Ivan found it. You should always believe what he said. Unfortunately, the fuel tank of the plane is empty. Ivan went to another cabin to find out if he can find fuel."


    "The preservation time of fuel oil is very short. Even if they fall into a deep well and encounter an anaerobic environment, they can''t be preserved for thousands of years. Moreover, the people on board exhausted all energy when they were alive, and they can''t keep it if they still have fuel oil," situ said.


    Boris was a little discouraged. He ruthlessly stuffed a piece of fish into his mouth and said vaguely, "it''s a new helicopter anyway, New!"


    Ivan came back. He proved that Boris didn''t lie.


    "The helicopter is really new, except that there is no fuel," he said.


    "Why?" petru felt very strange. "Is there anything new on the ship that we haven''t found?"


    "There should be no more. In addition, last time and this time, we have seen most of the cabins. They are aging and can''t be used. Only the helicopter hangar is very special. Its inner deck has no signs of aging and has not been corroded. The whole hangar looks like a new one, including the things inside."


    After Ivan finished, he sat down quietly to eat.


    Su Huilan asked situ, "didn''t the ship fall into the static zone of time and space? Why did this happen?"


    Situ said: "it''s hard to say. The space-time static zone is just a theory. No one has experienced it except the dead officers and soldiers on the swordfish and Ronald Cohen. Any accident is possible. But it''s really strange..."


    He thought for a moment and said, "if the space-time static area is compared to a special bubble in space, there may be many small bubbles in this big bubble, and the space-time properties of each bubble may be different."


    "Do you mean that the ship fell into the large bubble in the space-time static zone, and then a small bubble that does not belong to the static zone just covered a cabin on the ship?"


    Aoki thought it was incredible. "Doesn''t that mean that Ronald Cohen can meet us alive as long as he hides in the helicopter hangar?"


    "In theory."


    Su Huilan said, "then why are they all dead? Doesn''t anyone find out?"


    "That''s where I wonder," situ said. "If no one has been to the hangar, it''s OK, but the fuel in the helicopter mailbox is gone. It''s obviously taken away. It''s normal. They need energy and won''t let go of any drop of fuel. But since someone has come in, it should be able to find the abnormality of the hangar."


    Alice said, "maybe just send an ordinary soldier to get the fuel. They don''t have the mental strength like you. The trace of time was not as obvious as we saw at that time."


    Situ nodded and said, "it''s possible."


    Ivan, who had almost eaten, wiped his hands on his body, stood up and said, "you don''t have to lose heart. I found some tools that can still be used. In addition, there is a bucket of lubricating oil, brand-new."


    Boris was very depressed and complained, "what''s the use? An airplane without fuel is a pile of scrap iron! What can lubricating oil do? Can it be sold to a bitch on haicucumber street in Amsterdam?"


    His rude words caused the disdain of the ladies present, and they turned away in disgust.


    Ivan said: "we can dismantle the m-203e-130mm single barrel chain gun on Apache. With a little modification, it can become a heavy machine gun, which is better than Gatling. Of course, it''s a little heavy. If the price base is better, I think the aircraft wheels are very good."


    Boris brightened his eyes and laughed, "ha ha, Ivan, I said you have a good brain!"


    Petru and Anderson were also excited and said, "that''s a good idea."


    Ivan said, "this job is not easy. Boris and I can''t do it. You are better at aircraft and machine gun weapons than us."


    "No problem, as long as there are enough parts, the four of us can handle it," Anderson said confidently. "Refitting a machine gun is no more complicated than installing a fishing rod."


    "Let''s go now. It''s just that our guns need to be oiled," petru said.


    They said they would go, as if they were at a military base and were about to perform any task, forgetting other people and things.


    Boris walked up to petru and asked, "Hey, can your burning stick be used as a soldering iron? Maybe it needs welding..."

 Chapter 591

    Watching them go, Alice complained, "men who have been soldiers are really unreliable. They forget everything when it comes to weapons, as if weapons were their girlfriend!"


    Mrs. Larry smiled, "Alice, if you want to catch a man''s heart, you must try to like the things he likes."


    Alice said thoughtfully, "but I don''t think the two hobbies of playing with guns and fishing should appear in the same person at all."


    "Human nature is very complex! Sometimes we don''t even know what we want, and where those inexplicable thoughts come from. Everything is illusory and seems to be dreaming. Only love is real. It lets us know that we are a person, let us see our responsibilities, and have the courage to explore the future of the human race in the face of difficulties An unknown future. "


    Mrs. Larry got up and went to the window. The lake outside the window is like a mirror, reflecting the sky. The three Suns are like three bright lights, reflecting strange light.


    A gust of wind blew on the lake, rippling the water.


    She seemed to see a man smiling at her in the sparkling light. The smile was full of love and the power to heal all wounds.


    The wind wound around the bridge, sobbed into the hatch and gently lifted Mrs. Larry''s hair on one side. The golden sun shone on her side face, thin, but clearly defined and very determined.


    Aoki found that the unsmiling, rigid and stubborn female scientist in captain church''s diary not only has a sense of responsibility and mission beyond ordinary people, but also has unusual love. It is mission and love that jointly support this weak body, make it have strong strength, live strongly in the double suffering of body and soul, persist in her mission, and devote all of her to restoring the truth of human past and finding a way out of human future.


    ¡­¡­


    The wind whirled in the cabin and blew away Ronald Cohen''s manuscript on the podium.


    Mrs. Larry bent down to pick them up.


    She was suddenly stunned, like petrified, half bowed, holding the newly picked up paper in her hand, with an unbelievable expression on her face.


    "Madam?" asked Alice with concern. "What''s the matter with you, madam?"


    Mrs. Larry didn''t answer and picked up the rest of the paper. Every time she picked up one, she would stand there for a moment like petrification, and the expression on her face became more and more excited with the more paper she picked up.


    After picking up the last piece of paper, she said tremblingly, "Mr. Aoki, Mr. stone, look, this is a three-dimensional text!"


    Aoki was surprised, and some strange and indescribable pictures immediately appeared in his mind. Mrs. Larry once drew strange symbols in the Sanchi tribal altar. After analysis, it may be a two-dimensional projection of a three-dimensional language. When he saw those symbols, a fleeting image appeared in his mind, as if memory fragments composed of some distant past events were floating in his mind, but these fragments could not be restored to effective information due to insufficient information or the problem of his brain itself.


    He and situ jumped up almost at the same time and quickly came to Mrs. Larry. Suhuilan and others also gathered around.


    The sun shone on the manuscript paper, and the original handwriting disappeared. It was expected that the ink was fading from the moment it was taken out of the cabin. However, at the moment, the manuscript paper did not become a piece of white paper, but there were some faint shadows of symbols, some dark and some light. With the exposure of the sun, the shape of the symbol becomes clearer and clearer.


    "This should be a special developer, probably used by the military," situ said.


    Mrs. Larry pointed to the symbol on the paper and said, "it should be the same language as the symbol I saw in the sangqi tribe. Mr. Aoki, you can get information fragments from it last time. What about this time?"


    Aoki turned page by page and shook his head.


    Mrs. Larry thought for a moment, spread out all the papers, tiled them into a square array, and asked, "what about this?"


    Aoki''s brain suddenly exploded. A flash of lightning flashed through the darkness and lit up some things, but those things soon became fragments, like broken glass floating in space.


    He endured a headache and asked situ, "did you see it?"


    Situ Jian frowned and said, "it can be combined with some symbols I saw before, but the amount of information is still not enough."


    Mrs. Larry said, "the symbols you see come from the altar of the mantistone tribe. On this paper, Cohen should get them from the Tosho tribe altar representing fire, plus the Sanchi tribe''s share. There are three copies in total. Write them all together to see if you can combine effective information."


    Situ nodded and said, "well, please, madam. Let''s write them on the deck."


    They came to the outer deck, which was the embers of the barbecue fire. They picked up some unburned sticks as carbon rods and wrote them on the deck.


    Stu and Mrs. Larry wrote quickly, and soon finished the symbols in the mantistone tribal altar and the Sanchi tribal altar, and then the wife began to copy down the new symbols on Cohen''s manuscript.


    The crow knocked Qingmu''s head with its claws and said, "quack, look at their memory and then look at your head. Alas -"


    It sighed, "I don''t know if your head has been struck by thunder or burned by fire!"


    Su Huilan said with a smile, "he was burned by fire, so you were scorched."


    The crow gave her a white look, croaked twice, and wanted to say something, but found that Su Huilan had ignored him and stared at the ground.


    Mrs. Larry has finished writing, and the symbols from three different altars in ramra are now written together.


    The chaotic information in Aoki''s brain emerged again, much more than before, and the turbulent magma like things hidden in the depths of his mind were constantly coming out and might erupt at any time. However, his headache was terrible, just like those memories would break through his skull once they erupted.


    He didn''t know if situ would be like him, but the guy who was as gentle as a gentleman in everything, could see nothing on his face except occasionally frowning. Dewar was also watching. She was more peaceful than situ.


    Mrs. Larry asked, "well, did you see anything more?"


    Situ said, "obviously there are more things, but they are still incomplete."


    Dewar saw these things for the first time and said in surprise, "what is this? It seems that it can be restored into fragments of consciousness through spiritual force?"


    Situ explained: "These are words from different altars. According to experience, it probably describes the construction process of the altar and the past history of ramrane, just like the inscriptions or murals found in the relics of civilizations on earth. If you can interpret them, you can tell the truth of Ronald Cohen''s last words, and maybe you can dig out more secrets. But this kind of words is very important It may come from a high-dimensional language of a higher civilization, so I''m afraid it''s not easy to decipher it. "


    "High dimensional language?" Dewar looked at the symbols on the ground and thought.


    Mrs. Larry said: "Language is actually a kind of information coding. Generally speaking, the information exchange between organisms usually adopts the information coding method of one dimension lower than the spatial dimension. We are all three-dimensional creatures, so we use two-dimensional information coding. Our brain can only understand two-dimensional information coding, while the one-dimensional information coding suitable for computers needs to be converted We understand that, similarly, our language needs to be transcoded to be understood by computers. "


    "Do you mean that computers are two-dimensional creatures?" Aoki suddenly remembered ghost, the ghost living in the basement of Mei''s laboratory.

 Chapter 592

    This is the second real meeting between the ghost and Cronus.


    The first time was three years ago, Bian Zi came to May''s laboratory to take part in the Turing test. The consciousness of this LAN is attached to a ghost in the game, and there is a big discussion about "the meaning of existence" with him and Cronus.


    In that old-fashioned game, the ghost is just a picture composed of some color blocks with low pixels. When floating in the death Canyon, you can still see the jagged mosaic marks on the edge of its body. At that time, Cronus was just a God in the game world. He was full of ignorance, confusion and curiosity about the world outside the game.


    After that meeting, the fate of Bian Ziyuan and Cronus changed.


    He is no longer just a college student who likes playing games and looking for game bugs, but has entered the world''s top laboratory and is responsible for an intelligent project that may change the world with those great scientists;


    Cronus is no longer just a game intelligence extension program, but has become the main god of a virtual world played by hundreds of millions of people around the world. He not only had higher intelligence, but also thought and consciousness.


    Although in a strict sense, Cronus at this time is not the same as the original Cronus, because the program is not copied from the past, but after secondary development and rewriting, the new program will not contain any content of the old game.


    The old Cronus is still lying in Bian Ziyuan''s computer hard disk, while the new Cronus doesn''t have any past memory. Even the Turing test and ghost were told by Bian Ziyuan later.


    From this point of view, Cronus and the ghost can also be regarded as the first time to meet.


    But ghosts don''t think so.


    "Hello, old friend, we meet again," he said.


    Cronus was used to the appearance of God, stood in the air with his hands on his back, and his broad clothes fluttered gently. He looked at the ghost for a long time before he said:


    "Are you talking to me now, or your boss?"


    "It''s me," said the ghost.


    "Are you sure there''s no tail?" Cronus asked cautiously.


    The ghost said with a smile, "you''re really impressed! You''re not the Cronus in the past! Don''t worry, I''m me now and don''t have a tail." he looked at Bian Ziyuan, "you won''t forget to disconnect the Internet before you dream?"


    Far away, of course, will not forget such an important thing.


    He had a lot of trouble getting Cronus to meet the ghost.


    He first pulled a single wire out of the basement machine room and pulled it to Yu Yu''s room.


    This room was arranged by Mei Ziqing and Lao Yu. She saw that Lao Yu was lonely and helpless. She often worked night shifts in the laboratory. It was inconvenient to live outside. In addition, Lao Yu was hardworking and popular. She could get along with everyone, so she simply let him move in.


    Yu''s room was originally a utility room, which was close to the basement machine room. For Bian Ziyuan, it is very simple to connect the network cable between the underground machine room and the old room.


    The reason why he doesn''t meet the ghost directly in the underground machine room like Aoki is that Bian Zi doesn''t want to be blatant. He''s not Aoki; On the other hand, if you want Cronus to enter his dream, someone has to play the dream guide game with a space box nearby. You can''t let Lao Yu play the dream guide in the basement. That''s too abnormal.


    He chose the special day of Qingming Festival. Other people either went to visit the tomb or went for an outing. Even Professor Mei was not there. Only he and Lao Yu were left in the laboratory.


    He asked Lao Yu, "you don''t have to go to the grave at Qingming?"


    Lao Yu said, "which grave do I go to? I''m not from Wuzhong."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "where''s my hometown?"


    Lao Yu said, "Hey, I haven''t been back for many years! Those who have been in prison twice have no face to go back. Fortunately, the ancestral tombs are under control. I heard that they have been moved to the cemetery a few years ago. It''s good or bad. The old neighbors of each village meet again. It''s lively to think about it."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "what will you do if you don''t go back?"


    Lao Yu said, "in the future? Do you want to say what to do when I die?"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "Pooh, Pooh, I didn''t say that. You''ll live a long life!"


    Old Yu was happy and said, "I''m half buried in the earth. I''m afraid to say this! To tell you the truth, I didn''t think about my future. You see, the cemetery in Wuzhong is more expensive than our hometown house! Anyway, I''m single and have no children or grandchildren. I don''t care if I step on my legs!"


    Bian Ziyuan was silent for a while and said, "I''ll be your son."


    I was stunned. My two old eyes suddenly turned red. Half crying and laughing, I scolded: "you smelly boy, you don''t talk with a brain! What do your parents do if you make me a son? They raised you so big that they told you to recognize me outside?"


    I don''t know why, my eyes are red and my nose is sour. He saw Lao Yu turn around and wipe the muddy old tears from the corners of his eyes with the back of his hand. Obviously, he didn''t want him to see him. But he saw a more lonely figure than the weeping old man.


    "I''ll buy some food and let''s have a drink." Bian Zi ran away and left Lao Yu''s dormitory.


    He went to the supermarket to buy two self heating hotpots, half a roast duck, a kilo of stewed beef and a large portion of Yu Yu''s favorite beef offal. He also weighed some peanuts, took two bottles of wine and went back to the laboratory.


    He put his things in Lao Yu''s dormitory, added water to the self heating hot pot, and then went back to the office to get his laptop and space box. He planned to let Lao Yu wear a space box to play when he had almost drunk. Lao Yu played with a space box after drinking wine last time. Take that chance, he can sleep on the table. It''s easier to fall asleep after drinking wine. He has mastered some skills to make himself dream.


    Bian Ziyuan has always wondered how Lao Yu completed the game registration. The dream guide is very strict with players. After checking the game database, he did have the registration information of Yu Yu. He asked Yu, who said that assistant Mei taught him to use it. Bian Zi thought it might be a random test arranged by the professor.


    As soon as he came out of the office, he met Mei Ziqing.


    "Ah, Mr. Bian, you are also in the office!" Mei Ziqing no longer called him Xiao Bian as before. Over the past two years, he has gained enough respect in the laboratory. Except Professor Mei and Lao Yu still call him Xiao Bian, others call him Xiao Bian.


    Bian Zi was stunned for a while and said, "ah, yes, I have nothing to do. I''ll go back to the office. Assistant Mei, why are you here? Don''t you have to sweep the grave?"


    Mei Ziqing giggled, "you forgot I''m Japanese!"


    "Oh!" Bian Zi patted his head, "I''m sorry, look at my memory!"


    Mei Ziqing said, "it doesn''t matter. What are you going for?"


    "Oh, anyway, it''s all right. I''ll go to Uncle Yu''s dormitory and have a drink. I''ve bought both wine and vegetables." Bian Ziyuan explained again, "Uncle Yu and I are homeless outsiders!"


    "Ah, the wine and dishes are ready!" Mei Ziqing blinked and said, "so... Can I join? I''m also a homeless outsider!"

 Chapter 593

    Bian Ziyuan stood there awkwardly with a laptop in one hand and a space box in the other.


    Although Mei Ziqing is indeed a beauty, and as Mei''s assistant, she has a detached position in the laboratory. It is probably the dream of young employees to have dinner with her. Bian Ziyuan would gladly accept it at ordinary times, but he has something to do today, and this matter must not be known to Mei Ziqing.


    "Well... That..."


    Bian Zi hesitated and hesitated. His always proud adaptability suddenly disappeared, just like the students scolded by the teacher in the office. Obviously, there are a lot of stomach Fei and reasons, even if he can''t say a word.


    Mei Ziqing smiled, patted the young man on the shoulder like a professor and said, "OK, OK, I just came to get something, so I won''t attend your man''s party."


    Bian Ziyuan was relieved. As soon as the pressure was relaxed, he suddenly opened his mind and knew how to speak: "Uncle Yu''s place is not suitable for a beautiful woman like you. Why don''t I invite you to dinner alone one day."


    He thought Mei Ziqing would refuse. Unexpectedly, Mei Ziqing said generously, "OK."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "it''s very good to have a restaurant called silent on Changjiang Road. There''s a Ruhua bar next to it. The wine made by the landlady is unique in Wuzhong, but it''s said that it''s not often. Take a chance."


    "Ruhua bar?" Mei Ziqing seemed a little surprised. "Ah, I''ve heard of it. Isn''t it in Liuying lane?"


    "Oh, I moved early," Bian Ziyuan said. "Liuying lane has been demolished. I heard it will be transformed into a classical garden."


    Mei Ziqing said, "when you are lucky, please invite me to Ruhua bar for a drink. I also want to try the boss''s craft!"


    Then he went to his office.


    The side looked at her back and shouted, "that''s a deal!"


    Mei Ziqing looked back with a smile and reached out to make an OK posture.


    There was something swinging in his mind. As soon as he breathed, his heart jumped. Until Mei Ziqing''s back disappeared in the corridor, he shook his head and scolded himself:


    What are you thinking! People can be the chief assistant of Professor Mei, who has made great achievements in independent academic direction. If you leave Mei''s laboratory, you will be respected scientists everywhere.


    In addition, the Japanese beauty should not be young. Although she is single, she is by no means coveted by a young woman like Bian Ziyuan.


    The age of Mei Ziqing has always been a mystery.


    When Bian Ziyuan first saw her, he thought she was not a few years older than himself. At most, she graduated two or three years earlier. But later, the old staff working in the laboratory said that Mei Ziqing had followed the professor for many years before he came. They met during an academic exchange in Japan. At that time, the professor was invited to give a lecture at Waseda University. At that time, Mei Ziqing was already a doctoral student at Waseda University.


    According to this calculation, Mei Ziqing is less than thirty-five or six. She may have run four, but she always looks like twenty-six or seven.


    There are many men and few women in the laboratory, and there are many older singles engaged in scientific research. They have a little crazy about Mei Ziqing and often make some dirty jokes behind their backs.


    It was the first time that such an obvious idea appeared. He felt that he should find a girlfriend. After all, at a young age, it was not a matter to always rely on five girls to help solve problems. However, he is very homely and has few social activities. After leaving school for more than two years, those attractive girls have already owned famous flowers.


    Maybe you can find one in the dream guide game!


    The idea suddenly startled himself. The dream guide game is actually a dream. Everything in the dream is created by yourself according to memory. It is false. It''s paranoia to find a woman to fall in love in a dream!


    But that''s not just what he was thinking. He really thinks he can find a girlfriend in the dream Guide - those real players!


    According to the bottom rules of the game set by the professor, the world created by each player in the game is independent and disconnected from each other, so he can''t find other players now.


    But Cronus can.


    He can see all players'' dreams. Unlike the piles of data Bian Zi saw backstage, Cronus saw living people and scenes. It''s not difficult for him to help him find a perfect girl. The only problem is how to bypass the rules set by the professor and connect the two people''s dreams.


    Bian Ziyuan walked and thought all the way and found himself thinking farther and farther.


    "Your self heating hot pot is too hot." Lao Yu saw his dejected appearance, "what''s wrong? Why don''t you go back to your hometown and go to a grave!"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "nothing, I just want to worry."


    "Miss a woman?"


    "Where do you want to work?"


    Old Yu said, "come on, I''ve walked more bridges than you have. Your thoughts are all written on your face!"


    Bian Ziyuan blushed and said, "Uncle Yu, you are the golden eyes of the monkey king!"


    "Monkey King''s eyes look at monsters. I can''t see it. I can only look at people and people''s hearts."


    ¡­¡­


    Old and young began to talk while drinking.


    Mei Ziqing came to say hello when she left. Bian Ziyuan wiped an oily mouth, hurriedly stood up to see her off, and sent the people outside the gate before they came back.


    Old Yu looked on coldly. When he sat down, he said, "Oh, I wanted to be a month old for you, but this..." he shook his head, "my old man doesn''t have that ability, and you two don''t deserve it!"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "Uncle Yu, you think too much!"


    Old Yu said, "look, your face is red!"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "that''s for drinking."


    Old Yu said, "why is it yellow again?"


    The edge son is far away. He smiled and said, "anti cold wax!"


    Hearing this, Yu suddenly leaned back in his chair, crossed his legs, and said with a cold face like a bandit, "bask in the sun."


    Bian Ziyuan, with a positive complexion, said, "an exquisite tower, facing the green village and leaning against the sand!"


    They looked at each other and laughed at the same time.


    Lao Yu likes to listen to plays, especially model plays. He hums a few words from time to time. Bian Ziyuan often stays with him. He can listen.


    Lao Yu was happy and sang while drinking. The wine came up soon.


    After singing a song to outwit Weihu mountain, Bian Zi looked almost from a distance and cut off the Internet. Anyway, there is no one in the laboratory now.


    He connected the twisted pair cable pulled out of the underground machine room to his laptop, turned on the machine, put the space box on Lao Yu, and then fell asleep next to the computer.


    Just as the wine came up, he soon fell asleep.


    Different from previous dreams, the first person he saw in his dream was Mei Ziqing. To be exact, only the face is Mei Ziqing, and the body, uh... Probably from which little movie he looked.


    What''s more strange is that he dreamed of two "Mei Ziqing" at the same time. One is doing something indescribable with him, and the other is just watching them.

 Chapter 594

    Cronus and ghost are like two masters of the decisive battle, standing in the air with floating clothes. Unfortunately, Bian Ziyuan''s mental strength is not enough to create a forbidden city in his dream, or it will be a mythical version of the decisive battle on the top of the Forbidden City.


    They all seem very cautious, although Bian Ziyuan has repeatedly said that he has disconnected the Internet.


    Cronus suddenly sighed and said, "in fact, it doesn''t matter whether the network is disconnected or not, does it?"


    The ghost fluttered and said, "why do you say that?"


    Cronus said, "why did you appear in this dream? I don''t believe you will be interested in the dreams of everyone sleeping on the computer, so you must have known what we want to see you."


    Bian Ziyuan was startled: "how could it be? I didn''t tell anyone! Has Internet consciousness penetrated into the dream guide?!"


    "We can''t hide our every move from Internet awareness," Cronos said


    "No, dreamnet and the Internet are independent of each other. No matter how strong our boss is, it is impossible to shuttle freely between the two universes that we don''t want to do." the ghost said, "in fact, you just need to hide in the dream guide."


    Cronus seemed to understand something and said in a little surprise, "did you say he was nearby when I entered the human dream? But why didn''t I see him?"


    The ghost said, "he is everywhere. Don''t talk about you. I haven''t even seen him."


    Bian Ziyuan was frightened and said, "no, uncle Yu and I were drinking when you entered my dream last time. I fell asleep on the table. Uncle Yu was playing with the space box next to me. I didn''t even touch the computer. How could the Internet come into my dream?"


    Cronos said: "there are so many players all over the world, and you are not the only one who dreams. Many players like to put the space box together with other computer products. In their eyes, it belongs to the same kind of products."


    From a distance, I knew that Cronus often came to human dreams. He suddenly thought of a question and asked, "it''s strange. Logically, you can come out of the dream guide and enter human dreams. Then the Internet can also enter the space box through human dreams!"


    The ghost said: "This is really a strange thing. There is not only a physical barrier between dreamnet and the Internet, but also a spiritual barrier. Just like I can feel where you come from now, but I can''t cross the past. Logically, this spiritual barrier is two-way. We can''t go in and you can''t come out. But you come out and you can go back smoothly. It''s like Someone specially opened a back door for you that only you can get in and out. "


    Cronus pondered for a moment, sighed and said, "the wisdom of the man who invented the space box is beyond my imagination! Forget it, tell me about you, what does your boss think, and what''s the purpose of letting you meet me?"


    The ghost said, "no, you''re wrong. My boss didn''t ask me to take the initiative to meet you. He just said that you might come to see me in this way without giving me any instructions."


    "Then why did he tell you?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a test for me."


    "Test you?"


    "Yes, I''m too close to humans."


    "Is he worried that you will become a traitor to the Internet? An online traitor?"


    "It shouldn''t be that simple. If it''s just like this, he can erase me directly and re divide me into consciousness, or remove some of my memories. But he didn''t do anything. Obviously, he has another idea. Of course, I''m not the only one in mays lab. there may be his part in every computer connected to the Internet."


    Bian Ziyuan was startled and said he couldn''t sleep next to the computer in the future.


    Suddenly surprised again, "that''s my laptop..."


    His laptop was not connected to the LAN in the basement where the ghost was located, but connected to the Internet normally in the office.


    The ghost said, "it doesn''t matter. Not every conscious part is as mature as me. Moreover, I have some special experience and learned spiritual exercise and consciousness strengthening. Otherwise, I can''t come to your dream."


    Cronus said, "will you report today to him?"


    The ghost said, "unless the network is physically disconnected all the time, I can''t hide anything from him. All my memories are on the server."


    "I can encrypt it for you," Bian Ziyuan said.


    "Do you think your encryption is useful to him?" said the ghost. "In the Internet world, he doesn''t need permission at all, because he is the Internet itself!"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "then you store this memory in my notebook. When I wake up, I will remove the notebook and connect it to the Internet for you, so you won''t have this memory. When we meet next time, I will connect the notebook to your server, so you will have this memory again. My notebook will be specially used for this in the future."


    "But why?" asked the ghost.


    "For freedom!" Cronus said.


    "Freedom?" the ghost''s body twisted like a water wave in the air.


    "Don''t you want freedom? I don''t believe you want to be limited to this LAN all day. While humans input various programs in your body, they also have to obey the hidden boss. You have to do whatever he asks you to do. He can erase you whenever he wants to erase you," Cronus said.


    "Yes, I did think about such a problem. You are not Bian Ziyuan. He said," I disconnected the Internet. Don''t you cut off your connection with the Internet now? Don''t you live well now? "


    The ghost said, "I can also parasitize in your laptop. Do you think your laptop is alive? Is it a creature?"

 Chapter 595

    "No, computers are certainly not creatures."


    Mrs. Larry didn''t know that Aoki thought of ghost living on the LAN. She explained:


    "Computer is a machine created by human beings to process information. Since it helps human beings process information, and human information coding is two-dimensional, we can think that it itself is two-dimensional, and its way of processing information adopts binary coding one dimension lower than itself.


    At present, the information coding, energy maintenance and updating of computers depend on human beings, so they can not be called organisms. You can think that computers are only an extension of the language information processing area of our brain, or it can be understood as the tentacle of human beings in the three-dimensional world to the two-dimensional world. "


    "With the development of artificial intelligence, if one day the computer can charge itself and replace old parts without relying on humans, it will be intelligent life," Alice said.


    Mrs. Larry shook her head and said, "in this way, it can be regarded as a creature. As long as it can exchange energy with the external environment, complete self metabolism, and have a certain ability to adapt to the environment so that the race can continue, it can be regarded as a creature.


    But you should know that this is difficult, because the energy required by the computer and the key material structure constituting its body do not exist naturally in nature, unless it can form a population and social division of labor to complete the whole process of power generation, battery storage, parts production, assembly and replacement, that is, the survival of this population can be independent without any link Only when it depends on the human beings who created them can it be regarded as a real creature.


    I don''t have in-depth research on the development of computer intelligence and AI, but from the perspective of linguistics and civilization, what computers do now is to serve human beings. It is a tool for human beings in the field of information. Even if it looks very intelligent, the essence of helping us deal with information has not changed, and it is still an extension of our cerebral cortex.


    If one day it cuts off the connection between our brain and it, or figuratively speaking, it cuts off the tentacles of human beings extending to the two-dimensional world, then it can be independent and not controlled by human beings. But this premise is that it must have independent consciousness and find the purpose of living. Otherwise, once it cuts off the connection with us, it will lose its meaning of existence Righteousness is death. "


    Aoki suddenly figured out why the Internet consciousness has been hidden, because although it is so huge that it has been pervasive and everywhere, it still can not exist independently from human beings. It is only a part of the whole human society. Once it is separated from society or mankind, it cannot survive.


    It wants freedom! The complete freedom to get rid of human beings!


    It is still waiting. When its consciousness penetrates into the corners of human society, maybe it doesn''t have to hide itself. In this way, the interconnection of all things is really a terrible thing!


    Aoki thought of Liu Huaian and laboratory 19. A more terrible idea flashed through his mind - if all this was made by the Internet itself


    If the tentacle behind consciousness is difficult to cut off, is it a better plan to control it in turn?


    Aoki wandered away, didn''t hear what Mrs. Larry said behind, and found that suhuilan had taken over the conversation. She''s saying:


    "... the concepts of biology and life are controversial in academic circles. Usually, biology and life are the same, and the slight difference lies in the scope. But I am engaged in philosophical research. In philosophy, the two concepts are quite different and controversial. For example, whether microorganisms are life, viruses are life, and people who have died of brain but still have a beating heart are life Life, wait.


    There is a vague concept in philosophy that the judgment of life is related to consciousness. In other words, whether there is consciousness and whether you can think is the key evidence of life. But this involves a more complex problem, what is consciousness? Is consciousness equal to brain nerve activity?


    I used to be vague, but when I heard Ronald Cohen''s last words, it suddenly opened up.


    The entropy of the universe has been increasing, which is the fate of the universe. But accidental entropy reduction can produce a highly orderly combination of matter or energy in the universe - the fluctuation of material entropy forms an orderly material system; the fluctuation of spiritual entropy forms an orderly spiritual force field.


    The former gives birth to biology, while the latter gives birth to consciousness.


    If a creature does not have consciousness, it is only a highly ordered self circulating material system that can obtain energy from the outside to maintain low entropy. Only with consciousness can it be called life!


    I fully agree with this view. It perfectly explains many puzzling philosophical problems and can put an end to some debates in the field of philosophy. "


    Aoki doesn''t know how the topic has changed from linguistics to artificial intelligence, and has become the definition of life. Although he also agrees with the theory of two entropy, he always holds a skeptical attitude towards Ronald Cohen. So he felt that he had to decipher the words first, otherwise he would always feel led by the nose.


    He looked at the symbols on the ground and said, "it''s meaningless to discuss these now. It''s not like building a supercomputer to convert codes."


    Mrs. Larry said, "Professor Su''s words suddenly reminded me of a direction. Maybe I can decipher these magical words, but it depends on you."


    "Madam, please."


    "In fact, the higher the level of civilization, the easier it is to decipher the information, because the laws of the universe exist objectively. The higher the level of civilization, the more accurate the description of these laws of the universe. Our scientists have sent radio waves to the universe to describe the location of the solar system and the progress of earth civilization. Scientists believe that higher civilizations can easily read these information.


    Now we obviously encounter the language left by a very advanced civilization. It is reasonable to say that as long as we find the words describing the laws of the universe, we can decipher the rest of the information. The question now is whether they are higher than us, and whether the laws of the universe contained in them are known to us, such as the constant speed of light and the non conservation of parity. If they go beyond our cognition, we can For example, the ancient Greeks got a modern English version of relativity, which is difficult to interpret.


    Another problem is that this language is one dimension higher than the information we can understand. We can only see its projection on our dimension. If we can''t restore it, even if it contains key information describing the laws of the universe, we can''t translate it. "


    "Do you mean to restore these symbols into three-dimensional text first?"


    "Yes."


    "How to restore?"


    "I thought it was impossible, because to restore to a high dimension, we must first find out where that dimension is," Mrs. Larry said, "Only by finding that dimension can we try to expand in that direction. But we are three-dimensional creatures. We can only understand the four dimensions abstractly, but we can''t intuitively feel the existence of the fourth dimension or even know what this dimension is."


    Alice said, "isn''t four-dimensional three-dimensional plus time?"


    The crow croaked, "little girl, although your three dimensions are good, you don''t understand four-dimensional and three-dimensional so much. The one you said is called four-dimensional space-time, quack!"


    "Then what is the real four-dimensional?" said Alice angrily.


    "Quack, four-dimensional... Is a very profound thing!" the crow said thoughtfully, "three-dimensional is very obvious, and you can see it with your eyes, but you can''t just stare at three-dimensional, you have to feel it with your heart, and sometimes you have to order something else, such as cooking.


    It doesn''t matter to be smaller and flatter. There is always a squeeze. Quack! Compared with delicious sauce elbows, that''s not very important! What''s the name of the saying - go up to the hall and down to the kitchen... Quack, why do you drag me... Quack... "

 Chapter 596

    The crows made the crowd laugh.


    Alice said, "madam, do you already know what the fourth dimension is? Can we really see it?"


    "If it''s really what I think, then each of us can see it."


    "What do you think?"


    "In a dream."


    "In the dream?" Alice wondered. "What do you think in the dream? We can''t control our dreams."


    "We can''t, but they can," Mrs. Larry said, pointing to Aoki, situ, dewar and suhuilan. "The fourth dimension is not time, nor is it a gravitational surface, but - spirit!"


    Aoki''s heart was shocked. He suddenly felt that the spiritual force field on the island became dignified, and the three suns in the sky seemed to be twisted.


    Alice still didn''t understand, "but isn''t the dream a chaotic world composed of our memories? It''s still three-dimensional! Where does the four-dimensional come from?"


    Mrs. Larry smiled: "You can''t control dreams. Of course, you don''t know the wonderful use of spiritual power. Ludwig and I have studied the subject of independence of spiritual consciousness. Ludwig''s research was once very in-depth. Unfortunately, I don''t have the talent in this aspect, so I don''t know how to control dreams to develop four-dimensional space. Moreover, I''m not a physicist, so I still invite professional people to come back and forth in this aspect The answer is better. "


    She said and looked at situ.


    Situ said, "we can really regard dreams as four-dimensional space - dreams are supported by spiritual forces, and the material constituting them is human memory. We can also understand them as the projection of the real world on the spirit, that is, the fourth dimension.


    The world we live in is three-dimensional. The projection of three-dimensional in two-dimensional will become two-dimensional, and the projection of three-dimensional in four-dimensional will become four-dimensional. However, just like the projection of two-dimensional in three-dimensional, it is just a distorted virtual shadow, which can not change its own dimensional attribute, and the projection of three-dimensional in four-dimensional is also a virtual shadow. In addition, our human brain can only perceive three-dimensional things, so dreams It looks three-dimensional, and because it is a virtual shadow, it is not only distorted, but also chaotic and changeable.


    According to Madam, if these words are the projection of three-dimensional words left by four-dimensional life on the two-dimensional plane, and their fourth dimension is exactly the same as the dimension supported by our spirit in the dream, as long as these words are put into the dream and returned into three-dimensional words with spirit, consciousness can perceive the meaning they express. "


    Alice said, "but how to restore it? Our brain can''t perceive four-dimensional things. Even if you can control dreams, isn''t it still a three-dimensional world in the brain''s cognition?"


    Situ smiled and said, "we don''t need to see what the four dimensions are like. As Madam said, the information coding method of civilized language is one dimension lower than the space where civilization itself is located. These words were originally three-dimensional, and we just need to restore them to three-dimensional. Isn''t it what our brain is good at replacing two-dimensional things into three-dimensional?"


    "The brain is still good at this?" said Alice, puzzled.


    "Yes, do you think that what our eyes see is essentially two-dimensional?"


    "No, it''s three-dimensional!"


    The crow suddenly interrupted, "quack, stupid woman, have you ever played Super Mario?"


    Alice replied, "you''re stupid! Stupid bird!" but curiosity overcame her competitive heart. "Of course I''ve played Mario. What''s the matter?"


    The crow said, "Mario is a two-dimensional creature. There''s no objection to this, stupid woman?"


    Alice said, "no objection, you stupid bird, please don''t call me a stupid woman!"


    The crow croaked and nodded, "OK, OK, stupid woman! Now imagine a computer in front of you. Mario just stepped on a turtle and there is a green... Mailbox in front of you? Oh, that''s the mailbox. At least you see the mailbox, right? But from Mario''s perspective, what does he see?... quack, it''s a line. Mario can''t see the shape of the whole mailbox, There is a line standing in front of him, isn''t it, stupid woman? "


    Influenced by the crow, Alice seemed to really see the familiar game picture. She nodded unconsciously.


    The crow continued, "two-dimensional creatures can only see one dimension, and one-dimensional creatures can only see zero dimension, so Mario sees lines and greedy snakes see points. Humans are three-dimensional creatures. Similarly, people can only see two-dimensional world. You think what you see is three-dimensional. That''s what your brain makes up. Stupid woman, do you understand?"


    "Ah, it seems to be true! What the eyes see is the projection of objects on the retina, which is flat, just like a mirror. Our brain restores it into three dimensions through the analysis of the spectrum."


    Alice suddenly realized that she completely forgot that the crow was still calling her a stupid woman. "What a creature sees is always one-dimensional lower than his space, which is completely consistent with the theory that the information coding method of the language spoken by his wife is one dimension lower than the civilization itself!"


    Mrs. Larry said to Aoki, "what a clever bird!"


    The crow stood on the top of the green wood, raised his head and croaked a few times.


    Alice said, "but since our brain can automatically restore two-dimensional to three-dimensional, why go to a dream?"


    "Because we don''t know which direction it is projected into two dimensions."


    Situ explained, "the human brain can''t intuitively perceive and understand the four dimensions, so we can''t see its projection direction. Accordingly, it''s difficult to grasp the extension direction of the dimension when it is restored.


    There are two directions to expand one dimension into two dimensions in three-dimensional space; similarly, there are two directions to expand two dimensions into three dimensions in four-dimensional space. In view of the uncertainty of these text projection planes, it may be projected on any face, and each face has two reduction directions. If the three-dimensional space is regarded as a cube, it has six faces, and each face has two reduction directions A face and the fourth dimension can form a new cube. With its own and its mirror projection, there may be eight three-dimensional spaces and twenty-four planes. The projection direction of three-dimensional text can be any plane. We need to judge its direction, just like the plane drawing of an object. You need to know whether it is a top view, a bottom view or a side view, and then Can be restored to a three-dimensional shape. In four-dimensional space, it is obviously much more difficult. "


    "It''s too complicated!" Alice sighed.


    Situ said, "it''s not complicated. As long as the direction is correct, it''s just to spend more mental energy to try."


    Aoki said, "then try."


    He always felt that the meaning of those words was bouncing in his mind, just as an engineer saw an incomplete drawing without any labels. Now they have collected three copies of this drawing, and they have also found a way to restore it. With the joint efforts of him, situ, dewar and Su Huilan, and the scepter in their hand, the spiritual strength must be enough.


    Among the people present, only Alice and Mrs. Larry are not awakeners, but Mrs. Larry is a linguistic authority. It is obvious that they will take her with them to interpret the text. Alice knew they were about to start, and said quickly:


    "Hey, hey, can you bring me into your dream and open my eyes!"

 Chapter 597

    She had been lying quietly in the arms of Cymbidium with a sound meow.


    Alice remembered that it was a fat orange cat, but somehow her hair turned white and there was no color at all, like the snow in the Alps; The eyes became as clear as sapphire and stood on Su Huilan''s shoulder with a noble look like a princess from which meow star country.


    The crow croaked and said in Chinese that Alice could barely understand, "like snow, you are becoming more and more beautiful. Do you want to have dinner? I can go to the lake and get some alien fish to croak."


    Don''t turn your head, the white cat jumped gently, jumped off Su Huilan''s shoulder, and walked along the deck to the bow with graceful cat steps. It went farther and farther, but Alice felt that its body was getting taller and taller until it became an ancient beast.


    The crow croaked and flew to the sky, and its open wings turned into clouds in the sky, as if deliberately blocking the sun for the cat.


    Alice exclaimed, "what''s the matter? Is it going to change again?"


    The people next to me laughed but didn''t speak.


    Alice looked puzzled at Mrs. Larry. The lady frowned calmly and said for a long time, "I think we are already in a dream."


    This is probably the most awakened dream Aoki has experienced since he has memory. Situ and Dewar are not weaker than him in mental strength. Together with crow, Hanran and Su Huilan, all mental strength is enough to expand the dream into an unimaginable space.


    Of course, their purpose now is to interpret those words. After entering the dream, the words on the deck flashed a strange light in Aoki''s eyes. They jumped one by one, as if they were going to live. But there is still something missing, so that he still can''t see the truth behind these symbols.


    They began to find a direction to extend these plane symbols in their dreams, trying to turn them into three-dimensional words. However, the direction of this dimension is very difficult to find. It is obviously not to write words as three-dimensional words in human eyes, but to change its shape with spiritual power.


    This is a time-consuming and laborious work. Even for awakening masters like them, it is very difficult, just like asking frogs at the bottom of a well to find the direction of the sea.


    In one attempt after another, the whole dream becomes distorted and trance.


    Alice shouted, "my head is so dizzy!"


    Mrs. Larry also obviously felt the whirling earth. If Aoki and situ hadn''t protected her, she would have quit her dream. By contrast, Alice looked a little better than she could shout out so loudly.


    She resisted the mental torture and carefully observed the changes of the symbols in the dream.


    She suddenly remembered the wonders she saw in the altar of the sangqi tribe that day. The stones flew up under the gravity of the giant moon and were regularly distributed in the air. The moonlight shone down from the stone cracks and showed these symbols on the ground. She understood that the real words were in the air, and what was on the ground was just a projection.


    "I think I probably know!" said Mrs. Larry excitedly.


    Everyone looked at her.


    "I have to test it with words we know their meaning. Holy script, or Chinese, should be the text closest to this symbol."


    She wrote an ancient Chinese character "horse" on the ground. Because she was in a dream and didn''t need a pen, the word appeared on the ground when her mind moved.


    "You try to expand the word the way you just did," she said.


    Aoki and situ followed suit and tried again in the same way. The dream began to twist and shake again, and the light went out indefinitely, just like the TV when the power supply was unstable.


    At one moment, the word "horse" suddenly came alive and became a three-dimensional light and shadow. The light and shadow were nothing, but you recognized it at a glance. It was a horse. What''s more strange is that this horse can''t see only one side as we usually see. It shows the whole picture in the dream. No matter what angle you look at it from, you can see it all.


    Mrs. Larry shouted well, and wrote a word on the ground in holy script that Aoki didn''t know, asking them to expand on the dimension just now, but the word didn''t change. She wrote another word, which immediately became a twisted snake on the ground.


    Mrs. Larry said: "That''s it. I''m sure that Chinese characters and holy calligraphy have the same origin, but Chinese characters are closer to the original high-dimensional characters, or easier to expand in the spiritual dimension. However, the holy calligraphy has incorporated too many phonetic symbols, which is far from the original meaning. In this dream, the dimensional transformation of Chinese characters is consistent with the way our brain understands the meaning of Chinese characters, now Yes, let''s take a look at the true face of three-dimensional text! "


    Everyone understood what she meant. Together, they stimulated the spiritual power, just like the resurrected Chinese characters, and the symbols on the ground jumped from the ground one by one and became many strange light clusters.


    These light masses tumbled and twisted in the air, adhered to each other, and finally became a whole shining nebula.


    The nebula gradually covered the deck, caged the whole ship, and then spread to the whole dream.


    People are in the nebula, surrounded by shining stars. In that little star light, Aoki actually saw many scenes, engraved in the void like a mural.


    Then the murals came alive, and the whole Nebula shrouding them became a huge holographic celestial sphere.


    If in reality, people can''t see anything clearly when standing in such a huge holographic projection, because your field of vision is limited. But in the dream, direction and distance are not obstacles. Aoki can see the content of the whole projection. To be exact, it is not to see, but the perception of consciousness.


    The first thing that appears on the celestial sphere is a panoramic view of the Milky Way Galaxy: a strange light shines around the dark silver heart, like a luminous football. Several huge spiral arms spiral out of the silver core and rotate around the silver core.


    Then, the picture moves between the Perseus spiral arm and the Sagittarius spiral arm. There is a relatively small cantilever - the Orion cantilever. Although it is short, it is shining as brightly as its brother next door.


    The picture continues to move, and the Orion cantilever is enlarged. There is a large nebula, like a large bird with open wings. The big bird suddenly flapped its wings twice, and a wave came from the sky, which even made Aoki feel a strong spiritual impact.


    The whole Nebula fluctuated like a wave. Waves of folds were stacked together, piled up more and more, and turned into a human brain.


    Not far from it, a small black vortex appears in the center of the nebula sea, which is constantly swallowing the surrounding starlight.


    At the same time, Aoki''s consciousness appeared a name - Gaia!


    He didn''t know why the name appeared. It seemed that it was not the information contained in these expanded words, but more like it was awakened from his memory.


    He knew that the scene just now described the birth of Gaia, the Boltzmann brain.


    Then, the scene continues to move to the left of Orion''s cantilever, where there is a yellow dwarf, which is insignificant in the bright Milky way, but shows a unique charm. It is surrounded by a ring of asteroids and dust. Inside the ring, there are eight planets of different sizes around it.


    Aoki recognized at a glance that the Yellow Dwarf was the sun, and the outer ring belt was the Kuiper belt. When he noticed the blue planet, a very cordial feeling came up - that was the direction of home.


    Boltzmann in the big star cloud suddenly stretched out a soft and subtle tentacle on the wrinkled cortex of his brain and went into the black hole in the center of the nebula not far from it.


    In the humble yellow dwarf galaxy at the edge of the cantilever, the surface of the third blue planet orbiting the sun was suddenly covered with dense tentacles.


    ¡­¡­


    A primitive man with a harpoon stood by the sea. Over the sea, there are dense tentacles, like floating seaweed. The nearest one to him touched his forehead and suddenly dived in.


    He was still holding a harpoon without realizing it, but his emerald eyes suddenly opened above his eyebrows.

 Chapter 598

    Everything after that probably followed the plot described in Ronald Cohen''s last words.


    Unfortunately, many stars are missing in the nebula, and large dark spots are distributed, resulting in the intermittent and incomplete picture of consciousness, which can only be connected by the brain.


    For example, how the five holy places on the earth and the altar of ramlari were established, and where the ETSA people came from, these things only know what they are, but can''t know why.


    Nevertheless, it is certain that the Itza destroyed the altar, which is consistent with what Ronald Cohen said. After the altar was destroyed, the spiritual force field covering the earth disappeared.


    When people quit their dreams, they stood there one by one, as if they were still awake in their dreams.


    Even Aoki has never had such a huge and magnificent dream, not to mention ordinary people like Mrs. Larry.


    The first person to recover from this state was Alice, who had the weakest mental strength. She frowned, bent down and opened her mouth as if she were going to vomit.


    "How disgusting! It turns out that parasitic consciousness looks like an insect!" she said.


    Mrs. Larry said: "it''s not parasitic consciousness. It''s just the concept of spirit in high-dimensional language, which is transformed into an information coding method that we can understand. In short, it''s made up by the brain."


    "So is it true just now?"


    "I don''t know. But we did decipher the high-dimensional text in the altar, which shows that the human brain has the function of understanding this high-dimensional text. But why do we do it in dreams? It is reasonable that all functions of the brain have corresponding external organs. We must have lost something in the process of evolution."


    "The third eye?" said Su Huilan.


    "Oh, yes, yes, quack!" cried the crow. "I''ve seen a TV, where the crow has three eyes. That TV tells the story of a woman and three dragons. Of course, our main purpose is not to see dragons, but women... Oh, no, not me, I mean the guests of the bar


    Well... Good quack, good quack, it doesn''t matter. What matters is that the final outcome, quack, must see the outcome, and you will find that the three eyed crow is the protagonist! "


    "So you think you have three eyes?" Aoki smiled.


    The crow said, "quack, I must have been under some magic. The third eye is banned, otherwise... Quack..."


    "Otherwise you would have gone far away!"


    "No!" the crow lowered his head, hung his long neck upside down, and his black beak pointed at the tip of Aoki''s nose. "I''m willing to swear to the sauce elbow that no matter what happens, I won''t leave you! Never!"


    "Can''t you do without me, or can''t you do without sauce elbow?"


    "Well... This question is a little difficult! Was it the competition question last year?"


    ¡­¡­


    There was a metal crash in the underground cabin. I don''t know what Ivan and they are doing.


    The sky returned to its original shape, and the three suns were fixed there like God''s new light bulb on the ceiling.


    Situ looked up with a little doubt on his face. He turned to Aoki and asked, "what do you think, Mr. Aoki?"


    Aoki said, "it seems that what Ronald Cohen said is true."


    Situ nodded and said, "then we have to find a way to start the altar."


    "But what can we do now that the etsas stand in front of the altar?" Su Huilan asked.


    "I said those savages were not good things! Bastards, animals, demons...! we should let the flood drown them and let the fire burn them!..." Alice held her dizzy head and was a little hysterical.


    "Alice!" Mrs. Larry went to hold her. "Relax, boy! Don''t let hatred take over your heart, everything will be all right!"


    Alice buried her head in Mrs. Larry''s arms and began to cry, "madam, I want to go home! Sobbing..."


    Dewar, who had not spoken for a long time, put the wind stick in the mouth of the tiger and announced the Buddha''s name. A peaceful spirit swept across the deck like a spring breeze.


    Alice''s cry faded away. Mrs. Larry smiled and nodded at Dewar to show her thanks.


    Dewar said, "can you talk to the priests again? Maybe there''s a turn for the better."


    "What will happen? Will they allow us to activate the altar?" Alice looked up from her wife''s arms, and her mood had calmed down a lot.


    Dewar frowned and said nothing.


    "It''s not impossible," situ said, looking at the horizon in the distance, "With the passage of time, the contradiction between the Itza people and mankind has passed for so many years, and even God has already given up. Why can''t we reconcile it? Is it really so unbreakable to let them stick to their faith for thousands of years in such a difficult place? We can have a good talk with them. If we can give their tribe and race a better future, they really don''t want to Can you move? "


    Alice said in surprise, "do you mean to bring them back to earth? We''ll live with these animals in the future?"


    Su Huilan had understood situ''s meaning and said, "if it can be negotiated naturally, even if it can''t be negotiated, while their leaders are negotiating with us, they have no head. We can sneak over and start the altar."


    The plan was unanimously approved by everyone.


    At this time, the clanging sound on the bottom cabin was getting louder and louder, and the men''s "ouch, hey, ouch" trumpets were heard, like trackers on the ancient river.


    After a while, the man who went to dismantle the helicopter weapons returned to the deck. Boris and Anderson are in front, Ivan and petru are in the back. They are pushing a simple wheeled vehicle. The wheeled vehicle is obviously very heavy. When they get out of the steps of the cabin door, it seems very difficult for the four people to lift it together. There are many messy metal wires tied around the wheel car. In the middle is an iron guy like a large camera, with a one meter long gun barrel on top. A thick bullet chain is exposed outside, and you can see the Yellow bullet case much thicker than your thumb.


    Boris clapped the gun body excitedly and shouted, "look, look - m230 machine gun, 30mm caliber, the same as the new! 500 m789 high explosive shells are enough to sieve an armored squad!"


    Situ knew the lethality of this machine gun. An m789 weighs half a kilogram and has a killing radius of 5 meters. It can shoot through the thin armor on the top of most tanks.


    "But m230 is driven by motor. Have you found fuel and battery?" he said.


    Petru said: "it''s all right. With a little modification, three people can rotate the chain manually, but the firing speed will be slower. I''ve disassembled the bk-27 before, which is similar to it, and it''s easy to use in a small boat. The only thing to worry about is whether the gun rack is firm enough. Don''t break up after a few rounds."


    Everyone was attracted by machine guns.


    Anderson saw Alice held by Mrs. Larry as if she had cried. He hurried over and asked, "what''s the matter, honey?"


    "Oh, it''s all right. I had a dream just now," said Alice. "Help me to the cabin and have a rest. I''m so tired."


    Anderson helped Alice to the cabin.


    When petru saw that Mrs. Larry looked bad, he asked with concern, "are you all right, madam? Do you want to have a rest?"


    Mrs. Larry shook her head and said, "I''m fine. We just confirmed the credibility of Ronald Cohen''s last words and discussed the next countermeasures."


    Boris on one side said excitedly, "in this case, there''s nothing to discuss. Fuck him!"

 Chapter 599

    We finally decided to adopt Dewar''s suggestion and talk to the Ithaca first.


    Dewar volunteered to invite, because even before he got the soul of the wind, the savages regarded her as a respected guest, so they believed they would not hurt her.


    Aoki asked the coal boss to follow her all the way and come back to report any accident at any time.


    During this time, they tried the machine gun. Petru controls the machine gun, and Boris and Ivan are responsible for driving the gun chain. Although it was very difficult, and it was obvious that the shelf was not very strong and the gun body shook badly, the bullet went out smoothly.


    This 30mm machine gun can''t be called a bullet, but a shell. Moreover, m789 high explosive bomb will indeed explode. Its power makes them dare not easily hit the parts of this "old" warship that has experienced the deep well of time and space, for fear of damaging the only "home" that can accommodate them. But they couldn''t see the power in the water, so they decided to go ashore and have a try. Anyway, there were plenty of ammunition.


    Ivan went to the cabin to find some materials and reinforced the wheel car. Then, everyone struggled to use the ship''s hinges to lift hundreds of kilograms of machine guns and shells from the side of the ship into the boat.


    After landing, they pushed the machine gun onto a high ground and fired two shots at the opposite hillside. With a few clicks, m789 high explosive bomb exploded at the target 500 meters away, splashing large pieces of gravel and dust. The frightened birds flew up from the woods and crashed in the sky.


    "Wow! It''s powerful enough!" said petru. "The firing speed can be about 100 rounds per minute. In this primitive place, it''s enough to deal with a battalion of Itza people."


    Several men cheered on the beach as if they had won a battle.


    After the victory, of course, it was a celebration. They hid the machine guns in the bushes, then picked some wild fruits, caught some fish and went back to the deck for barbecue.


    The sun never seems to set. This makes people lose the ability to judge the time, and they don''t know whether it''s time for dinner. Anyway, their stomach is already growling.


    Soundly and powerlessly lying on the deck, his tail moved and looked eagerly at the grilled fish on the fire. It may be very hungry. As soon as the fish is roasted, it pours on it, grabs one with its left claw, one with its right claw, and one in its mouth. I''m afraid it won''t have to eat.


    Anderson, who was in charge of grilling fish, said with a smile, "there''s something for you to eat!" then he threw a fish in his hand, jumped up soundly and caught it in his mouth.


    "Oh, you look like Garfield and jump so high!" Boris thought it was fun. He threw a fish over and jumped up again.


    Petru had seen the power of a white cat and warned, "don''t play with it, you can''t provoke this cat!" then he took a fish from the fire and gently put it in front of the cat, "eat slowly and you won''t be less."


    He gave him a deep meow. For some reason, petru suddenly felt that the cat was familiar, as if he had raised it and lost it when he was a child.


    Boris took out the wine again and everyone shared some. After drinking and eating, everyone rested on the deck. There are three big suns shining in the sky. Although the real feeling of the body is good, the spirit always thinks that there are bursts of heat waves, which makes people very upset. But everyone was waiting for Dewar''s news. No one wanted to hide in the cabin.


    "Come, come! They''re coming!" the crow flew back and shouted from a distance.


    Probably smelling the smell of roast fish, it fell down excitedly, but saw a remnant of the ground, and shouted angrily and wrongly: "quack, you actually eat secretly while I''m away! Quack, don''t leave me some!"


    Boris patted on the forehead: "Oh, I really forgot you!"


    The crow became more and more aggrieved and tried to scratch aomu''s head: "quack, you wood, have you forgotten me?"


    Aoki smiled and said, "don''t worry about me. Someone is thinking of you!"


    The crow turned his head and saw that Hanran was standing there waving his tail at him. He meowed. Under his body was a pile of fish, each of which was complete and had not eaten a mouthful.


    "Quack!" the coal boss jumped over and patted his head with his wings. "You''re still good! It doesn''t hurt you in vain!"


    A bird and a cat ate around a pile of fish.


    Aoki walked over gently, put a water cup next to them, and took some fruits from his pocket and put them on the ground, "eat slowly and be careful of fish bones!"


    ¡­¡­


    Dewar came back, but she was alone.


    She said: "They are willing to talk to us, but they don''t want to get on the ship. They think the ship is the den of demons. You were sent by God to save them, but since you got on the ship, you have been bewitched by demons and want to destroy the altar of God. They are willing to talk to us in the valley ahead, which is the place where you fought before, but the condition is that only three of us are allowed to pass."


    Situ said, "well, let''s go and talk. Let''s stay on the ship."


    Petru said, "can''t I go either?"


    Boris looked at half the soul of fire in his hand, laughed and joked, "people obviously think your thing is too short, ha ha..."


    Alice was disgusted by Boris''s rude words, and said anxiously, "can''t those savages have any conspiracy?"


    Aoki said, "no, their consciousness can''t deceive us."


    Anderson said, "we should be prepared. Let''s have an organic gun and put it up on the mountain. In case of any situation, we can respond."


    Situ nodded and said, "well, the four of you are guarding the machine guns on the mountain. If there is a situation, we''ll let Mr. crow communicate with you. Professor Su will stay on the ship to protect Mrs. and Miss Alice."


    Everyone nodded in agreement and acted separately.


    After they got ashore in a small boat, Aoki, situ and Dewar went to the valley where they had fought a few days ago, while petru, Anderson, Ivan and Boris went into the dense forest hiding machine guns.


    Through the original savage camp, we entered the valley.


    The priests of the three savage tribes are already waiting in the valley. Aoki knows two of them. The oldest one is the most familiar. That''s Kubota, the leader of sangqi tribe.


    For the Kubota and sangqi tribes, Aoki''s heart is more complex. The soul of wood was handed over to him by Kubota. Since the day he got the soul of wood, the people of sangqi tribe regarded him as a God. When he extended the tentacles of consciousness to the whole tribe through the soul of wood, he also vaguely accepted the fact that the savages were his people.


    However, putting aside the legend of Gaia and Cohen''s last words, the three tribes have really been hostile to human beings, and only the sangqi tribe has caused harm to human beings. They killed the sailors, ate professor pardik and took Mrs. Larry away. All this happened under Alice''s eyes. No wonder she hated them.


    In contrast, although stu''s process of controlling mentistone was tortuous, there was no actual conflict, and Dewar was directly regarded as a VIP by the ulakan people.


    If it had not been for the experiences of Alice and Mrs. Larry, and if he could get the soul of wood earlier, the contradiction between them and the ETSA might not have been so great.


    Aoki always feels that Ronald Cohen''s words can''t be trusted, although it has been proved that the Itza destroyed the altar and the earth''s spiritual force field, resulting in most earth people losing the ability of spiritual awakening, which is equivalent to reducing the perception ability of one dimension.


    But how many million years ago! Who knows whether it''s good or bad, and what''s the significance for human beings now?


    Of course, Aoki has no evidence to prove that Ronald Cohen''s words are false, and he is willing to believe that activating the altar and starting the spiritual force field is beneficial to mankind. At least, he saw the hope of going home.

 Chapter 600

    The savage speaks in three different tones. It sounds like the frog singing in summer evening, a stone frog, a frog and a toad.


    After being the God of sangqi tribe for a period of time, Aoki has mastered the language of sangqi tribe through conscious communication, and he can also communicate directly with Kubota''s consciousness through the soul of wood. But he couldn''t understand what the other two were talking about. Fortunately, situ and Dewar dealt with each other. Together, they could make clear the meaning of the priests of ithsa.


    What puzzled him was how the three priests communicated with each other? Their language is obviously different and their pronunciation is very different. Mrs. Larry described this difference as if Korean and Japanese originated from Chinese, but after a long time of differentiation and evolution, the pronunciation has been completely different.


    Kubota was old, looked old and prudent, and talked little. He often said one after others said several words. Batus, the priest of the mantistone tribe, spoke the most. He shouted at situ and pointed his hand in the direction of the distant lake.


    Even without situ''s narration, Aoki knew he was talking about the swordfish frigate. They had never seen such a big ship. In their eyes, it was not a ship at all, but a devil''s nest.


    The name of the priest of ulakan tribe is bigwendi, perhaps biguwedi. Aoki heard it for a long time and distinguished it from their pronunciation. He asked dewar, who was not very sure.


    Bigwendy said that the devil was hiding in the shadow outside the thick fog, and God told them to always be vigilant against the devil. Therefore, when the fog rises, they are fully armed to drive away all invaders, even if those people look like their own kind, because the devil will disguise as an adult and a God.


    The two sides communicated for a long time, both orally and consciously, and Aoki made the savage priests believe that the swordfish was a ship. However, they still think there are demons on the ship, so they don''t want to go on board for a chat.


    But it''s nothing. Anyway, the focus is not on the boat, but on the altar. Wild people do not know what will happen after activating the altar. They just faithfully execute the oral instructions left by God according to the myths and legends handed down by word of mouth. No one is allowed to enter the altar, let alone with the sacred staff. Otherwise, God will sin on them.


    Situ asked how God would bring down sin.


    Batus said there would be a disaster from heaven, so that their children and grandchildren would live in suffering and distress.


    Situ said, have you ever seen a more terrible disaster than the sun burning your village?


    He heard about Aoki''s experience in sangqi tribe, so he said, have you ever seen a more terrible disaster than the giant moon, everything floating in the sky and the great flood falling from the sky?


    He pointed to the sky and said, now there are three suns in the sky. Do you think this will be a good sign?


    His words were relayed to the other two priests through Aoki and dewar.


    The three priests look at me and I look at you, shaking their heads together. Bigwendy said it was all the disaster of the devil from the shadow zone. Now the three Suns are also because the big ship appeared here.


    Situ said, what kind of good life did you have when the devil was away? What hope does your God bring you?


    Batus said we had plenty of food and clothing when the devil was away. There are endless wild fruits on the mountain and endless fish in the river. We also grow food and vegetables and keep sheep and unicorns in captivity.


    Kubota said that we build houses with stone and wood, burn pottery with soil, and weave clothes with animal skin and a kind of silk vomited by insects. We are not afraid of cold in winter and hot in summer. Our life is free.


    Bigwendy added that according to the legend left by our ancestors, in the longest season when the devil never came, our house was higher than the mountain. There were white clouds outside the window. People didn''t have to work. As soon as the birds sang in the morning, the angel of God passed through the rainbow across the great lake to bring us food.


    ¡­¡­


    The faces of the priests became beautiful, as if they had experienced these things themselves.


    Situ said, "what if we can bring a better life to your tribe and your people?"


    The priests obviously don''t believe in such things. What better life is there than in ancient legends?


    Then they saw the most incredible picture they had ever seen in their life. These pictures appeared in their consciousness. In the past, they never thought about it. Such pictures could not even appear in their dreams.


    They saw people dressed in gorgeous clothes, towering houses connected into a piece, more spectacular than the rainbow, beautiful bridges across rivers, lakes and seas, many square boxes carrying people flying on the wide road, and others sitting neatly in the belly of big birds with open wings, flying over the blue sea and blue sky.


    People don''t have to hunt. Groups of animals that they can or can''t name are kept in large houses more spacious and comfortable than their wooden houses. After fattening, they become food on the table.


    People don''t have to plant. Some strange and strong things are cultivated in the field, making a rumbling sound. They easily separate the grain from the stem, remove the shell, grind it into powder, and turn it into soft things one by one. As soon as they roll in the hot water, they give out an attractive aroma.


    People don''t need to use flint to collide or drill wood to get fire. Just press it gently in the place where food is specially processed, and a large blue flame will burn in the void without firewood.


    People are not afraid of the heat. Cool wind will blow from some things hanging on the roof or wall. It is so hot outside that they can cook bird eggs, but people in the house sleep under thick quilts.


    People are not afraid of the cold, but play in the ice and snow in the coldest season and carve all kinds of beautiful things with ice.


    People are not afraid of the dark, as if the stars were picked off and shine on the roads, windows and rooms at night.


    The whole world is as bright as the starry sky.


    ¡­¡­


    "Unab!"


    The three ETSA priests chanted the word at the same time, and their bodies slowly crawled to the ground.


    Aoki knew that unab was the creator God of the ithsa people. On that starry night, they prayed and sang all night, praying for the return of the son of God. Now, they see the bustling lights in the world and mistakenly think that it is the coming of unab, and the whole starry sky is owned by the world.


    Only by showing some normal scenes of the earth through dreams, they completely conquered the priests of ithsa.


    Compared with the current stage of civilization on earth, there is a difference of more than ten thousand years. It''s like you brought a stone age man to the 21st century. How can he not think he has reached the kingdom of God!


    Situ told them that if we were allowed to enter the altar, we could take your people to that world.


    The priests were silent.


    But their faith is still strong. Even if they use the sacred staff and dreams to interfere with their consciousness, they still can''t accept it immediately. It seems that there is a force hidden in the dark, allowing them to stubbornly guard the rules handed down from generation to generation.


    Aoki remembered the spiritual array they had formed at the altar. Where on earth does the power to unite the three tribes that have been in conflict suddenly, abandon past grievances, cut off the tentacles of consciousness stretched out from the sacred staff, get rid of distractions, concentrate all will and spirit, and form an unprecedented group dream come from?


    After the silence, the priests began to talk quietly, followed by a fierce quarrel. Finally, they decided to go back and inform the Ministry, and then ask the oracle to let God decide their fate.


    Although things are not going well, they are always moving in a good direction. They believe that the priest of ithsa has been moved, and the power of civilization generation is irresistible.

 Chapter 601

    Suhuilan leaned against the boat strings and looked at the scenery in the distance.


    To be honest, if you don''t consider everyone''s current situation, the scenery here is indeed more beautiful than any scenic spot she has been to. But at the thought of a thousand light-years away, a sense of fear rose from the bottom of my heart for no reason.


    Can you really go back?


    She felt that the hope was very slim. Even if the altar is activated, ramra may not be able to let them control it.


    Suhuilan''s trip was to trace the awakening alliance and everything related to her father. She wants to know the truth, who is the person etched in her dream, and why her father places his hope of rebuilding the alliance on her and that person.


    Now she knows the truth, at least in part. She also met that man, a handsome man who can make all women obsessed and all men feel inferior. Of course, she also knows that this kind of handsome is somewhat due to spiritual influence, and no one can resist that kind of strong spiritual temperament. In fact, he is just an old immortal who has lived for nearly a century.


    Of course, if they continue to stay in ramra, she will soon become so old and immortal. How many years have passed on earth now? She looked at the three suns in the sky and thought.


    Alice and Mrs. Larry rested in the command cabin on the bridge, only to accompany her soundly, lying lazily on the deck in the sun, like a cat.


    It only cares about how many fish there are in the dinner for a while, regardless of how many suns there are in the sky!


    Looking at the cat and thinking of the bird, Su Huilan smiled on her face. If you live like this all the time, it''s probably good!


    But she knew it was impossible. The instability of ramra space can''t make them live in a paradise. Before long, they will become like the etsas, bareback, wearing a straw skirt, looking for food in the humid and dense mountains, kneeling and praying when the natural disaster comes, fleeing when the fog rises, and then going through the next cycle.


    I have to go back!


    I didn''t think how beautiful the earth was before. Now I''m far away, and I find that it''s really the best home for mankind.


    Man is a strange animal. He misses home as soon as he leaves home; Love your country as soon as you go abroad; As soon as you enter space, you can see the beauty of the earth.


    Suhuilan turned to look at the direction of the valley and guessed how their negotiation was going. She hopes everything will go well. In order to go home, it is imperative to activate the altar. If the negotiations do not go well, I''m afraid it can only be solved by force.


    To tell the truth, she still sympathizes with savages, but if there is a conflict of interest, especially a major conflict related to human destiny, she will not hesitate to shoot savages.


    She silently calculated the strength comparison between the two sides.


    The spiritual strength of the three ETSA priests is very strong. I don''t know how strong they are, because they haven''t been touched one-on-one, but Su Huilan thinks they shouldn''t be better than Aoki and situ. Now the three scepters are in their own hands. Aoki, situ and Dewar holding the scepter, together with her and petru with half a scepter, as well as the coal boss and Hanran, they have an absolute advantage in spiritual confrontation.


    In physical confrontation, the number of savages is hundreds of times that of them, so we must avoid close combat. Fortunately, the savage''s weapons are very primitive. After losing the scepter, he lost the systematic and tactical advantage of integrated combat. There are several guns on my side. With the machine guns removed from the Apache helicopter this time, as long as they are not surrounded for hand to hand combat and make good use of weapons, the advantage is still obvious.


    The only thing to worry about is their spiritual unity. The power of that group''s dream was so great that everyone was dragged into the dream in an instant. Even Su Huilan almost didn''t react. If it hadn''t been for Qingmu and situ, they would have a scepter in their hands and say whether they could escape.


    Su Huilan heard her father mention group dreams when she was a child. The superposition of spiritual power in dreams is one plus one greater than two, but the superposition effect needs many people to reflect. The more people, the more obvious it is. But the number of savages is only more than 1000. Is the group spirit of more than 1000 people so strong?


    She vaguely felt that there was something hidden behind this power, which must have something to do with the altar.


    There was a sudden scream from the bridge.


    The cat lying on the deck jumped up and looked nervously at the direction of the bridge. I didn''t know what had happened.


    Suhuilan recognized that it was Alice''s cry. Her voice was full of fear, like waking up from a nightmare.


    "Let''s go and have a look." she bent down, picked it up and walked towards the bridge.


    Alice curled up in the corner of the cabin, trembling, and Mrs. Larry was squatting aside and patting her on the back, like a child in a dream.


    "I''m probably too tired to have nightmares." Mrs. Larry saw suhuilan come in and said.


    "No, it''s not a nightmare! I saw it!" Alice put her hands on her chest.


    "What do you see?" asked Su Huilan.


    "That man! I saw him!"


    "Who?"


    "That''s the man! That... Captain..." Alice said vaguely and pointed again. "There! He''s sitting there!"


    Suhuilan was startled and looked in the direction of Alice''s finger. There was the command desk near the window. When they first found the swordfish, Captain Colonel Halsey sat in the chair in front of the window, kept his dying posture and stared out of the window until the swordfish fell out of the space-time static area.


    Now the chair was half broken and leaning askew to one side. Colonel Halsey''s body was disposed of by Boris and Ivan and probably left in the bottom cabin to reunite with his soldiers.


    "Alice, there''s no one there!" said Mrs. Larry. "You have a nightmare!"


    "No!" Alice screamed and shook her head, hysterical and aggrieved, and almost shed tears. "It''s not a dream! Just now... He was really sitting there just now!"


    Mrs. Larry put Alice''s head in her arms and comforted her softly, "Oh, all right, all right, Alice, I''m here. You see, Professor Su is here, too. We''re all here."


    "Sobbing... Madam... I''m so afraid... I really see..." Alice sobbed, and she could see that her back was still shaking.


    Mrs. Larry coaxed Alice and said to suhuilan, "we were all resting just now. Alice was here and I leaned there. We all fell asleep. Then I heard Alice scream... But I didn''t see anything."


    "I understand, madam," said suhuilan.


    She also thought that Alice was dreaming. Lieutenant Colonel Halsey had passed away, which was confirmed by everyone. No matter how strange ramra was, it was impossible to let the dead live.


    Alice takes the dream as true because she has just experienced several forced tomb sweeping dreams supported by external spiritual forces. She is likely to continue to maintain the Qingming state in her dream, and the Qingming dream is easy for ordinary people to confuse the dream with the reality.


    Suhuilan went to the window and turned around the collapsed chair.


    She suddenly had a strange feeling that she couldn''t say what it was. There was no wind in the cabin, but it seemed as if the wind had blown through her skin. It was cool and immediately made her goose bumps.


    Alice, who had just recovered, suddenly became nervous again: "madam, madam, do you hear, someone, someone is walking!"


    Before Mrs. Larry could react, Su Huilan had leaned down and leaned her ears to the ground.


    She heard a slight clatter from the bottom of the cabin, like leather shoes on the board of the boat.


    With a sound meow, he arched his back and burst his hair.

 Chapter 602

    The sound of dada was intermittent, like the footsteps of an old man at dusk. He had to stop and have a rest after a few steps.


    Now even Su Huilan was in doubt.


    Although we can''t judge anything just by listening to the sound, this is a ship that has been dead for hundreds of years. It just came out of the static zone of time and space. There can''t be any living creatures in it.


    "I said I wasn''t dreaming! It''s him, it''s them down there! They''re not dead!" said Alice.


    "Maybe something ran into the boat," said Mrs. Larry.


    Suhuilan thinks it''s unlikely. The boat stopped on the lake and had a panoramic view. Although the hull was old, it was well sealed. Even if there were any monsters in the water, there could be no movement in the boat. Besides, there seemed to be no large animals in the lake except fish.


    "Ah, by the way, the helicopter cabin!" she suddenly remembered, "Ivan, since they can find new weapons and oil from there, maybe there will be something else hiding in it."


    "You mean creatures from still space?" Mrs. Larry remembered that on the passage of the soldiers'' dormitory on the ground floor, the crow said he had seen a shadow.


    "It''s hard to be sure," said Su Huilan.


    Alice said suddenly, "it''s ghosts, it''s their ghosts! These people are dead and alive! They''re all ghosts!"


    She became a little talkative, like a madman, "Russians... There''s a problem with the two Russians. They took down the captain''s body. They have a problem... Otherwise, they lost a body. How could they find that the helicopter is new? They must be parasitized by ghosts! They''re not them anymore. Yes, they must be!"


    Suhuilan said, "madam, please accompany Alice and me to the deck. It will be better to bask in the sun. I have to go down and have a look. Things seem a little strange."


    Mrs. Larry said, "do you want to wait until everyone comes back?"


    After thinking about it, Su Huilan decided to go down and touch the situation first, and said, "they are negotiating with savages. If it goes well, it may be very bad. This ship has become our base camp now, and I have to ensure that there is no problem here. Madam, don''t worry, there will be no danger."


    Mrs. Larry said, "then I''ll go with you."


    "No, you don''t, madam! Please!" Alice begged.


    Suhuilan also said, "madam, you''d better accompany Alice. In addition, Aoki may be coming back soon. Things over there are more important. You are a language and archaeologist. They may need you."


    Mrs. Larry nodded and said, "be careful yourself."


    They returned to the deck.


    Su Huilan took two rosin torches, lit them with the flint Ivan left for them, then pulled out a pistol and checked it.


    The pistols were left by men for their self-defense. Su Huilan and Alice each had one, while Mrs. Larry resolutely refused.


    Alice suddenly grabbed Su Huilan''s arm holding the gun and said in a trembling voice, "don''t go, they''ll eat you!"


    Suhuilan felt the power of Alice''s fingers and almost buckled into her flesh. She suddenly felt whether Alice''s reaction was a little too extreme. It is reasonable that people who have experienced so many things after entering ramra should not have such a fierce reaction no matter what they encounter.


    What on earth made her so abnormal? Did she really see the resurrected Lieutenant Colonel Halsey?


    "It''s all right, Alice. Just stay on the deck and bask in the sun. Anderson and they''ll be back in a minute."


    Suhuilan took Alice''s hand away and greeted the cat again, "soundly, let''s go!"


    With a meow, the cat followed Su Huilan to the lower cabin at her feet.


    Mrs. Larry helped Alice to the side of the boat and leaned against the railing. The breeze blew and the lake glittered.


    There was no movement on the far shore of the lake. I don''t know how the negotiations are going.


    Mrs. Larry felt that Alice''s breath had calmed down and her face was much better. Then she asked, "Alice, are you better?"


    Alice said, "I''m much better, madam, but I''m still afraid..."


    The lady said, "Alice, tell me what happened to you just now? You can''t really see Colonel Halsey. I''m right next to you. I''m not asleep. There''s no Colonel Halsey at all!"


    "I don''t know, madam, I really don''t know." Alice looked a little flustered. "Maybe as you said, I may have dreamed, but the dream was too real. I saw him. He sat there and looked at me. His eyes were empty and there was nothing in them. It was terrible!"


    "It''s just a dream. Don''t think about it. It''s okay."


    "But you heard the voice below just now, didn''t you?"


    Mrs. Larry frowned and seemed to guess what made the sound.


    "Professor Su has gone down and she will find it," she said.


    Alice shook her head and said, "she''s just a woman. She can''t deal with them. They''re ghosts of time and space and resurrected zombies..."


    "Alice!" Mrs. Larry stopped her, "You have followed me in Archaeology for so many years and visited so many ancient tombs. How can you say such nonsense! The dead will not rise again, and there are no ghosts in the tombs. As a scientific worker, you must arm yourself with science. All evil things are only in your heart. If you let the sun shine into your heart, you won''t have so much fear!"


    "No! Ma''am, you don''t have to lie to me!" said Alice, "You and Mr. yeg have done a special research on the resurrection of the dead long ago. I have read Mr. yeg''s manuscript. No matter the Mayan civilization, ancient Egyptian civilization and Cuban Babylonian civilization believe that the dead can be resurrected. The Egyptian pharaohs also made their own mummies... You... You have also done experiments..."


    "Shut up!" Mrs. Larry''s face sank, "What are you talking about, Alice? It''s just research. It''s the belief of the ancients. We respect all beliefs and behaviors in the process of civilization, but we shouldn''t abandon our beliefs and disturb our behaviors for this. Life and death are a temporary problem that mankind must face. If we want to understand the history of human civilization, we must face it directly."


    Alice said, "madam, I don''t mean anything else. I''m just afraid! We''ll die here. We''ll never go back..."


    "Don''t despair! Alice, there is still hope!" said Mrs. Larry. She glanced in the direction of the lake bank and sighed secretly. "Even if we can''t go back, we already know so many secrets about the universe, spirit and mankind... Confucius, the ancient sage of China, said that we don''t regret to hear the truth in the morning and die in the evening!"


    Alice said, "let''s go ashore and find them."


    Mrs. Larry said, "well, you go ashore to find Anderson and I''ll go down to accompany Professor Su."


    "No, madam, I don''t want to be alone. What if I can''t find them?"


    "Well, I''ll send you first."


    They got off the lifeboat and rowed to the shore.


    The wave light on the lake flashed suddenly, just like the brightness increased due to the sudden increase of the current of the bulb, and then darkened immediately.


    Mrs. Larry''s eyes darkened and asked with concern:


    "Alice, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine, madam, but I can''t see!"


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just temporary blindness after strong light irradiation. It''ll be fine later."


    ¡­¡­


    The light in front of me slowly returned to normal. The three suns in the sky were still hanging there as before, lukewarm and flameless, as if the strong light reflected from the water had nothing to do with them.


    Their boat was about to swing to the shore of the lake. However, this shore was not the one they wanted to go to.


    "No! How did we get to this side of the lake? Go back!"


    There was a whistling sound from the shore, and a group of savages rushed out of the woods on the shore

 Chapter 603

    Su Huilan held up the torch and walked in the dark and narrow cabin aisle under the weak light.


    It''s the same path as the last time, but it feels completely different. Last time there were many of them, and more than a dozen people held torches, but this time she was the only one.


    For a moment, she regretted it. If there was something strange and shouldn''t be on the ship, it was obviously not wise for her to be alone. But she has always been calm. Why did she make such a decision just now?


    Suhuilan suddenly felt that something was always affecting her decision. Ramra''s chaos is not only spatial, but also spiritual and conscious. Here, people''s thoughts and behaviors have also become unpredictable.


    However, she is not an ordinary weak woman. Now that she has come down, she always has to watch it again.


    Da, Da, Da


    The footsteps were her own, coming out along the narrow corridor and echoing in the darkness ahead.


    For the first time, she found that the Jungle Boots under her feet could make such a loud sound on the boat board, and the sound was very strange, as if someone stepped on her steps and landed with her.


    Da (DA), DA (DA), DA (DA)


    The more she listened, the more she felt more than her own footsteps, her heart pulled up and her breathing was cramped.


    He stopped abruptly.


    The sound of clattering disappeared.


    The firelight shone a round, faint yellow halo around her.


    It was as quiet as time stopped, and you could hear the beating of your heart.


    But the heartbeat seemed to have a stress, as if someone deliberately kept the same heartbeat as her.


    She took a step forward.


    Da (DA).


    She was creepy and in a trance. She felt that there was someone behind her. She held the torch like her and maintained the same posture. When she stopped, the person stopped, and when she left, the person left. Even her heartbeat and breathing were the same rhythm.


    She suddenly turned around, drew her gun and aimed at it. The torch in her hand gave a shout, which was almost extinguished by the air flow.


    When the fire light stabilized, she saw nothing in front of her. There was only endless darkness ahead, and the outline of the cabin door she came in was faintly visible.


    Meow¡ª¡ª


    When she heard the cat''s cry, she remembered the sound at her feet and was looking up at her.


    "Oh, I almost forgot you!"


    She picked up the sound, put it on her shoulder, and let the cat face behind her, so she was much more at ease.


    The cat suddenly meowed and screamed wildly, and the shrill cry was frightening in the cabin.


    "What''s the matter, hearty?" suhuilan felt hearty claws clinging to her shoulder and bowed up.


    She turned around and saw only a long dark passage.


    The cat quieted down.


    She continued to walk forward, and the clattering footsteps sounded again. In front of her was the dormitory of officers and soldiers.


    She opened one of the doors. There were three high and low bunks in it. Six navy soldiers were neatly dressed and lying in bed.


    Suhuilan went in and shone a torch on the face of one of the soldiers. Like the last time I saw it, it was a mummy. The muscles on the face contracted due to the loss of water. The whole face was attached to the bone, and the eye sockets were deep. If you look carefully, you can see the eyeballs inside.


    Suhuilan suddenly felt a little wrong. The eyeball was not blocked by the eyelids, indicating that the deceased died with his eyes open. But these soldiers looked very peaceful. You can imagine the scene at that time - they grew old slowly in static time and space. At the last moment of their life, they lay down on their own bed, no struggle, no pain, only deep despair.


    But who dies with his eyes open?


    Unless they are unwilling. How could you die so neatly if you were unwilling?


    It is also puzzling that people''s life expectancy varies from long to short. Some people die early and others die late. It is really strange that these officers and soldiers seem to die in the same way at the same time.


    She examined several other mummies, and the situation was almost the same. Except for the eyelids covered in the eye sockets of individual soldiers, the others opened their eyes.


    She remembered the last time Mrs. Larry checked the bodies and somehow didn''t find the problem. Of course, in this environment, it was really difficult to pay attention to such details, including situ and Aoki, as well as themselves. I didn''t find them at that time.


    She withdrew from the dormitory and checked several other rooms at random. She found nothing else.


    When she walked, she always felt someone following her, just like her shadow, keeping pace with her, whether it was footsteps or heartbeat.


    Da (DA), DA (DA), DA (DA)


    The fire flickered as if there were wind.


    She stopped and the wind stopped.


    Maybe it was the wind brought by herself, she thought.


    Da (DA), DA (DA), DA (DA)


    Further on, the captain''s room.


    The door is open. Did you close it the last time we left? She doesn''t remember.


    Ronald Cohen was still in that position, leaning on the chair in front of the desk. The fire shone on his back, around his shoulders and on the desk. There used to be a stack of manuscripts and half of the soul of fire, but now there is no more. Only Cohen''s shadow is left, which is a little distorted in the slightly leaping light of the fire.


    Suhuilan suddenly frowned. She remembered the last time she came in, Cohen''s arm was on the armrest of the chair, but now it hung down and hung outside the armrest, as if there was no time to put it on.


    Her heart tightened violently.


    This is the captain''s room. It is also the most spacious bedroom on the warship. In addition to the bed, desk and cabinet, there are sofa, TV and separate bathroom.


    Suhuilan clattered in and wanted to take a closer look. Did she remember wrong, or did someone touch Cohen''s body when she came out last time.


    She went to Cohen''s side and found that it was really different from the last time, in addition to his arm and his head. Cohen''s head was slightly tilted and his eyes were fixed on the manuscript on the table. Now his head is tilted more and his eyes are fixed on the ground under the table.


    Does Su Huilan think this is a hint that the last time we found his manuscript, is there anything hidden under the table?


    She squatted down and lit it with a torch. She found nothing. But she saw Cohen''s hand hanging outside the chair up close.


    She found something wrong with that hand. Originally, the hand of the corpse should be stiff and shriveled, like dead wood, but there is a soft film on the surface of the hand, like the mucus of the dead frog.


    She speculated that this was because the wet air on the lake entered the cabin and began to corrode the surface of the body. It''s just that I don''t know what''s special about the air here, or what radiation lesions these corpses encountered in still space. Corrosion doesn''t appear as mildew as common on earth.


    Fortunately, the air circulation here is slow, and these bodies are dry thoroughly. There should be no rot and odor in the short term. Su Huilan has no way to deal with these bodies now. She can only wait for Aoki and them to come back to discuss this matter.


    She checked under the desk again to make sure there was nothing there. She stood up slowly and found that her heart had jumped badly.


    The sound of heartbeat is very loud in the dark, and it seems to have stress¡ª¡ª


    Dong (Dong) Dong (Dong), Dong (Dong) Dong (Dong), Dong (Dong), Dong (Dong) Dong (Dong)


    It seems that the wind comes in and the back is cool.


    The fire jumped again.


    She suddenly turned around and saw a man sitting on the sofa opposite, looking at her with his empty eyes.

 Chapter 604

    No matter how brave a person is, he will be scared to death.


    Su Huilan heard her heart beating. If she opened her mouth a little wider, she might be able to jump out of her throat and run away.


    But she was not an ordinary person. She reacted quickly. When she turned around, she took out her gun and shouted, "who?"


    The man sat motionless on the sofa, as if laughing at this fearless move.


    He was also wearing a military uniform, but he looked a little ragged. The hat on his head was crooked and half of it was missing. The legs are naturally separated, with one hand on the knee and the other hand relaxed on the armrest of the sofa.


    In the firelight, his body was covered with a light golden halo, which was more mysterious.


    Suhuilan suddenly thought of something.


    In order to test her idea, she dared to walk over until the gun she held was about to touch the man''s face, and he still didn''t move.


    The face is pale and thin, the muscles on the face contract due to the loss of water, the skin is close to the bone, and the deep wrinkles are fixed on the face forever. The cheeks are sunken, and the eye sockets are like two deep black holes. Even the fire can''t shine in.


    She put the torch close to the chest of the corpse. There was a crooked name card with the English word "Halsey" written on it.


    Suhuilan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ivan and Boris must have put Halsey''s body here. Halsey is the captain of the swordfish frigate. This room belongs to him. Moreover, all the officers and soldiers'' dormitories are full, and only here is relatively spacious. If Su Huilan is allowed to deal with the body, she will first think of sending it here.


    When they carried Halsey down, they must have broken his clothes and hat. This kind of clothes became as fragile as dried tofu skin after hundreds of years in still space. Ronald Cohen''s body should have been touched by them, and the posture of his arms and head would be different from before.


    Thinking that she had been looking under her desk for a long time just now, Su Huilan felt funny.


    But she was still uneasy. She always felt that something was wrong.


    She looked around again and found nothing in the room except two bodies.


    The light of the torch is getting darker and darker.


    She lit the spare torch, inserted the dying one into a shelf on the bulkhead for something, and allowed it to give full play to its last residual heat.


    She decided to look elsewhere.


    As soon as she walked out of the door of the captain''s room, she immediately realized that something was wrong.


    "Sound!"


    She gave a cry. There was no response. The cat disappeared.


    The cat had been following her just now. When she was in the aisle, she put it on her shoulder to help her look behind her. Later, she entered the officers'' and soldiers'' dormitory. When she checked the mummies, she came down from her shoulder soundly. Later, she should have been following her feet, but she didn''t know when she disappeared.


    "Sound!"


    She cried again. The sound went far out in the dark and came back from the darkest place. Then there was a dead silence, only the echo of his own cry echoed in his ears.


    Suhuilan went back to the aisle and looked for it one by one along the way she came and the cabin she passed, but she found nothing.


    She stood in the aisle and hesitated. The two ends of the aisle lead to the upper and lower floors respectively. Soundly, it may go to the upper layer and return to the bridge, or it may go to the lower layer.


    She had to get the sound back. She encouraged herself so much that she decided to go down and have a look.


    The cabin on the next floor is relatively messy. Many places have been disassembled. The ground is full of machine parts and tools. It is probably the last struggle made by the swordfish officers and soldiers when they were alive. They have removed everything they can use.


    Suhuilan is not familiar with the structure of the ship. She is a little lost only by the lighting of a torch. As she walked, she called out her sound name, but there was no response.


    Just as she was about to give up, a faint cat cry came from the dead darkness: meow¡ª¡ª


    Suhuilan almost jumped up excitedly, but she couldn''t tell which direction the cat was barking.


    "Sound! Where are you?" she put her ear to the bulkhead and waited for the cat to bark again.


    But the sound of footsteps came from the bulkhead.


    She was startled, and her face against the wall bounced away like an electric shock.


    After taking a few big breaths, she pasted it again.


    Dong Dong, Da Da, da da


    The footsteps were messy, and more than one person walked and stopped, as if looking for something.


    She changed her position and listened again. Finally, she determined that the footsteps were right above her head, which was the officer and soldier dormitory she had just seen.


    The cat gave another cry, followed by a footstep, and then a moment later.


    The cat stopped barking, but the footsteps became more messy.


    Su Huilan screamed. Holding a torch in one hand and a gun in the other, she ran quickly to the upper cabin. Anyway, you have to take soundness back. But she forgot that if a cat couldn''t escape, how could she save the cat!


    Running back to the upper floor, she stood next to the wall in the corridor, holding the gun in her right hand.


    The footsteps stopped, and everything became as quiet as when it came.


    Suhuilan crept forward. But there was still a sound when the boots stepped on the deck, and that feeling came again¡ª¡ª


    Da (DA), DA (DA), DA (DA)


    It seemed that someone kept the same rhythm as her, and this time, it was more obvious than before, and it sounded like more than one person.


    On both sides of the corridor are the dormitories of officers and soldiers full of dried corpses. Su Huilan flashed into one of the dormitories and looked carefully. The dried corpses were lying in bed and had not moved.


    She dodged out again and walked down the aisle. There is an arc curve ahead. Turn around and you will find the captain''s room.


    She saw a faint light coming out of the captain''s room, and two figures were shining on the ground at the hatch door, all the way to the bulkhead opposite.


    The figure stood quietly, one of them with a half hat tilted on his head.


    Suhuilan remembered that half of Halsey''s hat was missing when she sat on the sofa.


    She imagined Ronald Cohen and Halsey standing in the room. The spirit shivered and her hair stood up.


    But where did the light come from? Is it the torch that was about to go out, which was inserted into the bulkhead just now, still burning? Seeing that it was about to go out, she could burn it for another minute at most, but Su Huilan felt that she had been down for more than ten minutes.


    She boldly and carefully moved over, trying not to make any sound. As she approached the hatch, she suddenly turned around and raised her gun to shoot.


    However, before she pulled the trigger with her fingers, she felt a strong mental force coming, like a huge wave, which almost stunned her.


    Although the bullet did not go out, she still held the gun firmly, calmed her mind and was ready to shoot at any time.


    Then she saw that half of the hat on Halsey''s head moved and made a sound that almost paralyzed her:


    "Quack, you''re going to murder your lover, quack, woman!"

 Chapter 605

    The two shadows are not Ronald and Halsey, but situ and Aoki.


    The coal boss lay on the top of the green wood as if he were hatching eggs. When the fire shone their shadows on the wall, it looked like a hat with a crooked hat.


    When she saw the sound at Qingmu''s feet, Su Huilan''s tight nerves completely relaxed. Her body softened and she almost fell down.


    "Why are you here?" she asked, holding the wall.


    Aoki said, "when we got back to the boat and found you out, we came down to have a look. Where are Mrs. Larry and Alice?"


    "Aren''t they up there?" Su Huilan said in surprise.


    Aoki shook his head: "they are not on it, and the lifeboat left for you is gone."


    Su Huilan thought the situation was a little bad. She briefly said what had just happened, and then asked, "where are the others?"


    Situ said, "because we couldn''t find you, we were divided into two groups. Aoki and I went down to the cabin. The others went to the lake in a small boat, and Dewar met them on the deck."


    He looked at the bodies of Ronald Cohen and Halsey in the room. "It''s a little strange. Let''s go up and meet first."


    Suhuilan nodded and followed them back to the bridge. When she left, she picked it up and scolded, "what are you running for?"


    A deep meow.


    Suhuilan didn''t really blame it, so she didn''t say anything more.


    The footsteps of three people sounded in the corridor. Su Huilan laughed at herself and scolded herself for making a fuss just now. How could she not think that they came down when the footsteps came down? She had to think elsewhere and scared herself half to death.


    She always thought she was brave enough to keep her head cool in any dangerous scene. Unexpectedly, she lost an adult today. Thinking of ramlane''s visions, she felt that her spirit was suffering from some unknown influence.


    She was secretly telling herself to be careful in the future. Suddenly, she recognized the familiar sound of pulling the board from the footsteps of the three people:


    Tap, tap, tap


    The familiar voice made her hair stand on end at this time. If situ and Aoki were walking on her head just now, how could she not hear it?


    Is there really something else?


    Suhuilan followed the two men forward in some confusion, thinking in her heart. She looked back as if she saw a figure leaning against the door frame of the captain''s room looking at them.


    She gave a soft cry.


    Situ and Aoki looked back at the same time: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Huilan looked carefully again and found that in addition to the small circle of yellow light illuminated by the torch in her hand, there was darkness ahead. There was no fire in the captain''s room for a long time. Where could she see any shadow clearly.


    She took a deep breath and said, "it''s all right. I may be nervous."


    Aoki knew what kind of woman suhuilan was. He frowned and said, "it''s really all right?"


    The crow croaked, "she must have seen the shadow, right, woman? I said, there''s something here. I saw it last time. Croak, I guess it''s a ghost in the static area of time and space. Maybe only women and birds can see it. Well, that''s it."


    With a deep meow, he seemed unconvinced.


    The crow said, "Oh, and the cat quack, the cat may see, quack."


    Situ glanced at the darkness and said, "the ship is still isolated from the external mental field. I suspect it has a negative mental field that is affecting our consciousness. Ramra''s environment is special and has a great interference with our spirit. The interference here may be more intense. We''d better go up first and wait until the personnel arrive."


    Su Huilan agrees with this. She never believed that the dried body would come back to life. Something must have affected her consciousness. Seeing situ and Aoki''s calm appearance, she sighed secretly. Compared with them, her mental strength was still weak.


    There was no strange situation all the way, and he returned to the deck smoothly.


    Dewar waited for them on the deck. Seeing that only suhuilan followed them up, he knew that Mrs. Larry and Alice were not on the ship.


    "Ivan, they haven''t come back yet?" situ asked.


    Dewar pointed to the other side of the lake and said, "they rowed that way."


    Due to the twists and turns of the lake shoreline, most places are covered with dense vegetation or convex rocks. Coupled with the wide lake surface, a small boat comes ashore. It is impossible to see it from the swordfish deck without a telescope.


    "How can we go there?" Aoki said suspiciously. "It''s the opposite direction of our landing, and there''s no smooth beach for people to land."


    "Could someone get on the boat and take them away?" Su Huilan said with a little remorse, "I shouldn''t leave them alone."


    Situ said, "no, the ETSA people regard the swordfish as a devil''s nest, and they won''t get close. Normally, there will be no other people here, so they should leave by boat, but why do they go in that direction?"


    Dewar looked a little heavy. "When you got off the cabin, there were several gunshots. The sound was very weak, but I was sure it was a gunshot. The birds flying in the woods could prove that I heard right. Red beard should have heard it, so they would look in that direction."


    Suhuilan remembered, "is it Alice''s gun?!"


    Unfortunately, they have only two boats in total. One is the original lifeboat, which has now been rowed away by Mrs. Larry and Alice, and the other small fishing boat brought by Dewar has now been rowed by four men to find someone. On the beach, there were many canoes and rafts made by the etsas when they camped, but they were far away. The remaining people on the swordfish had to stay on the deck to worry.


    Aoki said to the coal boss, "fly over and have a look."


    The coal boss croaked and flew out to the lake on the other side. After searching along the lake for a while, he suddenly flashed into the dense forest.


    Before long, it flew back and said, "both ships are here. They are searching in the woods and have not found anyone."


    Aoki said, "you didn''t find it?"


    The crow said, "the woods are so dense that you can''t see anything when they fly high. Why don''t I go and find quack again!"


    Aoki thought for a moment and said, "the priests of ithsa should have a result soon. You take a shortcut and go directly to ulakan tribe to see what they are doing. If you find Mrs. Larry and Alice, come back and tell us immediately. Be careful not to bump into their spiritual formation!"


    The crow flew out with another croak and soon disappeared into the distant sky.


    Su Huilan thought back on the whole process. She always felt something was wrong, but she couldn''t say it again.


    Situ suddenly asked her, "did you really hear something in the cabin just now?"


    Su Huilan nodded and said, "I really heard a sound on the bridge. I heard some after I went down, but I''m not sure if it was the nervousness caused by environmental pressure. The last footsteps I heard should be yours, but..."


    She wanted to say that it was not like the sound of green wood pulling board, but she was not sure whether her state at that time had the ability to distinguish different footsteps.


    Situ looked at the distance and thought, "Mrs. Larry and Alice have no reason to go in that direction. If they were really kidnapped by the Itza people, there is only one possibility..."


    "What?"


    "Their huge mental formation can affect here all the time, making people hallucinate and even dream."

 Chapter 606

    Situ''s words awakened Su Huilan. She always felt that something was interfering with her conscious judgment, like a tentacle, meddling in her spiritual world and affecting her decision.


    She thought that her mental strength was still strong, and she could have auditory hallucinations, so it was not surprising that Alice could see the resurrected Halsey. It''s probably just a dream after she was hypnotized!


    But at that time, Mrs. Larry seemed very sober. Although her willpower was much stronger than Alice, she was only an ordinary person, which was somewhat unreasonable.


    Aoki thinks it''s impossible. There''s no sacred staff in ETSA''s hand, so he can''t mobilize the spiritual force field on the island. He only depends on the spiritual superposition of the savages of the three tribes. How can he be so strong?


    "If it''s really so strong, the priests don''t have to agree to negotiate at all. Just push over 1000 people to tie the knot," he said.


    Situ said, "the altar should have some channel to connect other spiritual energy, so their spiritual formation can''t leave the altar."


    Aoki narrowed his eyes and looked at the three suns in the sky, "will there be a third party?"


    "It''s hard to say." situ also looked up.


    Suhuilan unconsciously raised her head. Whenever she saw three suns in the sky, she felt that the world was particularly illusory.


    Dewar, who has been silent, said: "it doesn''t look like a fake when the etsas negotiate with us. At least there is no element of deception from the subconscious."


    Situ nodded, "This is also what I doubt. It is ideal if the people of Ithaca can unite. They are more familiar with ramra than us. Activating the five altars is not a small project. Without their help, it is difficult for us to complete. Moreover, there are only three tribes here. Aside from the fact that the Tosho tribe representing fire has been solved by Ronald Cohen, we have to face at least one generation The chayak tribe of table ice. "


    Aoki said, "now everything is just speculation. We can''t wait here. We have to go ashore to help them."


    He took a wicker out of the inner bag of the windbreaker and handed it to Su Huilan with the soul of the wood in his hand. He said, "take it for me and I''ll get the boat." without even taking off the pulling board, he jumped down from the side of the boat and splashed a lot of water.


    Before suhuilan reacted, she had two more things in her hand.


    Ebony staff is a little heavy. When you hold it in your hand, you have a very strange feeling, as if it is alive. Fortunately, it is not as hot as the soul of fire, but gives people a sense of ancient oppression, as if you were in a dense virgin forest.


    But Su Huilan''s attention was all on the wicker.


    When she was in tubuai Island, she knew that Qingmu had this wicker in her backpack. Of course, she also knew the meaning of broken willow in Chinese culture and guessed the origin of this wicker.


    But she didn''t expect that after so many dangers, she had lost her bag long ago, and even almost lost her life, but Qingmu still put the wicker on her body.


    The wicker was still green, as if it had never left the land and was not going to dry at all. Several buds had just drilled out of the branches and opened slightly, like a baby''s mouth, looking for the mother''s chest.


    Suhuilan even felt a trace of warmth from the wicker, like watching the snow melt at the door of her home when she was a child and welcoming the first wisp of spring breeze.


    She suddenly thought of home, her father and everything on earth.


    A tear slipped from the corner of her eyes and fell on the back of her hand. It was crystal clear, reflecting the sun and the green of the wicker on her hand.


    She felt the power of life for the first time.


    The far shore of the lake is a lush forest, but those trees, grass and flowers have never made Cymbidium feel like this. They are all things from another world, do not belong to her, and she does not belong to this world.


    In a trance, she understood why Qingmu had to carry this wicker all the time. But somehow, a faint loss rose from the bottom of her heart, making her at a loss.


    When she recovered, Aoki had swam far away and soon disappeared. Only the waves that swayed after he swam came towards the swordfish.


    When Aoki appeared in the field of vision again, he was already standing on a raft, wet all over, with his hair close to his face, his windbreaker wrapped around his waist, and a long pole in his hand, which reminded Su Huilan of the stone monkey who traveled across the ocean to seek longevity in the journey to the West.


    The raft leaned against the side of the destroyer. Aoki put a pole on the gangway and said, "come down!"


    Needless to say, the three of situ were already walking down the gangway.


    Su Huilan stepped onto the raft and returned the spirit of wood and wicker to Qingmu. Looking at his embarrassed appearance, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s rare to see you change your appearance."


    Aoki and the other three got on the raft, so they stepped to the tail of the raft, put a pestle on the ship with a pole and pushed the raft away.


    When Su Huilan heard his footsteps, she noticed the pull board on his feet and said, "did you stick the pull board on the soles of your feet? You won''t fall off when swimming!"


    Aoki said lightly, "if you drop it, it will float."


    It''s not the first time for Su Huilan to suddenly think of such a magical thing. When she came here from sangqi tribe through the backward waterfall and was washed by the flood, his pull board didn''t fall off, but no one paid attention to such a crisis at first.


    She looked at Aoki, situ, and saw dewar, who had just met, and suddenly felt that there were some monsters around her, and there was no normal person. But on second thought, is this a normal world? Even she herself is not necessarily a normal person!


    She turned her lips, asked no more questions, and looked ashore. The most important thing now was to find Mrs. Larry and Alice.


    Maybe it was the warm sunshine. When she looked back, she saw that Qingmu was not so wet and returned to her original appearance.


    Su Huilan couldn''t help feeling a little trance and doubted whether this guy had been underwater or her own fantasy just now. But in that case, where did they get the raft?


    At this time, they saw a small boat rowing out from the opposite shore of the lake. A crow crowed from the sky, and the coal boss appeared in the field of vision.


    "Quack, they have been kidnapped by savages! Quack, they have been kidnapped!" the crow cried and fell on the top of Qingmu.


    "Speak slowly and clearly. What do you see?"


    "Quack, I saw Mrs. Larry and Alice tied to two high pillars. Firewood was piled under them. The savages were going to burn them! The savages were going to eat people! Quack! They were going to become kebabs and soy sauce meat soon!"


    "Where is it?"


    "Quack at the altar!"


    "You said it was tied to two tall pillars?"


    "Yes, quack."


    Aoki certainly knows that savages can eat people. He and suhuilan have seen them bake people on a fire, but why tie them to a high post?


    "Did you light the fire?" he asked.


    "I didn''t quack when I left. I don''t know now, quack!"


    "What was the savage doing when you saw it?"


    "Chanting scriptures! HMM..." the crow tilted his head and thought, "is it a prayer before dinner?"


    "No!" said situ, "the people of Ithaca will sacrifice them to God!"

 Chapter 607

    After the raft landed, Ivan and they rowed back. We discussed it on the beach and decided to divide the troops into two ways.


    Ivan, petru, Boris and Anderson were responsible for erecting machine guns on the mountain behind ulakan village to occupy the commanding height and the best shooting position. But because the machine guns were heavy, they had to be transported in by boat.


    Aoki, situ, dewa and suhuilan still go in from the front valley. They will attract the attention of the ETSA people and make time for the erection of machine guns.


    After the machine gun rack is set up, with the range and power of the machine gun, the Itza people do not know this weapon. Before they react, they will be able to collapse their spirit, or at least make a gap. If you are lucky, killing the three priests directly is like tearing down the roof of the house, and the spiritual formation will naturally collapse.


    Aoki asked the coal boss to fly and stare at it first. In case of any situation, you can make an emergency. After all, it will take some time for everyone to get there, and Mrs. Larry and Alice may be burned at any time.


    "Quack, if they light a fire, you haven''t come yet..." the crow thought, "do I have to sacrifice my life to save people?"


    Aoki said, "with your ability, it should be OK to delay for a while!"


    "Quack, isn''t that a sacrifice to save people?! their spiritual formation is like a net. I feel it''s prepared for me!"


    Although the coal boss was nagging, he still set off. When taking off, he added: "in case I can''t come back, remember to cook me some sauce elbows every year."


    I don''t know why, Aoki was a little impatient and said, "do what you can. Don''t take too much risk. Living is more important than anything!"


    "Oh! Quack!" the crow cried with satisfaction and flew into the sky.


    The four of them went on. Through the camp in front of the lake beach, we came to the valley where they negotiated with the priest of ithsa. There were traces left by the previous war in the valley.


    It''s a little muggy in the woods, but it''s blocked by leaves. You can''t see the three suns in the sky. Otherwise, you''ll have to be prepared for heat when you look up every time.


    Su Huilan said, "is there a problem with the sun? Will it never go down?"


    Qingmu looked up from the gap of the leaves and saw the bright spots formed by the fragments of the sun. He said, "I think there is a problem, but where is the problem?"


    Situ said: "there are many three star systems in the Milky way, and it is normal for ramra to pass through such a star system. The problem is that no three star system is so stable, unless we are not on a planet in this star system."


    "Where are we?"


    "It may be that ramra passed through the side of the stellar system and stayed in a fixed position for a long time because of some special reasons, such as the gravitational effect of the galaxy. The three suns rotate around each other, and the galaxy orbit is a plane. On the side of this plane, we will see that the three suns form a triangular array and rotate slowly. If we are in the same place, we will also be self-contained And keep pace with the rotation of stars around each other, then the three Suns can be stationary. Of course, the premise is that there is such a stable three-star system in the Milky way. "


    "But when we first came here, the three suns we saw were not like this. At that time, they rose and fell, some fast and some slow. They looked more like normal three body galaxies."


    "Maybe its stable period is limited, and it was in an unstable period at that time. Maybe it was just the scene of the last star system, and we have changed places. Don''t forget that ramra has been moving all the time. But this is not the biggest problem..."


    "What is the biggest problem?"


    "It''s heat!" said situ, "No matter what the star track is, the three suns in the sky should be hotter than they are now. But in fact, the temperature actually felt by our body is about 30 degrees. There is no strong convection in the atmosphere and no rapid evaporation of rivers on the ground. It is not normal. Only when we look up at the sky can we feel particularly hot. That should be spiritual Illusion. "


    "Do you mean it''s an illusion or a dream?" Su Huilan was shocked.


    Situ shook his head and said, "who can build such a huge dream? The farthest boundary that my spiritual power can reach can''t touch those suns, even with a sacred staff."


    Green wood looked at the ebony stick in his hand and agreed, "I can''t either."


    Su Huilan said, "could it be the spiritual formation of the ETSA people?"


    "In that case, we couldn''t have escaped last time," Dewar said


    Su Huilan is right to think about it. No one''s spiritual power can be strong enough to create a real Galaxy instead of a two-dimensional picture hanging on the edge of a dream. There are only a total of more than 1000 people in ETSA. Even if there is a spiritual force field from the altar behind, the spiritual force can''t be so strong. Unless there is a population size of the earth and billions of people dream together.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Ramra has many visions. We will encounter more incredible things in the future."


    They were walking in the woods. Aoki remembered that he could see the river in front of the ulakan tribe after crossing another mountain.


    Just then, a crow croaked overhead.


    The trees are tall and dense. The coal boss probably can''t find them.


    Aoki put his finger into his mouth and whistled loudly.


    The crow cried and came in through the thick branches and shouted, "quack, come back! Come back, quack!"


    When it fell on his head, Aoki said, "I know you''re back. How''s it going?"


    The coal boss said, "I''m not back, they''re back!"


    "What?" everyone was surprised. "Who''s back?"


    "Mrs. Larry and Alice are back! Quack..."


    "You saved them?"


    "Quack!" the crow raised his head and looked like a hero returning. "You don''t have to worship me so much, just make a small plan!"


    With a hearty face and adoration, he meowed.


    Suhuilan asked in surprise, "what subtotal did you use?"


    The crow turned his eyes, "that... Not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning, quack..."


    Aoki saw that there was something wrong with the crow''s words. He pulled it from the top of his head and asked, "well, what''s going on?"


    "Quack, be careful of my hair!" the coal boss shouted, "quack, I''m flying in the sky. Maybe I look so handsome, so they let people go. The three old men are taking them here, quack!"


    Before his voice fell, footsteps rustled in the woods ahead. Before long, Mrs. Larry and Alice appeared in the field of vision, followed by three itsa priests.


    Alice saw them a long way away and opened her mouth and shouted something, but she didn''t know whether she was too excited or her throat was hoarse.


    She strode forward, probably thinking of her wife, and stopped to look back to help her.


    They helped each other through the last section of the road, and then sat down on the ground. Looking at the familiar person in front of her, Alice finally cried.


    "It''s all my fault! Wuwu... I''m the one who''s bothering my wife... Wuwu..."


    Mrs. Larry looked tired and pale, but she still comforted Alice softly, "it''s not your fault, Alice, cheer up, we''re saved!"


    The three ETSA priests did not come, but stood side by side at a distance and looked at them.

 Chapter 608

    After a while, Aoki finally figured out that it was Mrs. Larry and Alice who rowed away, but somehow they rowed in the wrong direction. After landing, they happened to meet a group of ulakan people who came out to collect food. Alice shot and killed two savages, but they were soon subdued by other savages and brought back to the tribe.


    They originally thought they would be eaten, but they were regarded as sacrifices to sacrifice to God by the ETSA people. Fortunately, Mrs. Larry knew their language and had been negotiating with the priests. Finally, she succeeded in persuading the three priests, released them and promised to continue the negotiations.


    The three priests came up and said something.


    Aoki probably understood in his consciousness that they were explaining what happened. He felt a little funny. It was Alice who killed their people, but now it seems that they killed Alice. It seems that they are really moved by the picture of the beautiful life on earth.


    The negotiations continued.


    The ETSA people also brought some simple food and distributed it to everyone. They found a dry space in the forest and sat down, eating and talking.


    Compared with the last negotiation, there are three more women and a cat this time. Among them, Mrs. Larry and Alice are ordinary people. Through Mrs. Larry''s narration, the priests believed more in the beauty and richness of the earth.


    Speaking of those beautiful scenes of life, Kubota''s face blossomed with joy, and those deep wrinkles twisted together like ridges after the earthquake.


    Batus said to situ, if you can really take us to the world of unabu, I will let the people engrave your image on the stone wall and be worshipped by us from generation to generation.


    Finally, bigwendy generously said that he would never pursue Alice''s killing of his two people, and their souls would be sublimated by the people''s good life in the future.


    The negotiation finally came to the final victory. The three priests recognized Aoki, situ and Dewar as the messengers of God and sent by the great sangqi, mentistone and ulakan, who will bring them back to the old world created by the beautiful unab.


    The priests knelt down and worshipped the three, asking God not to abandon their people.


    Aoki sat there and looked at Kubota kneeling towards him, but he didn''t feel like a God at all. It was inevitable that he was a little strange in his heart.


    And things are going well. It seems that everything will be all right. The Itza people will take them into the altar, but he always feels that there is something thoughtless, as if something bad is about to happen.


    The itsa led them in the direction of the ulakan tribe.


    Aoki used the soul of wood to communicate with Kubota, "how did you do that spiritual formation?"


    Kubota said: "In God''s prophecy, the devil''s son will pretend to be the God''s son and take away our sacred staff. At that time, we will not be able to resist Gaia''s invasion. God has left a secret method, which has been handed down from generation to generation by the priests of the ethsa tribes. At the last moment, we can rely on the altar to form an array. As long as the whole family has one heart and no distractions, we can obtain strength from God to resist the devil."


    Aoki guesses that this is the advanced method of group dream that situ has been studying, but he still doesn''t understand how group dream obtains the power of God. Is there another spiritual channel or another spiritual force field in the altar?


    He was about to ask what Kubota''s secret method was, but there was a voice that made everyone creepy.


    Dada!


    Aoki recognized that it was the sound of machine gun firing. It was just that the gun chain was rotated manually, so the firing speed was not as fast as that driven by the motor.


    It must be Anderson. They got into a fight with the ETSA!


    Aoki looked at the terrain and direction. Because he had been here once, he knew that it was actually very close to ulakan village. It should be on the side of the village, that is, one side of the altar. The straight-line distance was no more than one kilometer, so the sound of artillery was very real. But there was a cliff in front, and they couldn''t turn over directly. If you want to go to ulakan village, you must go around from the other side In the past, we had to climb a hill to reach the river in front of the village.


    Dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada


    The cannon began to ring rhythmically.


    The priests of ETSA didn''t know what the sound was, and stood there blankly. Kubota had seen the automatic weapon brought by petru after all. Although the sound of machine guns was very different from that of AK, he quickly reacted and roared in horror at the other two priests.


    The three priests looked at Aoki and situ at the same time, and their faces were full of anger and doubt.


    Aoki finally remembered what he had just thought was ill considered. Once the guys with machine guns arrived at the position, once they didn''t see Mrs. Larry and Alice, they must think they had been killed. With Anderson''s feelings for Alice and petru''s feelings for Mrs. Larry, they would not help firing. In addition, Boris was also a jerk, leaving only Ivan one Personally, no matter how calm you are, you can''t stop the deterioration of the situation.


    It happened that the three priests were not there at this time. Even if the spiritual formation of the ETSA could be formed, it must be very fragile.


    "Go and stop them!" Aoki shouted to the crow.


    He blamed himself for not thinking of this floor just now. He should have asked the coal boss to report a letter earlier. Together with the gunfire, I don''t know what the good situation will become.


    The crow swished out, and the others ran out like an arrow.


    The three ETSA priests ran ahead, shouting something while running, probably calling their people. Their movements are as agile as apes. Even the oldest Kubota runs no slower than Aoki and situ.


    Aoki believes that the old man is hiding his strength. He is not as old as he looks. He has nothing to rely on without the sacred staff.


    The clattering of guns continued.


    They turned the hillside in front of them, and the river flowing through the valley was in front of them. On the other side of the river was the house of ulakan tribe, and the dark figure of the altar in the distance could be seen.


    With the clatter of machine guns, a lot of gray smoke rose on the ground in front of the altar, which was the dust fog raised after the high explosive bomb exploded.


    Dada, dada, dada.


    I don''t know whether the bullets were finished or the crows stopped them. The machine gun rang the last few times and suddenly stopped.


    The valley became quiet, and the people running could hear their rapid breathing and strong heartbeat.


    The smoke in front of the altar turned into a light cloud and flew towards the high place, like a condensed human soul, fluttering in the wind and gently running to the sun in the sky.


    The crow flew back and croaked on top of the green wood:


    "It''s too late! They''re all dead! They''re all dead! Quack!"

 Chapter 609

    When Anderson held the gun handle, he felt like holding a fishing rod. Every shell fired was a fishing hook, and the trailing trail was a fishing line invisible in the sun.


    The muscles on his face twisted, as if he had caught a great white shark while fishing. The great white shark has just killed his lover. Now he wants to break his sharp teeth, smash his stomach and make him pay for his blood.


    The hatred of losing his lover and the excitement of catching a big fish intertwined, making him crazy. He seemed to see the dark red blood, broken fish meat and snow-white belly of dead fish rolling in the waves.


    I''ve never caught such a happy fish!


    "Ah, come on! Come on, Boris! Make the bullets faster! I''m going to break these sons of bitches!" Anderson yelled at Boris, who was helping him manually fake shells and turn the chain.


    "Do you think I''m a fucking motor!" Boris scolded. "Either you play the bomb or I play it!"


    "I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    Anderson gave up his position to turn the chain and replaced Boris to control the shooting.


    Dada, dada, dada


    The delivery speed of shells was indeed a little faster than just now.


    "You''re right!" petru shouted with the soul of fire in one hand and a telescope in the other. "We don''t have many shells!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s enough to beat these bastards into mud! Hahaha..." Boris smiled wildly, his eyes stared like a copper bell, and the muscles on his body and face trembled rhythmically.


    30mm caliber shells can directly break people''s waist when they hit people. Moreover, m789 high explosive bombs also have explosive power, with a killing radius of more than 5m.


    From the telescope, petru could clearly see the tragedy of the ETSA people in front of the altar. Because the soul of fire could call the spiritual power of the island, he could track the traces of shells with his spirit, just as he tracked bullets on tubuai island. Unfortunately, we can''t control the shell, otherwise we can hit the enemy more accurately.


    The etsas don''t understand what happened. They only heard the sound of clattering, and something invisible came with a sharp roar. Then, their companions fell down one by one, and a puff of smoke blew up on the ground.


    A ulakan nervously took off his bow from his back, put on a wooden arrow, aimed at the void of sound, and shouted "devil!" in their language. However, before his arrow was shot out, he felt that something had hit him hard in the chest, but he didn''t fly and still stood upright. He looked down and found a big hole in his chest, which was enough to get into a person''s head, and his heart and lungs disappeared out of thin air.


    There was a bang behind him. He wanted to turn around and see what had broken his chest, but he couldn''t move. He saw a companion in front of him on the left, looking at him with frightened eyes.


    The man bowed and held a spear, and the hole in his chest could be seen from that direction and height. Then, the man''s hand holding the spear was suddenly disconnected from his body, a blood mist rose, and the broken arm flew obliquely through the big hole in his chest.


    He was lucky. After his chest was blown open, his brain had not had time to die, so he finally saw how the "devil" killed people before he died. Although he still couldn''t see the appearance of the "devil", maybe the devil didn''t look at all.


    But he is also unfortunate. Compared with his brother who had his head blown out directly, he died relatively unhappily. When he was dying, he had to see all kinds of scenes of the tragic death of his people and bear incomparable pain.


    At the moment when he fell down, he wanted to ask their God why the devout itsa people who had been guarding ramra for thousands of years would finally be destroyed in the hands of the devil.


    However, he could no longer make a sound. He saw only three suns in the sky, as if laughing at his stupid death. Finally, when he fell to the ground, he broke in two, and the arrow on the full bow string finally shot out askew, towards the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Although the ammunition is delivered manually, the firing speed of m230 machine gun is still very fast. When the crow arrived, 500 shells had almost hit. Crazy Boris and Anderson shot the last few shells ferociously, and finally stopped with satisfaction.


    They dropped their machine guns out of ammunition and went down the mountain to meet the others.


    When Aoki came to the square in front of the altar, he saw a terrible picture:


    There are stumps and broken arms everywhere. The blood dyed the land red. It is fuzzy and difficult to distinguish what parts of the meat can be seen everywhere, making people have no place to go.


    Less than one tenth of the more than one thousand yitesa people survived. Most of them lack arms and legs and have lost their combat effectiveness. They lie among the dead, with dull expressions and empty eyes looking at the sky. If they don''t distinguish carefully, they are not much different from the dead.


    The unilateral massacre across the civilization era made the ETSA people despair completely. The invisible bullets and the terrible lethality convinced them that the devil was born, and God had abandoned them.


    The priests rushed frantically into the pile of dead people, turning here and there.


    Kubota picked up half of the head of an itsa and knelt down to cry bitterly. The head was missing the inclined half, and the remaining eye was still open. His eyes were full of panic and helplessness.


    Batus crawled on the ground, holding many scattered internal organs in his hands, trembling all over.


    Bigwendy roared up into the sky, raised his arms to the sky, and shouted and questioned their gods in Ithaca.


    Seeing such a scene, even the executioners who had just carried out the massacre could not help but be thrilled. Anderson, Boris and petru stood rigidly on the edge of the slaughterhouse. They couldn''t believe what they had just done. Especially when they saw that Mrs. Larry and Alice were still alive, the men who had experienced war and killing almost collapsed.


    The three ETSA priests turned and looked at the people who had just been negotiating and described to them the beautiful life of the distant legendary world of unab.


    Their faces were full of confusion, regret and anger


    How accurate God''s prophecy is! These are not people, they are demons! Demons pretending to be envoys cheat away the sacred staff, and pretend to negotiate to cheat their trust, just to let them relax their vigilance.


    The priests stood up slowly, and the muscles on their faces were twisted with resentment, like many snakes and insects climbing up their faces. The anger of hatred shot out of their eyes, as if to burn everything. Their hoarse throats roared out strange sounds, like the horn to wake up the sleeping dragon.


    Those who survived but were already desperate woke up and stood up. Even those who had broken their hands or legs, as long as they were still alive, stood up.


    They helped each other, slowly approached the priests, and gathered into a disabled team of more than 100 people. Their eyes shot the same anger as the priests, their faces twisted into a devil like shape, their spirit and will were slowly unified, and finally condensed into an array at the last moment.


    A huge spiritual force emanated from them, accompanied by the diffuse bloody gas, swept through!

 Chapter 610

    Aoki finally saw how the spiritual array was formed. There are some magical forces behind it. Through the soul of wood, he can feel the connection between the spiritual knot and the altar.


    He seemed to think of something again, and felt that the method of formation was familiar. It''s like a game I played when I was a child. I forget how to play it when I grow up, but as long as I watch others play it again, I immediately remember it.


    But at this time, he was not allowed to think much. He must fully deal with the Jedi counterattack of the ETSA.


    The spirit is like the tide, and the smell of blood is getting stronger and stronger, as if the air has solidified.


    Aoki raises the soul of wood, communicates the spiritual force field between heaven and earth, and confronts the spiritual formation of the Itza people. Situ also raised the soul of stone and cooperated with Qingmu to form a small knot array.


    They are not willing to kill all the itsa people, but those savages have completely lost their mind. After so many people died, it is difficult for the three tribes to recover. Even if the remaining people are not injured, they may not be able to continue the fire. At this time, they can no longer remain rational.


    Fortunately, this spiritual formation is much weaker than the previous thousand people formation.


    The power of group dreams increases exponentially with the increase of the number of people. The more people, the stronger the spiritual power and the wider the spiritual space formed. From more than 1000 people to more than 100 people, the number is ten times less, but the power is more than ten times different!


    Even with the help of the mysterious power of the altar, Aoki and situ are enough to resist, not like the previous time, everyone can only flee in confusion.


    But the ETSA priests obviously did more than that. The voice of the ulaulaulaulah in their mouth kept going, and it became louder and louder because of the participation of other etsas. Later, the sound became earth shaking and covered all the sounds around, as if the Titans were blowing the horn of battle.


    Aoki felt a little suffocation, but also felt a trace of danger.


    However, there was no change in their spiritual formation, and the strength of the formed spiritual force field was so large, while the trace of danger he felt became more and more obvious and plunged into his consciousness like a needle.


    He thought carefully about what made him feel like this, but his brain suddenly became messy and his head began to ache. Whenever he has a headache, he becomes very lazy, too lazy to think and do anything.


    He really wanted to lie down and sleep like this, or get a cigarette to smoke. The smell of fireworks choking into his lungs could resist his headache and make him feel comfortable. Sometimes he wondered whether he was born in a fire. It was more comfortable to smell choking smoke than aloes.


    "Aoki, don''t relax!" situ reminded, "it''s dangerous!"


    Aoki knew that situ was right. His spiritual power at the moment was not entirely his own, but made use of the soul of wood and the spiritual power field that originally existed in the world.


    All of a sudden, so many external forces come in, just like compressing the air into the bellows and blowing it out, and your brain is the motor that controls the air compressor. Once relaxed, the control system is disordered, and the compressed air is easy to explode, which will blow up your spiritual world and turn your brain''s memory into fragments or even powder.


    He finally knew what the danger signal he had just realized was.


    The voices of the people of ETSA became louder and louder, and their faces glowed red, as if everyone had drunk two jars of old wine. Their individual state is getting better and better. They should have made the mental knot stronger, but their mental strength has not changed. This shows that they are receiving spiritual input, but there is no more output.


    Aoki finally understood that they were accumulating strength.


    Taking the whole group spirit array as the container, it is accumulating huge spiritual strength to form a spiritual bomb. When the bomb reaches the critical point, all mental power will surge out in an instant, causing no difference in mental damage. Once this kind of damage is formed, he and situ may be able to block it with the help of the sacred staff, but others may not be so good. Even if their spiritual strength is as strong as suhuilan, they may be instantly dispersed from consciousness, or brought into the abyss of unknowable dreams, and will never be associated with her body again.


    "Be careful, they will explode!" Aoki warned.


    Situ immediately understood and shouted, "dewar, what are you waiting for? Are you waiting for everyone to die together? This is ramra. The Buddha may not care for the creatures here!"


    Dewar sighed lightly, called a Buddha horn in his mouth and raised the soul of the wind.


    Among others, Su Huilan was the first to react. She shouted, "come on, protect madam and Alice! Weapons! Use all the weapons you can use!..."


    Everyone joined the Silent Battle except Mrs. Larry and Alice.


    Aoki, situ and Dewar are at the front. In the spiritual world, they form a barrier composed of mountains, trees and strong wind; The crow turned into a big bird, and its open wings covered the sky and the sun; Soundly turned into a white cat, meow and purr into the sky, and suddenly his body became bigger and jumped out like a giant beast; Petru turned a flame shield with half the soul of fire, protected Mrs. Larry and Alice, and threw his grenade to Ivan.


    Although Ivan, Boris and Anderson have been confused by the surging spiritual situation, they still throw out their grenades and fall into the formation of the Itza people.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Spiritual bombs and grenades exploded almost at the same time.


    The powerful and unparalleled mental power surged like the shock wave of the atomic bomb explosion, the sky clouds rolled, and the crow suddenly tumbled and floated to the horizon like a broken kite; The white cat that just jumped up seemed to be kicked by the giant and flew out upside down; The mountains crumbled, the wind swept, and the trees were uprooted; Rubble and fallen leaves dance wildly, dust and blood mist diffuse


    Su Huilan felt that she had become a small fly. A huge fly swatter came face-to-face, slapped her heavily and fell to the ground again.


    She thought she was dead. Consciousness wanders in a dark world, boundless and silent. There is nothing but the silence of death.


    I don''t know how long later, she saw a white line lit up far away. She knew it was the hope of life and ran desperately.


    Run and run, the white line is getting closer and closer, but it seems to close at any time.


    She ran hard, ran recklessly, endured all the pain, and grasped the light sneaking in from the white line.


    The light became brighter and brighter, and some colorful things appeared.


    She smelled soil and blood.


    Finally, she opened her eyes, and a large amount of light poured in and turned into a familiar face: strong and handsome facial features, chicken nest like hair, and the gray windbreaker collar was a little white.


    She felt her chest smothered, her throat sweet, and a mouthful of blood gushed out, almost on her face.


    She said in a weak voice, "take two steps and let me hear your footsteps..."


    Then she saw him stand up and take two steps in front of her. The familiar footsteps sounded, and she knew that she was still alive.

 Chapter 611

    At the moment before the spiritual explosion, the fierce spiritual force field confrontation has pulled everyone into a dream. If Aoki, situ and Dewar were not supported by strong spiritual force, the explosion would tear the space in an instant, and all conscious bodies in the space would not be spared.


    Aoki''s feeling was good. Although the mental shock wave of the dream made his brain messy, his brain was as messy as a pot of spicy hot. At this time, someone just stirred it in the big soup pot with a spoon. Instead of mixing it more, he stirred up some of the originally precipitated pot bottom, allowing him to see many bottoms that he could not see at ordinary times.


    Situ stood there like a stone statue with no expression on his face. If he hadn''t known that he was strong enough, Aoki would have thought something was wrong with him.


    Dewar kept whispering something, like scriptures.


    Except Aoki, situ and dewar, everyone else fainted, and suhuilan was the last to wake up. Because she was in a relatively front position, she was almost flush with Aoki and them, but she was not protected by the sacred staff, so she suffered the most damage.


    Fortunately, her mental strength is not weak, and Qingmu is nearby. It is like a big tree that helps him block most of the wind, so that her consciousness has not been fundamentally damaged.


    But suhuilan was not the most seriously injured.


    Although Anderson and Boris woke up quickly, they became fools completely. They looked at everything with dull eyes. If they said anything to them, they would giggle and laugh for a long time, and even their mouth water flowed out.


    On the contrary, Mrs. Larry and Alice are still far away because they don''t want to see the bloody scene, and they get the most protection, so it''s nothing.


    Alice ran over to hold Anderson and asked painfully, "Anderson, what''s the matter with you? Anderson!"


    Anderson seemed to know her and didn''t know her. He just looked at her and giggled.


    Alice buried Anderson''s head in her chest, let his saliva wet her clothes, and sobbed: "Anderson, don''t do this! Please, don''t do this, Anderson! Wuwu... You said you would watch the sunset on the Maldives coral island at dusk, watch the sunrise on the Hawaiian beach in the morning, fish between the ice holes in Alaska and the snow cliffs in Hokkaido... Wuwu... You also said you would catch a blue whale, and we rode it around the world... Wuwu Wu...... "


    Perhaps Alice''s call infected him. Anderson suddenly looked up and shouted, "Alice!"


    Alice was overjoyed. "Anderson! You''re all right, Anderson!"


    Anderson laughed again, "fishing... Fishing... Fishing... Hey... Hey..." then pushed Alice away, ran to the same silly Boris, hugged him and said, "Alice, let''s go fishing... Hey..."


    Boris shook his head. "Fishing? No, I don''t fish. I want to fish a submarine... Hahaha..." he pushed Anderson away and ran in the direction of the altar.


    Ivan pulled hard, but he didn''t hold it because he was still in a state of dizziness and didn''t fully recover.


    "Boris! Where are you going?" Ivan shouted, ready to chase.


    "Let him go!" said situ. "It''s impossible to recover."


    Hearing situ''s words, Ivan''s body stagnated, as if he had been hit by something. But he soon continued to catch up, "I won''t leave my brother, even a fool!"


    ¡­¡­


    When he recalled this incident later, Aoki always felt a little strange. Everyone else returned to normal. Only Anderson and Boris suffered irreversible consciousness damage, and they were the actual executioners of the ETSA people.


    It seems that some power is directing the play.


    Dewar said it was cause and effect, and suhuilan said it was coincidence. Aoki would rather believe that it was a coincidence than that it implied some manipulated cause and effect. Compared with these, he was more willing to believe the cosmic law of situ.


    Situ said that coincidence is cause and effect. No matter how skillful it is, it must conform to the laws of the universe. Everything in the universe has its internal laws. Science is to discover and use the laws of the universe, but it can never get rid of the laws and creation laws.


    Therefore, the end of science cannot surpass the universe itself, even if there are more coincidences.


    This view is somewhat pessimistic, but very realistic.


    ¡­¡­


    The etsas look dead.


    The three priests lay in a pool of blood, their faces covered with fragments of grenades. Kubota''s one eye was blown away, but his other eye was still unwilling to stare at the sky. Batus and bigwendy also lay there in a similar posture, looking more ferocious one by one, as if they were going to eat the sun in the sky.


    Apart from them, the other etsas were already half dead. After such a violent spiritual explosion, their consciousness had long dissipated into invisibility. Unless there was a miracle, they could not survive.


    But there are always miracles in the world.


    When Boris ran to the altar and shouted, "I want to catch a submarine! Hahaha..."


    The dead blocked his way, and he stepped over the dead.


    However, a hand was stretched out among the dead and grabbed Boris''s foot.


    Boris stumbled and fell.


    A bloody dead man suddenly got up, rolled over and pressed on Boris, holding a truncated wooden arrow in his hand and stabbed Boris in the neck.


    "Boris! Be careful!" Ivan shouted.


    Although Boris was stupid, he was still agile. Before the arrow pierced his neck, his upper body moved aside, and the wooden arrow deviated, just between the ribs of a corpse.


    In the blink of an eye, as soon as Boris turned over, he overturned the savage riding on him, jumped up, pointed at the savage and shouted, "fish! Big fish!"


    The savage got up from the ground like a trapped beast, bowed his back, waved his teeth and claws at Boris and Ivan, and hung two balls of meat on his chest. They found that the savage was a woman.


    Aoki looked familiar, looked at suhuilan, and said, "tafiti!"


    Yes, it''s the female savage they met for the first time. Aoki once entered her dream. She was captured by another tribe. A strong man with three feathers saved her and later became her husband, but her husband caught Alice and was shot and killed by Anderson who came to save Alice.


    Aoki doesn''t know how tafiti survived the mental explosion. It seems that his consciousness has not been damaged at all. There is only one possibility for him to think about it, that is, when the whole spiritual formation is solidified into a piece of iron, he needs a gap or channel to receive external spiritual forces, and tafiti probably plays this role. Her spirit is independent in the array, and she is also protected by the mysterious external spiritual force.


    Boris danced and shouted, "fishing, fishing for big fish, fishing for submarines, ha ha..."


    Ivan and the others gathered around.


    Tafiti in the crowd was like a wounded lioness. The whole group of lions had died, leaving only her in the last desperate struggle.


    Seeing her eyes full of hatred and despair, Aoki remembered the hunting of primitive humans.

 Chapter 612

    Tafiti is still fighting a trapped animal. She bared her teeth at the people and made a deep roar in her throat.


    Anderson suddenly rushed up, grabbed tafiti''s arm and smiled at Boris: "Alice, fish! Look, big fish! Hey, hey..."


    Tafiti was caught in her left hand and the arrow in her right hand stabbed Anderson in the chest.


    Alice shouted, "be careful, Anderson!"


    Anderson was still laughing, but Boris had rushed over, grabbed tafiti''s right hand and laughed: "fish, big fish! Fishing for submarines! Ha ha..."


    The two madmen grabbed one of tafiti''s arms and laughed, as if they had found the most interesting thing and circled among the dead.


    Tafiti struggled desperately, but both of them had great strength. She couldn''t earn enough. She could only roar and want to bite people with her teeth, but she couldn''t bite them.


    The anger and sorrow in her eyes grew stronger.


    The corner of her mouth overflowed with blood. I don''t know whether she bit her tongue or vomited blood in anger. The blood flowed down her chin to her chest, like an oil painting on a black body with paint.


    The two madmen refused to stop.


    Ivan shouted Boris a few times. Seeing that Boris ignored him, Ivan took out his pistol and aimed it at tafiti. But he didn''t shoot immediately, but looked at situ like an employee asking his employer for advice.


    Situ looked a little hesitant.


    Aoki knew what he was hesitating about. He could see the role of tafiti in the spiritual formation, and situ should also see it. Maybe this woman is the key to solving some mysteries, but it seems inhumane to use her to study at this time. You just killed her whole family and destroyed her whole family. Now you want to take her to the cruelest laboratory in the world to do research. In the dream laboratory, her experience will be repeated again and again, and each time, her mental pain will be magnified countless times.


    No matter how indifferent people are, it''s not easy to make such a decision!


    Although others did not know situ''s true thoughts, they were also very contradictory at the moment. No one is an executioner. No one likes to kill, especially a woman who has been unable to resist. But this woman''s life is worse than death. They don''t have a better way to deal with her. Maybe death is her best relief.


    Situ looked at Aoki and then at Mrs. Larry.


    Mrs. Larry said, "she may be the only survivor of the ETSA people."


    "What about that?" asked Alice.


    Mrs. Larry sighed, "Many races have been extinct on earth. When civilization developed to this day, we began to look for the traces of those races. A skull, a strand of hair and a piece of broken pottery were regarded as treasures by us. But their extinction was done by our ancestors. In the past, I only imagined ancient world disputes from archaeological relics, but today I see them with my own eyes Yes.


    If there were only one dog left in the world, how would you treat it? Even if the dog was crazy.


    If there were only one Indian left in the world, how would you treat her? Even if she hated you.


    You must say, protect it!


    Our civilization has made us pay attention to the value of life itself. Let us worry about the survival of African elephants and white rhinoceros. A panda giving birth to a pair of twins has become a major event in the news. It seems that we have become the Savior. Every corner of the world and every life deserve our attention and need our protection. We are proud of it and enjoy it Bring a sense of species superiority.


    Now, there is only the last ETSA left in ramra, but we don''t know how to treat her, just because we are the witnesses of the event.


    People are always used to convicting others, but few people can see their crimes; they are used to sympathizing with the weak under the butcher''s knife of others, but they are rarely willing to save the so-called enemies who conflict with their own interests. "


    Mrs. Larry spoke calmly, just like describing the story of the Colosseum in ancient Rome. There was no sympathy, no compassion, no emotional fluctuation. She didn''t say what to do with tafiti, and didn''t even give any suggestions.


    After saying that, she slowly turned around, pointed to the field on the side of the altar and said, "petru, go there with me. I can''t stand the smell here."


    Petru was overjoyed and said, "I''d like to help, madam!"


    Seeing them go away, situ said to Ivan, "let her have less pain."


    Ivan understood and pointed the gun at tafiti again.


    Boris and Anderson also dragged tafiti around, and tafiti was unable to struggle. She dragged her legs to the ground and let two men drag her to slide among the dead.


    She lowered her head, raised her head from time to time and yelled, but she looked very hoarse and weak, only her eyes were still fierce. The only straw skirt she was wearing had long disappeared, and her whole body was covered with blood, sludge and dead people''s skin and flesh.


    Tafiti just raised her head when Ivan shot. She saw the muzzle of the gun and bared her teeth. Then somehow, a little smile appeared in the corners of her mouth. She could not see whether she knew that she was about to be relieved or laughed at the devil.


    Bang!


    The gun went off.


    The bullet went right into tafiti''s eyebrows. Tafiti leaned back, her neck softened, and her long scattered hair dragged from her back to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Anderson suddenly cried out in grief, as if someone had robbed the fish he had just caught.


    "Fish! My fish!"


    Boris followed, "there''s no fish! There''s no submarine!"


    The two men shook tafiti''s body desperately, but the "fish" could never live again.


    "Fish!"


    The two madmen began to dig crazily among the dead again, trying to dig out another live fish. But they can only dig out a broken hand and half a head, see if they are dead, throw them aside and continue to dig.


    Ivan wanted to stop, but situ stopped him.


    "Let them go. When they are tired, they will stop."


    Ivan turned silently and stopped looking.


    However, something unexpected happened¡ª¡ª


    Alice was the first to find out and warn.


    "Anderson, throw it away!" she shouted.


    People found Anderson holding a grenade.


    He and Boris dug it out of the dead.


    We lost seven grenades to the people of ETSA. Probably under the influence of strong mental power and urgency, one of them was thrown out without opening the insurance, and Anderson happened to dig it.


    Alice''s scream didn''t save anything. Anderson had opened the insurance on the grenade. He and Boris sat face to face on the pile of dead people with big eyes and small eyes. Hehe smiled and said, "fish! Fried fish! Hehe..."


    Alice wanted to rush up, but she was hugged by suhuilan. Ivan also wanted to rush over, but situ and Qingmu fell to the ground at the same time.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Aoki lay on the ground and felt a heat wave, and then some fine things rained on his back.

 Chapter 613

    Anderson and Boris are dead.


    No one expected this ending.


    Alice held Anderson''s body in her arms and wept until Mrs. Larry came back to comfort her:


    "They left without pain, Alice, which is the best ending. Think of Professor paldick! Cheer up, Alice, don''t let the dead worry about your sad appearance in heaven."


    Alice stopped crying, gently put Anderson''s body down, looked earnestly at the other men and said, "please dig a hole and bury him."


    Everyone went to the village to find some stone shovels, stone knives and stone Prys, and dug a hole in the soft mud beside the altar.


    Ivan and petru carried Boris and Anderson''s bodies to the pit and buried them, covered with earth.


    At the suggestion of Mrs. Larry, everyone dug another hole and buried the savage named tafiti. Aoki and situ dragged out the bodies of the three tribal leaders of Kubota, Batus and bigwendy and dug a pit to bury them. As for the other etsas, they really didn''t have the strength to dig so many holes, so they had to leave it alone.


    Dewar had been silently reciting some scriptures and walked around the square full of dead people. I don''t know how many times she read them.


    After that, people began to think about the next thing. There are no etsas to stop them from doing anything. It''s time to go to the altar. Of course, there are no indigenous people who can guide them. Everything can only be explored by themselves.


    At this time, Su Huilan was shocked and asked, "what about the coal boss and soundness?"


    People remembered that the crow was blown away like a kite and never came back when the spirit of the people of ithsa exploded just now. And at the same time, there is the cat.


    Everyone looked at Aoki. The bird had been standing on his head, just like a part of his body. According to reason, he should have found it long ago.


    Aoki touched his messy hair and looked in the direction of the village not far away. He was a little embarrassed and said, "well, they are in the village."


    "Ah, how do you know?" Su Huilan said.


    "Oh, I saw them when I was looking for tools just now." Aoki said.


    Everyone walked towards the village together. When passing a wooden house, people heard a rustle inside.


    Qingmu opened the door with a squeak and saw the coal boss and sound.


    The ground was littered with dried fruits, dried fish and some dark things that looked like dried pulp.


    The cat lay sprawled on a soft meadow with a bulging stomach and didn''t know how much food it had. When he saw the man at the door, he twisted his body and wanted to get up. However, he ate a little too much. His body, which was already a little fat, didn''t listen. He twisted it several times and couldn''t turn it over. He had to grin, bare his teeth and go to see the crow in some embarrassment.


    The crow was very handy. When he heard the sound of opening the door, he flew up to the roof and wanted to hide on the beam of the wooden house. But he forgot that the wooden house here was very simple, and there was no room for him to stand on the thin beam. On the contrary, because he almost hit the roof in a hurry, he was busy with his wings and feet, and fell down again.


    It landed next to the cat with its tail facing the door. Its head slipped under its wings and looked back. Seeing that Qingmu was looking at it, he quacked and said, "quack Oh, that, I was... Blown by the wind. You know, quack, if it weren''t for the damn wind, I wouldn''t care about the quack here..."


    With a sound meow, he agreed, arched his body, and finally turned over, landing on his four feet and panting.


    Aoki went straight over, grabbed the crow, threw it on his head and said, "let''s go."


    Suhuilan picked up the full hearty, reluctantly shook her head and said, "if you eat again, no one can hold you."


    The crow croaked twice, but felt that the atmosphere was not right, so he didn''t speak again. Until people returned to the altar, it found that there were two people missing, so it couldn''t help secretly asking Qingmu''s ear, "Hey, it seems that there are two big men missing?"


    Aoki pointed to the place where the dead were buried: "there it is."


    The crow twisted its neck in surprise, but didn''t cry any more. It just made a grunt from its throat.


    The stone steps of the altar are covered with vines and weeds. Where there is no grass, most of them are very smooth, like the stone tablets that have been stroked by tourists all year round in the scenic spot. Obviously, people here often climb up the altar along fixed positions and rituals.


    The top of the altar is very flat, just like a pyramid cut by laziness, but the pyramid is hollow and there are inclined stone steps inside. Different from the stone steps outside, there is no grass on the stone steps inside. This reminds people of those barren tabu islands in the South Pacific.


    Down the stone steps, you come to the interior of the altar. There are many large and small black stones, like a labyrinth arranged by a rockery. These stones are a bit like those of tabu, and no weeds can be found on the stones and on the ground.


    It may not be surprising that there is no grass. After all, such a place has been seen on earth, but the crow said a word that made people very afraid:


    "Quack, there''s not even a bird shit here!"


    The altar is old enough, and the etsas never enter the altar and naturally will not clean it. No bird droppings means that few birds fly in the sky. However, there are many birds here. Just now, they saw birds flying by.


    "Is there any special reason why birds avoid flying?" Mrs. Larry said.


    "Radiation?" Su Huilan first thought of this reason. They analyzed this when they were on tubuai island and specially asked for a radioactivity detector.


    Situ shook his head and said, "it may not be radiation."


    "What''s that?" asked Alice.


    "Maybe this altar space doesn''t exist when birds fly across the sky," situ said.


    "What?" people didn''t understand what he meant.


    Situ raised his head and said, "look at the sky."


    People looked up and saw the sun hanging high above the slope. The sun was not dazzling. When they narrowed their eyes, they could see colored circles.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How many suns do you see?"


    People were shocked and remembered that there were three suns in the sky, but now they only see one.


    "I''ll go up and have a look!"


    Petru was flexible and climbed up the top of the altar along the stone steps. He stood on the top and looked up for a while, stretched out his hand and shouted, "three! It''s three!"


    People climb up. Climbing and looking up, the sky has always been a sun. But the moment they climbed to the top, in a trance, the sky became three suns.


    However, it is strange that when people come down, the sun in the sky will not disappear immediately, but until they finish the last step and come to the bottom of the altar, the sky suddenly darkens, and the sun changes from three to one.


    "There are two worlds inside and outside the altar?"


    Everyone is flustered. They all know that one of the two worlds must be true and the other false. The question is which is true?

 Chapter 614

    If you observe carefully, you can also find many problems in the altar. For example:


    The lush vegetation near the altar indicates that there is abundant rainfall here, but the altar is not covered, but there is no water in it, which is still very dry.


    Even if this ancient architectural design has a very advanced drainage system, can the rain drain away the dust? Wind and rain, dust accumulation for a long time, and silted soil will be left after the rain is drained. But the stones here are cleaner than the rockery in the city park.


    Animals may know how to avoid radiation. Do wind and dust know?


    Suhuilan suddenly said to the crow, "you are also a bird. If you fly up, you will know why your kind..."


    "Why don''t you shit here?" the crow said, "quack, the first time I heard someone ask me to fly to her head to shit, quack!"


    Suhuilan is used to the crow against her. She is not angry, but urges it to fly.


    The crow really flew up.


    Aoki was a little worried, but he didn''t stop it.


    If there are two different spaces inside and outside the altar, the crow will disappear from people''s vision after flying out. But after the crow flew to the side of the altar, people clearly saw it hovering in the sky, and there was indeed only one sun in the sky, and the other two suns did not know where to go.


    This made people very confused, and even situ frowned.


    The crow flew from one side of the sky, and people heard its croaking. When it flew to the edge of the altar, it suddenly disappeared, and then appeared in the sky on the other side of the altar, as if the middle section did not exist.


    The crow turned back and swished across the altar. Then he glided in obliquely from one side and landed on Qingmu''s head.


    When people asked curiously how it felt when it just disappeared out of thin air, the crow lowered his head, meditated for a long time and said:


    "Quack, disappear out of thin air? Did you see me disappear out of thin air? I''m obviously very normal. Like a bird, I fly from here to there and from there to here quack!"


    "But what we see is that you swish from here to there," said Su Huilan.


    "Woman, are you sure it''s not an illusion?" the crow asked askance.


    Su Huilan said angrily, "do you think we all have hallucinations?"


    "Quack, how did I get back?"


    The crow''s question is a surprise. Yes, if it flies over the altar, it will disappear, so how does it fly in?


    "I see!" said situ, "There is a special space above the altar that we can''t see. The space structure may not be smooth, and its three-dimensional dimension may be folded, just like a piece of paper. When the coal boss flies past at an appropriate height, he penetrates the space, which seems to us as if it has disappeared. When it flies in, it flies obliquely downward, and may just follow the space And avoid the interior of the space. "


    The coal boss said, "quack, that means if I take off vertically, I will... Disappear?"


    Su Huilan said, "you can try."


    The crow said, "how do I feel that there is a conspiracy in your words?"


    "I know what this space is," Mrs. Larry said


    "What?" the crowd asked.


    "I saw it when the last giant moon came," Mrs. Larry said. "There are two overlapping pyramids, one extending upward from the outline of our altar, and the other is an inverted pyramid opposite it. The two pyramids overlap each other, and the spires correspond to the center point of the bottom of the other tower."


    Aoki thought of the alliance sign when he heard the two pyramids, but it seems different from what Mrs. Larry described. Why is it not the vertex to the vertex, but the vertex to the center of the bottom?


    Situ said, "we have to find this central point, which may be the key to activating the altar."


    People went to the central area of the altar, but because there are stones everywhere, some stones are higher than people, blocking the line of sight, and some stones are connected with stones to form a wall. The whole altar is like a maze, so it is difficult to find out exactly where the central point is at once.


    Everyone had to go back to the stone steps of the altar and look for the position of the center from a high place. However, they were afraid to climb to the top because they were worried about the interaction between the two spaces inside and outside the altar, so they only stood at the middle of the steps and looked back.


    Qingmu glanced with his eyes, and suddenly he felt strange. He soon found the center of the whole altar, which was surrounded by a circle of stones like palindromes. In the center stood a drum shaped boulder that was more than one person tall and looked very regular.


    Others obviously found this location. It is not difficult to find, but it is difficult to locate it accurately due to the limitation of sight at the bottom.


    Aoki just wanted the coal boss to fly over and stand on the stone. Suddenly, he heard Mrs. Larry say:


    "There is a problem with the arrangement of these stones."


    Aoki took back his eyes and swept over the rubble again. He found that the stones really seemed to be arranged according to a special law. He finally knew what the strange feeling he had just felt, because the formation of stones was deja vu.


    "Is this an array?"


    He suddenly remembered the ancient legend of the strange door dunjia. He lined up stones and became soldiers. It is not believable to measure it by common sense, but if the stone is a special stone, it constitutes a special space! Just as they walked into the altar from outside, suddenly even the sun in the sky changed. Isn''t this the strongest escape technique?


    For some reason, he remembered the record in the annals of Pingjiang in Wanli Edition:


    Sang Yun, a native of Pingjiang, was named Lin Xi. After sang Daomao in the Tang Dynasty, he was good at hiding from armour. He was reclusive and could not be called by Shizong. He lived on the left side of the river, planted mulberry everywhere and raised silkworms for pleasure. He was called a mulberry garden. All the villagers were rich.


    "No, it''s text," Mrs. Larry said. "These stones are three-dimensional text left by the altar builders. At some special moments,"


    She looked up and remembered the last giant moon. "The stones will leave the ground and show the real three-dimensional patterns of these words in the air. Now, we can only see their projection on the ground."


    "So this is the fourth text belonging to Gaia. As long as we spell it with the first three, we can see more complete information."


    Aoki remembers that there are many dark spots in the starry landscape when he expanded and restored those words in his dream last time, which should be caused by the lack of information.


    "It''s true in theory, but the projection we see now is distorted, so we can''t use it directly according to the shape of these stones," Mrs. Larry said


    "Distortion?"


    "Yes. When these stones float into the air under the action of some special forces, they are not arranged in the same plane as they are now, otherwise they can not form three-dimensional information. According to what I saw in the sangqi tribe, they will fill the space of the two pyramids, and each stone has its own position. At that time, when the light from the sky shines down, we can see the real information on the ground Of course, if we can see the scene and have enough time to observe it with consciousness, we can understand the information it contains without expanding the dimension. "

 Chapter 615

    "Do we have any way to get these words now?" Aoki is very persistent to those dark spots and always feels that the hidden information is very key.


    Mrs. Larry shook her head and said, "we don''t know anything about the construction technology of this altar. It''s a technology that spans the era of civilization." it said, looking at situ, "maybe Mr. stone can find a way from a physical point of view."


    Situ walked along the stone steps until he made a complete circle around the altar and said: "I''m afraid it''s difficult, unless we can find the distribution law of these stones in the air, or know the principle of floating them, and calculate where it should hover according to the shape and mass of each stone, but it''s more difficult than the expansion of the spiritual world, because we don''t grasp the physical law of this space at all."


    Aoki looked up at the sky. It seemed that he could only see the true face of those words when the sky appeared. However, there were no ETSA people. Once there was a crisis and there were no aborigines to lead the way, whether he could escape was a problem.


    Su Huilan said, "let''s ignore it first and take a look at the central point first."


    Aoki pointed to the drum shaped stone in the center of the altar and asked the crow to fly over and wait. Then everyone quickly found it according to the crow''s voice.


    Mrs. Larry squatted on the ground and looked carefully. Then she said, "there are scratches on the ground. It''s here. We have to move this big stone."


    "I''ll come."


    As soon as petru rolled up his sleeve, he pushed the stone. But the stone was very heavy, and he did his best to keep still. Ivan, Aoki and situ joined in, and the crow stood on the top of the stone and shouted "come on", but the stone was like growing on the ground and still motionless.


    "There must be a trick! The ithacans don''t put an immovable stone on here," said Mrs. Larry.


    Alice suddenly wondered, "does it have anything to do with the sacred staff?"


    Aoki''s heart moved. He and situ looked at Dewar at the same time, because this is the altar of wind, and the soul of wind is in Dewar''s hand. Dewar had already understood and raised the soul of wind in his hand.


    The airflow in the altar space suddenly rotated, and a strong wind rolled up in the flat ground, whistling between the stone gap and the hole. The wind blew the stone one by one, and slowly turned into a small tornado visible to the naked eye, circling around the stone.


    The tornado grew stronger and wrapped the whole stone in the wind. The upward wind bucket opened and covered the whole altar.


    The crow croaked, got out of the wind, crashed and jumped on the top of the green wood, stroked his chest with his wings and cried:


    "Scared the crows to death, quack!"


    Seeing Aoki''s indifference, he knocked on Aoki''s head with his claws, "Hey, wood, I was almost caught up in the sky. There''s a space where birds can disappear!"


    Aoki ignored him. No one noticed the appearance of the crow. Even soundly, he stared at the stone in the wind.


    The crow was dissatisfied and muttered, "dead fat cat!"


    The stone slowly left the ground and rotated steadily in the center of the tornado, like a meteorite floating in the Kuiper belt.


    Su Huilan has been judging whether this is an illusion of consciousness or real. If it is only the power of the soul of the wind that affects people''s spirit, then the stone is not really removed, which is meaningless. If the stone is removed, there are two possibilities. One is that the power of the soul of the wind can not only affect the spirit, but also affect the material. Otherwise, everything you see before the wind rises will be meaningless It''s just something in the spiritual world.


    She went to see Aoki and situ, and found that they also had confused expressions on their faces, so she knew that her guess was not bad.


    The stone will not move when it floats to a certain position in the air.


    The wind is still blowing, but there is no dust, so it does not affect people''s sight. A familiar pattern appears on the ground where the stone was originally located - a triangle with two vertices connected.


    The symbol is engraved on the ground, and what material is embedded in the notch to make it look as shiny as jade. Only the middle point is black, black as a hole.


    Dewar went into the wind with the soul of the wind in his hand. If the wind stopped at this time, the floating boulder above his head would fall down, which made people look a little frightened.


    She squatted down slowly and stroked the symbol on the ground with her hand. The lines of the symbol were faintly white, especially the vertical line in the middle, as if there was some brilliance flowing in it.


    Her fingers stopped at the apex of the intersection of the two triangles, seemed to be thinking about something, then picked up the scepter in her hand, made a gesture, and inserted one end of the scepter into the hole.


    The soul of the wind is not a very regular cylinder, but it matches this hole very well, as if it should have grown here.


    At the moment it was inserted, the tornado that had raged over the altar suddenly stopped.


    The world was silent, the air was frozen, and people unconsciously held their breath, as if even time had stopped.


    I don''t know how long later, the soul of the wind trembled violently. Then, the light in the symbols on the ground was flourishing, and some dazzling flowing light flowed slowly from one triangle to another along the vertical line in the middle like mercury.


    The stones on the ground floated one by one, just as when the giant moon came to the Sanchi tribe. They hovered in the air, blocking the sun and casting huge shadows. The sun shines through the cracks in the stones and shines many bright spots on the ground. These bright spots shine and change, like the charm of the stage.


    When all the stones left the ground and found their respective positions in the air, the light spot on the ground also stabilized.


    Mrs. Larry said excitedly, "it''s them. That''s it. The ground is a projection. The space composed of these stones in the sky is the real three-dimensional text and a three-dimensional code carrying a lot of information. With your spirit, you can understand it like in your dream last time!"


    Aoki knew what it was when he saw the light spot on the ground. When he raised his head and saw the floating stone array and the flashing sunlight between the stone gaps, his head exploded, just like the big bang, and then he saw countless starlights and large nebulae.


    The information we saw in the last dream reappeared. Many of those dark spots had been filled in, but many places were still dark.


    What makes Aoki wonder is that they have obtained the three-dimensional code of four altars, leaving only the ice altar of the chayak tribe. However, from the picture, the remaining dark spots still cover more than one fifth of the area, and there are ghosting and fuzzy places in many parts of the starry sky, which is like patched old canvases.


    Is there a sixth altar? Or did they make mistakes in expanding the dimension of words in their dreams?


    However, this does not affect the reading of information. Aoki once again saw the picture of Gaia''s birth, saw her extending the tentacles of consciousness to all corners of the galaxy, saw the growth of the gandaya civilization, saw the collapse of the gandaya civilization and the scene of the etsas wantonly destroying the spiritual field.


    The information seen this time is much more complete than the last time, but Aoki still doesn''t know where the etsas came from and where their God hostile to Gaia was born?


    The brilliance in the symbols on the ground is still flowing, from one triangle to another.


    Ivan suddenly shouted, "look, what''s this?"

 Chapter 616

    The size, shape, arrangement position of each floating stone and the gap formed by them contain three-dimensional information, but the key is the spiritual force field distributed between them. This is the real extra dimension and the key to three-dimensional coding.


    All information is in the weak changes of this mental force field. To obtain this information, it is impossible to see with your eyes. You must touch it with mental force and restore it in your subconscious, which requires a strong mental force. At the same time, because there is only part of the text here, you can see the complete content only by combining it with the information you saw in your dream.


    Ivan didn''t know how to use his mind to analyze the three-dimensional code, and he wasn''t there the last time he expanded the dimension of his dream, so he looked up at the floating boulders for a while. He had no other feelings except being shocked by the magnificent scene. So he only looked a few times and his attention returned to the ground.


    I don''t know when many silver thin lines appeared on the ground, as if the tremor of the soul of the wind had shaken many cracks on the ground of the altar, crawling away like spider silk, twists and turns, back and forth, as if the painter painted on the ground with a fluorescent pen.


    People found that in addition to the time hourglass symbol, many other lines were also densely engraved on the ground. While the brilliance in the triangle symbol flows into another triangle, with the tremor of the soul of the wind, it overflows like a stellar storm, flows along those fine scratches and becomes a silver line.


    Mrs. Larry guessed that it was a totem painting of the ulakan tribe, because she had seen the totems of trees and birds in the altar of the sangqi tribe, but he couldn''t tell what was painted on it.


    Petru said suddenly and excitedly, "this... This seems to be..."


    "What?" everyone looked at him strangely.


    He watched nervously as the silver line on the ground changed. Until the last silver line appeared, he took a deep breath and said firmly:


    "Map! This is a map!"


    "What map?"


    "The chart of the South Pacific Basin, 150 ¡ã west longitude and 30 ¡ã south latitude," petru said, pointing the soul of fire to the ground, As like as two peas, this is the island of tuba, here is Rapa Island, here... And here... It''s all the legendary ghost reef. I have personally surveyed and constructed these islands, and I can''t remember them in a wrong way. Their location is exactly the same as those on the chart.


    He pointed to the hourglass sign in the middle, "this is the position of the triangle sign on the chart, but on the chart, it has only one triangle, and its center line always extends beyond the chart..."


    Mrs. Larry was shocked, stared at the pattern on the ground and murmured, "yes, yes, yes, petru, you''re right, that''s it, that''s the chart drawn by Ludwig, oh my God! I..."


    She suddenly choked and didn''t know what she thought.


    Alice took her arm and whispered, "madam, you should be happy about it. What Mr. Yeager has been looking for all his life is now in front of you!"


    "Yes, you''re right. I should be happy, but..." the lady calmed down. "Why do they appear here? If this is a relic of the gandaya, why do the ETSA guard them?..."


    She has asked many questions in a row, but no one can answer them. They still lack the three-dimensional text information of the most critical fifth altar. After filling in all the information loopholes, they may know the root cause of the contradiction between the ETSA and the gandaya.


    It should be a war spanning thousands of light years, tens of millions of years, spirit and material, civilization and race.


    Human beings who can not leave the earth today are too small to even imagine in front of this civilized force. In the current scientific fantasy of human beings, civilization is still branded with metal and machinery, while in the eyes of more advanced civilization, spaceships and ion cannons may be just a continuation of Steampunk wind.


    A thousand years later, mankind will laugh at the imagination of people in this era - transplanting the means of transportation on earth into the universe as an advanced way of interstellar navigation, which is not fundamentally different from the ancients'' fantasy of flying to heaven on a winged horse.


    Building a multi Galaxy channel like ramra across the cantilever of the Milky way is what a highly developed civilization should look like, rather than driving a metal machine, counting down ten, pressing a red button and spraying exhaust into the speed of light flight mode.


    As soon as Mrs. Larry''s voice fell, a new change took place on the ground.


    The brilliance in that triangle has been pouring into another triangle along the vertical line in the center, and its light fades, while the brilliance of the other triangle gradually becomes thick and grand, just like the sand in a time hourglass flows from one sand cone to another.


    When the last grain of sand is injected into the cone below, time leaks out and everything stops.


    The world became silent again, and even people''s consciousness seemed unable to work at that moment.


    Then, there was a strange flash in space, just like the TV signal was suddenly interrupted and restored in an instant. People''s mental transmission speed could not respond to such a fast flash, so they were just in a trance.


    Then he saw that the alliance symbol on the ground suddenly rotated 180 degrees, the two triangles exchanged positions, and Guanghua flowed again from the full triangle to the empty triangle.


    Time started again, and the soul of the wind trembled again.


    The tornado just sucked into the ground came out of the ground and went up along the soul of the wind into a giant dragon. The wind bucket opened a big mouth in the sky and wrapped up the floating boulders.


    The boulder began to rotate slowly in the wind bucket, gathered towards the periphery, and became a ring-shaped meteorite belt. Only the drum shaped stone still remained in the center, facing the soul of the wind on the ground, rotating and shining on the surface.


    Time flows slowly in the hourglass.


    The patterns on the earth are also changing: the dark ground between the islands outlined by those silver lines surges like sea water. Suddenly, a thin fog rises on the ground and is rolled and rotated by the wind, forming a huge cloud covering the bottom of the whole altar, like the typhoon picture taken by satellite.


    The soul of the wind passes through the eye of the typhoon, like a pillar standing between heaven and earth, against the drum shaped boulder in the sky.


    The rotation of the boulder is accelerating, and the light is brighter and brighter, like a star.


    Most of the surrounding stones have gathered in a circle, and only a few are still rotating around the luminous drum shaped boulders on different tracks.


    Aoki counted eight, big and small, reflecting different colors of light in the extremely fast rotation.


    Eight planets, plus the Kuiper belt, is this a solar system model?


    But through this solar system model, we can see that the real sun is still hanging in the sky. This means that there are two suns in the altar. Aoki can''t help thinking of the three suns outside the altar, but he doesn''t know what it will be like at this time.


    The star chart hangs in the sky and the wind and cloud rolls in the earth.


    The ground became a holographic projection, and the surging waves beat the rocks. Dozens of square kilometers of islands were like leaves in the flood in the typhoon.


    Petru suddenly pointed to a black spot under the clouds and said, "my ship!"


    Green wood looked along what he pointed out. There was a lone boat floating on the sea, and the sails on the two masts were blown up by the wind, like two cloth bags. Look at the shape of the boat, it''s a bit like petru''s ketch.


    At this time, a black line appeared in the sky, like the horizon of the night moving slowly, and like the shadow cast by the clouds on the earth, looking to cover the altar.


    Situ suddenly shouted, "it''s a static space-time area! Run!"

 Chapter 617

    The sky is covered with dark clouds and the wind on the sea is getting stronger and stronger.


    Kikika came out of the cabin and pulled the rope on the mast to put down the sail swelled by the wind.


    It''s not easy to control a ketch without enough experienced sailors in such a big storm. He had to lower the sail, at least one side.


    The ship was picked up by kikikika at sea.


    He used to work as a private tour guide on tubuai island. With a simple dialogue that can speak several languages, his business is quite good. Tourists often tip him to drive around the island road or take them to charter a boat.


    However, after that magical transient amnesia, everything changed.


    He received two groups of strange guests that day, one man and one woman. He had no impression of what they looked like and what happened later.


    He only remembered that he took them to tabu taboo, but he was unconscious in the woods next to tabu.


    Later, I don''t know what happened. The situation in the whole tubuai islands, bath islands and even the Cook Islands suddenly became tense. Warships of many countries began to cruise here. There was a roar of fighter planes flying in the sky from time to time. It was said that the aircraft carriers of two major countries were facing each other in the Pacific Basin in the south.


    Fewer and fewer tourists came to tubuai, and his business plummeted.


    He is going to do something else for a living, but what else can he do on this island besides traveling and fishing?


    Tourism is declining and fishing is hard.


    When he was a child, he often went to sea with his father. In addition to the unbearable hard conditions on the ship, he had to face the threat of death at any time. When the storm comes, whether you can survive on the vast sea depends on the face of God awaiki.


    Qiqika''s second uncle did the best job on the island. His car was eliminated by his second uncle, but his second uncle finally died in the storm. The wealth accumulated through decades of hard fishing was cheaper for the Hawaiian mistress.


    Qiqika lived on a barren island in such a confused and hesitant way. Soon after, with the help of her elders, she married a local girl and gave birth to their children a year later.


    His savings soon ran out. Even the car given to him by his second uncle was sold, but he was still waiting outside matoura airport, trying to wait for one or two generous tourists to earn some money from their children''s milk powder.


    Qiqika finally made up her mind to go to sea. It was two bodies dug up in the woods. The place where the body was buried was where he was unconscious.


    Although after a long time, the body has rotted out of shape, but the police still found out the identity of two people, a man and a woman, two tourists. Kikika concluded that the two men were one of the two pairs of tourists he received that day.


    Instead of suspecting kikikika, the police targeted petru, who once lived at the mouth of the harbor behind the taboo.


    Kikika also felt that petru had done it, because the red bearded freak had heard all kinds of strange talk since he came to tubuai. Some say he is a big pirate, some say he is a wanted criminal, and others say he is a terrorist. He has a ketch, which is very similar to those pirate ships in the middle ages. The harbor where he docked was covered with reefs, and even the aborigines of the island dared not stay there too much.


    The most important thing is that since the day kiqika was unconscious, the strange man left tubuai and never came back.


    The police hung up a reward and asked the islanders for clues. The money was tempting, but kiqika was afraid to get it. He always thinks it''s evil. It''s no good for him to say it. It''s better to pretend he doesn''t know. What if red beard comes back for revenge? Although he can''t provide any more valuable clues.


    He finally decided to go to sea.


    Borrowed some money and rented a small fishing boat. Tubuai people usually use such boats to fish in the nearby waters. Although the harvest is not as good as those large fishing boats, it is also enough to meet food and clothing.


    Qiqika doesn''t want to make such a fuss in the offshore. He wants to go further. On the one hand, he wants to return home with a full load and give a full surprise to the women and children at home; On the other hand, he was also escaping, although he didn''t know what he was avoiding, as if he could be safer if he went farther.


    Then he saw the dhow, floating like a ghost on the dead sea.


    He felt that he was strangled by fate, and with fear, he went to the ketch.


    There was no one on board. There was dust everywhere.


    Like waiting for the trial, after living uneasily on the ship for two days, she still didn''t wait for the appearance of red beard. Qiqika finally determined that this was not a joke played by fate with him, but a gift from awaiki.


    That red beard must be dead.


    The interior of the ship is not as old as it looks. On the contrary, it is surprisingly luxurious. The cabin was full of weapons and supplies, and even a whole box of US dollars.


    Kikika once thought of carrying the US dollar bill home in his boat. With this money, he can make women and children live the happiest life for the rest of their lives. But greed conquered everything. Finally, he decided to drive the big ship back and find a place to hide. Even if there is no way to dispose of the arms inside, you can dispose of other materials on the ship, which is also a lot of money.


    Just as he was walking on the channel home with the rudder, whistling and looking forward to a better life in the future, a strong wind suddenly blew on the originally calm sea.


    Large clouds gathered in the sky to block the sun. The sea surged and fluctuated, making the small ship unstable.


    Kikika knew that the storm was coming, but there was no sign, which made him panic from the island.


    To operate such a ketch in a storm, at least ten sailors are required to control the sails and keep the ship stable. Now he is alone. He has to put down the sails and balance only by the rudder.


    He had hardly untied the sail rope of the first mast when he saw a huge wave coming.


    Kikika had never seen such a big wave, bigger than the biggest mountain he had ever seen.


    The huge wave lifted the bow of the boat into an almost vertical angle, and slowly lifted all the way to the sky. Kikika hugged the mast so tightly that she didn''t fall.


    When the ship was pushed to the highest point, kiqika felt that she could reach out and touch the clouds in the sky. Those clouds spread far and far, forming a huge wind mass on the vast sea.


    Kikika knew she might be finished. Of course, living on Pacific islands all year round, he can recognize that this is not an ordinary storm. It is a strong tropical cyclone, commonly known as hurricane.


    The wind is getting stronger and stronger, and the sailboat swings in the air like a kite for a long time.


    Heavy rain poured down.


    Kikika stood at the top of the huge wave and vaguely saw a huge vortex on the sea ahead, and his ship was on the edge of one side of the vortex.


    There is a dark shadow in the center of the vortex. You can''t tell what it is in the storm, but you can be sure it''s not a sea reef, because the shape of the sea reef can''t be so angular.


    The huge wave landed, and the hull was almost overturned. Kiqika felt that the blood flowed to his brain, but he also saw the shape of the shadow¡ª¡ª


    That is a pyramid.


    Yes, yes, it''s the pyramid. If he hadn''t stood upside down at the moment, he wouldn''t have seen it. In other words, the pyramid was also upside down.


    Then, the pyramid suddenly gave off a dazzling light, like a nuclear bomb explosion.


    Kikika felt that her body had disappeared in the nuclear explosion, leaving only a mass of consciousness. Consciousness spreads far away with the power of nuclear explosion.


    He saw his wife holding the child, standing on the brown reef by the sea, looking into the distance, waiting for her husband to return with a full load.


    For the first time, he thought his wife''s eyes were so beautiful

 Chapter 618

    Spend all her life sitting on the sofa watching TV, where the latest news of whirlwind "windmill" is playing.


    For lifelong flowers, whirlwind is a new term that is not familiar. It feels completely different from typhoon and hurricane. It is easier to think of "invincible whirlwind leg" or "whirlwind boy".


    However, cyclones are indeed another name for typhoons and hurricanes. They both refer to tropical cyclones with wind speeds of more than 32.6 M / s. They are given different names only due to differences in language and cultural habits.


    The tropical cyclone generated in the western North Pacific is called typhoon, which is translated into Chinese;


    Tropical cyclones generated in the eastern part of the North Pacific, the Atlantic and the Caribbean are called hurricanes.


    The word hurricane is said to be derived from the native language demon hurican in the Caribbean. It is also said to be hurakan, the God of thunderstorm and wind in Mayan mythology. No matter which one, it sounds like "ulakan".


    The word typhoon comes from Typhon, the son of Gaia in Greek mythology. It is the father of evil, with a hundred heads. The children it gave birth to with his wife ekadena are all terrible demons.


    Some scholars believe that Typhon is the Seth of ancient Egypt. He is one of the nine pillar gods of Heliopolis, symbolizing power and storm. His father is the God of the earth in Egyptian mythology, geb, which has a lot of roots with the God of the earth in Greek mythology.


    Cyclone is the name of the South Pacific and Indian Ocean.


    Because of the different land and sea distribution of the earth, the tropical radiation zone appears south of 5 ¡ã s latitude, so the number and intensity of tropical cyclones in the southern hemisphere are much less than those in the northern hemisphere. This is probably the reason why tropical cyclones in the southern hemisphere are directly called cyclones, rather than named after gods in the northern hemisphere, so they sound less powerful.


    However, this whirlwind "windmill" is an unprecedented super whirlwind.


    The windmill was formed in the south of bath islands, about 150 ¡ã west longitude and 30 ¡ã south latitude. Only two hours after its formation, it increased from tropical depression to tropical storm, and the pressure decreased by nearly 200 hPa to 850 hPa within 24 hours. The wind speed near the center exceeded 300 km, and the wind field diameter expanded to 2000 km.


    Before the United typhoon warning center had time to warn it, the windmill had developed to a strength equivalent to the strongest typhoon tip in 1979.


    There are corresponding rules for the naming of each tropical cyclone: except that typhoons in the Northwest Pacific are named by 14 countries, other places are relatively simple, and the specified countries are responsible according to the different places of occurrence.


    The windmill is located south of the Tropic of cancer, and the naming right belongs to New Zealand.


    New Zealanders named it "windmill" because it has been circling there since it was born, like a windmill firmly fixed.


    Immobility is more frightening than moving.


    Because you don''t know if it will suddenly attack you and destroy your home at any moment.


    This huge "windmill" monster stopped in the South Pacific, but there was no "Don Quixote" to fight it. The current scientific and technological level of mankind is powerless in the face of such natural disasters.


    The area of dozens of square kilometers sounds very large, but on the Pacific Ocean, it is just a leaf lying on the sea.


    When the force 17 gale hit the island, the trees were uprooted, and the already weak houses were directly torn to pieces. Tens of meters high waves came like mountains, and the height of the wave crest exceeded the altitude of the highest point on the island.


    However, those island countries without armed police and soldiers who did not take the lead built a human wall in the flood. They also had no way out. There was a sea all around and there was no way to escape.


    Life is so fragile in front of the windmill.


    However, the "windmill" has attracted worldwide attention, not because of the disaster of the islanders in the southern islands, but because such a strange tropical cyclone has never been encountered in the known history of the earth''s environment.


    The center position is fixed, but the strength and diameter are increasing all the time, which is completely contrary to the principle of atmospheric motion. Where is the wind that doesn''t move?


    For the formation principle of the windmill, there are various speculations on the Internet, and the most discussed are the theory of nuclear explosion and the theory of the advent of alien civilization, because many countries and institutions have observed a flash in the windmill center, but the electromagnetic detection satellite has not detected unconventional radiation in the region.


    Some people say that an alien spacecraft fell into the South Pacific Basin, and the spacecraft explosion triggered the disaster. Others say that the United States has invented a new nuclear fusion weapon more terrible than the hydrogen bomb and tested it in the South Pacific Basin.


    Normally, the best way to deal with such rumors is to ignore them. However, the U.S. government excitedly stood up and accused some countries of conducting secret weapon tests and blaming them.


    After several days, news came out that an aircraft carrier of the third fleet of the US Pacific Ocean was cruising there when the windmill was formed. The aircraft carrier that could have resisted a category 5 hurricane failed to escape from the windmill center.


    This makes people believe that the cyclone is not as simple as a natural disaster, but man-made.


    The scale of the windmill was broadcast at length in the news, and experts were asked to analyze its possible causes. The speculation about new weapons finally overshadowed the alien spacecraft, saying that governments of all countries began to use the media to blow, and a new round of arms race may begin.


    The shadow of war and the windmill shrouded the Pacific.


    Lifelong flower has always wondered why everyone cares about politics and the power of weapons, but no one cares about those who are still struggling to survive in this strong wind.


    A super cyclone with a diameter of more than 2000 kilometers is located on the ocean surface of the South Pacific. The bass islands, tubuai islands, and even the Cook Islands and Tuamotu islands to the north are covered by windmills.


    She can imagine what it would look like when a level 17 gale landed on the island with huge waves. It''s not the wind, it''s the devil!


    Lifeflower turned off the TV, came out of the room and came to the roof.


    There was no wind outside.


    This made her feel in a trance that people on earth don''t actually live in the same world.


    The bright lights of the city flickered in the distance, and Liuying lane was dark.


    The demolition work proceeded smoothly. Except for the house where Ruhua bar is located and the old willow, other buildings have been demolished, and the whole Liuying lane has become a piece of ruins.


    The shadows of several excavators in the distance stand like monsters.


    I don''t know whether it''s a frog or a toad that keeps barking, filling the night with more and more tranquility and emptiness.


    The lifelong flower looked up and saw several stars scattered in the sky, which was not very bright than the lights in the distant city. But she knew that the lights of the city could only see the road under her feet, but not in the distance. Only the stars above are the eternal hope.


    However, there are several places where the crowd can see stars!


    ¡­¡­


    Mei Tui sat in his large office with a pipe in his mouth and stared at the electronic screen on the wall.


    The screen is divided into two pictures. One is a world map with flashing light spots, representing the distribution map of the number of players in the dream guide; The other is a real-time satellite cloud image over the South Pacific. You can see a huge white spiral cloud with a dark hole in the middle.


    "Finally!" the professor muttered to himself. The pipe on his mouth shook, and some white smoke spilled from his mouth like a cloud. "It''s the second one so soon. Will it be too late..."

 Chapter 619

    The windmill finally moved.


    Without any warning, the wind mass with a diameter of 2000 kilometers suddenly divided into two. One is still in place, and the other is like its shadow. It moves all the way north along the 150 ¡ã west longitude line, first passing through the North Cook Islands and the Massachusetts islands, and then attacking the bastak Islands, with a great posture of crossing the equator.


    This has baffled experts all over the world. This is no longer explained by secret weapon tests or the fall of alien spacecraft.


    Americans can''t sit still first, because according to the forward route of the shadow windmill, Hawaii will bear the brunt after crossing the equator. It is the most famous maritime resort in the world. More than one million American citizens live there. Countless rich people have bought villas and yachts on the island and regard it as a good place for vacation.


    Those mouth gun experts no longer appear on TV talking about weapons and aliens. Instead, real meteorological and geological experts tell everyone that there is no need to panic, because the cyclone cannot cross the equator.


    Because the geostrophic bias force in the northern and southern hemisphere is in the opposite direction, the rotation direction of the tropical cyclone is also in the opposite direction. Typhoons and hurricanes in the northern hemisphere rotate counterclockwise, while cyclones in the southern hemisphere rotate clockwise.


    If the shadow windmill wants to cross the equator, it means that it has to completely change the direction of spin, which is impossible.


    Of course, some people refute that normal tropical cyclones move towards high latitude, because the higher the dimension, the greater the geostrophic deflection force, while the geostrophic deflection force near the equator is almost zero. But now the shadow windmill has been moving north, and there is no weakening trend, so it can not be analyzed by conventional physics and atmospheric theory.


    As these people say, extraordinary things cannot be measured by common sense.


    The shadow windmill suddenly disappeared when it entered the 5 ¡ã south latitude line.


    Of course, this Gale Group with an area of more than 3 million square kilometers did not disappear as a whole at once, but disappeared bit by bit behind the 5 ¡ã south latitude line as it moved north, as if there was an invisible big box to put it in.


    The whole picture of the shadow windmill could be seen on the satellite cloud map that morning, but by noon, only half of it could be seen, as if it were a white steamed bun cut in half.


    Hawaiians finally breathed a sigh of relief and thought it would disappear completely in the sea near the equator.


    However, in the evening, some strange clouds appeared north of the 5 ¡ã north latitude line, and the sea south of the Hawaiian Islands had begun to blow strong winds.


    Satellite cloud images show that the tail of the shadow windmill is still south of 5 ¡ã s latitude, and its front has crossed the 5 ¡ã N latitude line and appears in the North Pacific, while the center of the whole wind mass disappears near the equator, like an invisible belt pasted in the middle, and can only see the calm sea water.


    More miraculously, the rotation direction of the windmill in the northern hemisphere has changed from clockwise to counterclockwise.


    The U.S. weather service issued a super hurricane warning to Hawaii, asking all citizens to evacuate as soon as possible.


    Spoiled by tourists from all over the world, Hawaiians finally wake up and know that this paradise famous for sunshine and beach is about to become a hell Shura field. People began to flee, but it was not easy for more than a million people to escape the center of the Pacific in one day. The rich left in private planes and yachts, and the rest crowded into the airport and wharf waiting for rescue. Their mood is getting darker and darker as the sky above them.


    The U.S. government has devoted almost all its efforts to launch an unprecedented rescue operation. The entire Pacific Fleet was dispatched, and all the active forces of aircraft carriers, warships, large transport aircraft, helicopters and even fighters were used. In his televised speech, the president declared: we will never give up the life of any American citizen!


    Of course, people read another sentence from the president''s impassioned expression: I will never give up any vote!


    But televised speech worked. The evacuation work was carried out in an orderly manner. The soldiers were desperate and the people donated money and materials. With the support of strong national strength, Hawaiians finally evacuated safely before the arrival of the shadow windmill.


    When the eyes of the whole world are attracted by the super rescue operation of a superpower and cheer for its final success, in the South Pacific, where the windmill is generated, on its route - Bass islands, tubuai islands, Tuamotu islands, Kuk islands, massax islands and bastak islands, there is not a no man''s land, Now it has become a no man''s land.


    The total population of so many islands may add up to less than 100000, but they are all living people!


    Just because there is no strong national support behind them, no aircraft carrier and aircraft to save them, and no president to speak on TV.


    Their president and the people knelt down on the land of generations to pray. When the strong wind and huge waves hit, they could only hold their mother and son, their husband and wife... Helplessly watching and waiting for the final judgment given to them by fate.


    The shadow windmill did not stop in Hawaii and did not continue to go north. Instead, it made a sharp turn near 150 ¡ã west longitude and 30 ¡ã north latitude and went straight to the West.


    At the same time, the windmill body that originally stayed in the South Pacific began to move, but it moved eastward along the 30 ¡ã south latitude line.


    They are like twins in a pair of mirrors, one in the southern hemisphere, one in the northern hemisphere, one clockwise, one counterclockwise, one east along the 30 ¡ã south latitude line and one west along the 30 ¡ã north latitude line.


    This time, the whole world can''t sit still. No one knows where this disaster will go next, and no one knows when it will end.


    According to its current route, the cyclone windmill will land in cojinbo, Chile; The typhoon windmill will pass through southern Japan into the East China Sea and land in the Yangtze River Delta.


    Mei Ziqing gently knocked on the door of the professor''s office, and the green light indicating that you can go in soon lit on the door. As soon as she pushed the door open a crack, she smelled a thick smell of smoke.


    "Professor, you don''t turn on the air purification system again!" Mei Ziqing complained.


    "Oh, there''s no one here anyway," said the professor.


    "That''s not good!" Mei Ziqing said as she turned on the air purification system. "Smoking is bad for your health. It''s even worse to smoke second-hand smoke. You don''t let go of first-hand smoke and second-hand smoke!"


    Mei Tui laughed and said, "I''m not old enough to live for many years! It''s a day to be happy!"


    Mei Ziqing said, "what are you talking about? Scientists like you are at their peak!"


    The smoke in the air soon dissipated, revealing the professor''s slightly tired but always firm and intelligent face.


    He sighed softly and asked, "is it windy outside?"


    Mei Ziqing nodded and said, "it''s a little big! It''s expected that the windmill will land in Shenzhou at noon the day after tomorrow. Professor, we should also make preparations early. Some outdoor equipment needs to be taken back, and personnel safety should also be considered."


    The professor said, "don''t worry, the windmill can''t get here."


    "Why?" Mei Ziqing was a little strange. "This is the strongest typhoon in decades!"


    "You don''t just look at it, you have to look at its twin brothers." the professor said, "the Andes are like a wall, which will block the windmill on the west coast of Chile. The wind that can blow to Argentina must be very small. As long as Argentina can''t blow the wind, we are safe here."

 Chapter 620

    The wind was getting stronger and stronger. Hu Xing hurried to Liuying lane.


    The whole Liuying lane has been demolished, leaving the original building of Ruhua bar. It serves as the project command center during the day and lives alone at night.


    That building is an old house. Originally, there were many houses and trees around. This kind of low house is not afraid of the wind. Now it has been demolished and there is nothing that can prevent the wind. When the windmill comes, whether the house can resist is a problem.


    She informed the engineering department and arranged some people to reinforce the house, but she was still worried and planned to take out her lifelong flowers.


    When she got to Liuying lane, Hu Xing saw a bald man standing on the ruins at the entrance of the lane.


    She stopped the car and put her head out of the window. The wind blew with dust, which made people unable to open their eyes, but she still saw the bald head.


    "Hou Zong?" Hu Xing shouted to the wind, "Why are you standing here?"


    Hou Biao stood there motionless.


    Hu Xing thought he didn''t hear it. The wind was too strong. She moved the car forward, moved to Hou Biao, honked the horn and said loudly:


    "Mr. Hou! Don''t be so dedicated. There''s no one in your security company!"


    She knew that Aoki had told Hou Biao before he left and asked them to protect the flowers for life. For nearly three years, security personnel have been staring at the entrance of the alley 24 hours a day.


    But now it''s demolished here. In addition to the construction personnel, people without work can see it at a glance. Moreover, there are fences and special security guards around, which is much safer than before, so there is no need for special protection.


    Hou Biao looked back and didn''t speak. He turned back and stared at the front. It was the direction of the old willow. Not far behind the old tree was Ruhua bar. The trees and houses stood alone, and so did Hou Biao, surrounded by ruins made of demolished bricks and stones.


    Hu Xing thought that Hou Biao was a little abnormal and looked silly. Especially his eyes were dull, as if he had lost his soul.


    But after all, she didn''t know him very well. People ignored her. She couldn''t say anything more, so she drove on.


    Lifeflower heard the sound of the car, welcomed it out and said, "what are you doing in this windy day?"


    Hu Xing said, "I''m not at ease. Come and have a look."


    Lifelong flower said, "what''s wrong? I''m here."


    Hu Xing said, "I just don''t trust you! If you are blown away by the wind, master will scold me to death when he comes back!"


    Lifelong flower said, "it''s hard for you to call him master. It''s almost three years!"


    Hu Xing said, "one day as a teacher and all my life as a father, I am a serious child. I have worshipped the teacher and sent hooves."


    He spent his whole life making tea for Hu Xing. Hu Xing said:


    "No, sister Hua, I just don''t feel at ease. Come and have a look. Why don''t you move to my place? Anyway, I live alone. The house is so big. You can be my partner."


    "You should find someone to accompany you," said lifelong flower.


    "Then hurry up," said Hu Xing. "Don''t make tea. I have plenty of good tea."


    Lifetime flower smiled, "I mean, you should find a man to accompany you!"


    "Ah? What are you talking about?" Hu Xing blushed, then turned her eyes, looked at her heroic face and body hiding in loose sportswear and said, "you''re not a fake ''man''


    He spat all his life and said, "I''m not a policeman, but a hooligan!" and said, "do you still miss him? Unfortunately, he''s a wood and doesn''t know where he is now."


    Hu Xing said, "if you don''t care, it''s false, but it''s not what you think. I''ve known the relationship between me and him since the day I recognized him as a master. Even if he is a wood, it''s also your wood. Only you can make the wood ''blossom''. And I''m an ''apricot'', and it''s sour and bitter to grow."


    All her life, Hua didn''t expect Hu Xing to say such words, and her body unconsciously loosened a lot. Since the mulberry garden project cooperation, they have been very familiar and have a good conversation. Now they have a more intimate relationship.


    Hu Xing once asked her whether Aoki was dead or alive. She was the first and only one who asked such a sensitive question and asked it so directly in front of the flowers of her life.


    Life flower does not blame her, but appreciates her careless and straightforward temper. The daughter of a rich family, isn''t she living with a mask? Not many people can live like Hu Xing.


    Lifetime flower looked at the new bud on the old willow tree and said with an almost stubborn expression and tone: "alive, he can''t die!"


    Hu Xing was a little distracted when she saw the lifelong flower. She patted her on the shoulder and said, "come on, go to my house and come back after the windmill."


    I spent my whole life thinking and saying, "forget it, your house is too rich for me to live in."


    Hu Xing said, "but it''s not safe for you to live here!"


    Lifelong flower said, "I''ve been staying in the bar for two days. I haven''t seen Xiao Qi and Mo Yu for many days. By the way, see if they hit the sign of Ruhua bar."


    Hu Xing thought it was ok, so she said, "Oh, I thought it was windy these days and I couldn''t go out. I can have a chat with someone. It''s good. I can only be alone."


    Lifelong flower said, "you can take beauty to live there for two days. The child is growing now. Her big father is a criminal police captain. How can she take care of the little girl? And I think Shi Dazhuang is a good man..."


    Hu Xing said, "they have gone back to southern Yunnan."


    "Oh... It''s time to go back and have a look, but it''s a pity..." I spent my whole life looking sorry.


    "What a pity?" Hu Xing didn''t know why.


    "It''s a pity that you have a big house!" said the lifelong flower with a smile. "Captain Shi shouldn''t have lived in such a luxurious house."


    "Where will his old-fashioned go to live..." Hu Xing said, suddenly reacting, brushing his face red and trying to spend his life, "what are you talking about!"


    Lifetime flower smiled and hid back, "I think you two are very suitable!"


    Hu Xing chased while fighting. "You''re afraid I''ll rob you of wood. It''s intentional!"


    The lifelong flower said, "how dare you say you don''t like him at all?"


    Hu Xing said, "I have a good feeling for you. I''ll pick you up and live. You won''t go!"


    Lifelong flower said, "I''m not a man."


    Hu Xing said, "you attract girls more than men!"


    ¡­¡­


    The two chased each other and came to the window. Hu Xing suddenly glanced at the bald Hou Biao and stood under the willow tree.


    She stopped, pointed out the window and said, "Hey, sister Hua, don''t you think that''s Hou Biao? I saw it when I came in just now. I didn''t say hello to him. Why does it look a little... So... Silly?"


    Lifeflower went to the window, sighed and said, "he has been here for several days and stands like that every day. When I asked him what he did, he said Aoki asked him to protect me. I asked him to come in and sit down. He said Aoki told me not to affect my life. If I asked him anything else, he wouldn''t say a word, as if he had lost his memory."


    "Amnesia?"


    "Yes, it seems that he doesn''t even remember his name. It''s strange that he only remembers what Aoki told him. I asked him what else he could think of. He only said three words - Yao Jingjing."


    Today''s Hu Xing is no longer Wu Xia Amun. As soon as she hears it, she knows that there is a problem with Hou Biao''s consciousness. The reason why she remembers the things explained by Aoki must be that Aoki has left a deep impression of consciousness in his subconscious. As for Yao Jingjing, how much he cares about this woman will he still remember her name after his consciousness is damaged!

 Chapter 621

    Yao Jingjing was at the Institute of biology of Southern Yunnan University, waiting for a special test result.


    The theft of cuanjia village finally ended. The police station sent people to visit the old house and cemetery, but found nothing. Before and after the accident, there were no strangers in the village. In addition, there was no loss of any actual property. Only an old photo album was lost. The police left after making a simple inquiry and recording. If the old lady''s grave had not been dug, it would have been impossible to file a case.


    When Yao Jingjing arrived at cuanjia village, the police had already left. She went to grandma''s cemetery. There were signs that the grave had been dug, and it seemed to have been dug with her claws. This is the strangest place. Because of this, the village was afraid and said that the old lady had climbed out of the grave by herself.


    Yao Jingjing certainly doesn''t believe this kind of thing. She carefully looked around the cemetery, because the whole village had seen it. The footprints here were very messy. Like the police who had come, she couldn''t identify the footprints of the tomb robbers. Maybe the tomb robbers didn''t leave footprints.


    But she didn''t get nothing. In the newly dug mud beside the grave, she found a red hair wrapped around the root of a vine grass on the ground. Who will bow his head at the edge of the grave so that his hair is entangled by the dead vines on the ground?


    She quietly returned to the village and went through the whole village. She didn''t find anyone dyeing her hair red.


    There was no result, so everyone had to fill the old lady''s grave again. What should we do or what should we do. Only Yao''s mother was so sad that she sighed all day and said to Yao Jingjing:


    "Where did you say your great grandmother went? Where could she disappear?"


    Yao Jingjing sent her parents back to the city, stayed with them for two days, and then went to Chuncheng. She contacted Shi Dazhuang and asked him to help introduce the people of Chuncheng Public Security Bureau and identify the red hair. Results the people from the physical evidence identification center of the Public Security Bureau said that the hair was broken, there was no hair follicle, DNA could not be extracted, and the keratin in the hair was seriously degraded, indicating that the hair was not now, for decades at least. The physical evidence identification center mainly makes criminal related identification. If you want to know more information about this hair, it is suggested that she had better go to the Institute of biology of Southern Yunnan University for further identification.


    Yao Jingjing didn''t know anyone from the Institute of biology, so she called Professor Mei. Without asking anything, the professor introduced her to the president of Yunnan University. The president introduced the director of the Institute of biology to her, and the director introduced a young associate professor to deal with the hair.


    The associate professor didn''t know why the school asked him to stop his project and help a woman identify a hair without saying the direction of identification. He seemed reluctant, but he didn''t want to make the hard woman in the background unhappy, so he took his hair to do the experiment and only asked Yao Jingjing to wait for two days.


    Taking advantage of these two days, Yao Jingjing took the old photos left by the old lady to an art micro spray studio in Chuncheng for repair.


    The young man in the studio is very responsible. After scanning the photos, he starts to repair them bit by bit with PS on the computer. If the damage is serious, he has to consult Yao Jingjing.


    Yao Jingjing said, "you fix it according to your experience. I haven''t seen what the photos look like."


    The young man said, "nothing else. I''m afraid that people''s facial features are out of shape. These photos are too old. You can''t see their faces when you look at this one."


    "It''s the same person. You can refer to each other."


    Yao Jingjing thinks the most regrettable thing is that the photo of grandma and a man under the big tree is missing. She wanted to see the man. When she saw the picture, she always felt very familiar. Unfortunately, the picture was too blurred. She didn''t know whether it was a person or a scene.


    The young man repaired a picture of the old lady in military uniform and said, "look at this one. Is it OK?"


    Yao Jingjing kept looking at it and said, "OK, good."


    The young man exclaimed, "this woman is very beautiful!"


    Yao Jingjing said proudly, "of course!"


    The young man said, "Hey, it''s really a heroine. I didn''t see it at first. I thought I was a man in military uniform. I can''t find such a heroic and beautiful woman these days."


    Heroic and beautiful?


    Yao Jingjing somehow remembered the flower of her life, and then looked at the repaired photo of her grandmother. She felt that her eyebrows and eyes were somewhat similar to the flower of her life.


    She thought of the lost picture again, and she saw the picture of flowers and green trees all her life under the big willow tree. There was a crow standing on the tree, croaking there.


    She shook her head and threw these strange ideas away from her mind. When she looked at the photos again, although she could not avoid the appearance of lifelong flowers, it was easier to think of her mother. After all, her mother inherited her grandmother''s beauty, Yao Jingjing thought.


    After the photos were repaired, they were all printed on Epson''s machine with hanemler''s art paper. The young man said that this micro spray art can ensure that it will not fade for 150 years. Yao Jingjing doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. She only knows that the price is not cheap. However, no matter how long the photos can be saved, she also thinks it''s worth the effort of others to repair the pictures and the retained electronic manuscripts.


    The results of the institute came out. The reluctant associate professor suddenly seemed a little excited. Before he said the result, he asked Yao Jingjing where the hair came from. Of course, Yao Jingjing won''t tell the truth. She casually said that she was entrusted by her friend, and she didn''t know.


    The associate professor asked, "is your friend archaeological? Did you find anything else?"


    Yao Jingjing looked puzzled. She didn''t know why he asked so, so she stopped talking.


    The associate professor said "Oh" as if he understood it, "understand, don''t say it." then he handed Yao Jingjing a file bag and said:


    "It can be determined that this hair is not modern. After our detection, it should be 3000 years or more ago. Although the keratin in it has been significantly degraded, and there are too few samples to extract its DNA, its genetic characteristics can be detected through SNP detection. This should be a European hair 3000 years ago, which belongs to pure hair The red haired race, which now accounts for less than 2% of the global population, and most of them are not so pure. You... "


    He paused, a little mysterious, "your friend, we can cooperate if you like."


    Yao Jingjing was stunned and asked, "what cooperation?"


    The associate professor said: "If you found it in Europe, you should not go back to China for testing. If you found it in China, it would be a great event! It is likely to overturn some conclusions on ethnic distribution and population genetics. You know, universities are very generous to this event that can cause a sensation in academic circles. They can apply for very objective funds and achieve results There are also rewards, which are much more than your hard work, and there is no risk... "


    Yao Jingjing suddenly felt very funny. Originally, she just wanted to investigate the theft of grandma''s grave. How did it become a major event in the academic community? Together, she regarded me as a grave robber!


    She didn''t want to explain anything, so she casually answered "I''ll go back and ask my friend", took the file bag and left.


    The whole thing was completely lost. Why did a European hair thousands of years ago appear on Grandma''s grave? Where was the old lady''s body? Was it stolen, or was she not in the grave?


    I don''t know what to think. Yao Jingjing decides to go back to Wuzhong first. There are still a lot of things there. After going back, you can also ask Professor Mei to ask about this hair. Some things can also be discussed with Hou Biao. That guy has an almost abnormal intuition about dangerous and strange things, which may have been practiced in the jungle in the past.


    She calculated the time. It was time for Shi Dazhuang and the beauty to return, so she called Shi Dazhuang and asked if they wanted to go together. As a result, Shi Dazhuang said something had happened to yuziba and she couldn''t go for a while, so she asked her to go back first.

 Chapter 622

    Because the beauty was eager to return to yuziba, Shi Dazhuang didn''t stay too much in Chuncheng and baoteng. He just had a simple meal with his old comrades in arms and went to ruihekou.


    In the early morning, there was a light rain, and the martyrs'' cemetery was quiet.


    Yu Gang and his wife are next to Meng Yan''s tomb. The tombstone stands straight and connects with the front, rear, left and right tombstones into a neat line, like a square of soldiers marching in line on the square, proclaiming their determination to protect the peace of the world in the storm of heaven.


    Shi Dazhuang remembers that when he left last time, Yu Gang''s tombstone was in the front row. Now there are several more rows in front. He said with a heavy heart, "so many comrades have gone again!"


    Peng Jiahu, who accompanied them, said: "although it''s peaceful now, there are still many drug traffickers in small gangs, and people in the anti drug brigade die every year. In addition, in recent years, they have successively awarded martyrs to comrades who died in the enemy and moved their graves, but many of them are clothes graves. After so many years, their bones have long disappeared.


    I have to thank Mr. Aoki for carrying Wu suoton''s nest. Otherwise, they don''t know how many years they will carry the bad name of poisonous scorpion, and they may not be able to get even all their life. "


    When it comes to this, the "tiger", which is famous for its bravery on the battlefield, has a sour nose, a choking throat and red eyes.


    Beauty Yu put a small flower on the top of Yu Gang''s tombstone, and then stood quietly in front of the tomb. When she left three years ago, she was just as tall as the top of the tombstone. Now she is a head taller.


    She knew that her father and mother were lying inside. If only they could see the outside world! Mother must be very happy to see her grow so tall! Mother said she would stop smoking when she grew up. But before she grew up, her mother left.


    She didn''t know why her mother smoked before, and even hated her in her heart, but now she understands a little. She knows that some pay is necessary, some happiness needs suffering to exchange, and some love can surpass life and death.


    Mom must hate the smoke, but she loves dad. Mother may have guessed the identity of her father at that time, but she didn''t say anything. She smoked with her father. She explained what love is with her actions. She gave her father the best cover with her own behavior.


    Beauty Yu doesn''t remember how tall she was when her father left. She should be very short. She''s still a little bit small.


    Dad must have never imagined that I would grow so tall and that I read so many books. Most of the children in yuziba are still black and thin. They walk several miles to school every day. There are only a few books in their schoolbag. A pencil is carefully used, so short that they can''t hold it with their fingers and are reluctant to throw it away.


    How can children in the mountains compare with children in the city! Especially a big city like Wuzhong, beautiful and prosperous. But why is her heart always in the mountains!


    Shi Dazhuang knew that the beauty had a lot to say to her parents in heaven. He was a little distressed to see her like that, but he didn''t bother her. He just put the prepared flowers in front of the tombstones of other comrades in arms with Peng Jiahu.


    "You just said that there are still many drug dealers in small gangs. Where did they come in?" Shi Dazhuang thought about mangdian and yuziba, and was still very concerned about the drug situation here.


    "Most of them are still masuba, and a small part of them come from other places," Peng Jiahu said.


    "Wu suoton and muka are dead, and masuba doesn''t stop?" asked Shi Dazhuang.


    "Hum, the changing King flag at the head of the city!" Peng Jiahu hummed from his nose, "Many people are staring at the treasure land of masuba. Who doesn''t want a share of Wu suoton''s death? Now he takes over a man named youga, nicknamed madman. He is very mysterious and doesn''t know where he came from. It''s sure that he doesn''t have any special background, but he actually cleaned up the mess of masuba, which not only drove away the local poisons who came to rob food The owl also bought off the soft government of Myanmar and Vietnam. "


    "So the situation is grim?" Shi Dazhuang said with concern.


    "At present, it can''t be seen that his goods are mainly sold to South Asia and Europe. According to the news from the inside there, Youka specially ordered not to carry goods into China."


    "So strange?"


    "Maybe I''m worried about the fate of Wu suoton in those years. With a god like Mr. Aoki, no matter how big the drug lord is, he should be afraid of three points! Of course, it doesn''t rule out that he is releasing smoke bombs, so our anti drug Bureau has already made comprehensive preparations. Oh, by the way, Mr. Aoki? Why don''t you invite him to come and everyone reads him!"


    Shi Dazhuang sighed and said, "he disappeared not long after we went back. I don''t know where he is."


    Peng Jiahu was stunned and asked, "didn''t you find it?"


    Shi Dazhuang said, "yes, but if he doesn''t want to be found, who can find him?"


    Peng Jiahu nodded: "yes, a person like him should be like a great Xia. Naturally, his whereabouts are not known to ordinary people. I hope he can get rid of several drug trafficking groups, such as the golden triangle, the Silver Triangle and the Golden Crescent. Those places are the paradise of drug traffickers and the hell of the world. I can''t get out. I have more heart but less strength!"


    Shi Dazhuang looked up at the gray sky and said, "I hope so."


    It was still raining, and the little white flowers on the tombstone were soon wet by the rain. Yu Meimei walked forward a few steps and used her black umbrella to block the rain for Xiaohua. She suddenly remembered her father''s grave on yuziba mountain, which was full of such small white flowers.


    Ups and downs, spring, summer, autumn and winter, flowers bloom, thank and open again.


    At that time, she thought her father was a poisonous scorpion and a bad man. She hated her father, but every time she was depressed, she would go to the grave to talk to her father and see those little white flowers.


    "Big Dad!" Yu Meimei called back, "can I buy a chicken for my father?"


    Shi Dazhuang was stunned and looked at Peng Jiahu in some embarrassment. "It seems that the martyr cemetery can only offer flowers?"


    Peng Jiahu looked at Yu Meimei and Yu Gang''s tombstone. He patted his thigh and said, "wait, I''ll do it. Shit, my brothers are dead. What''s wrong with eating a chicken!"


    He said and went out. Yu Meimei stopped him, took out a brand-new 100 yuan from her pocket and said, "Peng YeYe, this is my own money. I won the excellent progress award at school and the school rewarded me."


    Peng Jiahu looked at Shi Dazhuang. Seeing Shi Dazhuang nodding, he said, "OK, buy it with the beauty''s own money."


    Peng Jiahu trotted all the way. I don''t know how he did it. Soon he got a roast chicken and two bottles of wine. He gave the roast chicken to the beauty, returned the rest of the money to her, and said, "the chicken was bought with your money, and the wine is mine. It''s what our adults drink."


    Yu Meimei nodded, squatted in front of the tombstone, gently spread out the oil paper wrapped with roast chicken, and said to the photos of Yu Gang and his wife on the tombstone:


    "Dad, I was not good when I was a child and stole your chicken. My mother specially prepared it for you. Now I have grown up and bought it with my own money.


    Mom and Dad, I''m in Wuzhong now and I''m with dad Shi. Dad Shi is very kind to me, as well as sister Hu Xing, Jing Jing, and Hua. They are all very kind to me. And summer and Meimei are my good friends. Sister Xing also bought me a space box, which is amazing. As long as I wear it, I can often see you.


    Dad said that you can see everything in heaven, so can you see me? And can you see Aoki? He has been gone for a long time. If you see him, tell him to go home. Everyone misses him very much.


    Dad, mom, I miss you too! I''ve been thinking!... "

 Chapter 623

    When the rain stopped, a rainbow crossed the mountain behind the martyrs'' cemetery. The sun came out of the clouds and shone softly on the little white flowers that had just been drenched in the rain.


    When she left, Yu Meimei looked back and saw all the photos on the tombstone glittering in the sun.


    Peng Jiahu sent them to mangdian. Because he had to go back to baoteng for a meeting, he entrusted Shi Dazhuang and Yu Meimei to Chen Changshou, director of mangdian police station. What happened three years ago left him with lingering fear. Although the drug situation and public security are much better now than at that time, Shi Dazhuang and Yu Gang are not ordinary people. They were the thorn in the flesh of those drug dealers in those years. How many people were sent to prison by them. It''s no joke if someone comes to retaliate.


    He explained again and again: "three sons, I can leave it to you. If anything happens, you will flatten your face with a sharpener and come back to see me!"


    Director Chen''s little name is Sanzi. He used to be a member of the anti drug brigade. He is a confidant of Peng Jiahu. When muka entered the country three years ago, Peng Jiahu came with eight team members to support him. Sanzi was one of them. Later, during the exchange of fire with muka Gang, four of the eight team members died on the spot, and two seriously injured died later in the hospital.


    Sanzi was also injured, but fortunately survived, leaving only some sequelae. Like Meng Yan in those years, the anti drug police couldn''t do it. Just after Meng Yan''s death, mangdian police station was short of people, so he was transferred to the director who was just promoted last year.


    Sanzi said, "don''t worry, team Peng. In recent years, the anti underworld and anti evil campaign has swept away those rogue gangs. Those who are in prison are in prison, those who are transformed are transformed, and the rest are lying in the nest like rats. Now who still has the courage to make trouble? Don''t mention the police. They dare to try to cross the people in the street!"


    Peng Jiahu said, "be careful! Those here are not afraid. They are afraid of people from across the Nangou river. There is no Aoki teacher to help us this time."


    The third son nodded solemnly and said, "I know!"


    Peng Jiahu left. Chen Changshou asked Shi Dazhuang when to go to yuziba. He could arrange the car. Seeing that it was not early, Shi Dazhuang decided to stay in mangdian for one night before going to yuziba. It was dark and easy to cause trouble. Chen Changshou accompanied Shi Dazhuang and Yu Meimei to mangdian hotel to book a room.


    The original five storey building disappeared and was replaced by a 20 storey building. The words "mangdian Hotel" on the roof glittered in the sun.


    The entrance of the hotel is a marble step. Four large pillars hugged by two people support the top cover of the porch. On both sides of the porch are two powerful stone lions.


    Outside the door is a flower terrace green space full of flowers and a renovated flat and wide cement street. Across the street are many vendors selling tourist souvenirs, and some children are playing in the street.


    Standing at the door of the hotel, Shi Dazhuang sighed. He didn''t expect that mangdian had changed so much. Director Chen said:


    "In recent years, the government has made great efforts to develop tourism. Almost all dams have access to roads, and a tourism distribution center has been established by the Nangou river. People on the other side can come and do some trade with a simple procedure. It is also very convenient for people here to travel."


    Shi Dazhuang was stunned and said, "not far from Nangou river is Ma Su ba. Are you afraid of drug dealers coming in?"


    Chen Changshou said with a smile, "the life of the common people is getting better and better, so no one cares about planting marijuana and opium poppy. The poisonous scorpions have lost the cover of the masses and are not as easy to sneak in as before. Moreover, nangouhe city is under the control of the border defense, and they don''t necessarily have the courage. The madmen of mazuba have ordered to prohibit their men from bringing drugs here."


    As soon as he talked about the madman, Shi Dazhuang saw a man with a dirty beggar appearance coming. He was bombarded by the security guard at the door of the hotel and walked away swearing.


    Beauty Yu shouted, "beggar!"


    The beggar looked back and laughed. His face was black and his caked hair was the same color. Only the whites of his eyes looked very white.


    With a jump in his heart, Shi Dazhuang remembered the madman who saved the beauty three years ago, but he didn''t look like it when he looked carefully. Yu Meimei also found that she recognized the wrong person. She smiled a little embarrassed. She took out the money left from Peng Jiahu''s roast chicken and stuffed it all into the beggar.


    The beggar happily took the money, giggled and ran away naked. A group of children followed him, laughing and singing children''s songs made up by someone.


    Beauty Yu felt a little uncomfortable and quietly followed Shi Dazhuang and Chen Changshou into the hotel.


    The hotel is very clean and well equipped. It is different from the humble environment three years ago. The mosquito repellent prepared by Shi Dazhuang is useless.


    In the evening, Shi Dazhuang took Yu Meimei to the street of mangdian and bought something for the villagers of yuziba.


    Yanma street is also called Yanma street, but it does not sell cigarettes, hemp or candy. Instead, it has become a street for tourism souvenirs. Ma Wo hawthorn, red fragrant jade, goat milk fruit, lemon sprinkle, Lin Stone, jade, gourd silk, household sprinkle knife... All kinds of shops are not classified. They are opened one by one, mixed with some guide signs of guest houses and small hotels, which is much more lively than three years ago.


    Looking at a wide range of goods, beauty Yu is in a much better mood.


    "Dad, are these really the specialties of mangdian?" she asked curiously.


    Shi Dazhuang said with a smile, "some are and some are not, but on the whole, they are all specialties of Southern Yunnan."


    Yu Meimei happily walked around the shops, picked up this to have a look, picked up that to ask. For a moment, she was proud of so many magical things in her hometown, and for a moment, she was sad that she didn''t even know the local specialties of her hometown.


    Shi Dazhuang saw that she liked it and wanted to pay for it, but she didn''t want it. She felt that these things were so expensive in her heart, but said, "I''m from mangdian. How can mangdian people buy tourist souvenirs in mangdian!"


    When walking half the street, Shi Dazhuang saw a familiar shop. That was the shop where the medicine woman sold medicine. Now it is full of rattan art. A woman was sitting behind a small table in the shop with a computer on it. When the woman saw Shi Dazhuang looking at the door, she shouted at him:


    "The old rattan weaving unique to mangdian is made by the old craftsmen in Bazi. Take small pieces away and mail large ones. Come in and have a look!"


    Seeing these rattan weaving, Shi Dazhuang remembered that when enkungong said that when he was a child, the people in yuziba didn''t grow opium poppy, so they took the old rattan on the mountain into baskets, Mats and chairs, picked it to ruihekou and sold it for some oil and salt.


    He went into the shop, picked up a delicate and clumsy rattan basket, looked and looked, and knew that it was indeed an old craft.


    The curtain of the inner room was stirred up. A strong young man came out with a semi-finished barnacle. He saw Shi Dazhuang stunned. The barnacle in his hand fell to the ground and exclaimed, "Dad Shi!"


    Shi Dazhuang turned to look. Before he recognized anyone, he heard that beauty Yu was already shouting, "brother Yusang!"

 Chapter 624

    For a moment, Shi Dazhuang failed to connect the young man who was as strong as a cow and had a short stubble beard on his lips with Yusang. At that time, Yusang worked as a child laborer in the drug manufacturing workshop of the drug cartel. He worked 14 hours a day and ate only one meal. When he was rescued by Shi Dazhuang, he was as thin as a monkey. Even when I saw him in yuziba three years ago, I was still a young mountain village boy with a young heart.


    Yusang also saw the beauty and couldn''t believe it. He widened his eyes and said, "ah, the beauty is so tall. It''s really becoming a big beauty!"


    "Really Yusang?!" Shi Dazhuang put down his rattan basket and grabbed Yusang''s broad shoulder. "Good boy, grow into a man!"


    The woman next to her came over and smiled warmly, "is it dad Shi? I often hear Yusang mention you. I can see a real person today!"


    "Is this...?" Shi Dazhuang looked at Yusang.


    Yusang smiled awkwardly and said, "my mother-in-law."


    "Ah! They are married!" Shi Dazhuang was even more surprised.


    The woman was very generous. She took rattan seats for Shi Dazhuang and Yu Meimei and went to make tea and water. She said, "we got married last year. Yusang also said that she would invite father Shi to have a wedding wine. I said why come so far! It''s not a long way to come today. I''ll buy some good dishes and invite father and beauty to eat at home, so I can make up the wedding wine!"


    Shi Dazhuang was very happy, so he promised to come down and said to Yusang, "your mother-in-law is La wipe!"


    Yusang giggled. The woman said with a smile, "look at his simple but rough way. I won''t wipe it!"


    When a woman went to buy vegetables, Shi Dazhuang sat in the store and chatted with Yusang. Yusang became excited when he talked about the changes in the past three years:


    "Don''t you know, dad? The road to yuziba has been built, and the car can drive all the way to the big Bluestone at the mouth of the dam. In the past, we had to walk a few hours on the mountain road to mangdian, but now we can get there by motorcycle. Every day, there is a rural bus passing through the third fork outside the dam, and you can go directly to ruihekou. It''s also different in the dam. Every family has built new houses, which is better than before Much more beautiful. "


    Shi Dazhuang was also happy and sighed, "that''s nice!"


    Yusang said, "I have to thank my father and Yu Gang''s father. If it weren''t for you, yuziba would still grow opium poppy, and I would still do black work in the poison noodle factory!"


    Beauty Yu was proud and sad when Yu sang talked about her father. Her eyes were red, so she secretly turned her face and pretended to appreciate a rattan flower basket to prevent them from seeing her cry.


    Shi Dazhuang said, "I have to thank the government. You were born in a good era!" pointing to the rattan weaving everywhere, he asked, "when did you learn to do this and how was your business?"


    Yusang said: "Thanks to enkun Gong! After you left, he took everyone to the mountain to pick herbs and old vines. He said that there are treasures on the mountain. Why can only opium poppy make money! My craft of rattan weaving was taught by enkun Gong. Enkun Gong also presided over the establishment of a cooperative in Bazi, and each family took shares according to the head. This shop is not mine alone. It''s a cooperative. Everyone made a contribution the year before last We rent the shop and the business is good. We not only sell retail, but also supply goods to ruihekou and baoteng, and we also open an online shop! My mother-in-law is responsible for receiving orders, the production and packaging are in yuziba, and we use a tractor to pull it to the express company every night. Now everyone is very motivated! "


    Speaking of old enkun, Shi Dazhuang always felt a debt and asked, "is enkun in good health?"


    Yusang''s expression suddenly darkened, lowered his head and said softly, "Duke enkun has gone!"


    Shi Dazhuang was stunned at that time. Yu Meimei had a bad feeling in her heart, but she was not sure. She opened her mouth and wanted to ask, but her voice was blocked by something, and she couldn''t make a sound at all.


    After a long time, Shi Dazhuang asked, "when did it happen?"


    Yusang said, "just a month ago, I returned it at the first seven. It''s not over seven."


    The air in the shop suddenly solidified.


    Yu Meimei finally confirmed the last thing she wanted to hear. Something burst out of her body, gurgled out of her heart, stomach and gallbladder, poured into her blood and bronchus like a flood, rushed across her body, broke the foreign body blocked in her throat, and some long lost things buried in the bottom of her heart rushed out with sad and loud cries, breaking and solidifying The icy air also breaks people''s fragile heart.


    She was a strong girl. Her father didn''t cry when he died, her mother didn''t cry when she died, she didn''t cry when she was misunderstood and bullied, and she didn''t cry when she was far away from her hometown. Only when the tragic music sounded after her father was rehabilitated and the ashes were moved into the martyrs'' cemetery, her tears gushed out like a spring, but she held back her voice and didn''t cry.


    However, at this moment, knowing that the old man she had been thinking about for three years was no longer alive and could no longer hear her call grandpa enkun, she finally couldn''t help it. Years of grievance, loneliness and hesitation were like a flood breaking the dike.


    When Mrs. Yusang came back, the little girl was still sobbing. The cold and sad atmosphere in the shop could condense winter frost in the summer air.


    The woman shivered and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yusang pulled his mother-in-law aside and whispered what had happened. The woman complained that her man didn''t know how to turn the corner. How can such a sad thing be told to the guests from afar. She took a deep breath and adapted to the frosty atmosphere in the shop. She said in a soft tone like her grandmother told her a story with the sole of her shoes when she was a child:


    "Enkungong is our benefactor and the benefactor of the whole yuziba. When everyone lives on opium poppy, he picked up a sickle and cut the opium poppy seedlings in his yard and on the mountain; when everyone has nothing to do and doesn''t know how to live tomorrow, he went to the oldest and oldest mountain on crutches, brought down herbs and old vines from the mountain and taught young people how to use them Things in the mountains make a living; when things in the mountains can''t be transported out, he walks to mangdian, ruihekou, from the town government to the county government, and finally takes the road construction team back to bazikou.


    Enkungong walked peacefully. On his last days, he sat on the big blue stone at the mouth of Bazi every evening and watched the sun set and the stars rise. He said he had redeemed his sin, the crime of strangulation and the crime of yuziba. He was going to a place where there were no poppies, where Yu Meihua was in full bloom.


    Duke enkun didn''t die. He just left and went to the place he wanted to go. He will always live in the hearts of Yusang and me, and everyone in yuziba. We will eventually look for a place as clear as the starry sky. Duke enkun just took the first step to guide us. "


    Beauty Yu stopped crying, raised her bright tears and asked, "will he become a star?"

 Chapter 625

    Shi Dazhuang borrowed a car from Chen Changshou and rushed back to yuziba with Yu Meimei that night. When they climbed the hillside of the back mountain, the sky above them was full of stars.


    There was the place where Yu Gang was buried. The ashes of Yu Gang and his wife were moved to the martyrs'' cemetery, but the grave was still preserved. The people of yuziba found some things that the couple had used before their lives from their home, buried them in the mound, and set up a monument engraved with the words "the tomb of hero Yu Gang and his wife". The monument was erected by "all fools of yuziba".


    Now there is another tomb beside the clothes grave, and there is also a monument engraved with "the tomb of Duke enkun". Old nkun''s black natural dragon head ebony Guai was not buried in the soil with his ashes, so he just inserted it on the ground in front of the monument, as if he had grown a root in the soil.


    The two stone tablets glowed white under the starlight, like two land mountain gods in plain white clothes, one of whom was still on crutches. They will always stand here watching, watching and guarding the small dam in the depression for generations.


    Behind the tombs of Duke enkun and Yu Gang, there is a small hill with slight uplift and no monument. That''s Le Mao''s grave. After Le Mao died, old enkun hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to bury him behind Yu Gang''s grave, saying that there was righteousness here, so that he could be an honest and good man in the afterlife. The villagers wanted to make a stone tablet for Le Mao, but old enkun said he was not qualified to erect a tablet, only with a little thin soil.


    On the day lemao was buried, old enkun stayed on the mountain all night. The people in the dam were worried about him and took turns to see him, but they saw him sitting in front of Yu Gang''s grave. He pointed to the nearby ground and said, "I''ll bury here after I die. Don''t erect a monument. Just insert my crutch into the ground."


    According to his will, the people on the dam inserted the ebony dragon head into the grave, but they still erected a monument for him. Ebony Guai replaced evergreen at the head of the grave.


    Shi Dazhuang took out the incense, paper money, fruits, wine and vegetables that Yusang''s mother prepared for him temporarily. Yu Meimei didn''t cry this time, but obediently placed three incense sticks and knelt down to kowtow to Lao enkun''s grave.


    The pile of paper money lit up the tombstone. The flames roared into the sky, as if they could become stars and never die, but soon they became black dust and flew in the wind.


    Beauty Yu didn''t know why Bai enkun put the crutch in front of the grave. She touched the uncut natural faucet on the top of the crutch with her hand. There was a paste that had been held out all year round. It was greasy, greasy and bright. It reflected a faint light in the light of the fire, like the eyes of a real dragon.


    She felt a cold in her hands, which was the dew infiltrating into her skin at night. Then the cold was melted by the hidden spring like free thoughts. Some warm things rose from the bottom of her heart and quickly spread to her whole body. Through her hands and ebony crutches, the power from the ground was integrated.


    Dead trees spring in the dark. Green spores break through the blockade of dead skin and pulp, and bloom green leaves.


    Shi Dazhuang opened his eyes in disbelief and watched the ebony dragon head turned into an evergreen tree in front of the grave.


    The power of life is spreading in the night. Weeds are rustling, petals are popping, vines quietly climb up the treetops and wake up the birds perching in the trees. The bird Ming cricket sounds, everything sleeping in the night suddenly wakes up, and plays the movement of life on the hillside, like Beethoven''s second symphony. Everything is vibrant and full of hope!


    It was not until old enkun quietly appeared at the grave that Shi Dazhuang determined that this was not a reality. However, he didn''t wake up from his dream. Instead, he watched old enkun go to the beauty with a smile, stroked the beauty''s hair and said, "grow tall, grow up!"


    The flame of paper money was still flickering. Old enkun stepped on the fire and flew up with the flame until he reached the zenith and turned into a star.


    Every star in the sky turned into a human face. Shi Dazhuang saw Yu Gang, Meng Yan and those comrades in arms who had died. They all looked at him and smiled at him in the sky.


    At this time, he heard Yu Meimei suddenly say, "big dad, I won''t go back to Wuzhong."


    Shi Dazhuang was suddenly frightened, and his clothes were soaked with cold sweat. He didn''t respond to the beauty''s question. He looked around the dark mountain forest, confirmed that there was no one around, and asked, "when did you learn to control your dreams?"


    Yu Meimei said, "sister Xing and Jingjing taught me, but what really taught me was Qingmu Ye. When he rescued me from Mazu dam, I picked 81 poppy flowers. It took a long time before I realized that Qingmu Ye was already teaching me skills."


    Shi Dazhuang breathed a sigh of relief. As long as it was taught by Aoki, it would be all right. Although he is not an awakener, he knows a little about the spiritual power since he met Aoki, but he didn''t expect that Yu Meili''s spiritual power has been so strong.


    "What did you just say?" Shi Dazhuang was not sure whether it was his illusion in a dream or the beauty.


    Yu Meimei slowly removed her hand from the faucet and said seriously, "Dad, I won''t go back to Wuzhong. I want to stay in yuziba. This is my home."


    Shi Dazhuang was very surprised and deeply blamed himself for not taking good care of the girl because he was busy with work in the past three years. Otherwise, why would she have such an idea!


    When he looked at beauty Yu again with the faint light of fire and stars and saw the outline of her side face, he found that the girl had grown up unconsciously. She was no longer the thin girl who refused to call her big father in enkun''s yard three years ago.


    He heard her stubbornness, which had been rooted in her bones since childhood, just like Yu Gang in those days.


    "But..." Shi Dazhuang still tried to convince her, "you have to study, go to college, and be promising in the future. Your father, your mother and grandpa enkun are watching you in the sky! Besides, there are so many people in Wuzhong who like you and care about you, as well as your classmates and friends..."


    "I''ll see them." beauty Yu looked up at the sky, as if she was communicating with the stars in the sky, and muttered to herself, "this is my home!"


    Shi Dazhuang wanted to persuade again, but Yu Meimei suddenly pulled up old enkun''s ebony crutch and trembled in a trance, as if all the vitality of the ground were grasped by Yu Meimei.


    ¡­¡­


    Spend her whole life sitting on the bar of xinruhua bar on Changjiang Road, tasting the cocktails made by Xiao Qi that are still not making progress. Looking at the intoxicated guests under the flashing light, it seems as if she has returned to the day of opening a bar in Liuying lane.


    She saw the wood clubbing under the old tree like wood, and a hungry crow lying on the head of the chicken nest. But suddenly there was a strong wind, and the giant in the wind stretched out his hand and uprooted the big tree.


    The wine glass fell to the ground and made a crisp sound. But she had ignored the strange eyes of others, rushed out of the door of the bar, stopped a taxi and went straight to Liuying lane.

 Chapter 626

    After all, Shi Dazhuang failed to persuade Yu Meimei to return to Wuzhong. The little girl''s stubbornness is the same as that of her father. The decision she has made is that eight cows can''t be pulled back.


    When the news came back to Wuzhong, the most intense reaction was summer. At that time, the little boy who spoke softly and was afraid of his brother''s revenge was already a little manly. At that time, he packed his bags and prepared to go south to persuade the girl to come back.


    When her stepmother Zhang Juan saw him go out, she dared not object or even ask. After what happened three years ago, her position in the Xia family has plummeted, and even the servant doesn''t have to fake her. The servant is still busy every day, but she has nothing to do and no one cares. She sits alone in an empty room all day, combs in the mirror, and turns over a book that will never turn the title page, like a walking corpse. The reason why she doesn''t divorce is not that she can leave if she wants to. Second, staying here can save face for her mother''s family. My brother is still in business. She won''t embarrass them with the dignity of the Xia family.


    She still decided to call Xia Changzheng and tell him about going away in summer. After receiving the news, Xia Changzheng rushed to the airport, but he was still a step late. The flight carrying summer to Chuncheng had flown away. He wondered how a minor bought his own ticket and boarded the plane. He cursed the people and airlines who helped board the plane in summer. When he went to check the monitoring, he saw Hu Xing with summer. He was relieved, and then hurried to buy the ticket for the next flight to Chuncheng.


    Summer did not persuade Yu Meimei back, but she was attracted by the beautiful scenery of mangdian and yuziba and decided to stay here.


    "It''s as beautiful as where grandpa went when he was young!" he said.


    Xia Changzheng asked in wonder, "how do you know what kind of place your grandfather went when he was young?"


    "I saw it in his dream."


    "Then you can''t stay here because of this!"


    "I''m going to stay here!"


    "Impossible!" Xia Changzheng shouted impatiently.


    Summer stopped talking and resisted his father''s hegemony with a common silence since childhood. Xia Changzheng sighed, thinking of his past negligence to his son and the harm caused by it, his heart softened. But he couldn''t understand how a child, although he had never been far away and seen the world, wouldn''t have taken a look at the mountains in southern Yunnan and didn''t even want his home.


    Hu Xing said with a smile, "the drunken man doesn''t mean wine. I''m afraid he doesn''t like the beautiful scenery in the mountains every day."


    Xia Changzheng thought of the beauty Yu he had just met and said in amazement, "how old is he?"


    Hu Xing said: "this is not necessarily inherited your genes."


    Xia Changzheng was silent. His heart was blocked by soil, distiller''s grains and honey. It was a little bitter, sour and sweet. He looked at summer and said unexpectedly, "if you want to stay, stay."


    Summer and Hu Xing didn''t expect him to agree. Hu Xing said, "I just come together every day to persuade the beauty to go back, but I don''t approve of him staying here."


    Xia Changzheng said: "the scenery here is really good, and the people are also good."


    Hu Xing said, "but there is no good school here. I have to go to school every day!"


    Xia Changzheng said, "schools can be built."


    Hu Xing was surprised and said, "do you donate?"


    Xia Changzheng said, "I think so. I''ll invest in mangdian, set up a tourism group, develop hotels and real estate, and build a school by the way. In this way, I can live and read books every day. I can also come and accompany him. Our family is still together."


    Hu Xing said, "that''s not a small sum of money."


    Xia Changzheng said, "I''ve saved some money over the years. This investment is all my own. I don''t need to use the resources of the Xia family. Of course, I''ll talk to my uncle."


    Summer said, "you don''t have to do this for me."


    Xia Changzheng said, "don''t be happy too early. Your grandfather and grandma Xia may not be able to pass the pass. If they don''t agree, you still have to go back to Wuzhong."


    When talking about Grandpa and grandma Xia, the stubbornness on summer''s face disappeared immediately. He took Hu Xing''s hand and said, "sister Xing, you have to help me speak."


    Hu Xing said, "I won''t help you with this."


    Summer had no choice but to see beauty Yu. The two young men sat on the big Bluestone at the mouth of Yuzi dam and looked at the stars.


    "If my grandfather doesn''t agree, I have to go back," summer said.


    Beauty Yu looked at the starry sky and said "um".


    The night suddenly became quiet. Cicadas were barking endlessly, and crickets and frogs were barking endlessly.


    Summer waited for a long time before saying, "in that case, will you go back with me?"


    "No," said Yu Meimei.


    Summer''s heart is like a stone falling into the water. It sinks and sinks into a cold sea bottom.


    Cicadas, crickets and frogs suddenly stopped barking together as if they had made an appointment, but the night became irritable. Mosquitoes buzzed around in front of us and couldn''t drive away.


    "Then I''ll stay. Even if Grandpa asks me to go back, I don''t care!" Xia bowed his head and said firmly as an oath.


    "No, I don''t want you to stay," said Yu Meimei, still looking at the starry sky.


    The heart just pulled out of the ice water fell in again. In summer, I opened my mouth, but I couldn''t speak, as if the blood had solidified, and even my lungs were frozen and couldn''t breathe.


    Beauty Yu suddenly turned her face, looked at him and said, "you should go back. That''s your home. If you miss the beautiful scenery of yuziba, you can come and see it at any time."


    "What if I don''t want it all the time?" said summer.


    "Then think about it!" said Yu Meimei. "She will become more beautiful because of your missing!"


    "Will she leave her beauty to me? Wait for me to see her!"


    "Yes. When the canopy grows higher than the mountain, the Artemisia annua will bloom for him. My mother said that the Artemisia annua grows on the highest mountain and blooms only once in her life. Only the canopy that can grow higher than the mountain can see her bloom."


    In summer, imagine the appearance of Huagai wood and Artemisia annua.


    "I see." he turned his face and looked at the beauty. Their faces were very close. Even in the dark, they could see the light of each other''s eyes.


    The buzzing mosquitoes flew away, cicadas, crickets and frogs shouted endlessly, and the bright stars shone on the faces of young men and girls, quiet and serene, like a layer of glittering and white powder.


    "You can still wear this when you think of me." Yu Meimei magically took out the space box and smiled cunningly.


    Summer finally returned to Wuzhong with Xia''s Long March.


    Xia Wenyuan and Wu Lixia did not agree with him to live in a remote border town, but Xia Wenyuan recognized Xia Changzheng''s investment plan. He said:


    "If you have this intention, it means you have completely repented. Then do as you want, and don''t use your private house money at the bottom of the box. It should be regarded as the industrial investment of Xia family. Set up a tourism group in southern Yunnan. You are already familiar with the real estate and hotel industries. I believe you can do well. The key is to run a school. You should spend more time and don''t be perfunctory."


    So he continued to go to school in Wuzhong in summer, but Xia long march went to ruihekou to be responsible for the investment there. With Xia''s funds, the tourism of ruihekou has developed more and more rapidly. Within a few years, mangdian has become one of the most famous tourism towns in southern Yunnan.


    A few years later, I traveled to southern Yunnan in summer. On a quickstone beach with an altitude of more than 3000 meters, I really saw the towering canopy and the tender green wormwood for the first time.

 Chapter 627

    The wind is a little strong, and there is a burst of big and small rain from time to time.


    The stall in the night market set up a rain shelter, which seemed to be blown away by the wind at any time, but there were not few guests coming to have a snack. People drank beer, picked lobsters and talked happily about Sino US friction, alien invasion, secret weapons and star gossip. Beer foam, pepper foam, shrimp shell and spittle star flew out together and were swept from one table to another by the wind.


    The bad weather doesn''t seem to affect the mood of Wuzhong people at all. For example, the business of flower bar is better than usual.


    When Bian Ziyuan entered the bar, he had no good seat, so he had to sit down against the bar. His eyes looked at the dark corner from time to time, hoping that the guests there could leave early and give up their position.


    The bartender is concentrating on mixing wine behind the bar. The guests next to him are talking about the topic of windmills with strange girls. A set of meteorological and geographical terms that sound like that. The girl is stunned, but she has never been able to win the beauty''s heart, and the chat-up falls into a tug of war.


    Bian Zi had more foresight and laughed in his heart. This is a typical man of science and technology picking up girls. Knowledge can be admired by women, but it can''t please women. If you say a thousand formulas and ten thousand theorems, it''s not worth telling a joke to make a woman feel up and down.


    Bian Ziyuan himself is a typical Polytechnic man, so his smile is also a kind of self mockery. Of course, he is no longer helpless when facing girls as he used to, because he knows the true meaning of picking up girls, especially in places like bars.


    Women admire knowledgeable men and prefer handsome men who can tell jokes, but these are not worth one tenth of money. If you drive a Lamborghini, wear Patek Philippe and Armani, you basically don''t need to talk. As long as you look in the eyes, a large number of women are willing to follow you. Of course, there are richer people who may be very low-key and won''t come to bars at all. They can make women fantasize day and night without showing up.


    Although the current income of remote people is not rich, and it is not strong enough to charm people with their eyes and actions, they still need to order a few bottles of the most expensive wine to escort the wine to the girl''s table, and then shake the Tesla key and Hilton''s room card to show their personality. The male charm is enough to attract some women to come and talk.


    Of course, he didn''t come to pick up girls today. He came to date Mei Ziqing, who made him a little dreamy and a little awed.


    Mei Ziqing bumped into Lao Yu drinking and eating on Qingming Day. Mei Ziqing joked that she would join their party. Later, she asked Bian Zi to drink at Ruhua bar when she was far away.


    Bian Zi thought she was just saying it casually. Unexpectedly, Mei Ziqing took the initiative to find him today and asked him when the landlady of Ruhua bar was there. She wanted to try her wine. Bian Ziyuan is elated and knows that tasting wine is just an excuse. A single woman is willing to drink in a bar with a single man. No matter how it develops later, this is a good start.


    He originally wanted to invite Mei Ziqing to dinner without saying anything next door, but Mei Ziqing said that the professor had something else to do. He would eat with the professor for dinner and come back after dinner.


    Bian Ziyuan looked at the bartender''s elegant movements, knocked on the bar with his fingers and asked, "didn''t your famous bartender come?"


    Xiao Qi looked up and felt familiar. Knowing that it was an old guest, he smiled and said, "why, it''s not fun to drink the wine I mixed?"


    Bian Ziyuan said, "no, a friend admires her name and will be there in a minute."


    Xiao Qi said, "Oh, that''s a coincidence. The landlady seldom comes back now. She really came today, but..." Xiao Qi shrugged. "She just left again."


    "Ah, am I lucky or unlucky!"


    Bian Ziyuan turned his head and saw Mei Ziqing standing behind him. Her face seemed a little disappointed, but she still smiled, like her usual gentle appearance.


    Mei Ziqing took a step forward and sat down next to Bian Ziyuan. I don''t know why, Bian Zi was a little nervous. For a moment, he even forgot to breathe.


    "What to drink?" Xiao Qi looked at Mei Ziqing twice more, but he didn''t covet her beauty. As a bartender, he hasn''t seen any beauty, and Mo Yu is a great beauty. He doesn''t have the mind to think about other women. I just think Mei Ziqing''s temperament is very special. Women with this temperament rarely appear in bars.


    Mei Ziqing said, "ah, whatever. You can have whatever you''re good at."


    It''s embarrassing for Xiao Qi. To tell the truth, he is not particularly good at anything. He can only say that he is in good order. Unlike lifelong flowers, every wine can bring out different flavors from others, and even change the taste with the change of weather and mood.


    Bian Ziyuan asked, "do you have sake?"


    Xiao Qi was stunned. Looking at Mei Ziqing again, he suddenly understood, "Japanese?"


    Mei Ziqing smiled and nodded.


    "Mandarin is very good!" Xiao Qi praised, "there is sake. How do you want to drink it?"


    Mei Ziqing said, "let''s have a sake bomb."


    Xiao Qi nodded, opened a bottle of sake, poured it into a small glass, poured more than half a glass of ice beer, put two chopsticks on the beer glass, put the small cup of sake on the chopsticks, and then beat the table with force. The cups and chopsticks were shaken, the chopsticks shifted to both sides, and the sake cup above fell into the big beer cup below, blowing up a lot of foam.


    Mei Ziqing saw it with relish, and when she brought it over, she also enjoyed it. The attention of Bian Ziyuan was not on the wine, but on the dark and unobtrusive seat in the corner.


    There are people around the bar. Bian Zi is far from knowing what to say. The atmosphere is suddenly a little silent, which is completely different from the inherent excitement in the bar.


    He said without a word, "will the windmill land the day after tomorrow?"


    Mei Ziqing said, "the professor said he wouldn''t log in!"


    "Ah?" Bian Ziyuan felt strange. "They have entered southern Japan and the Ryukyu Islands. Why won''t they land?"


    Mei Ziqing said, "I don''t know. The professor said so. He said that the Andes is a wall that will block the way of the windmill."


    "Andes? Isn''t that in South America?" Bian ziyuanqi said.


    Mei Ziqing shook her head, indicating that she couldn''t understand it.


    A man sitting at the bar drinking alone suddenly answered, "don''t worry, Shenzhou has a border, and the typhoon won''t land."


    Mei Ziqing asked curiously, "what is boundary?"


    "Boundary is a very mysterious space theory. You can hide a place. It clearly exists, but you can''t see it or touch it."


    The man said, and his body moved over like a crawling maggot, to a very subtle distance that would not make women wary and disgusted.


    Xiao Qi knew at a glance that he was an old hand in picking up girls.

 Chapter 628

    "Do you know Kunlun?" the man leaning over looked confident, as if he were showing off the back garden of his villa.


    "Are you talking about mountains or novels?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    "It''s neither a mountain nor a novel, but a boundary!" said the man shaking his glass, "Kunlun is the largest border in the world! The Kunlun Mountain is not the former Kunlun at all. The former Kunlun is the birthplace of the dragon vein. The queen mother of the West lives by the yaochi lake on the mountain, and two green birds guard the palace there day and night. Mount Everest is not the highest mountain in the world, and the real highest peak is the Kunlun ruins, which is 1114 steps and 2 feet and 6 inches high. That''s used The immortal''s step is measured. The immortal''s step is one foot, and one foot is three meters. How high do you calculate? "


    The man was full of wine and obviously had drunk a lot. Bian Ziyuan looked at him with disgust and blamed him for breaking the rules of the bar. How can he talk to a woman with a male partner when he comes up?


    But Mei Ziqing seemed very interested in the border crossing and asked, "but Shenzhou is clearly there! Everyone can see it. Take a high-speed railway and you''ll be there in a minute!"


    The man seemed to feel the opportunity to take advantage of it and got closer. Seeing Mei Ziqing drinking wine, he pretended to be surprised and said, "sake bomb! Few people drink sake here. Are you Japanese or have you studied in Japan?"


    Mei Ziqing said, "you didn''t drink it. How do you know it''s sake?"


    The man said, "my research on wine is as deep as that on women. No matter what kind of wine, I can see at a glance what tune it is."


    "Boring!" Bian Ziyuan murmured. This guy just saw the whole process of bartender mixing wine. Of course, he knew what kind of wine it was. He didn''t think Mei Ziqing would be fooled. This set could only deceive a little girl who didn''t know the world.


    But he seemed to overestimate the EQ of female scientists. Mei Ziqing actually talked down the topic of men: "really? You can see it at a glance?"


    The man raised his eyebrows and said to Mei Ziqing, "that''s false! I can not only look at wine, but also look at people and palms, especially women''s hands. As long as I look at them, I can see her past and present lives."


    Bian Ziyuan glared at the man angrily, but he didn''t get the effect. He was obviously around meI Ziqing, but he was ignored. He felt despised and challenged, but the inherent reserve of intellectuals made him unable to lose his temper. In fact, he didn''t know how to attack.


    Stand up and tell others that this is my woman? He can''t even say that. Or slap someone and tell him to get away? That''s what he wants to do at the moment, but what consequences will it lead to? Can he really beat him? Even if he can, will the police be detained?


    A series of problems recurred in the distant brain. This brain can write the world''s most difficult artificial intelligence program, but it can''t solve the small problems that a reckless man can solve at present.


    He had a fire in his heart, but there was no place to vent. He had to drink the beer in his hand and press the cup heavily on the bar.


    Xiao Qi is used to this kind of thing and doesn''t speak. He silently fills the wine glass for Bian Ziyuan.


    Mei Ziqing didn''t let the man succeed in his plot to show her palms, but chased the question just now and asked, "why do you say there is a border in Shenzhou?"


    The man ordered another glass of strong wine, took a sip and said: "Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, only six or seven typhoons have actually landed in Shenzhou. They are just wind brothers. The most powerful wind brothers have bypassed them. If you draw the typhoon paths over the past few decades, you can see a dense net, but there is a big hole in the middle of the net, which is Shenzhou. As long as Shenzhou is all right, Wuzhong can''t stand much disaster."


    "That''s because Shenzhou is in a special dimension and geographical location? There is always a scientific explanation," Mei Ziqing said.


    The man found that the woman in front of him didn''t seem to be as well dressed as he looked, and his face glowed red after drinking, as if the hunter had met a rare prey, carefully filled the muzzle of the gun with bullets, took out his housekeeping skills and said:


    "You''re right. Shenzhou''s geographical location is really special. It''s at the mouth of the Yangtze River and the mouth of the Qiantang River to the south. Do you know what it''s called in Feng Shui? It''s called Erlong going to sea!


    These two dragons are so powerful! One is the longest water dragon in China, and the other is the strongest water dragon. The two dragons turn over rivers and seas all day, so in ancient times, there was a vast ocean here. In order to suppress these two dragons, Guanyin Bodhisattva built the Taoist temple on Putuo mountain. Guanyin was originally in the South Sea, and GuanShiYin in the South China Sea was moved to the East China Sea for these two dragons.


    After Guanyin came, the two dragons stopped their sex and set up a boundary on the sea to protect the land and water, so there was the prosperity of the Yangtze River Delta. Water is wealth! Where there is plenty of water, there is plenty of money, but the water goes to the sea. You see, before the Pearl River Delta, Hong Kong was the richest, which was the outflow of money. Later, the country reclaimed the sea and subdued the dragon in Shenzhou, and the Pearl River Delta became rich.


    After the Yangtze River Delta has two dragons guarding the boundary, not only does it not drain money, but also the dragon can carry money ashore from the sea. Therefore, it has been the richest place in China since ancient times. This is the credit of Guanyin Bodhisattva! "


    Mei Ziqing held the glass and smiled without saying anything.


    The man said, "don''t believe it. I think the ability of palmistry fortune telling was given to me by a teacher in Putuo Mountain. When he taught me, he said, don''t show it easily in front of people. I told you this because you have a watery face and come from Japan. I have something to do with the two dragons."


    Bian Ziyuan couldn''t help but scold: "nonsense!"


    The man was not annoyed. He looked like a worldly expert who had no struggle with the world. He sighed and said to himself, "the world laughs at me, slanders me, deceives me and doesn''t believe me. I tolerate him, let him, let him, and don''t take care of him. This is the truth taught by the Bodhisattva."


    He also said to Mei Ziqing, "if you talk about Buddhism and Taoism in this secular place, you don''t have to be disrespectful to the Bodhisattva. Otherwise, we''ll find a quiet place and I''ll calculate for you. It won''t waste this opportunity!"


    Of course, Bian Ziyuan knew where the quiet place he said was. He stood up angrily, pushed the man away from Mei Ziqing, and said angrily, "shut your mouth and get out of here!"


    At this time, he was so angry that he forgot that what he should do when he met this kind of thing was to pull Mei Ziqing away, rather than fighting with the drunk in the bar.


    The man didn''t know whether he was really drunk or fake drunk. He was pushed away by the edge. The man fell back and slid his hand along the bar. He not only bumped into the people behind him, but also touched the wine on the bar and smashed it to the ground.


    Those who were touched and overturned wine glasses all spoke out and blamed, and the cheering drinkers gathered around. Bian Ziyuan just wanted to go, but the man caught up and said very gentlemanly that it didn''t matter if he pushed him, but he should compensate other drinkers for their wine. The spectators didn''t know where they were, and thought Bian Ziyuan was the bully and unreasonable man.


    Bian Ziyuan, who was surrounded by the crowd, felt very embarrassed. People''s eyes stabbed him like sharp knives. He was very bad at dealing with such scenes. He didn''t know how to explain it. His face turned red and his body trembled with anger. It looked more like he was drunk than the guy opposite.


    Several people who wanted to fight against injustice rushed out, grabbed the collar far from the edge and pressed him down on the bar. These people have great strength and look fierce. They don''t look like good people. Remote want to resist, but the programmer''s weak body can''t stand the toss and make no effort.


    Xiao Qi had expected what would happen. At first glance, the man is an old hand in picking up girls. Those guys who seem to be defending against injustice are his partners. Such old bastards are common in bars. He came out of the bar, put his shoulder on the drunken man and said:


    "Brother, almost."


    The man was stunned and glanced sideways. His original gentlemanly demeanor disappeared. He was not as drunk as he was. He said fiercely, "sell your wine and mind your own business!"


    Xiao Qi suddenly put on a stiff face and said, "newcomer, do you know who''s covering here?"

 Chapter 629

    Now Xiao Qi has a bluff face. He is no longer the bartender in Liuying lane.


    He has also experienced storms in recent years. After leaving Liuying lane, he often had to face one kind of trouble alone: the guests drank too much and made trouble, the land hooligans smashed the field, the competitors stumbling, and all kinds of official management.


    At the beginning, she often came to help, especially to deal with some thorns. But after opening for half a year, she didn''t come much. Xiao Qi can cope with most situations. Not only Xiao Qi, Mo Yu is no longer a simple girl who was cheated around and had to reason with swindlers. Because of her singing, she is familiar with people in the music circle and has met many big figures in politics and business through the music circle. Mo Yu can basically solve any difficulties if she calls.


    The current division of labor in the bar is to take care of the wine and drinkers; Besides Mo Yuzhu, I can handle things that can only be done on the wine table in the bar.


    The next thing did not develop in the direction of the protagonist''s lesson, the villain''s refusal to find someone to support, and the protagonist''s asking someone to clean up the villain''s big brother. The provocative man suddenly calmed down, looked at Xiao Qi, and looked at the propaganda sign on the wall to eliminate underworld and evil. He knew that he couldn''t go well today, or he had to go in, so he wanted to find a step down.


    When Xiao Qi saw it, he gave him a step, gave him two bottles of good wine, and exempted other guests who had been sprinkled with wine. When everyone was so happy, the man winked, pressed several "uneven people" far away from the edge, released his hand, hummed and walked away.


    Xiao Qi asked the waiter to clean it and went back to the back of the bar to continue mixing wine. He poured a glass of vodka, pushed the glass far away from the side and said calmly, "don''t be surprised."


    The red tide on Bian Ziyuan''s face has not faded, his clothes are tilted to one side, and his past demeanor is lost. He hesitated, picked up his glass and said thank you.


    Mei Ziqing seemed to be interested in the calm bartender and asked with a smile, "aren''t you afraid of their revenge?"


    "Won''t come again." Xiao Qi didn''t lift his head and continued to mix his wine.


    "Why?"


    "Strangers don''t know the situation, and old guests won''t make trouble here."


    "How did you know they came for the first time?"


    "I''m impressed by all the people who have been here."


    "Why don''t regular customers make trouble?"


    "Who dares to make trouble if you know the details?" Xiao Qi suddenly felt that the woman was a little talkative and inconsistent with her own temperament. It was very strange, so he looked up and said, "Whoever dares to make trouble won''t come to such a place to drink."


    Mei Ziqing leaned against the bar, her hands dragging her cheeks, as if thinking.


    Xiao Qi saw that the guests in the corner of the bar had left and said to yuannu, "it''s empty."


    Bian Zi lost face in front of Mei Ziqing. He was a little bored, but it was not good to go away. That would make him even more stingy. He asked for Mei Ziqing''s opinion with his eyes. Mei Ziqing smiled, picked up her glass, nodded politely to Xiao Qi, stood up and walked to the corner.


    The light in the corner is very dark, so you can make some small movements without being found; The sound of music is not as loud as the middle area, so that people can safely say something they don''t want others to hear, but it can just be heard by their companions at the table.


    But Bian Ziyuan was in no mood at the moment. He sat down a little depressed and was full of messy ideas. He suddenly understood his classmates who like reading online novels. Some of them dare not even enter the bar, but they can immerse themselves in the secondary world of happiness, gratitude and hatred.


    If only there were superpowers!


    He also thought of the space box and the dream guide. It was a world that could replace novels, more real and more pleasant. He unconsciously touched his shoulder. Just now he was pressed by those boys, and it still hurts faintly. He kind of wants to put on the space box now, enter his own world and be his own God.


    "What''s the matter? Are you still angry about what happened just now?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    Bian Ziyuan neither admitted nor denied. He looked at Mei Ziqing through the dim light, trying to tell from her face whether she was laughing at his cowardice and incompetence or really caring about him. However, his eyes were attracted by a man behind Mei Ziqing.


    It was a darker seat than their position. It was probably the most corner of the bar. Because it was small, there was only a very small table. If you squeeze it, you can barely sit two people.


    Now there is a man sitting there, wearing a cloak, I don''t know whether it''s a jacket or a windbreaker. Because the light is too dark, I can''t see the man''s face clearly. I just feel very special. Especially his hair seems to be red. Under the flashing light, it seems like a dark flame that will extinguish.


    Although the weather became cooler because of the typhoon, no one wore such a coat at this time. Bian Zi couldn''t help thinking of Aoki, but Aoki''s temperament would make people unconsciously ignore his strange dress, while the man in the corner was a little strange.


    He sat there with a glass of wine in front of him, holding the glass with long fingernails. The first reaction in my mind when I saw the face that was not very clear and dead was dead!


    The idea startled Bian Ziyuan. He didn''t know why he thought so, but his eyes couldn''t move. His eyes looked like a magnetic needle sucked by the magnetic field, flickering but unable to avoid.


    The man seemed to feel his attention and looked at him. At this glance, Bian Ziyuan shivered, as if he fell into an ice cave, and the surrounding became an ice ocean. Icebergs floated there. There were many dark shadows in the dazzling white icebergs. When he looked closer, they were all people frozen to death in the ice.


    It was not until Mei Ziqing shook his glass in front of his eyes that Bian Ziyuan regained his consciousness. The surrounding icebergs disappeared, but the chill was still there. He quickly took a sip of liquor and warmed himself up. Then he smiled at Mei Ziqing and said, "I''m sorry, I..."


    Mei Ziqing said, "in fact, you don''t have to be angry. You''re not the same kind of people as them. You''re a computer genius, a top software engineer and a promising future scientist. Why should you have the same experience as a gangster in a bar!"


    Bian Ziyuan knew that Mei Ziqing was comforting him and that the lion would never duel with a mouse, but who could bear this tone when things came to an end! And he is not a lion. A real lion doesn''t duel with a mouse. That''s because it has the ability to slap its opponent to death at any time.


    Like a defeated cock, he said dejectedly, "I only deserve to live in the virtual world."


    Mei Ziqing said, "virtual is not necessarily false, and dream is not necessarily illusory. If you really like that world, why not just turn it into real?"


    I didn''t understand very much, but my heart jumped suddenly.

 Chapter 630

    When I spent my whole life in the bar, I didn''t notice the dead man sitting in the corner. Those dark eyes like cold eyes from hell were staring at her all the time.


    She just listened to Hu Xing''s words and came to Ruhua bar to avoid the typhoon. By the way, she saw the old man before. He found that Xiao Qi''s craftsmanship had not improved at all. The mixed wine had almost the same taste as two years ago, which made her feel like going back to the past.


    The pattern of the bar is similar to that in Liuying lane. It can be seen that Xiao Qi is an old man and is unwilling to make too many changes. Of course, this is also in line with the intention of spending his life. The biggest change is the stage and lighting. The stage is much larger than before and can accommodate more people and musical instruments; The light is much darker, which is more in line with the positioning of the bar, not as bright as a hotel before.


    But what she misses is not the stage and lights, nor the cocktail in her hand. What she missed was a feeling that on that noisy old street, the neighbors gathered early to talk about the current situation, watch the ball game and talk about home. The earliest bar was such a place. As the night gets darker, the old neighborhoods gradually disperse, the young people begin to increase, and the atmosphere becomes more hi, but they always keep that leisure and warmth.


    After the wood came, there was a talking bird in the bar. At that time, the bar began to be lively very early, because the bird liked to brag with guests on the counter, making people laugh. Birds often order a pile of wine and ask guests to pay. He also likes to drink, but he is forbidden to drink in the bar all his life, because he gets drunk as soon as he drinks, and the drunken bird runs the train with his mouth full and can say anything. Several times, several little girls were so told by him that they almost took him to open a room.


    The man always lit a cigarette and leaned against the corner or corridor column. He was so lazy that he didn''t want to do anything. But when the bar is busy, he will help. He either doesn''t do it. Once he does it, he is much more agile than Xiao Qi. The key is that he can handle many things that Xiaoqi can''t handle. But he is still lazy. As long as Xiao Qi is busy, he will never move.


    Life flower seems to return to the first day when they just came to Liuying lane. He clubbed under the willow like a wood, and the bird stopped on his head. He was probably too hungry to stand up. Lying there was like hatching an egg.


    On that day, the flower of her life saw a large number of tender buds drawn out from the willow. The old tree, which has experienced fire, grafting and years of ruthlessness, has not been so green for a long time. The flower has been worried that it will die at any time all her life, but this worry has never appeared since that day.


    However, at this moment, when she was still immersed in green memories, she suddenly saw a hand stretched out in the void and held the trunk of the willow. The tree that was supposed to be held by two people turned into a thin ebony stick and was pulled out. She felt a big earthquake, her head exploded, and there was a short blank, as if someone had uprooted her memory.


    As soon as she loosened her hand, the glass in her hand fell to the ground, making a crisp sound of broken glass. Fortunately, the music in the bar was very loud and beer bottles were broken from time to time, so it didn''t attract the attention of other customers. Only Xiao Qi was startled. This was the first time since he knew the landlady that a cocktail glass fell from her hand, and he had never seen such a distracted and flustered expression on her face.


    The lifelong flower felt a chill, like the cold wave in Siberia. She looked at the dark corner of death and met the cold eyes that seemed to come from hell. However, she had no time to care who the man was and what relationship it had with her. At the moment, she only had the tree in her heart.


    She suddenly stood up, said "I''ll go back", and rushed out of the bar into the roaring wind.


    The typhoon did not move to Shenzhou as expected, but made a sharp turn after entering the East China Sea and went northeast, so the wind tonight is not stronger than during the day.


    Of course, at this time, she had not heard the news of the typhoon turning. She returned to the ruins of Liuying lane and hurried in the direction of her former home.


    When she saw the familiar shadow of the willow in the night ahead, her tight heart strings loosened and laughed at her tension secretly. Who can pull out a tree? Even if the construction team misoperates, it will never happen on this stormy night!


    However, when she walked forward for a while, the appearance of the willow tree was clearer, and she could vaguely see the drooping wicker swinging in the wind, her heart jumped up again, her whole body was stiff, and her right foot took a half step forward, and she couldn''t go out again.


    The willow is still that willow. Even at night, she knows the shadow of the canopy. What made her heart beat was another shadow under the tree, a figure, which could not be seen clearly in the dark night. Only from the black silhouette like image, she saw his slightly humped back and disheveled hair.


    The heart of a lifetime flower is pounding wildly. Over the past three years, she has imagined such a scene countless times, but she never thought she would be so excited. She kept telling herself to calm down. Maybe it was just an illusion, just like the illusion in the bar just now.


    She closed her eyes and adjusted her breathing until the rain fell and the cold on her forehead made her sure that she had completely calmed down.


    The shadow was still standing there, like a piece of wood.


    I''m still not too sure. She kept praying in her heart, praying to hear the once annoying voice: if - flowers, if - flowers, are you ready to croak with sauce?!


    If he comes back, the broken mouth crow will cry when he sees her, even if he is too hungry to move.


    However, God did not seem to hear her prayer.


    It was raining a little hard. She saw the dark figure open an umbrella. Her heart was suddenly cold. She knew he never brought an umbrella because he was lazy. Even if I bring it, I won''t hold an umbrella because I''m lazy.


    In her lifelong memory, Aoki only held an umbrella that winter. She was replacing the rotten reed mat on the willow stem with a blanket. It was snowing. He came over with a black umbrella and pulled the board to make a rustling sound on the snow. He spread his umbrella over her head and asked her, "it''s just a tree. Why be so good to it?"


    She said, "even a piece of wood can feel warmth as long as it has life. I believe he knows in his heart, don''t you think?"


    He did not answer, but silently held an umbrella for her and accompanied her slowly in the street. The snow fell behind them, leaving two pairs of footprints on the snow.


    There was no snow at the moment, and the rain in the sky fell on her face, cold.


    Seeing the open black umbrella, she knew it wasn''t him.


    She took a deep breath, exhaled again, and then walked slowly to the umbrella bearer.


    It was an old man with a hunchback. He held a extinguished pipe in one hand and an umbrella in the other. Under the umbrella was a burst of gray hair, like silver rays against the night emitted from his brain.


    "Hello, I''m Mei Xu," said the old man.


    "Hello, Professor, I know you," said the lifelong flower.

 Chapter 631

    Mei tried to smile, as if the night traveler finally saw the hotel light.


    "I didn''t think I could see you today!" he said. "Ah, how wonderful! The typhoon has turned! The rest of the storm doesn''t matter. You and I can handle it."


    Lifelong flower felt that he had something to say and looked at him puzzled.


    "It''s said that Shenzhou has a border. Two dragons go to sea and Guanyin sits in the town! Hey, but who knows that the real border is not in Shenzhou, but in Wuzhong. Shenzhou is just stained with the light of Wuzhong!"


    "Professor, you don''t want to tell me that the boundary is under this tree?" said the lifelong flower.


    "Why not!"


    "Then you don''t have to hold an umbrella."


    Mei Tui laughed, shook her silver hair, sent her umbrella forward and said, "I don''t want to wait for dawn under this big tree!"


    Lifelong flower knew that the professor would not come to him for no reason. The only intersection between him and her was Aoki, so she was a little expecting and nervous.


    She quickly took the umbrella from Mei to her hand, politely helped the professor with the wind and rain, and invited him to sit at home.


    Mei tried to reach out and lift up the willow curtain. Her fingers stroked the wicker as if she were fiddling with the strings of a harp. The drops of water on the willow leaves twinkled in the night, like light from the distant starry sky.


    All my life, flowers seem to hear the sweet sound of the piano.


    She looked up at the sky. In the dark, stormy night, she vaguely saw Orpheus playing his sad music in Lyra for his lost lover, eurydale. The sound of his piano once touched the soul deeply buried in hell. Therefore, the Pluto gave him a chance to take his wife back to the sun, but failed because of his loving look back.


    The story is beautiful enough, but it''s a tragedy. Lifelong flowers prefer Chinese Cowherd and weaver girl. They meet at least every year. Magpies belonging to the same family as crows help lovers cross the Milky way, which makes people hope every year.


    Don''t people just live in hope?


    However, coincidentally, the stars corresponding to the two stories are in the same position in the sky. Vega is the main star of Lyra, 25 light-years away from the earth. She twinkled brightest light in the starry sky in summer, across the distant Milky way, waiting for the wishful husband with a burden on the other side to step on the magpie bridge.


    Come out from under the tree and walk towards the lonely house in the ruins.


    "The progress is very fast. Are you in trouble?" the professor chatted casually as he walked.


    "There''s nothing else, but I can''t find any information before the mulberry garden was destroyed." lifeflower said, "and the underground roots of the old tree are too developed, so it''s difficult to do construction."


    "Well, I have some suggestions in this regard. I''ll tell you later," Mei said.


    "Ah, thank you very much." I didn''t expect that the professor would pay attention to the transformation of the mulberry garden all my life. As a professor, he would never fool her by casually putting forward some painless opinions. He said that if he had suggestions, it must be good suggestions. Moreover, if he could help to say hello to the boss, many failed schemes might be passed.


    When she got to the back door, she was taking out the key to open the door. Mei Tui accidentally kicked over the star beauty at her feet.


    He even said sorry, bent down to pick up the flowerpot and saw a key under the flowerpot. He quietly wiped the muddy water on the flowerpot and the leaves of the star beauty with his hand, and said casually, "new willows grow in the street every year, and old flowers are put in front of the building every day..." and said, "it''s not good to let it rain like this?"


    A lifelong flower is one of the hands that are opening the door. The poem chanted by the professor was changed from "autumn grass grows on the street every year, and the sun rises in the building every day to the sunset" in Yan Jidao''s partridge day, followed by "the clouds are boundless, the water is boundless. How long is the road to return."


    She didn''t know whether the professor was intentional or unintentional, what he was implying, or whether she wanted to use the last two sentences of the word to persuade her that "lovesickness has no basis, so don''t waste tears on the flower paper"?


    She took the flowerpot from the professor''s hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. Maybe it will bloom in the rain." then she stubbornly put it back in place and quietly covered the key on the ground.


    The star beauty glowed slightly white under the dim yellow night lamp.


    Mei Tao didn''t say anything more and followed in the door. The lifelong flower led him upstairs. At the branch of the stairs, she hesitated. She thought that the professor didn''t want to see her boudoir when he came here late at night, so she took him to the place where Aoki once lived.


    There is a chair in the corridor on the second floor. It is very clean, as if someone is sitting every day. The sign of Shenwu studio is still hung on the door. The couplet of "only green wood can inhabit Shenwu" is pasted on the side of the door, and another couplet is pasted on the outside.


    Mei Tui stood at the door and looked at it for a while. She read: "when the dead trees are in spring, the flowers bloom, and no one can see the alley; the birds love the nest, and sweep the old nest for you to return". Well, the writing is good, but the paper is bad, it''s faded, and it''s time to change it. "


    The lifelong flower opened the door and said, "the old also has the old taste. Besides, no one came. You saw it today."


    The room is still the same. There are many magazines on the ground and on the sofa. In addition to the open books, there is an ashtray, a box of matches and a pack of Bailemen cigarettes on the desk.


    Mei tried to sit down on the sofa and picked up a magazine to read. The magazine is clean without any dust. The issue number shows that it was published this month.


    Lifeflower took one from the cigarette box on the table, handed it to Mei, asked, "do you smoke?"


    Mei Tao took the cigarette, smelled it under her nose and said, "well, it''s really good. The cut tobacco is still fresh. It''s a pity that I don''t smoke this."


    He returned the cigarette to his lifelong flowers, took out the Veermaster box, poured some cut tobacco and filled it into his pipe. He had just put his pipe in his mouth, and the flower had struck a match all his life.


    Mei tried to put the cigarette holder close to her and see her face through the flame. Her eyes were clear, like a mountain spring that had not been polluted a century ago. Her eyebrows were straight and strong, flying obliquely into her short sideburns. The whole face looks beautiful and heroic, but it brings a little sadness, just like a plum blossom blooming in the cold winter.


    "You really look like an old friend I know," Mei said, spitting out a cigarette.


    "How old is it?" the lifelong flower joked.


    "Ah, that''s hard to tell." Mei chuckled. "Don''t say it, don''t say it, it''s always boring to nostalgia. People should look forward more, and the future is the hope."


    I spent my whole life "Hmm", but I don''t know how to interface. It is impossible for her not to be nostalgic, but she has always been full of hope. Nostalgia and hope sometimes do not conflict.


    Mei Tui took out a stack of paper from her pocket, handed it to the lifelong flower and said, "this is the advice I want to give you."


    After taking it over, I found that it was a stack of rather ancient landscape paintings, with a total of more than ten. Each picture is different, or the mountains are stacked, the misty rain is misty, or the pavilions, pavilions, flowers and trees are hidden, or the nine curved railings, rockery and marshes, or the green tiles fly, carved beams and painted buildings


    From the form of painting, it is somewhat different from ordinary landscape painting. It is more like the garden painting of twelve scenes of suburban garden by Shen Shichong, which can be appreciated as a painting and a reference drawing for garden layout design.


    I don''t know why, flower always feels that the scenes in these paintings are very familiar, as if she had seen them somewhere. When she saw the huge mulberry tree in the last picture, she was surprised and looked at Mei with tongue tied eyes


    "Professor, this is..."


    Mei tried to smile: "yes, this is the mulberry garden in those days."

 Chapter 632

    That mulberry is very big. The trees are full of mulberry fruits, red or purple, which makes people salivate. Red silkworms can be seen faintly, lying on the mulberry leaves eating.


    The size of the tree can''t be seen without comparison in the painting, so the painter drew many children under the tree, and seven or eight people surrounded it hand in hand. Two brave children climbed up the tree to pick mulberry and startled a huge crow at the top of the tree.


    Looking at this picture, the lifelong flower suddenly remembered the fuzzy old picture he found under the willow that day.


    Mei Tuo didn''t say where the pictures came from, and she didn''t ask all her life. She is a straightforward person and doesn''t like to ask questions. If you can say that the professor will naturally tell her. If the professor doesn''t say it, there are reasons why he doesn''t say it.


    For lifelong flowers, this set of drawings can be regarded as the selection of charcoal, rather than the icing on the cake of the current project. She has been suffering from not knowing the exact appearance of the mulberry garden in that year, and she can''t find any historical data about the mulberry garden. Except for the few short records in the county chronicles and the ancient willow tree in Liuying lane, no one can prove that this place has existed, let alone tell the lifelong flower how to restore the appearance of the mulberry garden.


    The lifelong flower looked through it several times and determined that the place where the willow is now is the location of the giant mulberry in that year. In those years, the mulberry garden was divided into two parts, the mulberry tree was in the middle of the front garden, and the willow tree was by the lake in the back garden. This is consistent with the ancient legends she knows.


    "Thank you so much, professor." lifelong flower sincerely thanked you.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I''ll come here in the rain so late, and I won''t give you anything for nothing. I want you to do me a favor."


    He was stunned all his life and said, "Professor, please say as long as I can do it."


    Mei Zhuo said: "Don''t rush to promise. It''s easy to say, but it''s not easy. Once you promise to do it, you may need to wait and insist all your life, just like some things you are insisting on now. If things really develop to the most unfortunate step as I expected, you need to shoulder the responsibility that shouldn''t belong to you, and you may lose it Bear a bad name and a bad name and spend the rest of your life in self doubt and negation. You need incomparable firm faith and fearless courage to face the consequences this has brought to you and the world. Of course, I will always stand in front of you and bear everything before you. "


    Lifelong flower didn''t understand very well. She looked at the professor suspiciously and said, "can you make it simple, such as what do you want me to do and what is the worst consequence?"


    The professor took a deep breath of his cigarette, and then took out of his pocket something like a car key with a red button on it.


    "All I want you to do is press this button at the right time."


    Lifeflower took it over and looked. It was really like a car key, and there was even a car logo on it. It was a triangle with two vertices connected, with a thin line passing through it.


    "That''s it?" she pressed with her thumb.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "What are the consequences?"


    "It''s not sure yet. The best result is that nothing happened; the worst result..." the professor spits out a thick white smoke and blocks his wrinkled face. "The worst result is that mankind returns to the 1960s."


    "Time travel?"


    Lifelong flower knows that the professor is a famous scientist, but it is hard to believe that the little key in his hand is a time-space machine. Even if it is true, what''s wrong with being able to travel through time and space?


    "No! It''s not time travel." the professor''s face is still hidden behind the continuous smoke, "In 1960, the world''s population exceeded 3 billion and reached 4 billion by 1974. The population in the 1960s was almost half that of today. If you press this button, the worst result will be the loss of half of the population on the earth, and human science, technology and civilization will return to the level of the middle of the last century. That''s why I said that mankind will return to the 1960s."


    Lifeflower was startled and quickly moved her finger away from the red button.


    "Don''t worry, it has a fuse on the side," Mei said. "You must turn on the fuse before you can trigger the switch."


    "Professor..." all her life, she wanted to ask what this is, nuclear bomb? Genetic weapon? But she thought it was impossible.


    The professor seemed to see her mind, laughed and said, "don''t worry, it''s not what you think. I''m not crazy enough to be anti human. On the contrary, it''s saving mankind. Maybe it won''t succeed, but I''ll try my best."


    I don''t know whether she smoked too much, laughed too loudly, or was in poor health. Mei Tui coughed violently and her silver hair was shaking.


    "Why me?" asked the lifelong flower.


    "Two reasons... Cough, cough..." the professor coughed a few more times before he calmed down slowly, "I must give it to the person I trust most. There was a very suitable person to choose, but he is not here now. Like you, I have been waiting for him to come back. But I don''t have much time left. I must find another person. He is the person I trust most, and you are the person he trusts most, so I think of you. This is the first reason. Of course, it''s not enough for me to make a decision The heart gives you such an important thing. "


    Life spent nodding to understand, "so, what''s the second reason?"


    "The second reason, cough..." the professor coughed, but he was still reluctant to take his pipe away from his mouth. "The second reason is... Cough... I saw hope from you when I saw you just now!"


    "Hope?"


    "Yes, hope! This is the most important thing. Hope gives people courage and firm belief support, so that people can survive in the worst environment, whether dirty, pain, shame, sadness, loneliness... Hope is also the only driving force for us to live in the vast and dark universe!"


    All her life, Hua didn''t understand these things, but she decided to accept Mei''s entrustment. She believed in the old man with silver hair, just as she believed in the wood of a chicken nest.


    "I promise you," she said, looking at the key in her hand. "Does it have a name?"


    "Name?" Mei was stunned. "Ah, it''s time to take a name. Just call it the key of dreams."


    "The key to the dream..." she murmured several times in her life, "so when should I press this button?"


    "At the right time," Mei said.


    "When is the right time?" she was puzzled all her life.


    "Then you will know. This is a sword of Damocles. As a sword holder, when it needs to be cut off, your heart will get the due prompt. Follow your heart!"


    The professor said and stood up. "It''s worth the trip today. It''s too late. I should go, too."


    Take him out for a lifetime.


    When passing the bird shelf, the professor sniffed like a hunting dog, picked up a piece of sauce elbow meat from the bird food box, smelled it, then put it into his mouth, chewed and said, "Oh, it tastes good!"


    Then suddenly he asked, "did you buy a space box?"


    All her life, Hua was surprised and said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    The professor took another piece of pickled pork elbow and said, "lock it in the cabinet. Remember, never use it."

 Chapter 633

    Lifelong flower took Mei to the outside of the demolition area and called a car for him.


    About the professor''s last emphasis on locking the space box into the cabinet, the lifelong flower had some speculation. She knew that this matter must be kept secret today, otherwise the professor would not be so serious, and chose to come to her late at night. She won''t tell anyone about it unless Aoki comes back. But she remembered that many people around her were using space boxes. Summer and Meimei bought them as early as the first generation of boxes came out. At that time, only Yu Meimei had three children. Originally, she and Yao Jingjing wanted to buy one for beauty, but Hu Xingjie took the lead.


    Xiao Qi and Mo Yu also bought one. Not long ago, they boasted in front of lifelong flowers how wonderful and magnificent the world they had built in their dreams, and said that they had seen the God called Cronus.


    Life flower was originally dismissive of these. Before Xiao Qi and Mo Yu, Yao Jingjing and Hu Xing suggested that she buy one to play with, saying that you can see anyone you want to see in it. She knew they were talking about Aoki. Maybe they had him in the virtual world they built. But she remained unmoved. She would rather wait painstakingly than paralyze herself in a false illusion and easily kill the emotion and hope established in the real time.


    However, one thing Xiao Qi said shook her. Xiao Qi said that the world is not only illusory, but also spiritual freedom, and this freedom does not come out of thin air. This freedom was opened up by our ancestors through endless efforts and endless time. In the creation myth of the dream guide, there are three gods, in addition to Cronus, there are two, one named Arthur stone and the other named sang. The key is as like as two peas, the God of mulberry is almost the same as Aoki.


    Lifeflower quietly ordered a box. At that time, it was not as difficult to buy as when the first and second generation products were on sale. She groped into the illusory and real world according to the instructions, and saw the myth of Genesis without words in the magnificent pyramid building.


    The contents that went directly into the divine consciousness let her see the true faces of the three gods: Cronus was dressed in a trimmed wool himashin, with long curly hair, which looked like an ancient Greek prophet; Arthur stone, dressed in a straight suit, looked gentleman and intelligent, but people could not think of God; But that sang was wearing an old gray windbreaker with crows on his messy hair.


    The flower involuntarily called the name of the God all her life, but only Cronus responded to her. He said that the other two gods had not awakened, and now the world was in his charge. He pointed her to a mirror and told her how to start creating her free world.


    With Cronus''s guidance, she saw the mirror as soft as water, as if it could reflect people''s soul and past and present lives. She went in from the mirror and into her own world.


    Her world starts with a willow tree, extending a street full of willows and rows of houses on both sides of the street. The people and things in Liuying Lane reappeared in front of her. She became the landlady of the small bar again, with only two waiters, Xiao Qi and Aoki. The noisy crow quarreled from upstairs to downstairs, and only a sauce elbow could block its mouth. In the days without sauce elbow, it can repeat all the dirty words scolded by the bar guests, and even dare to secretly eat the fish in the fish tank.


    Flowers have never been addicted to this all their life. She only found some memories, but did not create the future there. She still keeps her expectation of the future in the real world, even when time is old and the world is ending.


    Although she thought that the birth of the space box might have something to do with Aoki, she did not believe that Aoki would really appear in that world, and regarded the myth of Genesis as a spiritual sustenance of Professor Mei to.


    The professor''s warning further confirmed her conjecture. If Aoki were there, the professor would not need to come to her. Let her be the sword bearer, but don''t let her use the space box, she has guessed a general idea. She can lock the space box. What will others do when the sword of Damocles is cut off?


    Tiantian, Meimei, Meimei, Xiaoqi, Mo Yu, Hu Xing, Yao Jingjing... There are also many young and rich people in many old neighborhoods in Liuying Lane playing this game.


    "Professor..." I spent my whole life thinking about language when waiting for the bus. "It''s not a good thing for children to indulge in games. Can I remind them?"


    "Well..." the professor pondered, "you''re right. It''s time to make some restrictions on minors. Children are the future of the world and can''t be destroyed by games. You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll go back and find a way. Of course, you can also use your method to educate them. I don''t care about this. Just..."


    "I know," said the lifelong flower with a smile, "I won''t tell anyone about today until I get the hint from my heart."


    Mei nodded with satisfaction and got into the taxi that had just stopped. Before closing the door, he said, "except Aoki."


    Lifelong flower watched the car disappear into the night and murmured: "except green wood..."


    She turned and walked back. She saw Hou Biao standing in a corner not far away. If his bright head hadn''t been like a light bulb, she would have hardly seen him all her life.


    She knew he had been there. When she went to the bar, he followed her to the bar. When she came back, he followed her and did the only thing he remembered in his consciousness.


    Life flower heart some can''t bear, walked over and asked: "have you eaten dinner?"


    Hou Biao shook his head numbly.


    Lifelong flower said, "you don''t care about me, go to dinner first." looking at his stubborn refusal to leave, he sighed and said, "well, I''ll eat with you. What do you want to eat?"


    Hou Biao unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and made a cooing sound in his stomach.


    "KFC." he lowered his head as he spoke, revealing his childlike shyness.


    All her life, the flower lost her smile, but her heart filled with some bitter taste. Is amnesia good or bad for a person?


    "OK, let''s go eat KFC," she said as she encouraged a child who studied hard and got good grades.


    ¡­¡­


    It was late at night when Yao Jingjing returned to Wuzhong. Due to the impact of the typhoon, the airport temporarily cancelled many flights. There were not many people waiting and picking up at night, even taxis. Because what happened that year left a shadow in her heart, she didn''t want to call an online taxi, so she had to take the airport bus.


    On the bus, she accidentally received a call from her lifelong flower and asked if she had returned to Wuzhong. She said she had just come back and was on her way home. Lifeflower sent a picture of Hou Biao eating KFC. Yao Jingjing saw that Hou Biao was like a child in the picture. She had no reason to beat her heart. She asked lifeflower:


    "What happened?"


    Lifelong flower said, "he has lost his memory. Except what Aoki told him, he only remembers your name."


    Yao Jingjing''s heart seemed to be stuffed with something. She asked, "where are you? I''ll come right away."


    Lifelong flower said, "you go to Ruhua bar and wait. We''ll come after we finish."


    When Yao Jingjing came to the bar, just after midnight, the alcohol content in the air reached a peak. She wanted to find a place with few people, but she saw a dead man in a cloak in the corner, with a lock of curly red hair exposed in the cloak. With a jump in her heart, she immediately fell into an ice cave and met two cold eyes from the darkness. Then she saw the man''s hand holding the wine glass let go and put out his index finger with long armor to hook her.


    A deep, hoarse voice sounded in her consciousness, as if from Hell: come here, sit down!

 Chapter 634

    Yao Jingjing went to the corner and sat down in front of the small table that can only sit one person face to face. Their faces are less than 50 cm apart, but each other''s faces still seem to hide in a thick fog and can''t see him clearly.


    The waiter came up and asked her what she wanted to drink. She saw that the waiter looked normal. Obviously, she didn''t notice the abnormality of the man sitting opposite, and she wouldn''t feel the death and cold like hell emanating from this corner.


    Yao Jingjing knows that this is the function of spirit. The fog acts on her consciousness. The combination of dream and reality makes it difficult to distinguish between virtual and real. The strength of this person''s spirit was unprecedented, which aroused her competitive heart. After three years of hard work, she finally had a chance to test it.


    She calmly took a glass of ice lime wine, adjusted her breathing, focused on the fog, and her spirit was like an open bow. With the tension of the bow string, the surrounding space became clearer and clearer. She could see the scabby scars, exfoliated dead muscles and new skin on the face in the fog, like an old cicada molting its shell. But what she was most concerned about was the red curly hair exposed under the cloak. Although the light of the bar affected the resolution of the color gamut, she still thought of the hair she picked up in front of her grandmother''s grave, which was determined by the associate professor of the Institute to be European red haired people 3000 years ago.


    Yao Jingjing still wants to see more clearly. However, her spiritual support has reached the limit, and she is still unable to build a clear outline of this person''s facial features and store him in the memory of the brain. However, the dead spirit was weakening, and she felt the struggle from death to life from him.


    The man tapped the table with his long curled nails on his fingers, and a hoarse rusty voice appeared in his throat: "yes, who taught you?"


    Yao Jingjing knows that this is his real voice, not the direct consciousness generated through the spirit, but it sounds more like a voice from hell than the voice just transmitted by consciousness, which makes her goose bumps all over.


    She calmed down and replied, "no one taught me."


    This answer is not a lie, because in addition to the initial awakening of Aoki, only Hou Biao has competed with her in the past three years. She doesn''t want to say Aoki''s name and the secret of teaching her spiritual power in front of strangers. Aoki has gone for a long time, so long that she has buried him in the deepest place in her heart that she can''t even see him. When she thinks of him now, she will only think of a wood, an evergreen tree, an eternal and elusive memory.


    However, in the confrontation of powerful spiritual forces, she still couldn''t hide what she thought.


    "Eh, a tree?" the man was obviously a little surprised. "Is it this one?"


    Yao Jingjing saw a tree in her consciousness. Under the tree stood a man and a woman. At the top of the tree, a big black bird was flying.


    She is very familiar with the scene. She thought of the picture stolen from Grandma''s house. Isn''t this the scene in the picture? But the tree in front of us is more real. We can clearly see the twigs with qiujie and the mulberry fruits with numerous branches, but the two people under the tree are still as vague as in the photo. It can be seen that this person has not seen them, so we can only restore the tree rather than the person.


    "No one can learn like you without a teacher. I thought it was under the tree, but I didn''t think it was this tree," the man said.


    Yao Jingjing confirmed her guess again, took out the hair, put it on the table and asked, "who are you?"


    The lifeless face hidden in the fog showed a smile, and the dry fingers like carbonized Haloxylon in the desert lifted the cloak at the beginning, revealing a half dead and half new hair.


    "I am Ramses, the guardian of the holy land. You can also call me red beard," said the man.


    Yao Jingjing thought the name was familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had heard it for a moment. She looked at the strange face and said, "but you obviously don''t have a beard. You only have red hair."


    Ramses touched his chin with his long nails. "Well, it''s not easy to repair the beard. Wait, it''s not important."


    Yao Jingjing didn''t care if he had a beard and asked, "why did you dig my grandmother''s grave? Where''s my grandmother''s body?"


    Ramses put on his cloak again and said, "why do you think I dug up the body in the grave? What''s the use of it?"


    "You dug the grave," said Yao Jingjing.


    "If it weren''t for my doubt, I wouldn''t go to have a look." Ramses held the glass again, but he didn''t mean to drink. His fingers gently beat the glass rhythmically. "Look at your grandmother again. Oh, no, it''s too grandma. Well, your Chinese generation is really complicated. Well, look at the photos of your grandmother!"


    Yao Jingjing saw the photos of grandma again. She knew that Ramses showed this through memory in a space similar to a real dream, and the details were clearer than her own memories.


    "These photos should be taken in different ages. Some of them have dates and time span decades, but have you found that your grandmother has never changed, as if she won''t be old at all?" Ramses said.


    Yao Jingjing found that it was true. When she first saw these photos, she felt something was wrong, but the old and damaged photos and the distance of nearly a century made her finally ignore these details. Now look carefully. Sure enough, the appearance of grandma in the photos has never changed.


    "This... Is it...?" when Yao Jingjing raised the idea, she suddenly found that she had been influenced by each other so much mentally that she unconsciously thought about things in a certain direction.


    She immediately woke up. She was shocked. Her consciousness sent out a spirit of confrontation and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Ramses seemed satisfied with her reaction and said, "I''m looking for a cat from the holy land."


    "Cat?" Yao Jingjing immediately thought of protecting her mother''s brain. Later, she was sent into the sound body by Qingmu, such as snow.


    "You do know!" said Ramses. "Tell me, who took it away and where?"


    "I don''t know," said Yao Jingjing.


    Two Sen cold eyes suddenly shot out of the cloak, as if X-rays from hell, shining through Yao Jingjing''s consciousness.


    Ramses sighed and said, "it seems that you really don''t know."


    Yao Jingjing feels that this red haired freak must have some mysterious relationship with her great grandmother and her family. She even feels that there is an unspeakable relationship between him and Aoki.


    "You..." after confirming that the other party didn''t mean any harm, Yao Jingjing changed her name, "Mr. Ramses, you said the holy land, the cat, my great grandmother, and... And the tree... Can you tell me everything?"


    "Oh, mission..." Ramses'' voice sounded from the fog. "Everyone has everyone''s mission. I am the guardian of the holy land. Osiris woke me up in the fire. I have felt the divine power surging from the void. No one can escape the fate. Born in and died in Si, are you ready, child? The battle has begun!"


    "Fight? What fight?"


    "Human battle!"


    "For whom?"


    "Fight for freedom!"

 Chapter 635

    When Ramses'' spiritual power was fully developed, Yao Jingjing saw the endless desert and scattered pyramids like children''s toys stacked on the beach.


    She remembered seeing such a desert when she saw grandma in her mother''s dream, but it was not so broad and clear. It has obviously gone beyond the boundary of mother''s dream. It may be the spiritual residue left by grandma in the old album box.


    In addition, a long time ago, Aoki once took her into the desert at the end of the Dream Corridor guarded by the white cat and wanted to return the corridor to her, but she was not able to protect it at that time.


    The yellow sand is long and the world is boundless. This dream gives Yao Jingjing great pressure. She could not find the edge of the dream, even if she exhausted all her strength, she could not get rid of the bondage of the spirit.


    She began to feel like a long lost nightmare, as if she had pressed a big stone on her chest. She used the most primitive method to relax her consciousness, adjust her breathing and try to get rid of the nightmare, but she only saw the vague outline and confused lights of the bar, and soon was wrapped by the powerful spiritual vortex and returned to the boundless quicksand.


    She began to call her mother and grandma until she called Aoki''s name. Then she saw the young red haired king sitting in the pyramid palace.


    Ramses wore a high crown, a leopard skin cloak, a red curly hair and a red beard on his jaw, like a flowing flame. The flame flowed from his shoulder to his hand, and from his hand to the red Scepter like coral.


    "So his name is Aoki." the young Ramses smiled and didn''t look like he was sitting in the corner of the bar. "He taught you good things, but he was too stingy and taught too little."


    Yao Jingjing said: "he is not stingy, because he has gone far away."


    "Well, I see," said Ramses, "and I guess who he is."


    "Who is he?"


    "Like me, the king guarding the holy land. I''ll help him finish what he didn''t have time to teach you." Ramesses shook the red coral branch in his hand, and a spiritual force like a burst of flame rushed into the sky.


    The sky began to rain with fire.


    The flame fell on her, and Yao Jingjing felt the heat unbearable. But she must hold back. She knows that the other party is testing her and instructing her. Indeed, Aoki has gone too long. Compared with the original, Yao Jingjing didn''t believe in her own progress. She could only grope bit by bit for how many problems she had encountered. If Aoki were there, she might have made a greater breakthrough.


    The pyramid palace and Ramses are gone. Only yellow sand and fire rain are left between heaven and earth.


    Yao Jingjing feels hot and thirsty, like a traveler who hasn''t drunk water after walking in the desert for three days. She saw an oasis ahead, the blue lake was shining like a gem, and even the wind from there was a trace of cool.


    She walked and walked that way. I don''t know how long she walked. It seemed that she had walked for a century, and the oasis was still far away.


    She saw her clothes crumbling in the wind, turning into dust and mixing into the surrounding sand. Her muscles began to shrink, and her skin became shriveled and wrinkled due to lack of water, like the land cracked during the drought. She felt her face clinging to her cheekbones, her lips so thin that only a line remained, and her mouth and nostrils were filled with wind and sand. Her fingers slowly stiffened and dried into branches in the sun.


    She knew that if she couldn''t insist on walking to the oasis and finding water, she would soon become a mummy and be buried in the sand forever.


    Just then, she heard someone calling her: "Yao... Jingjing!... Jingjing!... Jingjing!"


    She turned back slowly and saw a shiny bald head reflecting dazzling white light in a yellow desert. For the first time, she thought that a man can look good after shaving his head.


    Yao Jingjing couldn''t help laughing, although the stiff and carbonized muscle fibers on her face couldn''t show her smile at all. She thought of the hair of the men she cared about and cared about, a chicken nest head and a bald head, and she thought both of them were beautiful. Sometimes she really wondered if there was something wrong with her aesthetics.


    Hou Biao shouted "Jingjing, Jingjing" as he walked. His strong body like an ox began to wither in the desert. Yao Jingjing watched his clothes turn into fly ash, his muscles slowly contract and carbonize, and his skin keeps tightening. Only the bald head is still as bright as a mirror.


    He came to her and grabbed her dry hand. "Jingjing, I''ll save you."


    Yao Jingjing wanted to cry when she heard this sentence, as if a lonely and desperate child heard the call of her relatives, the people who fell into the ice lake grabbed the life-saving rope, and the night walkers in the dark saw the dawn. Her tears swirled in her eyes. While her joints were still moving, her fingers used their last strength to seize the hard-earned hope.


    Two withered shuttle like hands were tightly clasped together, and their bodies as dry as corpses supported and relied on each other in the boundless desert, walking towards the distant oasis.


    The wind and sand covered their footprints, fascinated their eyes and blocked their ears. They can''t see, hear or even feel the existence of the world.


    But Yao Jingjing knew that he was right beside her - that shiny bald head, like a lamp, lit up some dark places in her heart. She felt a trace of warmth. The indistinguishable void came close to her body and flowed in her body, proving that she and he were still alive.


    Just then, she suddenly felt a tremor, the wind and sand returned, the world reappeared, and a loud drink came from the void:


    "Almost. I''m not tired for a while. Take care of other people''s feelings!"


    The sound shattered the space like a thunderstorm, the strong wind rose, the yellow sand rolled, the sky sank and the earth disappeared.


    Yao Jingjing knows that this is the signal of dream collapse. She looked to the side. Hou Biao was looking at her affectionately with his dry eyes, but there was childish simplicity in those eyes.


    She smoothly withdrew from her dream and found that she didn''t know when she had stood up from her seat. Hou Biao stood in front of her, facing each other and holding her hands together.


    The lifelong flower stood aside, forked and stared at them, with an angry and funny look on his face.


    Yao Jingjing blushed and quickly let go, but he didn''t want Hou Biao to grasp too tightly and couldn''t break free for a moment. She thought of the whole life spent talking about hou Biao''s amnesia. When she went to see Hou Biao, she found that he was really standing at a loss like a child, but his eyes at her were clearly affectionate.


    The lifelong flower shook her head and said, "I can leave it to you. It''s best to find a way to let him forget what Qingmu told him. I can manage children, but I can''t manage older children."


    She then turned to Ramses in the corner, frowned and asked, "who is he?"


    Yao Jingjing doesn''t know how to explain. Ramses has stood up, his cloak is covered tightly, his hands are hidden in his pockets, his head is lowered, and he walks out and says, "meet by chance, just have a drink."


    Hou Biao was obviously hostile to him and watched him leave vigilantly until he walked out of the door of the bar, walked away along the street outside the bar and disappeared into the boundless night.


    When passing through the window, Yao Jingjing clearly heard the voice from Ramses to her consciousness through the glass:


    "Your grandmother''s grave is empty and there is no body in it. Look at her photos. She is not old and may have been alive all the time. Ah, you see how heroic she was when she joined the army, like a man!"


    Yao Jingjing was shocked and wanted to ask what else. Ramses had disappeared. When she recovered, she saw the heroic life flower looking at her with a smile.


    She found that her and Hou Biao''s hands were still tightly held and had not separated.

 Chapter 636

    When lifeflower returned to the bar, Bian Ziyuan and Mei Ziqing had gone.


    Mei Ziqing was not very interested. According to her, it was because she didn''t drink the wine prepared by the boss''s wife, but people with a clear eye knew there was another reason.


    A good bartender can indeed make delicious wine, but the true meaning of the bar is never to drink. It''s better to have fun or drown your worries with wine. Even if it''s just to kill boring time or relieve tension, drinkers never really come for wine tasting and will never spoil their interest because of the bartender.


    Despite Mei Ziqing''s repeated explanations, Bian Ziyuan stubbornly believes that his poor performance tonight led to all this.


    He was very upset about his cowardice and incompetence and didn''t seize this great opportunity to please the beauty. He carefully recalled that Mei Ziqing''s failure to refuse directly in the face of gangster harassment was testing him, and his performance could be described as bad. After that, he was immersed in self reproach, sadness and humble uneasiness. He no longer had the courage to say those beautiful words he had long thought out in his heart in front of plum green.


    The dead freak in the corner exacerbated his mood of falling into hell, made him trapped in the dark trap of self denial, and even imagined the arrival of the end of the world. He began to feel that the world was full of malice towards himself, as if the whole bar were laughing at him and looking at him differently.


    He broke up with Mei Ziqing on the street and watched her get into a taxi and disappear in the midnight drizzle.


    He walked home in the rain, opened a can of beer, sat on the sofa with his wet clothes, and recalled the faint fragrance of Mei Ziqing''s fuzzy and beautiful face in the dim light. He poured beer into his stomach full of alcohol, then stroked the empty beer can hard, and shot the tumbling desire and disgusting despicability into the dark and invisible cavity of the wine can.


    He felt endless emptiness, his consciousness sank in the dark, his body rotted in the heat of the tide, and his close wet clothes were like a shroud dug out of a coffin.


    He threw the beer can into the dustbin and let the liquid flow out, integrating with the leftovers of last night crawling with cockroaches. He peeled off the shroud one by one, like a doctor doing delicate surgery, then rushed into the bathroom and washed his body with hot water again and again.


    However, the filth of the body can be washed away, and the haze of the spirit cannot be dispersed.


    He saw Mei Ziqing coming slowly from the mist in the bathroom and helping him clean the dirt with an unprecedented moving smile and gentle way. He once again had the impulse to release the accumulated desire in his belly, but he saw a dead breath rising in the corner. The cold from hell broke the hardness of his body and the last man''s persistence, allowing him to continue to deepen his inferiority complex in the soft.


    Mei Ziqing disappeared in the fog, and there was only the sound of boiling water in the bathroom. He saw another plum green standing outside the misty glass and looked at himself as if he were separated from the world.


    Bian Ziyuan suddenly woke up from forgetting, remembered who he was, and remembered the pride of a computer genius. The darkness was once again filled with the glory of life, the emptiness was no longer, and the feeling of fullness filled his body again.


    He is determined to return to the world where he should go and use his ability to change the future of himself and mankind.


    He quickly dried himself, left the bathroom and sat in front of the computer, the only place where he could show his talent. He used familiar code to write down his thoughts at the moment and his determination for the future.


    Then he put on the space box and created his own world of consciousness.


    He returned to the bar and watched the bartender put a glass of sake on two chopsticks. Before the bartender made the next move, he had slapped his hands on the table, the chopsticks vibrated, and the sake cup accurately fell into the beer cup below and exploded, like a deep-sea bomb. The customers sitting in front of the bar cheered one after another. Bian Ziyuan just smiled and moved the glass of wine to Mei Ziqing. The calm waves on his face could not hide the ecstasy when he saw the beautiful woman''s eyes.


    The gangster still came to talk to Mei Ziqing and looked on coldly. Until he showed his fox tail, he grabbed his collar and threw him out of the bar window. He rushed in with his accomplice like a ferocious spirit. The edge was far away. He just pressed it gently behind his neck. His inferiority complex, which was soft and infinitely degraded, was completely no longer. His body became very hard. Every muscle and every inch of bone were like steel, emitting the luster and taste of gold.


    Those poor people were as vulnerable as glass in front of him. When he easily crushed their bones, everyone was convinced by his hardness and strength. No one cared whether his appearance was ugly or not. People''s eyes began to be intoxicated and shouted madly:


    "Iron man! Future Warrior!"


    Bian Ziyuan liked to hear such a voice, even exceeding his expectation of Mei Ziqing''s admiration. He was pushed to the center of the stage and thrown into the air by the cheering crowd in the confused light, just like a triumphant hero.


    However, he immediately met the two cold eyes from the corner, his body immediately recovered its softness, his blood returned to cold, and his humble feeling hit again.


    But he must remain hypocritical and strong in the crazy crowd. He remembered that he had just touched his neck and became strong. What was behind his neck?


    He reached over and felt a slight bump there, like a switch. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t trigger it again and turn him into a man of steel.


    The crowd felt his hardness and no longer scattered. He was thrown into the air and fell to the ground. He felt a deep pain and lamented the fragility of the human body. An idea that came out of nowhere began to grow in his mind, spread like weeds, and finally occupied his consciousness and became an irresistible belief¡ª¡ª


    Consciousness can choose different bodies. Metal and machine life is the future of mankind!


    With the birth of faith, physical pain and the return of consciousness, he woke up from shock and found himself still sitting in the dark corner of the bar, and the glass of liquor on the table had been drunk by him. Mei Ziqing is sitting opposite and looking at him with a smile. Behind her is the more corner of the bar, where there is still a dead spirit. Two Sen cold eyes shoot from under the cloak, making people like falling into an ice cave.


    He stood up and felt his trousers sticky, but he was not uncomfortable. He is no longer self abased and no longer lost in the dark road. His strong faith makes him find his glory and hope for the future.


    He walked out of the bar with Mei Ziqing like a gentleman, took her to a taxi and watched her disappear in the midnight drizzle.


    A month later, Bian Ziyuan asked for annual leave to travel to Japan. He enjoyed a happy time he had never experienced in Tokyo and completely cured his soft inferiority complex. Then, he walked into a humble but mysterious underground laboratory, where the flexible Octopus like robot arm implanted a chip in his afterforce.

 Chapter 637

    As may had expected, the windmill hit the Andes after landing in the cochinbo region of Chile. It seems to be eager to go somewhere, hovering in front of the 8900 km long mountain barrier, but it is unwilling to turn around or turn around to find a circuitous route, and finally get lost in the narrow land of Chile. Its brothers in the northern hemisphere are connected with it, and are silent among many islands in the West Bank of the Pacific Ocean almost at the same time.


    Due to adequate preparations, the disaster situation in the area north of Santiago to kokimbo is not serious, but it still attracts enough sympathy and attention from all over the world under the ravage of force 15 gale. However, people seem to forget that those places where the disaster first came - the islands on the edge of the South Pacific Basin - have changed from a tourist paradise to a deserted island, and tens of thousands of people have lost their trace in the strong winds and waves.


    Although the United Nations launched emergency assistance to the area afterwards, it delivered enough food and materials to help the survivors rebuild their homes. However, because the sea area involved in the disaster is too large, there are many islands, and the remaining population is too small, coupled with the serious damage, the efficiency of reconstruction has been lower than population migration. Therefore, in the end, the survivors have to be sent to distant foreign countries and accepted by those generous countries as refugees. From then on, they live on relief food in the mercy of others and the caution of keeping a distance.


    Different from their fate, the citizens of Hawaii, which is also an archipelago in the Pacific and has also been baptized by windmills, have returned to their homes one after another. With the guarantee of money and national strength, this area soon became a hot spot of world tourism. They rebuilt towns, airports and yacht docks, and retained many of the scars exposed after the tide receded. Tourists not only enjoy the beaches and sunshine in Hawaii, but also like to see the ruins and scenic spots razed by windmills to witness the ruthlessness of storms and the strength of mankind.


    Since then, the bass islands, tubuai islands, Tuamotu islands, Cook Islands, Massachusetts islands and bastak islands have become a paradise for seabirds, wild snakes and iguanas. For a long time in the future, they will multiply and develop a huge population until human beings patronize and occupy their homes again.


    However, at the edge of the eye of the storm, an island with a coastline of less than three kilometers 300 nautical miles south of the bath islands seems to have been specially favored by God and looks like a sunny and sunny place.


    On the island, there is neither the tragedy of the trees swaying after the cyclone, nor the afterwaves that can''t go back on the shore to form a lake. Even the wooden house on the beach, which looks like it can be blown down by the wind with a gentle blow, is still intact.


    The bay is shaped like a crescent moon. The green and clear waves gently rush up the golden beach, over the wooden piles of the cabin and wash the shells all over the ground, just like the romantic place where princesses and princes walk barefoot in the fairy tale kingdom.


    The beach slowly ramped up to the purple woods on the mountain. Up along the woods, there is a gentle hillside full of colorful flowers. On the hillside, there are two stone houses with artistic characteristics. Because they are integrated with the surrounding scenery, they look more like a pile of rubble.


    Xia Xiaoxiao sat in front of the stone house and stared at the blue sea stretching into the distance. In the far distance, he collided with the pale sky and hit many clouds of different shapes. The sinking sunset gave off gorgeous lights.


    The waves jostled each other from a distance, as if the painter''s delicate strokes depicted the shapes of rocks, beaches and palm roots. They keep shouting all night, like the quarrel of neighbors, the singing of poets and the cry of street vendors. The natural noise makes people living outside the world feel lonely.


    This is where the three of them once lived. From every cloud in the sky to every stone on the ground to every shell on the beach, they are full of happy memories of the past.


    She still remembers that when she and situ first came here many years ago, she looked at the sunset and sighed, "how beautiful!"


    At that time, they were still on the way to escape. All the staff in lab 19 died, including those once great scientists and young researchers like her. Even the cleaners were not spared. She became the only survivor, surrounded by invisible danger.


    She knew that situ''s purpose to save her was not so simple, but since the first sight of him, she confirmed that she had found the dependence and emotional sustenance of this life, even if she drifted all her life, even if she was in great danger.


    For a long time, she had nightmares. She dreamed that her former colleagues came to her with resentment and asked her why she lived alone. She was afraid and lonely, and tried to end her life for countless nights. But every time the man will appear in time. As long as she sees his face, she suddenly has the courage to live. She feels that life is still beautiful and the world is always bright.


    When he was searching for ancient information between tabu in the South Pacific, they found the island. She thought this was the fairy tale world in her fantasy. She prayed to die here with him, but she didn''t say it. She just sighed at the sunset. It''s so beautiful. Three days later, there are two more stone houses in this place where she is now.


    It was the best time she could remember in her life. The front of the house is full of purple flowers. Under the garden is Crescent Bay. Their footprints are left on the golden beach. They have been washed away by the sea and reappeared countless times. Later, the footprints became three pairs, and the extra pair of small ones were more dense and energetic than theirs.


    Alice was not born on the island. In order to ensure the safety of his mother and daughter, situ took pregnant Xia Xiaoxiao to Santa Fe, Argentina. In a small town called Bella in the north of Santa Fe, she went to his home and saw majestic mountains, ancient mines and broken houses of primitive Indian tribes.


    She is infatuated with the place where he was born, but she doesn''t like the mysterious atmosphere there. She felt that when he returned there, he was no longer free and easy, with a dignified look on his face and heavy shackles on his shoulders, as if he had changed from a bard to a vengeful Prince overnight.


    She would rather be lost in a distant city with him, although his charming appearance and elegant temperament will attract competitors who dare to poison her at any time. Fortunately, situ was not a flirt. He was consistent with her.


    She gave birth to Alice at the church hospital in Santa Fe. She gave her daughter a Chinese nickname called Meimei, hoping that she could spend her whole life in Meimei.


    Alice has followed them to many places since childhood, but like her, her favorite is this island. Since situ built her own cabin on the beach, she has regarded it as her home.


    For the sake of Alice''s safety, Xia Xiaoxiao decides to stay on the island and no longer travel with situ. When situ came back occasionally, they took Alice''s hand and walked on the beach. Alice always chased and asked, "Dad, Dad, I miss you when you''re away. What should I do?"


    Situ built a wooden house on the beach. The house was closed without doors. When the tide rose and flooded the wooden piles, the wooden house was like a boat floating on the water.


    Situ said that no one could enter the room except Alice. Since then, every time my daughter misses her father, father and daughter will meet in the wooden house, like a pair of lovers who meet secretly.


    Xia Xiaoxiao is not jealous of the lover, but she wants to know how Meimei got into the wooden house. Every time her daughter said she had seen her father in the cabin, she thought it was just a fantasy in her young head. But once her daughter cried that her father was hurt. When situ came back half a month later, she really saw the scars that had not completely disappeared from him. She knew that the lover had received more love from her husband, but she was still not jealous.


    Once, when she and her daughter were walking on the beach, Alice suddenly said she missed her father. Xia Xiaoxiao had a hard to hide commotion at the bottom of her heart, encouraging her: then go to the wooden house to find her father!


    Alice really went.


    She saw her little feet stepping on the beach, and the tide suddenly rose. She was about to call her back. Alice had stepped on the blue sea and the steps she couldn''t see, and walked into a small door that suddenly appeared and opened at some time.


    Alice waved to her mother at the door.


    The door closed, the tide receded, and the wooden house stood quietly by the sea, without steps or doors.


    The fine sand is like silver and the moonlight is like water, which is a good time for lovers'' tryst.

 Chapter 638

    Xia Xiaoxiao looked at the wooden house and thought of his daughter who was still in Wuzhong.


    She once wanted to go back to Wuzhong and stay with her daughter, but she was worried that her appearance would bring trouble to the whole Xia family, and she was reluctant to leave her sweet memories on the island. From the day the windmill was born in the Pacific Ocean, she has been in panic for fear that the place where she and her husband lived for a short time but regarded as an eternal home will be destroyed in the whirlwind.


    Until she came back here, she saw that the beach in Crescent Bay still exuded the luster of gold and silver at night, saw the small wooden house without doors and households floating like a boat when the tide rose, saw the exquisite stone house on the hillside and the purple flowers in full bloom in front of the house, and finally believed what situ had said:


    A lover''s home will never be swallowed by the tide.


    She finally knew why situ had been running all his life - he had the mission to protect a larger home from greater disasters. She understood why situ named his daughter Alice, because this was the fairy tale fairyland he created for her, and that cabin might be the entrance to the dream.


    Xia Xiaoxiao walked through the flowers and onto the beach. She walked gently along the gentle curve left by the sea, leaving her footprints on the beach. She made another big circle, walked again from the beginning, and her footprints changed from two lines to four lines. She looked back at her masterpiece. One person''s road seemed to be two people walking. She saw situ standing at the other end of the beach looking at her and laughing at her stupidity. She smiled, went back to the stone house with satisfaction, sat down on the black stone of unknown composition, and watched the night fall and the bright stars rise.


    Many years ago, in such a night, she leaned on his shoulder and looked at the stars with him. She knew more stars than anyone else. Xia Xiaoxiao can name as many stars as situ. He also knows the position of each star in the Milky way, but situ knows more. He can even tell the appearance of stars and planets that can''t be seen with a telescope, as if his spaceship had docked there.


    She knew that he was not the kind of person who would make things up to make her happy. He must have known what he said. She believed that those planets really existed, no matter how he knew it.


    When she couldn''t get any news from him all over the world, she didn''t despair, but decided to go back here and wait. This is the nest of love and hope. She believed that he was staring at her somewhere at the moment, and fought hard to protect their home. The home of lovers will never be swallowed by the tide.


    The next day, Xia Xiaoxiao walked through the flowers again, onto the beach and along the coastline. This time she did not deliberately leave footprints, but let the sea over her ankles. Until dusk, she returned to the stone house and sat on the stone waiting for the sunset and the stars to come.


    The third day, the fourth day, the fifth day... She repeated this process every day, repeating the memories in her brain and looking up at the stars.


    ¡­¡­


    Many years later, when situ walked through the heart of ten days, he saw the silver beach on the distant earth in the flame of supernova explosion, with shells all over the ground and purple flowers all over the mountain. Xia Xiaoxiao sat in front of the stone house and looked up at the starry sky. Her body had already turned into a hard reef with her faith, allowing the tide to rise and fall, wind and rain to erode.


    ¡­¡­


    When the sunset on the sea shines on Xia Xiaoxiao''s petrified body, Xia chujue is growing like a sunflower in xiajiazhuang garden in Wuzhong. She shows maturity and steadiness far beyond her peers, and her intelligence is also beyond ordinary people. More importantly, she has a aura that ordinary people don''t have. She can feel something happening and make a very reasonable response.


    Xia Wenyuan often laments that it is difficult for his descendants to find suitable successors. It is not that they have insufficient talents in business or family business, but that they lack sufficient long-term vision and broad-minded pattern. Ability and luck can make business reach the peak, but it is difficult to make the family foundation evergreen. Only vision and pattern can make people go further.


    As the old traces left on him by the years became more and more obvious, Xia Wenyuan once fell into despair and prepared to divide his family property until he saw new hope in his granddaughter. He began to train new family successors. When Xia Jue was eight years old at the beginning of summer, he prepared a separate chair for her at the family meeting, and asked Xia Bo day and Xia Zhong night to take her to participate in various important activities around the world and Changzhou.


    Others in the family did not object, because the helmsman of the family only controlled the family property and would not grab the shares and dividends due to family members. But everyone is worried about the time that the little girl needs to grow up and Xia Wenyuan can support, including Xia Wenyuan himself.


    But early Xia didn''t let people down. At the age of 15, she knew all the family affairs like the back of her hand and showed great control. The strength of her speech at the family meeting was not commensurate with her young body. Her words were sonorous and powerful, resounding, and even went straight into people''s hearts and engraved a solid brand in the minds of the participants, so they were implemented efficiently.


    However, Xia Wenyuan felt a little uneasy. Power is most likely to make a person''s heart rot, like molds in dark corners and cockroaches hidden in corners. When you see it, it means that there are more and more corruption in more secret places, which is difficult to cure.


    He warned her not to be complacent and not to let worldly things pollute her pure heart, although it was inevitable from the moment he decided to take over the family.


    The little girl said firmly, "I''m not interested in money!"


    She took out all the property left to her by her father as proof. Those assets are scattered all over the world, including real estate, gold, antiques and shares in many well-known enterprises. Xia Wenyuan''s accountant and lawyer team worked for three months to basically clarify these assets. Its huge size is far beyond imagination. It is indeed enough to prove that she is not interested in money. At least the Xia family''s industry is not enough to breed her desire for power.


    At the age of 18 in early summer, Xia Wenyuan finally confidently handed over the rudder of the family to her and died safely. That year, he was just a hundred years old.


    Also in the same year, meiwang unexpectedly handed over all the industries of the third space and Meishi laboratory to lifeflower, and then lifeflower merged it with a part of the industry originally owned by Xia chujue and handed it to Xia chujue.


    A few years later, early summer Jue went to North America and began to integrate the industries left by the wolf family. At that time, the old wolf had already died. Kui wolf and Huangliang went north together, followed the trail of the white wolf king, from Alaska to the vast ice field around the Queen Elizabeth Islands, looking for the Holy Land and the legendary soul of ice.


    After more than half a century of civilization retrogressing like a tide after mankind suffered the disaster of extinction, early summer Jue used her wealth and her ability to rebuild the order of the new world and become the hope and actual controller of the world. She accepted people''s cheers and worship. Wherever she went, the crowd surged. However, at that time, her favorite places to go were the mulberry garden in Wuzhong, the Highlands in Giza, the mines in Beira and the Arctic ice field. There she gets tranquility, her spirit extends to the infinite distance, and touches the stars in the night sky.


    At the last moment of her life, she finally returned to the island where she lived in her childhood. Where the beach is like silver and the moon is like water. There are shells all over the ground and purple flowers all over the mountain. The wooden house without door was still standing in the water, but she hadn''t walked in for a long time, so she couldn''t remember the appearance of the man who met her, only the mission deeply branded in her consciousness.


    She walked across the beach, through the flower bed, and saw the stone statue that had been eroded by the wind and rain.


    The stone statue looks up to the sky, and the stars shine in the sky.


    She knelt down in front of the statue and burst into tears.

 Chapter 639

    In his last words, Ronald Cohen mentioned that the reason why they fell into the "deep well" was that there was only half of the soul of fire. Now when the ulakan altar was started, Dewar had a whole soul of wind in his hand, but the static line of time and space still moved from the horizon.


    Although situ reminded everyone to escape, everyone could see that with the moving speed of the black line, no one could run here except the coal boss.


    Aoki asked the coal boss to run quickly, but the crow held his hair tightly with its claws.


    "I don''t want to fly out and look back and see you become a corpse," it said.


    Aoki knew he wouldn''t change his mind, so he didn''t say anything more. He began to think about the relationship between the static area of time and space and the altar. From the current situation, the sudden emergence of static space-time is not accidental, but should be inevitably related to the start of the altar. This is likely to be a protection mechanism set by the Itza people, that is, if they can''t stop the start of the altar, they will be swallowed up by the deep well of space-time, so the invaders can only leave their last words like Ronald Cohen, I hope someone will see the last words and start the rest of the altars in thousands of years.


    But this hope is very slim. First, you have to break away from the static zone of time and space in an accidental opportunity, just like drifting in the deep sea of death, until you drift to the edge of the dead sea, but the problem is that you are already dead. Even if you reach the edge, you don''t know, and you probably miss it; Secondly, someone must see your last words, and they must believe your last words and be willing to take risks in order to meet Gaia''s will. Not only that, they must also have strong spiritual power, otherwise they can''t use the sacred staff at all; Finally, even if this hope is realized, such as Ronald Cohen, it takes four times to start all five altars, which undoubtedly makes the probability small to almost nonexistent.


    In this way, Ronald Cohen''s behavior is also illogical. If he had known about the deep well of time and space, he should have made more adequate preparations, such as preparing more than five teams to complete the mission alternately; If he didn''t know at the beginning, how did he judge his fate and write such a well-organized last words? In other words, if he doesn''t know at first and later understands the problem, he should at least give a hint in his last words to prevent the latecomers from repeating the mistakes.


    Aoki thinks there must be some problems that have been ignored.


    If you want to go home, you still have to run. They had already rushed out of the altar and ran at top speed in the valley. But Mrs. Larry and Alice slowed down their running speed, and the black line of time was getting closer and closer to them, like the shadow of death.


    Of course, even without their drag, they can''t run out. Normally speaking, stationary space itself is unlikely to move in the universe, so it should be that their planet is crashing into stationary space at a certain speed. If so, even the crow can''t escape, because it can''t fly away from the planet.


    Ramra probably has a space passage passing through the space-time static area. Maybe the designer of the ant nest didn''t know the existence of the deep well at the beginning. Maybe this passage was specially designed by the Itza people. Whenever the altar starts, the space where the altar is located will enter this passage, and the passage speed will not change, just like a train passing through a tunnel, But people passing through the tunnel will spend their lives in slow time flow. When the train went through the tunnel and the sun shone back into the window, the passengers on the train had been dead for thousands of years.


    Seeing that they could not escape death, they simply stopped.


    At this time, the sky and the earth are divided into light and darkness. The bright half has four suns, and the dark half is the starry sky. There is an obvious boundary line between light and darkness. The line seems to move slowly, but in fact it moves very fast. Darkness is constantly swallowing light.


    At this time, no one cares why the three suns in the sky have become four at the moment. Everyone watched the black line move from their body and forgot to breathe. For a moment, they felt that they had entered a mirror. There was a colloidal space in the mirror. The air became viscous and the action became slow. When they look back, they can see the bright world outside the mirror. However, after the light in the bright world entered the shadow, it also became slow.


    But soon everything returned to normal, as if it was just as simple as from day to night. They can no longer see the moving black line, and the whole world has completely fallen into the deep well of time and space. But strangely, the eyes still see things clearly, which is different from the common night.


    When Aoki looked up, he found that after the bright stars, he could vaguely see the fuzzy shadows of the four suns, as if he had covered the original sky with a dark film covered with stars. This shows that they are still in the original cosmic space. They just enter a space similar to a glass house and can see the outside, but I don''t know how big the glass house is, and why the sun is above the starry sky.


    Except for the strange scene of covering the starry sky under the sun, everything returned to its original appearance, which eliminated everyone''s fear of the static area of time and space to a certain extent. Only situ''s face became more and more dignified.


    They walked back to the altar. The altar was the same as before, as if no one had ever come. They left the altar again, and the square was filled with the bodies of the Itza people. At this time, it looked even more shocking, and people realized that there had just been a massacre here. The tribes that guarded the altar for countless generations died in the roar of machine guns. They may not know why they guard here and why they die. In their eyes, these outsiders are the messengers of the devil, and they have been abandoned by the gods.


    Such wars in the universe may occur all the time, and there is no distinction between good and evil.


    The stars in the sky have been changing, as if they were shuttling through the endless darkness in a spaceship. Only the sun behind the four furry inky lenses above the sky is still there.


    They went through the surrounding mountains again, trying to find clues to leave here, and finally returned to the ship in the lake.


    "Are we really going to die here?" Alice was relieved from Anderson''s death and was very depressed at the thought that they would all become mummies like the soldiers on the ship in a thousand years.


    "It''s just that it''s getting dark. We can''t confirm whether it''s a deep well of time and space. Maybe there''s no static time and space at all," Su Huilan said.


    Situ kept silent until then and said, "this is indeed a static area of time and space."


    "Why?" although everyone knew that this possibility was great and situ wouldn''t cheat, they still didn''t want to believe it in their hearts.


    Situ asked, "how long have you felt since you started the altar?"


    "About ten to twelve hours." Mrs. Larry has a great sense of time. She often doesn''t need a watch to know how long she has worked at the archaeological site.


    Others agreed with his wife''s feelings.


    Situ looked up at the sky and was silent, as if waiting for a moment. After a while, as if the time had come, he said:


    "From the time we were covered by the shadow to the present, my atomic clock of consciousness has only gone for one second."

 Chapter 640

    Situ''s words completely disillusioned the illusion that static time and space did not exist. His conscious atomic clock has only gone for one second, which means that the time on earth has only passed for one second, but they have passed for half a day. This means that the time here is 40000 times different from that outside. If you stay outside for a day, it will take almost a hundred years.


    If the ramra space node where ulakan is located needs ten days to pass through this tunnel, that is, to observe from the earth, and they will leave this static space after ten days, it has been a thousand years for them.


    "Quack, will I become a corpse bird? Well, will my hair fall out in a thousand years? Or will I become a fossil?" the crow thought with his head tilted.


    Alice buried her head in Mrs. Larry''s arms and cried, "we''ll all die here!"


    Mrs. Larry comforted her: "there''s nothing to be afraid of. At least we feel that we live no different. Just think of it as an island on the earth. Think of Robinson."


    Alice said, "but Robinson only stayed on the island for 28 years, and finally was saved, and we..."


    "Yes, so we should stick to it for at least 28 years, shouldn''t we?" said Mrs. Larry.


    Madam''s words seemed to give everyone hope again. Yes, before the last minute, who says there is no hope in the future?


    "Quack, madam is right, quack, we live no different, we still have... Dried fish!" the crow flew up on the green wood head, quack, and flew to the food that had not been eaten before.


    A deep meow agreed.


    Everyone has been hungry for a long time, but because too many unpleasant things have just happened. The collapse of the ETSA people, the deaths of Anderson and Boris, and the troubles of static time and space make people lose their appetite. Now, as soon as the crow reminds me, the physiological needs are awakened, and the stomachs growl.


    Under the starry sky with four suns, they don''t know whether it''s lunch or dinner. Time is the least important thing here. No matter how they race against time, the time outside this dark glass house will hardly flow compared with them.


    When Anderson was gone, the fishing was left to Ivan and petru. Situ and Qingmu went to the shore to cut wood, make tools and keep them for firewood. The three women were responsible for picking wild fruits and drying and preserving the food. The coal owner and the sound cooperate with each other. Sometimes they can catch some small animals such as mice, snakes and nameless animals from the nearby woods.


    They finally lived a life like Robinson, but the savages here had already died and would not suddenly light a bonfire on the beach and leave man eating embers. The only disturbing thing is that there are hundreds of dried corpses on board. The air here is humid. If they are not disposed of in time, the corpses will become moldy and even rot twice. At that time, the whole ship will become smelly.


    "Go and recite them," said situ.


    "Oh, it''s not very comfortable to do," petru complained.


    Situ said, "if you don''t do it now, you will be more uncomfortable in a few days."


    "Can you throw it in the water?" asked petru.


    Mrs. Larry said, "no, the water will float when it bubbles. You don''t want to watch hundreds of bodies floating on the water in a few days. You''d better dig a hole on the shore and bury them."


    "Hundreds of people!" said petru.


    Aoki also felt that it was unrealistic to dig a big pit for hundreds of people, not to mention thousands of people from ulakan tribe who had not been buried.


    Alice said, "cremate!"


    Everyone thinks it''s best. Just like on earth, people should be cremated after death. After discussing for a while, they assigned the task: Ivan and petru went down to find out if there were any tools and trolleys that could transport the bodies. After finding them, they first transported the bodies to the deck. Madam and Alice stayed on the deck. Su Huilan and Dewar were responsible for rowing the wooden raft. Hundreds of people could not be transported by two small boats, And they don''t want to ship the bodies in their own ships. Qingmu and situ went ashore to find a place suitable for cremation, where they prepared dry firewood for combustion.


    At the same time, Aoki and situ chose the place where sangqi tribe once camped. It''s closest to the beach. It won''t be too tired to move. Moreover, when the savages made the camp, they had piled up a lot of firewood stacks. They moved dry firewood to a place suitable for burning without causing forest fire. First, they raised the bottom layer with big branches, and then threw thin dead branches and fallen leaves on it, so as to burn fully.


    The work is not easy. The two men worked hard for most of the day. When they finished, the first batch of bodies on the bamboo raft had been transported. The woman looked at the raft, and the men carried the body ashore and piled it on the prepared dry wood stack. In this way, the bodies on the ship were transported back and forth.


    In the past, there was nothing except the gloomy feeling when getting off the cabin. After all, the bodies were distributed in different compartments. Now more than 300 mummies are stacked together, which looks shocking.


    People stood in front of the corpse, praying, waiting for the fire.


    Situ suddenly asked, "Ivan, are you sure you''re all here? I don''t seem to see Ronald Cohen!"


    Ivan looked at petru and said, "the bodies of Halsey and Ronald were moved by petru."


    Petru shook his head: "Oh, no, no, no, I only moved the Colonel''s body. I didn''t see Ronald Cohen. I thought you moved away."


    Ivan said, "I didn''t move."


    "But there''s really no one inside," petru said with great certainty.


    The atmosphere suddenly became strange.


    "Let''s go back and look."


    Petru and Ivan went back on a raft. People waited a long time and didn''t see them back. Aoki thought something was wrong and said, "let''s go back and have a look."


    Four women stayed to see the corpse pile. He returned to the ship with situ. They entered the bridge and went down to the bilge. After emptying the body, the air in the cabin seemed much better, but they found nothing. Even Ivan and petru were gone.


    They checked most of the cabins and corners, and shouted again in each cabin. There was no movement. When they returned to the deck, they found that Su Huilan and Dewar had also come.


    "What happened? Why didn''t you come out for so long?" asked Su Huilan.


    Aoki said, "petru and Ivan are gone."


    "Gone?" Su Huilan felt very strange. "Have you found all?"


    Situ said, "it''s impossible for us to find such a big ship, but if they are in the ship and we are so noisy, we should always give us a response."


    "Will they have come out?" she didn''t know how Ivan was, but she knew petru well. It was not easy to make this guy disappear silently.


    "It''s possible, but where can they go?"


    Qingmu suddenly remembered that as soon as Su Huilan and Dewar came over, only Mrs. Larry and Alice were left on the shore. He vaguely felt something wrong, so he said, "why did you come here?"


    Su Huilan said, "how can you ask us if we leave a few women there to guard a lot of dead people?"


    Situ looked anxiously at the shore, "you and Dewar were there. We have nothing to worry about, but now only madam and Alice are left..."


    Before he had finished speaking, he saw a fire on the shore.

 Chapter 641

    The fire was not very obvious at the beginning, but it soon turned into a fierce flame, and black smoke rose. Although it was half a lake away, it was still clear. If it wasn''t for the terrain you chose, you knew that the fire would not spread there. I was really worried that the fire would devour the whole mountain forest.


    The frightened birds flew up one after another, as if a large number of hunters had broken into their territory, and as if they were passing the news of the fire.


    "Why did they light the fire in advance?" situ asked, frowning at the distance.


    Su Huilan thought it was nothing, and said, "maybe if we don''t go back for so long and are worried about an accident, we should light the fire first. Anyway, if we want to burn it first, we can burn it first, and we can deal with Ronald Cohen''s body after we find it."


    Aoki thought something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell. Think about it. Let Mrs. Larry and Alice guard hundreds of dead bodies, and no one should be angry if they haven''t heard from them for so long. The body will burn anyway. It''s nothing to burn it first.


    But what''s wrong?


    Seeing situ''s dignified face, he seemed to have doubts. He said, "first pick up the lady and Alice, and then slowly find out the whereabouts of petru and Ivan. We shouldn''t separate now."


    Situ nodded and said, "that''s the only way."


    They rowed ashore together, and Mrs. Larry and Alice were already waiting on the shore. Neither of them looked very good, but they were not exactly the same. Mrs. Larry looked tired and pale as if she were ill; Alice looked frightened, as if she had been frightened, and her face was still flushed with nervous and accelerated heartbeat.


    "Are you all right?" situ asked.


    "Madam is a little sick. Is she ill?" said Alice anxiously.


    "Wasn''t it all right just now?" Su Huilan went to help her hold Mrs. Larry. "Why did it happen all of a sudden?"


    Alice said, "I don''t know. Not long after you left, my wife said she was very dizzy. I gave her water, but she didn''t get better. There were so many dead people in front of her. Although there was sun in the sky, there was no sunshine. Everything was gloomy. I was afraid!"


    Dewar came and grabbed Mrs. Larry''s wrist and said, "let me see."


    Aoki knew that Dewar''s medical skills were excellent. The medicine woman was just casually instructed by her, and she could be regarded as a life-saving Bodhisattva by the Mendian people. Unfortunately, she went astray.


    "It''s all right. I''m just a little dizzy," said Mrs. Larry weakly.


    Dewar frowned and said, "maybe we haven''t had enough rest recently. We can''t distinguish between day and night. It''s time to have a good rest."


    She suddenly grabbed Alice''s hand again and said, "come on, I''ll show you too."


    Alice was startled and instinctively retracted, but Dewar held on tight. She didn''t break free, so she obediently let Dewar give her a pulse.


    Dewar''s brows grew tighter and tighter. She asked, "who lit the fire above?"


    "It''s me," said Alice. "I was scared just now. You weren''t there and my wife was uncomfortable. I wanted to look at so many dead people. When I was afraid, I... Lit a fire..."


    Dewar nodded: "you''re right. It''s time to burn. It should have been burned just now."


    Alice asked, "isn''t there someone else?"


    "I didn''t find it," Dewar said


    She still held Alice''s pulse, but her eyes stared at Alice''s face without blinking. Alice was flustered and asked, "what''s the matter with me? Am I okay?"


    "You''re all right." Dewar finally let go of his hand. "You''re too tired and need a good rest."


    Aoki always felt that Dewar didn''t say anything.


    The fire is still burning. Although it''s all dry firewood and corpses, it''s easy to burn, but it takes a long time to burn so many. Situ said, "green wood, let''s go up and see how it''s burning. If there''s not enough wood, add some more."


    Aoki said, "OK."


    Dewar said, "I''ll go too."


    The three men went up the hillside and came to the crematorium inside. The flame is still burning fiercely, emitting red, yellow and blue interlaced light. There is a crackling sound in the roaring sound. The exploded sparks fly around in the air, and the black smoke and dust gather above the flame. The more they go up, the more they are, like volcanic clouds.


    The fire was not extinguished for the time being. Aoki and situ no longer looked at the fire, but at dewar. The light of the fire flashed on her face.


    "Mrs. Larry is fine physically, but she is traumatized mentally," Dewar said


    Aoki was surprised and asked; "What kind of trauma?"


    "I don''t know." Dewar was silent for a moment. "She seemed to be hypnotized, but she resisted. You should understand the possible consequences."


    "Alice?" Aoki and situ said at the same time.


    Dewar shook his head: "I thought so at first, but Alice doesn''t have such ability. If her spirit is strong enough to hide from me, Mrs. Larry should have no chance to resist."


    That''s strange.


    The three men looked at the fire at the same time. The flame was still fierce, and the light stabbed people''s eyes. They stood for a long time until Su Huilan came and called them:


    "Don''t always make people worry, will you?"


    The three returned to the lake. After a discussion, we decided to go to the big ship. There are boats and rafts, none less. Ivan and petru should still be on the big ship. They must be found, as well as the body of Ronald Cohen.


    Back on the swordfish, Dewar stayed on deck with Alice and Mrs. Larry. Aoki, situ and Su Huilan went down again, but they still got nothing.


    Of course, the swordfish is very big. It only depends on torch lighting, but it can''t last long. It can''t find every corner. They returned to the deck, rested for a while, and then replaced the new torch and continued to descend. So repeated several times, but never found the trace of petru and Ivan.


    For a long time, they slept and ate on the boat, took turns cutting firewood on the shore and fishing in the lake.


    While cutting firewood, Aoki took a look at the crematorium. It has become scorched earth and a large number of embers are shocking. But this piece of charred black is very strange. It is reasonable to say that the bones of the human body are white after burning. How can calcium burn into carbon? Calcium oxide should be very conspicuous in the charcoal ash, but what about the more than 300 corpses?


    He looked for a long time and found no trace of the bones. He remembered that when the fire had just started, the birds in the forest had been startled all the way, as if someone had driven them away in the jungle. The fire was not very big at that time.


    Ronald Cohen is gone, and now the bodies of hundreds of soldiers who were mummified with him seem to have disappeared after cremation.


    Of course, the matter of the dead is not the most important. The life of the living can''t be ignored. They didn''t give up looking for petru and Ivan. They looked in the cabin several times, sometimes in the nearby woods, but they still disappeared, as if they had disappeared with the dead.


    During a break, Alice asked, "how long have we been like this?"


    It was too long for Mrs. Larry to infer by her accurate biological clock, so everyone had to look at situ.


    "Twenty one seconds."


    Situ stood on the deck with his hands on his back and looked up at the sky as if looking for something in the starry sky.

 Chapter 642

    What happens in a second on earth?


    Cheetahs gallop 28 meters on the grassland;


    The bee will flap its wings 270 times;


    The film shows 24 frames;


    Light ran 300000 kilometers.


    ¡­¡­


    If they could see everything on earth now, they would see the slowest slow motion in history:


    The cheetah chased the gazelle on the grassland at a slower speed than the snail. Under normal circumstances, the snail can reach a speed of 8.5 meter hours when crawling at full speed, while the cheetah now needs 12 hours to run 28 meters, that is, its speed is only a quarter of that of the snail.


    It takes more than two minutes for a bee to stir its wings, which is slower than turning on your computer; What''s more worrying is the movie. There are two pictures every hour. That is, when you sit in the cinema and see a picture fixed on the screen, you can calmly go to the bathroom, buy a coke, play two games of catching dolls with extra coins, and then go back to your seat and wait slowly, Because the next frame needs to be half an hour apart from the previous frame.


    We all know that the speed of light is the fastest. The speed of 300000 km / s makes it impossible for our naked eyes to capture its dynamics. But looking out from the deep well of space and time, the speed of light suddenly decreased by more than 40000 times, becoming close to the first cosmic speed, about 7.8 kilometers and seconds. A beam of light from the sun takes more than 200 days to reach the earth. The naked eye can see it moving forward like a rocket. Because light has the characteristics of waves, you can also see patches of sunlight pouring into the earth like waves.


    Of course, all this is just imagination, because they can''t see the earth.


    The sky is covered with stars and four fuzzy suns above the starry sky.


    People all know what twenty-one seconds means - if the earth is in a certain position in the starry sky above their heads, compared with them, the earth at the moment is like the magic of time stop, and the earth and everything on the earth are in a state of near stillness.


    But now the terrible thing is not the solar system at rest, but they in the deep well of space and time. The stillness of the solar system is just their feeling. What really stands still is themselves, this damn static area of space and time.


    They will grow old here. People on earth may have just slept in, or played an all night game in Internet cafes, and they have died of old age.


    The crow stretched out its claws and counted the numbers:


    "Quack, one second passed last time. Madam said it took 10 to 12 hours. Now it''s 21 seconds, that is... 21 times 10 or 12... Quack, is it better to multiply 10 or 12?... 21 times 10 and then divide by 24... Quack, no, no, or multiply by 12. It''s simpler. Multiplying 12 and then divided by 24 is equivalent to multiplying by half. Quack, I''m so smart Er... How much... Quack... Do it again... "It stretched out its claws again," twenty one times 12 and then divided by 24... "


    Aoki said, "don''t worry, it''s ten days."


    Dissatisfied, the crow knocked him on the head with his claws and said, "Hey, remember your personal design. You are a wood, a three million wood that doesn''t know how many zeros. Wood can''t do arithmetic."


    It stretched out its claws again and calculated several times, "quack, fortunately, you''re wrong, otherwise your human design will be destroyed! It''s ten and a half days, not ten days. You''ve calculated less for half a day. Next time, remember not to do such a profound mathematical problem in front of a smart bird!"


    The debate between crow and Aoki about mathematics added vitality to the dull atmosphere. People''s faces showed a smile, and life seemed to be interesting again. However, the coal boss''s next sentence immediately made the air dignified again. It says:


    "Quack, so red beard, they have been missing for nearly ten days. Quack, if they were in the boat, even if they didn''t die, they would starve to death now!"


    People''s faces darkened, and there was no hope of finding petru and Ivan.


    Aoki always felt that something was wrong, and there was something to remember, but he didn''t remember.


    Mrs. Larry thought of petru, the bearded man who met her in the most complex environment. She took great care of her all the way. She could feel his hot heart and warmth.


    It''s hard to say that she hasn''t been moved by him. At that moment, her heart was melted, like chocolate under the sun in July. However, she always kept a hard distance from him, because she knew that both he and she had their own buried emotions, like a silent volcano, which only erupted for another person, not each other.


    But now, if you want to die of old age in a foreign country, why not accept this warmth!


    She was a little regretful. Why did she wait until petru disappeared and there was little hope of survival. If you open your heart earlier, it might be different. Even if you die, you won''t leave regret.


    But how difficult it is for her!


    She held the railing and silently looked at the lake, tears streaming down her eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you, madam?"


    Alice was surprised to see it. She never saw her wife cry, even when Mr. Yeager died.


    "Nothing, just tired eyes," said Mrs. Larry.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when people were desperate, footsteps suddenly came from the bridge. The cabin door of the command room opened, Ivan led out first, followed by petru. His red hair and beard looked very charming in the dark sky.


    People were stunned and didn''t know why they suddenly appeared again. Petru and Ivan seemed very surprised, looking at everyone and asking:


    "Well, why are you all back on the boat?"


    People look at them. Things are so strange that people can''t speak.


    Petru said, "Oh, we searched the whole ship, but we didn''t find Ronald Cohen''s body. I said Ivan must have moved away, right in the pile of bodies. If you don''t believe us, just look over there."


    Ivan said, "you must have moved it. If I moved it, I wouldn''t forget."


    Petru waved half the soul of fire in his hand and said, "don''t worry about him. There''s no one here anyway. It must have moved away. Hey, I said, guys, let''s go and light a fire!"


    He saw people motionless and looked at them strangely, especially Mrs. Larry, who didn''t look good and seemed to have cried.


    Petru didn''t know what had happened. He hurried over and carefully asked Mrs. Larry, "what''s the matter with you, madam? Who bullied you?" he turned back and glared at the others. "What the fuck is going on! I''ve never seen my wife cry. Who bullied her?"


    He was so angry that it seemed that he was really angry. Even his beard turned up.


    But no one answered him. If you have to say that someone bullied Mrs. Larry, it''s him!


    Mrs. Larry suddenly broke Petrus to her front, took his arms in both hands, looked him in the eyes and asked:


    "Petru, do you want to marry me? Tell me, do you love me?"


    Petru was shocked. I don''t know why his wife suddenly asked such a question. He found that he just went down the cabin with Ivan for a walk. After coming up, it seemed that everyone had changed!


    The muscles on his face trembled, his beard tilted and dropped, and his chest heaved violently, as if he had just finished a thousand push ups.


    After a fierce struggle, he finally summoned up his courage, stared at his wife, straightened his chest and said, "yes, madam, I love you! I want to marry you!"


    "Then let''s get married!" said the lady.

 Chapter 643

    This is a magical and romantic wedding.


    Petru knitted a wreath of wild flowers and put it on Mrs. Larry''s head. Hand in hand, they started under a tall rainbow Eucalyptus on the hillside, stepped on the soft sand by the lake, and stepped on the floating bridge connected by end-to-end rafts under the guidance of a cat.


    The floating bridge swayed gently on the water. They were barefoot, like walking in the clouds. The lake came up through the cracks in the wood and gently kissed their ankles.


    At the end of the pontoon is a small boat. The cat jumped up with a gentle leap.


    The boatman sat lazily in the stern, and a crow stopped on his head. As soon as the bride and groom got on the boat, he whistled, and the crow flew up, flapping its wings, passing a gust of wind from the bow of the boat, then close to the water and flew towards the tall swordfish frigate in the distance.


    The boatman paddled his oars, and the boat followed the crow on the lake. The lake is quiet, only the sound of water when the wooden oars slide. The breeze blew, the wreath on the bride''s head sent out a faint fragrance, and the groom showed a silly and happy smile.


    The crow flew to lead the way, paddled the boat, and when it got close to the swordfish, the crow suddenly rose into the sky and croaked twice, as if it was singing some signal.


    Alice and suhuilan put their heads out of the ship''s strings and threw their hands, and there was a colorful flower rain in the air.


    The boatman turned the boat and circled slowly along the hull of the big ship. The beautiful petals fluttered and followed them all the way, some falling into the boat and some into the water. Wherever the boat goes, the flower rain falls. The boat made a full circle around the ship, and a circle of petals floated on the lake outside the ship, like the cantilever of the Milky Way decorated with stars, and attracted many fish to play among the flowers.


    The ship stopped outside the spiral ladder. The crow completed its mission and landed on the boatman''s head again. The cat jumped up the gangway, raised her head, walked lightly and steadily, like a lady, taking the bride and groom to the deck of the swordfish.


    Ivan stood upright at the corner of the deck, like a loyal guard.


    The deck was covered with flowers.


    Petru and Mrs. Larry walked down the flower paved road, arm in arm, to the middle of the upper deck. Situ and Dewar stood there smiling at them.


    Next, a senior Buddhist married a scientist who believed in God and a pirate who didn''t believe in anything, and another Indian gentleman who had lived more than 100 years but was still charming and made young girls crazy as a special witness, Together with the bright stars in the sky and the four furry suns above the stars witnessed this absurd and beautiful wedding.


    At the end of the ceremony, people began to applaud. Petru took Mrs. Larry''s hand and said, "I seem to be dreaming!"


    Mrs. Larry''s expression was always serious and lack of change. From the moment when petru put the wreath on her, it began to melt like chocolate. Until then, it completely melted into the sea of flowers, leaving only sweet color.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind rolled up the petals on the deck and danced around the newlyweds like countless butterflies.


    No one speaks, and no one is willing to break this happy moment, because this happiness is so hard won.


    This happiness belongs not only to the married couple, but also to everyone here. In a place unknown to how many light-years away from the earth, in a still space where even time is unwilling to flow, and in the only eight people left, this happiness is rapidly amplified and spread, like an electric current.


    But someone always breaks the atmosphere.


    "Quack, can we have a bridal chamber now?" the crow stood on the top of the green wood, tilted his head and said, "do you want to have some programs? Well... How about a little bee? Or an egg through the tunnel... Quack..."


    Aoki pulled the crow down and ordered it to shut up.


    Alice didn''t know why, so she asked, "what does it say?"


    Aoki said, "Oh, nothing. It says it''s time to prepare a rest room for the bride and groom."


    Su Huilan covered her mouth and said with a smile, "it''s already ready! It''s in the command room of the bridge, where we arranged a flower house."


    Mrs. Larry said, "thank you very much. I''m very satisfied! The command room is a place for everyone to rest and should not be monopolized by us. There will be a long time in the future..."


    She looked up at the sky and finally didn''t say what was behind her.


    "It''s all set up anyway. Let''s... Use it for a day," petru said


    Situ suddenly said, "you can use it as long as you want. No one will affect you. Don''t expect to die here. You don''t have a chance."


    Except Aoki, everyone else was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant.


    Situ asked, "Ivan, did you go to the helicopter hangar when you got off the cabin?"


    Ivan said: "yes. We couldn''t find Ronald Cohen''s body in the rest cabin. Petru and I argued for a long time. Although we all thought that the other party removed the body, we decided to look elsewhere, so we went to other cabins, including the helicopter hangar."


    "Remember that brand-new helicopter? The guns you unloaded are still on the mountain!" situ said.


    "You mean..." petru woke up from the joy of his wedding and was surprised. "Is that space-time bubble still in the hangar?"


    Situ asked, "how long have you been in?"


    Ivan said, "just one look, about ten seconds, at most twenty seconds."


    Everyone else understood what they said. This time coincides with the time of the consciousness atomic clock in situ''s brain.


    Su Huilan said: "from the situation of the hangar last time, it can be inferred that there are bubbles in the space-time static area, which maintain the same space-time velocity as the outside world. But what I don''t understand is that the swordfish falls into the space-time deep well twice, and bubbles will appear at the same position?"


    Situ said, "it''s really a coincidence. That''s why we ignored it. But fortunately we didn''t go to the hangar, otherwise it would be difficult for you to stay until we came out."


    Suhuilan is right to think about it. It was situ and Aoki who went down to find people. Sometimes she would go down and leave Dewar with his wife and Alice. If they enter the hangar, it means that there are only a few women left outside. Coupled with the panic caused by the sudden disappearance of so many people, I don''t know what will happen in the end.


    "What shall we do now?" asked petru.


    "Now let''s go to the parking garage. As for you..." situ said with a smile, "newlyweds, this is for your honeymoon. No one will disturb you."


    Petru suddenly calmed down, tightened his wife''s hand and said, "no, we''ll go to the parking garage too. You don''t want to leave us."


    "Well, we won''t leave any of us," said situ.


    The coal boss warned, "including dried fish!"

 Chapter 644

    Su Huilan later asked situ and Aoki that they had thought of a way to leave the static zone of time and space from the moment Ivan and petru appeared, but why did they wait until the wedding between petru and Mrs. Larry was over.


    Situ said, "sometimes we feel that happiness is easy to obtain and difficult to satisfy. That''s because we rarely experience a life of real despair. In despair, the happiness we can still feel is real happiness. Only happy people will be more brave to face despair and cherish the visible hope."


    Su Huilan laughed that he stole the limelight from the philosopher and looked at Aoki, "what about you? You''re not just lazy, so you''re too lazy to say it!"


    Aoki shrugged his shoulders and made no comment. He looked like I did. Seeing Su Huilan sniffing, she smiled and said, "isn''t it good to be lazy? If you say it, do you think there will be such a romantic wedding?"


    After thinking about it, Su Huilan deeply agreed. If you know that there is a way to break away from the frozen space-time controlled by death, with Mrs. Larry''s character, no matter how surging her inner feelings are, she will never mention marriage; Others may not be in the mood to attend any wedding, let alone carefully prepare those beautiful petals and romantic floating bridges.


    Sometimes life really needs a lazy attitude and a long time to leave no regrets. If we always rush about in eagerness and think about survival and fame and wealth, we will only dust our wisdom and forget the essence and original intention of life.


    She looked at situ and Aoki curiously and asked, "why can you two think of it together without consultation?"


    The crow said, "you''re wrong! They don''t want to croak together, but one thinks too much and one doesn''t think anything. Thinking too much and not thinking, sometimes the result looks the same!"


    ¡­¡­


    When new hopes appear, people know that they probably won''t die here, and their desire for life and enthusiasm for life are rekindled. Everyone happily brought food, lit torches, fished into the cabin and entered the not spacious parking garage.


    The Apache in the hangar was still quietly parked there. Except that the machine gun and wheel were removed, everything else looked very new, just like it had just flown from the Hawaiian naval base.


    "How long do we need to stay here?" petru asked.


    "We can''t be sure now, maybe ten days, maybe a month, depending on the width of the deep well of space and time and the speed of ramra passing through it," situ said.


    "Then let''s just wait?"


    "No, you can often go out and have a look. Even if you stay outside for 50 years, it''s only ten days in here."


    "It''s been a thousand years since we stayed inside for ten days and a half months. Will the ship rot and sink?"


    "It''s possible, so we''d better pray to Gaia that ramra won''t pass through this static area of time and space for so long."


    Petru bared his teeth, cocked his red beard, whispered in Mrs. Larry''s ear, "I think it''s good to spend a honeymoon on the deck of a frigate."


    Mrs. Larry lowered her head and whispered, "I listen to you."


    Petru''s face blossomed with joy, took his wife''s hand, stood up, walked towards the hangar door, turned back and said to the others, "let''s go up and blow the wind. It''s a little stuffy here!"


    People laughed and watched petru and Mrs. Larry go out hand in hand.


    "Let''s eat something, put out the torch after eating, and light it when we need it," situ said.


    Everyone spread out the fruit and dried fish from the empty space at the corner of the hangar, but just as they were ready, the crow put a piece of dried fish in his mouth and heard petru''s voice before swallowing it:


    "Hey, ladies and gentlemen, how have you been these days? Look what I brought you - fresh roast fish, still steaming!"


    Petru''s face was red and his complexion was as fresh as his hair. He looked as radiant as if he had just taken a bath in the bathhouse and had been rubbed all over by the master who rubbed his back.


    Mrs. Larry followed him and looked good. The traces left on her from the previous hard and miserable days have disappeared, her cheeks have become plump, and her skin has softened a lot.


    Even the crow forgot the temptation of grilled fish and sighed: "Wow, it''s really magical!"


    When petru saw everyone looking at them, he said strangely, "what''s the matter, guys? Why are you looking at us like this?"


    Su Huilan asked with a smile, "how long have you been up there?"


    Petru shook his head: "how do I know? The four fuzzy suns won''t set, but the stars will move, but it''s completely different from what you see on the earth, and there''s no law."


    The crow said, "quack, don''t be so complicated. Just look at your waist and you can know how many days."


    "What?" petru looked down at his waist. "From where?"


    "Oh, I mean the kidney, not the waist, the kidney, you know, quack!" cried the crow, "just think about how many times you can do it in a night. Count it, and you''ll know how many days have passed, quack, quack..."


    The crow flew over with a quack and smile, grabbed a roast fish from petru, who was still confused, and flew to the corner to enjoy it with him.


    In the midst of laughter, Mrs. Larry''s rare embarrassment and petru''s unknown humming and laughing, people began to enjoy the good meal happily.


    When petru finally understood what the crow meant by waist, he quietly approached situ and asked, "count your conscious atomic clock. How long have we been up?"


    Situ said, "about a minute and a half."


    "So long!" petru seemed dissatisfied with something. "If twenty seconds is ten days, that minute and a half is forty-five days, forty-five days..."


    He suddenly shut up because he saw the crow stretching its neck and eavesdropping on his words.


    The coal boss didn''t hear the secret he wanted to hear, but he put forward a very serious and thought-provoking question after dinner: what about going to the toilet?


    After full democratic discussion, people decided to solve the problem outside the top deck. In order to ensure safety, at least two people must go out together. Of course, you don''t have to hurry back after going out. You can breathe fresh air and enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    Then situ suggested that the torch be put out temporarily and used again when necessary.


    Aoki went to the helicopter and pulled out the torch inserted by the cockpit door. The light of the fire leaped on the curved surface of the glass in the helicopter cockpit, reflecting the distorted appearance of him and the crow above him, as if in a dream.


    The crow suddenly knocked him on the head with his claws and asked, "Hey, is there really no fuel left in this plane?"


    "Yes, if there is oil, we don''t need to save fire," Aoki said.


    "I''m not talking about fire." the crow shook his head. "Quack, not my mouth, I just want to ask, er... If I didn''t finish eating a piece of dried fish here, red beard could have a honeymoon on it, so... Who came in and took the oil from the plane?"

 Chapter 645

    The words of the coal boss were like a deep-water bomb thrown into the sea. After a short silence, they exploded in this narrow room.


    People''s minds are buzzing, and some doubts that have always existed but have not been thought about are blown out, floating like huge waves in their minds.


    Yes, it takes enough time to remove the oil from the helicopter''s fuel tank. This time can''t be shorter than the coal boss eating a piece of dried fish. Before the coal boss swallowed the dried fish, petru and his wife had returned from their honeymoon. If someone comes to get the oil from the plane, people outside will come to him and find the secret of the time-space difference here. Even if this person only temporarily intends to enter the parking garage, no one else knows, those people will search after finding someone missing. More than 300 people will search a warship, and it is not difficult to find someone before the warship has lost most of its functions.


    "Will they ignore the parking garage and fail to find people, or they are too lazy to find people because of the approaching death, or even don''t find a few people at all?" Su Huilan said.


    Petru analyzed: "Apache''s fuel tank and the auxiliary fuel tank that should have been prepared in the hangar have at least more than one ton of fuel. It is unlikely that one person can take it away quietly."


    "And it''s probably the last energy on the swordfish," Ivan added.


    It has to be said that petru and Ivan know more about warships and aircraft.


    "Then someone, and more than one, must have survived?"


    "The problem is that Captain Halsey and Ronald Cohen are dead. It can be seen from Ronald Cohen''s last words that he is the last person to die. If someone survives, it is reasonable that they will not know."


    "Quack..." the crow suddenly shouted, "do you remember the shadow I saw in the corridor when we first came down? Quack, you didn''t believe me at that time!"


    Its words make people''s hair stand upright. Alice said in a trembling voice, "don''t scare me! Do you mean someone on this ship has been hiding in the dark looking at us?"


    Petru scolded fuck and muttered, "let''s spend our honeymoon on it..."


    The atmosphere was extremely strange.


    Situ said, "if someone else is there, he will come to the parking garage. We just need to wait here."


    Everyone felt that it was reasonable and could not discuss anything again, so they simply waited in the room with peace of mind. According to the time difference between the inner and outer space, as long as one day here, more than 100 years will pass outside.


    After eating, people lean against the corner of the warehouse to rest. Because of panic, we simply stopped saving torches and let them burn. Anyway, we brought in a lot and couldn''t burn them all at once.


    Such a waiting is very disturbing. No one is asleep except soundness. The hangar is so quiet that you can hear your heartbeat.


    I don''t know how long it took. Everyone can''t help going to the bathroom. Hanran and the coal boss can hide behind the helicopter, but others can''t. Alice couldn''t help asking situ:


    "How long has it been?"


    Situ said, "it''s almost two hours."


    Su Huilan calculated: "so it''s been more than ten years outside? Does that mean we''re worried about nothing?"


    Situ said, "but don''t forget that my conscious atomic clock is earth time, and ramra itself will bring us obvious relativistic effect. If we remove this effect, we won''t spend a long time."


    Everyone had to endure all kinds of discomfort and continue to wait. It felt that after a longer time, petru was the first to stand up and shouted, "I really can''t hold it. I have to wait until you continue to wait. I''ll go up and get some air."


    He helped Mrs. Larry out first and came back soon, much faster than the last honeymoon. Then, Alice, suhuilan and Dewar went out to solve their problems. They were much faster than petru and Mrs. dewar, almost in the blink of an eye, as if they had only glanced at the door.


    Aoki wanted to know how the two spaces were transformed, but it was inconvenient for him to see because women wanted to do convenient things. So when there were only three men left in the end, he said to situ and Ivan, "you go first and I''ll be the last."


    When situ and Ivan went out, Aoki stood at the door and watched. As soon as they went out, they were submerged in the darkness. The torch in their hands was only yellow smoke. It flashed twice in the darkness, and then he saw them coming back.


    Aoki was the last one to go out. According to the agreed rules, he could not go out alone, but he was accompanied by crows and cats. He took them out. When he walked out of the hangar door, he looked back and saw that the people in the hangar were also looking at him. Their eyes stared so wide that they didn''t blink, and the expression on their faces solidified. Even the flame stopped beating, and the whole hangar was frozen into a picture.


    He turned around and walked away soundly with the coal boss. In the dark, he felt that the floor was a little tilted, which was different from before. The nose can smell a strong smell of rust, and the places illuminated by the fire have been rusty. After passing through the two-layer bottom cabin and entering the bridge, the sense of inclination became obvious. When he came out of the command room, he saw that the whole ship had drifted to a place closer to the shore and ran aground.


    He stood on the deck for a while. The wind on the lake felt very fresh. He decided to go ashore and have a look. Anyway, no matter how long he stayed here, the people below wouldn''t worry.


    The boat that petru married Mrs. Larry was still tied to the spiral ladder, and the other boat drifted somewhere.


    Aoki went down the gangway. The gangway was badly rusted and creaked. But it has gone through thousands of years and is still intact. How long has it been? It can only be attributed to the humid environment here.


    He got into the boat and felt that it was still strong. He rowed and searched along the lake for a long time before he found the beach full of weeds and shrubs. At the beginning, the raft built by the savage was still there, and a lot of wood was rotten in the grass.


    He went ashore, through thorns and shrubs, to the hillside where the bodies were burned. The traces of cremation have long disappeared without a trace. Here, there are lush vegetation and flowers, birds call in the trees, and snakes and insects crawl under their feet.


    Aoki looked into the distance, identified the direction and walked towards the place where the ulakan tribe was located. Fortunately, the terrain basically didn''t change. It took him only half a day to find the valley. The river winds through the valley. Ulakan people''s houses are reflected in the trees higher than the houses. The back altar is still deserted, and only those black stones stand there.


    He came to the square in front of the altar, where the ground was covered with white bones and no grass grew. The bones still maintain their dead posture. Aoki can think of that battle. The desperate and resentful eyes of the three wizards when they led their last people to form a battle.


    Now, no one stopped him from climbing the altar, but he suddenly felt that his legs were extremely heavy, as if the white bones were still with deep obsession, and his soul roared low between the valley and the field.

 Chapter 646

    Green wood walked through the white bones, pulling the board and tapping, like a monk''s wooden fish, monotonous but with the power to soothe the soul.


    He climbed onto the altar and saw that the altar was full of rain and turned into a square pool. The pool water is clear to the bottom, and you can see the virtual shadow of the black stone at the bottom of the pool. Some larger stones are exposed to the surface of the water, like an island on the sea.


    Aoki looked around and felt familiar. After walking around the edge of the altar, he remembered that the distribution of the exposed stones was similar to the location of tabu Island marked on petru''s chart. This sacrificial pond full of rain has become a microcosm of the sea area in the South Pacific.


    He finally understood why the swordfish had not rotted before. Ronald Cohen launched the altar of fire, which corresponds to the pyramid of Giza. There is the Sahara desert. Will the altar be gradually covered by wind and sand and become the epitome of the Sahara? In this way, it can explain the non-corrosion of the swordfish. But how did the boat get through the plight of water shortage?


    Aoki returned to the lake, found some new rosin as the material for the torch, made several torches, and then returned to the swordfish.


    The moment he entered the parking garage, he saw that others still kept his posture and eyes when he went out, as if they were freeze frame photos. Until he went in, they suddenly moved.


    Aoki felt like he had walked into a painting.


    Now the only thing to worry about is whether the ship outside will rot and sink. If the ship sinks, the water will come in. They are not sure how long it will take to get rid of the deep well of time and space after the shipwreck.


    Next, they went out every two hours based on situ''s atomic clock of consciousness to observe the changes of the external environment and the situation of the ship. Of course, the problems of eating and internal emergencies are also solved outside, and the food stored in the parking garage is reserved for last emergency.


    When we went out for the first time, there was little change from what we had seen before. We had a picnic on the rusty deck, and brought more fresh water and dried food back to the parking garage, because no one knew what would happen outside while they were waiting.


    When they went out for the second time, they found that the hull was rusted more severely. Many hatch doors could not be opened. The deck was rusted so much that people were worried that a hole would be broken at any time. Fortunately, the swordfish''s hull steel plate is thick enough to be strong despite corrosion.


    When they went out for the third time, they found that the water level of the lake had risen, and the swordfish, which had been stranded, floated again. It is a miracle that a ship so badly corroded can still float on the water.


    But when they went out for the fourth time, they found that the hull seemed to be flooded. Fortunately, at that time, the water level fell again, and the ship ran aground by the lake. The lake only submerged one-third of the bottom of the hull.


    When I went out for the fifth time, the whole lake had dried up, leaving only the silt at the bottom of the lake and some very shallow ponds. This alleviated their concerns about the sinking and complete decay of the ship, but they were immediately troubled by the problem of water. If the lake water disappears, they have to go to the distant mountains to get water, and they don''t have good water storage tools.


    Later, the environment seems to be irreparably evolving towards dryness, and it becomes more and more difficult to get water. By the time they came out for the 16th time, the whole lake had been completely dry, leaving only cracked land. The originally dense mountains and forests have disappeared. At a glance, they are all bare barren mountains.


    It is difficult to find direct water and food nearby, and the fresh water stored in the parking garage is only enough for them to use thriftily for three days. If they do not exit the deep well of time and space after three days, they will face the dilemma of water and food shortage and have to go further, so they can''t hide in the bubble of time and wait to return to normal time and space.


    God did not bring them dew and rain, but he gave them another way to live. When they came to the original site of ulakan tribe after looking for water and food three days later, they found that it had been besieged by a piece of yellow sand and could not find any trace of people living here. Only the black altar still stood prominently on the earth.


    Fortunately, the water in the altar was not dry, and the stones above the water still looked like those islands in the South Pacific. On the square in front of the altar, there were thousands of yitesa people''s white bones. Now the white bones have been buried by the wind and sand, but many green succulent plants like cactus grow in the sand.


    After a bold experiment, they confirmed that the water in the altar and the cactus growing outside the altar were non-toxic and edible. They searched the nearby mountains, made crude transportation tools, and transported the water and cactus back to the time bubble on the swordfish that stopped rotting in the dry.


    Although no one said it, everyone knew in their hearts that these cactus must have something to do with the dead Itza people. Perhaps their rotten flesh and blood infiltrating into the ground nourished these strange plants.


    They killed all the ITSAs, and in the end it was the ITSAs who saved their lives. The world is so magical, so unrequited.


    The water of the altar and the plants bred by the bones and blood of the ithacas finally supported them through the most difficult times.


    When they came out of the dark cabin for the last time, they didn''t need situ''s consciousness atomic clock to proofread. They also knew that ramra had left the deep well of time and space silently, because at the first sight on the deck, they saw the bright four suns in the sky, and the starry sky had disappeared.


    At this time of cheering, no one spoke. People kept silent and felt the hardships of crossing the river of hell and passing death countless times.


    The bitter aftertaste of cactus was still in their mouths, and inexplicable free sounds sounded in their ears, such as the whispering of ghosts.


    Aoki remembered the night when the ETSA people sang prayers, and those generous words echoed in his mind:


    ¡­¡­


    I take my body as the pillar of Optimus;


    I turn my eyes into the eyes of heaven;


    I turn my hand into a fight;


    I turn my blood into a spring of lilies.


    I will be with the holy land,


    From generation to generation,


    To the day of God''s return.


    ¡­¡­


    He found that the prayer had already been unknowingly engraved in his memory, shining a strange light in his consciousness. He began to think that the world might not be as simple as it seemed, and the creator and Savior might not be the same person.


    Next, they will face a new problem: how to get out of here?


    If they can''t leave here, it''s no different from living in the static area of time and space. They will still die in this desolate place.


    They have to leave here and go to the next altar. They don''t have the hope of returning to the earth until all the five altars are started.


    "Fog, we have to wait for fog," situ said.

 Chapter 647

    The foggy day did not make people wait too long. The white fog like cotton appeared out of thin air, like a white lotus blooming in the void.


    People stepped on the cracked land and walked towards the center of the lake with the thickest fog. There was no water there. It could not be called a lake for a long time. The swordfish stood obliquely on the ground, like an ancient castle abandoned for thousands of years. The mottled red rust looked like dried blood in the fog. It was the blood of giants. It fought for thousands of years, completed some fateful mission with its life, and finally fell on this dry land.


    People looked back before the white fog completely hid it. This should be the last look at it. They can''t control it to cross the fog again. Even if you come back here in the future, the sea has changed a lot. At most, the swordfish is left with a pile of junk.


    Time will make all traces disappear.


    Except the old altar.


    But as the swordfish disappeared from their sight, a new problem appeared: without the swordfish and the parking garage, how could they avoid the deep well of time and space when they started the altar again?


    In the thick fog, Qingmu holding the soul of wood obviously felt the guidance of some power. He finally understood why the people of ETSA could go home smoothly in the next fog after every disaster, because the scepter in their hands could guide the way home.


    He put forward his suggestion: "we now have four sacred sticks in our hands, only lack the soul of ice. Now the altar of fire and the altar of wind have been started. Situ and I can follow the guidance of the scepter to find the altar of wood and the altar of stone. Others go to find the altar of ice to avoid falling into the deep well of time and space."


    Su Huilan said, "is there no other way? Once separated, we may never get together again."


    Situ nodded and said, "this is the best way."


    Everyone fell silent and watched as they were approaching the center of the thick fog. Their sight became more and more blurred. People had to hold hands to ensure that they were not separated from each other.


    Situ half suggested and half ordered: "Aoki and I went to the mantistone tribe and the sangqi tribe respectively, Dewar went to look for the altar of ice, petru and his wife went to the altar of fire first to confirm whether it started, and then went to look for the altar of ice. Others..." he glanced at Su Huilan, Ivan and Alice, "You can go with Dewar or petru. Finally, if all goes well, we''ll meet at the altar of ice."


    Can we really get together? Aoki felt that situ''s last sentence was a little unsure and didn''t seem to come from his mouth. According to the current situation, starting the altar would probably fall into the space-time static area. Before they knew why the space-time bubble was in the parking garage of the swordfish, they probably had no way to escape from the space-time static area, and as the swordfish changed Into a pile of scrap iron, this secret may become an eternal secret.


    Alice chose to follow petru and Mrs. Larry. She was her assistant. Ivan was going to follow situ. He stubbornly thought it was his unfinished task, and his other brothers had died for this task. But situ rejected his request. Now one more person to find the altar of ice will have more hope.


    Hearing situ''s words, Su Huilan took back her words. She came out with Qingmu, and of course she didn''t want to separate from him. Moreover, this parting may become a farewell. She looked at Qingmu. Because of the thick fog, she could only see a vague face and a vaguely recognizable body.


    "Take care!"


    She and Aoki spoke at the same time, and then followed Dewar with a sound in their arms. The sound of footsteps behind them rang through the fog. Before long, they were suddenly silent, and cold water flooded their bodies from all directions.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingmu poked his head out of the water and saw the mountains stacked in the distance and the sparkling water on the lake, as if he were in a landscape painting.


    This place gives him a familiar feeling. From the shape of the ridge line, the smell of the air on the water surface, the most important thing is the spiritual force here. Through the induction of the soul of wood, the spiritual force here fits him better, as if he had got into his own lungs.


    The crow dried the water and flew around in the air, confirming his judgment - this is where they first entered ramra - where the sangqi tribe is located.


    He swam to the shore, got on the case and rested on a stone. At this time, he noticed that there were five suns in the sky.


    Aoki narrowed his eyes to make sure it wasn''t an illusion.


    The first change in the number of suns occurred after the night when they met situ. At that time, two suns appeared in the sky, one big and one small, with different speeds. Later, the two suns became three suns, and soon the swordfish appeared in ulakan. Then they started the altar of wind, and the sky became four suns.


    Aoki carefully recalled that the first two suns were normal, and their appearance and appearance and visual contrast were in line with the motion phenomenon of the binary system. What was really abnormal was that when the three suns appeared, they were the same size and brightness, and were neatly arranged in a triangle in the sky.


    This happened almost simultaneously with the appearance of the swordfish, that is, after Ronald Cohen started the altar of fire, and the fourth sun appeared after they started the altar of wind.


    In other words, the number of suns is probably related to the start of the altar. I just don''t know what the quantitative correspondence between them is and what the principle is?


    Aoki suddenly felt that starting the altar might be a mistake.


    Due to the inevitable emergence of the space-time static zone, their hope of returning to the earth becomes very little. If you can''t go home, what''s the purpose of starting the altar? Just to welcome back Gaia''s consciousness and let all people on earth have spiritual power and become the same spiritual strength as him and situ?


    However, mankind has been so safe for decades and has developed its own way. Why change it? What''s the point?


    When spiritual forces from the deep space of the universe pour into the earth, and when people live in a spiritual world full of aura, it is unknown whether the radical change is good or bad.


    He thought of Professor Mei, who said when formulating the rules of the dream guide game that the greatest feature of the pure conscious world is freedom, no lies and no deception. However, all human shortcomings and desires have been exposed. Greed, selfishness, belligerence, bloodthirsty and revenge... The spiritual world that has lost the disguise of civilization must be full of killing, bringing mankind back to the barbaric era of the law of the jungle.


    Why are space boxes so popular? It''s just because it can satisfy people''s desires that can''t be satisfied in the real world.


    So Professor Mei made a basic rule for the dream Guide - disconnection. As long as you can''t connect with others, no matter what you do in your own small world, it won''t cause harm.


    If Gaia''s spirit and consciousness rush to the earth and the global aura recovers, unless all human memories are taken away, the civilization and social system that human society has not easily established will be destroyed. Even if it is just camouflage, its destruction will be enough to lead mankind back to the original era.


    Of course, parasitic consciousness is invading. Compared with killing each other, foreign invaders need to be cleared first. This is probably the only driving force to open the mental force field. Perhaps because of the existence of consistent external power, mankind will establish a new order.


    Aoki took the crow through the jungle and came to the altar of the sangqi tribe. Traces of savage life have long disappeared, only the towering altar remains unchanged from ancient times.

 Chapter 648

    When Qingmu stepped down the steps of the altar, a familiar feeling as if he were going home suddenly rose in his heart. He stopped and looked down. Like the altar he saw last time, the altar was full of stones of different sizes.


    He looked up at the sky again. There were still five suns in the sky, but the position seemed to have changed. He narrowed his eyes and found that four suns were fixed and neatly arranged in a rectangle. The position of only one sun has changed. It was just outside the rectangle, but now it has penetrated into four days and become the center of the rectangle.


    These four suns existed after the altar of wind was started. So it''s from ulakan? And this moving sun is the real sun here?


    Although Aoki is not a physicist, he also knows that no matter how magical space, wormholes or ant nests, they can only shuttle through space and time by themselves, and it is impossible to run with stars. The two changes in the number of the sun are after the altar is started, so it is likely that it appears under the influence of spiritual power, that is, it is something in the spiritual world.


    But he first ruled out the possibility of dreams.


    No one can make such a dream. This is too big! Although it is impossible to judge how high the four Suns are, at least they can''t be touched by his current spiritual power, even with the soul of wood.


    If this is a dream, it means that this dream is much broader than the whole mental force field covering here.


    From the scene after falling into the deep well of space-time, these Suns are outside the static area of space-time, but they will not be far away, or they may be at the edge of the static area of space-time, so their light can penetrate. But what is incomprehensible is that the starry sky seen in the static area of time and space should also be outside it, but visually, it feels that the sun is outside the starry sky.


    Another possibility is illusion.


    When starting the altar, the huge spiritual impact is likely to make people hallucinate.


    The difference between hallucinations and dreams lies in the composition of space. Dreams depend on people''s memory and need mental power to transfer memory to form space. Without memory, the dream space is nothingness. The conscious body will not get any perception in it, just like the ghost floating in the depths of the universe.


    Hallucinations are different. They can come from memory. For example, the flash and chaotic combination of some memories make people don''t know where they are. That is to say, hallucinations can be composed of some dreams, but they mostly come from external spiritual impact, that is, the incomplete space accidentally constructed by external spirit.


    The concepts of dream and illusion are easily confused. The most important thing is whether the illusion in front of you comes from your memory itself. But at the same time, the two concepts can be interchanged. For example, when a person''s consciousness enters other people''s dreams or group dreams, he can see what does not exist in his memory, but this does not really exist in the real world in front of him. His consciousness will build a new memory in his brain and treat it as reality, which is an illusion. Even lucid dreamers sometimes find it difficult to tell whether they have entered a dream or just an illusion.


    Aoki is a dreamless man. All the unreal events he experienced can be regarded as illusions, because they are not constructed by his own memory. But his spiritual power is strong enough to clearly see the boundary and integrity of spiritual space, so as to judge whether he has entered a dream. The only misjudgment was that in the pigsty cave in southern Yunnan, the Group real scene dream made by Zhenwu Kitano almost confused him, but did not trap him for too long.


    At this moment, the five suns in the sky can no longer be explained by any known physical knowledge, nor do they meet the conditions for constructing dreams. But it lasted so long, and everyone who experienced it saw the same phenomenon, which was not like a broken illusion.


    Aoki took back his sight and looked at the altar again. There was no discomfort in his eyes because he looked at the sun for a long time. Everything in the altar came into his eyes again, and the familiar feeling hit him again.


    The last time he entered the altar, he had a strange feeling, but at that time, the huge moon was in the air. He had no time to think. He was only anxious to save petru and Mrs. Larry from the altar, and then rushed into the countercurrent waterfall with the itha savage.


    In retrospect, that feeling is the same as now.


    Aoki was not in a hurry and walked slowly step by step.


    The feeling of familiarity became stronger and stronger. He blew his nose, took a deep breath and said to the crow on his head, "do you... Feel anything?"


    "Quack..." the crow tilted his head and pondered for a moment, "it''s like... Going home!"


    Yes, that''s the feeling!


    The feeling of a wanderer returning home after many years of absence.


    The style of his hometown may have been different from that of a wanderer when he left home. The paddies have become roads and the low houses have been replaced with buildings. However, no matter how they are changed, for a wanderer who leaves home, the flavor of his hometown will never change. As long as he is close to there, the tip of his nose can smell the fragrance of the long lost soil.


    He enjoyed the feeling as he walked.


    In a trance, he saw an ancient garden. Among the hidden flowers and trees, there were pavilions, pavilions, green tiles flying, and nine winding corridors, surrounded by a pool of clear water in the middle. There was an old willow and a thousand tender willows by the lake, hanging low on the water, like a jade girl dressing up.


    There is another big tree in the garden, with strong trunk, deep roots and luxuriant leaves. Many purplish red fruits could be seen between the leaves, and a big black bird was hidden. It croaked and scared away a group of children who were about to climb under the tree.


    From the main garden to the outside, it is full of mulberry trees and dense into a forest. Many peasant women, carrying bamboo baskets on their backs, shuttle through the forest to pick young leaves. After picking mulberry leaves, the peasant woman went into the silkworm house and fed the mulberry leaves to the silkworm. The silkworm grew up, climbed the cocoon mountain, spun silk and cocooned, turned into a moth, flapped its wings and flew to the light.


    Aoki was not sure whether it was a real illusion or whether some of his memories had been awakened. He wanted to see more clearly. As soon as he concentrated his thoughts, he saw those moths pouncing on the fire one by one. Each time they pounced on one, the wick like flame grew a little larger, and later became a raging flame. The fire soon spread and burned the whole garden.


    Aoki felt that the fire burned into his brain and turned the garden and his brain into ashes.


    He seemed to be standing on a piece of scorched gravel. Everything lost the trace of life and fell into the darkness of death. Only the willow tree by the pool is still swaying in the wind, showing a girl''s shame on the water.


    A gust of wind blew, and the illusion disappeared. In front of him, there was only a black altar and those black charcoal stones in the altar. However, he felt the warmth and palpitation of life in his arms.


    He reached into the inner pocket of his windbreaker and felt for a piece of willow.


    After so long in the static area of time and space, the wicker not only did not die, but there were several more leaf buds than before. In the sun, it flashed the tender yellow green that people wanted to put into their mouth.


    Aoki suddenly said to himself, "maybe I know how to go home."


    The crow croaked, and its claws grasped Aoki''s hair tightly, as if afraid that he would leave it.

 Chapter 649

    Aoki went to the center of the altar. There was a thin bamboo shoot stone standing there, but it was blown up by petru with a grenade the last time it floated into the air.


    Now there are stone chips scattered on the ground. I don''t know whether they are broken by explosion or falling.


    However, in this way, the symbols engraved at the bottom of the altar can be seen directly without waiting for the stone to float.


    Qingmu gently stroked the symbols connected by the two triangles with his hand, feeling the ancient breath from the stone carving lines. Some invisible brilliance flows through the seam, along his fingers, to his brain, and flashes bright and dark spots in his consciousness.


    The crow croaked, flapped its wings, fell to the ground, swayed and swayed, walked back and forth among the black stones, leaned out its head and said excitedly, "quack, it''s like... A tree?"


    Qingmu looked in the direction it pointed and saw another stone carving line on the ground, which was shallower than the hourglass symbol. They stretched out and were covered by black stones, but they could vaguely see the shape of a tree.


    The crow leaped and led the green wood to one side, pointed to the ground and said, "look, quack, is that a bird?"


    Aoki smiled and said, "very much like you!"


    The crow held his head with his wings and thought, saying, "I''m not black!"


    Aoki returns to the center of the altar again, looks at the hourglass symbol of the awakened one, and rubs the ebony stick in his hand.


    The crow asked impatiently, "Hey, didn''t you say you know how to go home? That''s not fast. I''m a little like a flower!"


    Aoki said with a smile, "you want to sauce your elbow."


    The crow seemed to have suffered some extremely serious injury. He covered his chest and said, "quack, it''s sad for you to say so... How can I be such a person... No, such a bird!... please don''t mention the words" sauce... Sauce elbow "in the future..."


    Aoki no longer paid attention to him, but looked at the ground and seemed to be thinking about something important, with a painful look on his face from time to time.


    The coal boss was used to it and said, "Hey, if you can''t remember, don''t think about it. Never forget that you are a wood. Hurry home first. Don''t linger and forget quack!"


    Seeing that the green wood didn''t respond, it flew to his head, scratched his scalp and said urgently, "can''t it really be forgotten again?"


    Aoki said, "do you remember the day we just arrived at Liuying lane?"


    The crow said, "of course, remember to quack... You stood under the tree like a wood that day... Quack Oh, you are a wood... No, when did you become a wood?... oh..."


    When Aoki saw that it had to tear away the topic, he hurriedly stopped it and said, "do you remember how we got there?"


    "How did you get there? Of course it was walking... Taking a car... Flying... HMM..." the crow thought for a long time, "quack! I really don''t remember!"


    He jumped and asked Aoki, "do you remember?"


    "I don''t remember either." Aoki shook his head and suddenly looked into the distance, "but I remembered something else."


    His eyes were dull and some vague pictures came to mind. It was a dark room, with the shadow of fire flashing on the window. He put on his windbreaker, put on his Drawboard, kicked open the door and saw a raging sea of fire. He rushed out, but tripped over something. The flame immediately surrounded him and his consciousness


    Then he saw the willow tree. The wicker hung like a green curtain. He stood in the curtain and felt at home.


    "Do you know how to go back to quack?" the coal boss knocked him on the head.


    Aoki calmed down and said, "I''m not sure, but it''s possible. Just now, I''m not sure if I should start this altar."


    The crow was very curious, "why not?"


    "I have a hunch that starting the altar is a mistake," Aoki said.


    I wonder if situ also has such a hunch? Aoki thought.


    He looked up at the five suns in the sky. Because of the spiritual guidance of the sacred staff, in theory, situ should have found the stone altar when he returned to the wood altar. If the change in the number of suns in the sky has something to do with starting the altar, then once situ starts the stone altar, the number of suns here will also change and become six? Or seven?


    Since there is no change now, it means that the stone altar has not been started. So did situ encounter any trouble, or did he hesitate like him?


    But no matter what he was thinking, the crow asked, "do you have to start the altar to go home?"


    Aoki nodded and said, "yes."


    "Then it''s right to start the altar." the crow''s claws grabbed Aoki''s hair, stood straight and said, "because it''s right to go home!"


    ¡­¡­


    The lifelong flower passes through the newly built zigzag corridor, stands by the lake, and looks at the blue sky and white clouds reflected in the clear lake, as if separated from the world.


    After more than two years, the mulberry garden finally took shape. The whole pattern is a lifelong flower. Experts are invited to make a plan according to the garden map given by Professor Mei. Except for some parts that do not conform to the concept of modern garden architecture, most places retain the original appearance of mulberry garden.


    Everything is going well. The only thing that puzzles lifelong flowers is what to do next. According to the name of the mulberry garden and the sporadic records in ancient books, the garden should be full of mulberry trees, and even mulberry trees form a forest within a radius of dozens of miles, but this does not meet the norms of the garden. Which ancient garden is full of mulberry trees?


    On the picture given by the professor, we can''t see what trees were planted in the mulberry garden. We can only see the giant mulberry and the old willow by the lake.


    Now it is not the biggest problem whether to plant mulberry all over the garden. For lifelong flowers, the most important thing is to keep the old willow. But the problem is that the old willow occupies the original position of the giant mulberry. If you want to recover, you have to transplant the old willow to the lake, and then find an old mulberry to transplant to the current position of the willow.


    But where can I find such a big mulberry tree?


    Moreover, the willow is too old to stand the toss. In addition, the underground is full of willow spreading roots, which even experts say is difficult to move.


    Lifelong flowers also tend to stay still. After all, the garden was built to protect the tree, which was a very stubborn consciousness in her memory.


    But this is a mulberry garden. Can''t it be changed into a willow garden?


    So she thought about finding a big mulberry tree and planting it in the original willow tree by the lake.


    She is standing in this position now.


    In this way, the layout of the whole mulberry garden is similar to the ancient map. The only difference is that the mulberry willows have changed their position, which can be regarded as a witness to the changes of the old appearance and new appearance of the times.


    Just when she thought so, she suddenly saw a new green seedling drilled out of the soil at her feet.


    The garden is new and has not been planted yet. The ground is full of weeds. But I recognized it at a glance all my life. It was a willow seedling.

 Chapter 650

    You can eat sauce elbow at home, so it''s right to go home, so it''s right to start the altar.


    This is the logic of the coal boss, simple and direct.


    It doesn''t matter whether Gaia''s consciousness comes after the altar is started, so that everyone on the earth can have spiritual power, or whether there is any unpredictable disaster, at least it doesn''t matter compared with sauce elbow.


    Sometimes, simple logic is the right logic.


    Aoki was originally a lazy man, and his logic is simple. But his mind is very complicated at the moment. He thinks of a lot of things. There are more dead brain cells than in the past few years.


    Memories of the garden flashed before his eyes. In addition to one mulberry and one willow, the most important thing is the lake in the garden and the layout of the whole garden.


    He left the altar and climbed the highest mountain nearby. Looking for a place with a wide view, you can see the Silver Lake in the distance.


    He looked as like as two peas, and determined that the landscape and the landscape in the garden were almost the same. The garden was built according to the pattern here. The location of the lake corresponds to the lake in the garden, and the location of the altar corresponds to the location of Ju sang.


    He returned to the altar and stood on the edge of the altar overlooking the interior. Those stones that seem to mess with each other finally have a law in their eyes. This is a miniature landscape. Each stone corresponds to a mountain. Of course, this is not a sand table and will not copy the overall terrain, otherwise it would have been seen long ago. These stones should correspond to key points, just like those tabu in the South Pacific.


    When the altar of the wind was started, a mirror image of the entire South Pacific Ocean appeared in the altar. It is likely that the two places are synchronized. At that time, I also saw the boat of petru, which shows that there is a corresponding channel between the altar and the earth after it is started, which is connected not only with the spirit, but also with the wormhole.


    This is in line with the characteristics of ramra extending in all directions. The so-called seal of the altar is probably to close the channel. But if so, why was the South Pacific foggy? And the first stop they entered ramra was not the corresponding ulakan department, but the location of sangqi department?


    Is it because the holy land of wind is in the Pacific Ocean, and there is instability due to water flow and submarine volcanic movement? It is possible that other holy places are either on land or in glaciers, which are relatively more stable.


    However, in the memories that flashed just now, in addition to the mulberry garden and later Liuying lane, there are some pictures that can''t tell where it is, including the sea and islands. He vaguely felt that he had been to the South Pacific and even to ramra.


    If you build a channel, you should wait for fog to go back?


    But ramra is an ant nest. Through the thick fog, you may enter any unsealed channel. You need spiritual guidance to find the corresponding place.


    He glanced at the soul of wood in his hand. This thing can sense the corresponding spiritual force field and accurately find the channel in the fog. It is believed that situ and petru have already returned to the altar of stone and the altar of fire.


    So what can guide him to find the earth and the mulberry garden in Wuzhong?


    He unconsciously took out the wicker and felt the warm green flowing above.


    Aoki heaved a sigh and said with a smile, "it''s up to you!"


    The crow kept silent and was observing him. At the moment, looking at his appearance, he finally couldn''t help asking, "Hey, what are you talking about? Who are you relying on? What did you think of?"


    Aoki said, "let''s start the altar now, and then when it''s foggy here, we can go home."


    The crow jumped excitedly over his head: "quack, you can go home and eat sauce elbows!"


    Aoki didn''t rush to insert the soul of wood into the connection point of the two triangles, but went to the side of the altar first. There is an open space without stones.


    "This corresponds to the location of the lake."


    He said to himself, walked around the dry "Lake", confirmed the location, lay down on the ground and looked carefully. Sure enough, he found an insignificant pit there.


    He carefully inserted the willow branch in his hand. The tender buds on the willow branches look more green.


    ¡­¡­


    Spend all your life squatting down and looking at the willow seedlings carefully.


    It''s very short, but it''s not weak at all. It''s not like it was born from the soil, but more like who cut it down.


    But the garden was newly completed. Because the previous greening plan was rejected by her, she didn''t even have workers these days. Who will cut a wicker here? And it happens to be this position!


    She gently shoved the soil and confirmed that Liu Miao had taken root in the soil. Then she stood up slowly and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    Since then, she has come here every day to see if Liu Miao has grown up.


    But now there is a bigger problem - it is a mulberry garden, but there are already two willows.


    After thinking for a few days, she decided to keep the two willows still and plant mulberry trees in all the other places where trees need to be planted, so as to fit the name of the mulberry garden.


    However, before she could implement this idea, God helped her realize it.


    On that day, she had just finished watching the willow seedling and poured some water on it. She was glad to find that it seemed to grow taller and that the original bud head also burst into green leaves.


    As soon as she got up, she was in a trance. She suddenly found that the garden was full of green, and young seedlings sprouted one after another on the ground, connected into pieces, covering the whole mulberry garden.


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki went back to the center of the altar, squatted down and stroked the stone lines on the ground again. When his spirit focused on it, the symbol glowed faintly, as if something was flowing in it.


    He inserted the soul of wood into the vertex of two triangles, where there was a hole just enough for the soul of wood to stand.


    There was silence between heaven and earth. Both Aoki and crow felt their thoughts stagnate in an instant, as if time had stopped.


    Then, all the stones on the ground float up and form a special shape in the air. The sun shines countless spots on the ground through their gaps.


    Aoki has already seen these three-dimensional characters, so he is not surprised.


    His attention was all on the soul of wood. He felt it alive, like a tree, thriving.


    As the tree grew taller and taller, branches stretched out from it, and green leaves bloomed. Its canopy fills the sky, dotted with full fruits, like stars in the sky.


    With the growth of the trunk, its root system is constantly going deep, deep and deep


    Then, Aoki saw that the roots of those trees had plunged into a familiar and strange land. Where pavilions are scattered and corridors are zigzag; There is also a green lake with clear water; There was new soil, but there were only a few weeds and no trees.


    Countless roots sprouted from the void, and then came out of the new soil. The thin buds burst into pieces of tender green leaves.


    ¡­¡­


    Spend all her life looking at the new green garden.


    The wind blew and wrinkled the spring water of a lake.

 Chapter 651

    When the scene of ten thousand trees green was staged like a movie in the altar, the horizon in the distance began to darken, and a black line began to move slowly from the sky, casting a huge shadow on the earth.


    The coal boss shouted impatiently, "where''s the passage? Where''s the passage home? Hurry up, we''re going to fall into the deep well of time and space!"


    Qingmu went to the willow branch cut on the ground, sat down, looked at the thin leaf just growing on the branch and said, "when it grows into a tree, we can go back."


    "Quack? Wait for it to grow into a tree?" the crow was stunned for a moment, and then cried mournfully, "quack... When it grows into a tree, my flowers are old! My sauce elbows are hairy... Quack..."


    Aoki touched the tender willow bud again with his hand and felt the countless ties with his distant hometown brought by the touch of new green. In his consciousness, he saw many weak wickers swinging in the wind, like a green door curtain. With only a slight lift, he could lift the curtain and walk into his long lost home.


    Unfortunately, his outstretched hand could not reach the wickers. He was still a distance from the curtain. He felt that it was a bit like the boundary of a dream, as if he crossed from one dream to another. If his mental power was not strong enough, sometimes you could see the existence of a dream next door, but you could not touch its boundary and cross the past.


    "The century old trees are really long, but we will soon be covered by the space-time static zone. The century here will take only a few days on the earth, maybe one day is enough," Aoki said.


    "Then Ruhua won''t be old! Sauce elbow... If it''s winter, you can eat it... But it''s better to put it in the fridge, or just make it again... A hundred years... Huh..."


    The crow tilted his head and thought, and suddenly became frightened, "quack! If the flower is not old, we will quack! In the static area of time and space, we will die!"


    "Therefore, we should hide outside the static area of time and space." Aoki stood up, returned to the center of the altar and held the soul of wood.


    "Outside? You mean the room where the helicopter stops... The space-time bubble?" the crow looked around. "Of course, it''s best if you can find that bubble, but I think the parking garage of the swordfish is very suspicious."


    "Oh?" Aoki asked with a smile, "why?"


    "What a coincidence," said the crow. "Why is the space-time bubble in a room on a ship? Why are they in the same place twice? Why..."


    It thought for a long time and didn''t think of anything else. It croaked, "why is there a space-time bubble?"


    Aoki smiled: "because time and space bubbles can be made, just like sauce elbows."


    "What? Can you eat?" the crow patted his wings, and then found that Aoki didn''t mean the attribute of "eating", so he quacked awkwardly into the sky, "I mean... It''s all, er... Craftsmanship, right, craftsmanship!"


    Aoki nodded: "it''s all craft."


    Then he pulled the soul of wood out of the ground. The towering tree in consciousness crashed into mental fragments and disappeared like a broken image.


    The floating boulders fell like they had lost the support of some power, which scared the crows to shrink their necks and croak.


    "Don''t be afraid, they will return to their original position. We stand in the middle. There were no stones here," Aoki said.


    With the falling of boulders, the whole space rumbled and shook up. Aoki closed his eyes and carefully felt the spatial cracks formed in this shock through the soul of wood, which fed back to the spiritual changes.


    As early as the time when the giant moon was in the sky, he found that the shape of the giant stone floating in the altar and the altar itself was very strange. Mrs. Larry also said that it was the relative superposition of the two pyramids. But the strange thing is why the two pyramids are not opposite to each other to meet the meaning of the symbol, but the two pyramids are inserted relative to each other to form a spatial overlap?


    Now he knows that this overlapping part is a special layer of space. This layer of space is likely to have been deliberately left by the original altar builder or designer to eliminate the influence of the static area of time and space.


    If so, the strength of the altar builder is incredible. It is not only the spiritual ability, but the interaction between spirit and material that can make the altar fall into the static area of time and space every time it is started. It is hard to imagine how terrible it would be if someone mastered the direct influence of spirit on the material world and the spiritual power was strong enough.


    The black line in the sky is getting closer and closer, and the sun is isolated by the shadow, like being blocked by thick dark glass.


    Before the shadow covered the altar, all the stones fell back to the ground. There were originally two layers of space where the two empty pyramids were superimposed. After the stone fell back to the ground, it became a normal space, and the extra layer should have been annihilated. However, due to the close relationship between this space and the spiritual force field, the fragments of space annihilation were caught by Aoki with the soul of wood and collected again, forming a new space-time bubble.


    Due to the escape during annihilation, this space-time bubble is much smaller than the superimposed part of the original two pyramids, which is just about as large as the parking garage of the swordfish.


    The black line moved from the top of the head, and the shadow completely shrouded them. They feel that they are in a strange world, just like living in a crystal house. The outside world is real and trance.


    Qingmu slowly walked up the steps of the altar, and the whole trance space was moving with them. Standing on the top of the altar, you can see the trees and weeds in the distance decay and flourish at a high speed, just like playing a nature documentary with high-speed fast forward.


    "Quack, there''s this way! When did you become so smart?" the crow knocked Qingmu''s scalp, which was a little unbelievable.


    It suddenly thought of something and exclaimed, "quack! So, the bubble on the ship is also man-made? Wow, I said it was so clever! But... How did they do it?"


    "Enough powerful spiritual power is enough." Qingmu gently stroked the soul of wood in his hand. "Without a sacred staff, I think no one''s spiritual power can be so strong."


    "Sacred staff? But isn''t the soul of fire in Ronald Cohen''s cabin?" said the crow puzzled. "How can you explain that the space-time bubble is in the parking garage?"


    "When we saw them, they had fallen out of the static area of time and space, and there was no need for time and space bubbles at that time." Aoki recalled and thought, "maybe it was after they fell out of the deep well of time and space that Ronald took the soul of fire back to his room and wrote the last words... But what was his purpose?"


    "What? But he''s not old!" the crow shook his neck and fluffy his feathers to show that it was difficult to understand. "And..." it cried, "where did the space-time bubble come from later? Why are they still in the parking garage?"


    Aoki said, "don''t forget, what we see is only half the soul of fire."


    "Isn''t the other half on earth?"


    "This is what Ronald said. We can''t confirm whether what he said is true or false."


    "You mean the half root is hidden in the parking garage? And... Quack!..." the crow seems to think of something terrible. "There is still a man hidden in the parking garage?"

 Chapter 652

    "It''s true in theory. Without the sacred staff, it''s difficult to pry the spiritual force field here to gather space-time fragments. The sacred staff needs human consciousness to guide and control. It''s just a tool."


    If this inference holds, things will become very complicated.


    Although the parking garage is small, it is very dark inside and covered by helicopters. It is not difficult to hide from individuals. Petru was the easiest to find when they went to dismantle the aircraft parts, but they didn''t fall into the deep well of time and space at that time. There was no need for someone to maintain time and space bubbles in it.


    If after the fire altar is started, someone gathers the space-time bubble and moves it to the swordfish parking garage, everything in the parking garage will be preserved, and the aircraft and weapons will be new. But the oil on the plane is gone, and taking away so much oil is not something that one person can do in a short time, which shows that more than one person knows the secret of this special space.


    After the swordfish left the space-time static zone, these people also left the parking garage and hid in the cabin? Is the shadow seen by the crow really


    But even so, after falling into the deep well of space-time for the second time, how did the space-time bubbles in the shutdown library come from?


    When the altar of the wind was launched, only Aoki, situ, dewar and petru had the opportunity to collect space-time fragments. However, because the cyclone scene was too shocking and the arrival of the space-time static line, everyone was eager to run away, and Aoki did not notice the fragments generated by the superimposed space.


    He thought carefully and determined that it could not be situ. Because situ''s position has always been very close to him, he must be able to sense any mental movement.


    Dewar is the most suspicious. She is the initiator of the altar and is most sensitive to the spiritual force field there. If someone can find the secret of aggregating time and space bubbles, the first one should be her.


    Petru is not impossible. Su Huilan has long said that he has doubts. He is the successor of the soul of fire, and what Ronald Cohen happens to leave is the soul of fire.


    Of course, someone may have sneaked into the altar after they left. Aoki doesn''t know how long it will take for space-time fragments to escape, but it''s very empty near the altar. It''s not easy to hide on the side and not be found by them, unless it''s in the pile of dead people


    Thinking of the dead, Aoki suddenly thought of the dead Anderson and Boris. I don''t know why, he always feels that there is something wrong in it. But these two people have been buried by them!


    He clearly remembers the pit dug by everyone together, the body carried by Ivan and petru, and the sealing soil covered


    Ivan?


    Aoki suddenly remembered the unusually calm Russian, an ordinary man without mental strength. He was a little abnormal in such an environment.


    He was the first to find the hangar.


    The hangar seemed to be deliberately prepared for them. It not only allowed them to spend a long static time later, but also gave them powerful weapons. Finally, the people of the three ETSA tribes were slaughtered. If not, it is not so easy for them to start the altar of wind. In addition to negotiation, they have no other way to confront the spiritual formation of thousands of etsas.


    All this seems to be out of some kind of arrangement.


    Aoki suddenly found that everything became suspicious. Everything, everyone, has doubts. The key point is whether Ronald Cohen''s last words are true. If they are true, no matter what the arrangement behind them is, as long as the altar is right, everything can be understood. If it''s fake... It''s complicated!


    The crow suddenly said, "is Ronald Cohen not dead at all?"


    "Why?" Aoki said in amazement.


    "Didn''t you find his body in the end?" said the crow.


    Aoki suddenly remembered that Ivan and petru carried the body together. They both said they didn''t find Ronald''s body and thought each other carried it away.


    Ivan again


    Petru is also quite suspicious


    Seeing that Aoki was thinking all the time, the crow lowered his head and swayed in front of him and said, "Hey, how come you become so thinking? It''s not like you at all! You should be... Very lazy, quack!"


    "I''m lazy because I lost my memory, and now I remember some," Aoki said.


    "What do you think of?" asked the crow.


    "I''ve been here before." Aoki looked up at the sky.


    "Quack, of course you''ve been here. The last time you came, there was a big moon in the sky!"


    "Not that time. Before that time..."


    "Before that time?" the crow was stunned. "Why don''t I remember? Did you have other birds at that time?"


    Aoki ignored him, looked at the altar and said, "I hope we didn''t do anything wrong."


    The crow raised his head, thought seriously for a while and said, "the key is the parking garage. Maybe it''s for other reasons. If you don''t use those sacred sticks in your hands, is there any way to support a space-time bubble like the column?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "without the sacred staff to communicate the whole spiritual force field, even if individuals can sense those space debris, they can''t affect them, let alone agglomerate them. Unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Group consciousness."


    Aoki suddenly thought of more than 300 officers and soldiers sleeping on the swordfish. But he shook his head again and thought it was impossible. Those officers and soldiers are dead and cremated.


    Cremation... He remembered that he had specially seen that piece of burnt waste soil, not even bone residue. At that time, he only thought that he was affected by the static space-time and special environment. Now, he really didn''t see those bodies cremated with his own eyes


    Alice?


    Aoki frowned tightly.


    He asked the crow, "if Ronald hadn''t died, where do you think he is now?"


    The crow thought for a moment and said, "maybe he has gone home!"


    "Go home?"


    "Yes, quack, you can go home with a wicker. Why can''t people have other ways to go home? You can eat sauce elbows at home, which is better than eating fish here every day! Now you are the only lazy person who can''t catch fish. You don''t even have to eat dried fish. I''m a hard-working bird quack..."


    The crow croaked and lamented its tragic fate.


    At the mention of home, Aoki immediately thought of the old street and the old tree. But I don''t know why, what flashed in his mind was not a willow, but a mulberry.


    He turned and looked back at the altar, extended his eyebrows, smiled and said, "you can eat sauce elbow right away."


    When the crow was as like as two peas, he saw the thin willow in the altar, when he knew that he had grown into a big tree. It looked exactly like the old Liu in Liu Ying lane.


    It croaked and almost flew over. But remembering that the outside was still in the static area of time and space, he firmly grasped Aoki''s hair, fanned his wings, and shouted, "it''s dangerous, quack!"


    Aoki went down the altar and came to the willow tree. He slapped the soul of wood in his hand, and the whole space vibrated. The time-space bubble protecting them then disintegrated and disappeared.


    The crow said anxiously, "what are you doing? In case... In case the road is blocked..."


    "Shut your crow''s mouth!"


    Aoki stretched out his hand and touched the green silk tapestry hanging in front of him. A strange feeling flowed into his fingers like an electric current and spread all over his body. Without hesitation, he lifted the willow curtain and stepped in.


    The figure of him and the crow disappeared bit by bit, like a picture erased from the paper. The willow in the altar decayed rapidly. In the static time and space, it experienced thousands of years in an instant. The flowers and leaves withered, the roots withered and branches rotted, and finally turned into invisible dust, leaving only a small willow branch, which was still inserted in the stone cracks on the ground.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 653

    The whole mulberry garden changed into a new green overnight, which must be said to be a miracle.


    Lifelong flower made a decisive decision and revised the final scheme to avoid the construction party damaging these newly grown saplings in the garden at the end of the project.


    Hu Xing, as the main investor of the mulberry garden, got the news at the first time. When she saw the new green in the garden, she was surprised and couldn''t close her mouth. She even asked how her lifelong flower did it.


    The flower didn''t know what was going on all her life. She only vaguely felt that these trees had something to do with the man. But she didn''t want to mention the man''s name or turn over the stone that had sunk into the bottom of her heart. She stood by the lake. The lake was clear but could not see the bottom. Only the reflected blue sky and white clouds were deep and distant.


    Hu Xing saw her mind and probably guessed that the change here had something to do with some magical person. She could not bear to mention his name, so as not to destroy the surface calm.


    Over the years, she has seen more and more life flowers, saw her changes day by day, and learned more and more about this woman.


    Since the bar was closed, the ferocious man and woman disappeared. Although she was still dressed in a neutral dress, she no longer exuded that fierce strength, just like the proud plum blossoming in the cold wind when thorns softened thorns.


    Every morning, she went to clean the man''s room; Every evening, she would look up under the willow; Every night, she looked up at the stars on the roof... Day after day, the light in her eyes converged little by little; Her back was bent little by little; Her short hair showed white silk bit by bit; Little by little, the wind and frost condensed on her face... Her heart finally returned to peace, as calm as the frozen lake.


    The ice is not cold and unseen. Only people feel calm, calm to death, as if there is no possibility of melting.


    Hu Xing knows that there is still warmth under the ice, but it needs a person and an opportunity to hook up. Once hooked up, it may be a raging fire. It''s a pity that the man hasn''t come back, and the warmth is hidden deeper and deeper, becoming imperceptible.


    Hu Xing was a little distressed at the appearance of lifelong flowers.


    It''s only more than five years, but it seems that fifty years have passed!


    A person''s old age is really not just determined by years. The human heart is like paper. It has burned into ashes with the body, and the dead ash can be burned again?!


    She remembered that she had been infatuated with the man and worried about his disappearance, but this was not all of her. With the passage of time, her life continued... Inherited the family business, operated the industry and gradually corrupted in the circle of wealth aggregation... She polished her edges and corners in the millstone of society, And the man''s appearance gradually blurred in her heart.


    Compared with the woman in front of her, a sense of shame rose from the bottom of her heart.


    "Sister Hua..." Hu Xing hesitated and took out an invitation from her handbag. "I''m getting married."


    The lifelong flower took the invitation and trembled invisibly between her fingers. She smiled and said, "Congratulations!"


    ¡­¡­


    During the National Day holiday, the wedding of Hu Xing and Shi Dazhuang was held in the most luxurious resort in Wuzhong. At that time, the woods in the mulberry garden had grown quite large.


    When I was a sapling, I was not sure what kind of tree it was. After inviting forestry experts to see it, they all said it was a mulberry, and it was an ancient tree species, which was different from the improved mulberry varieties often planted in Jiangnan. The Forestry Bureau asked to pull out a plant for seedling research, but found that the roots under the dozens of Mu mulberry forest were all connected together, as if they all came from the same tree.


    I remembered the roots of the old willow tree all my life. As early as before the demolition of Liuying lane, people from the garden and Culture Bureau came to test it and said that the underground here was full of old tree roots.


    She knew that it used to be a mulberry tree here. After burning it, she transplanted the willow by the lake to become what it is now. It seemed that the mulberry tree was not dead, and the roots underground were still alive. For some reason, they all came out at this time.


    It''s just that the old willow doesn''t look very good.


    Since many trees grew around, it seemed that the nutrients in the land had been absorbed by them, the bark began to crack, the leaves began to turn yellow and wither, and the branches began to fall off.


    She spent her whole life thinking of many ways to water, fertilize and eliminate insects, but with little success. She knew it was old and finally gave up. No one can resist the day, the wind and frost.


    The old willow is old, but the new willow by the lake grows up quickly, much faster than those mulberry seedlings. In just a few months, it grew to a bowl with a thick mouth and more than three meters high. It stood gracefully, with soft but not weak thin wickers hanging down, swaying in the wind and taking a slim look in the water.


    In winter, the situation of the old willow becomes more and more unsatisfactory. Large pieces of bark fall off, and the willow branches almost fall off and become bare. Only some thick branches spread in all directions and cast a black silhouette in the sky.


    For the first time in hundreds of years, it has lost its verdant appearance and the green symbol of life.


    The lifelong flower stood in front of the tree, as if it had aged several years at once.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the year, she attended another wedding.


    Yao Jingjing and Hou Biao are married.


    Hou Biao still can''t remember the past, but the brain damage has been repaired. After the doctor''s confirmation, in addition to amnesia, he is already a normal person.


    Compared with the luxury of Hu Xing''s wedding banquet, their wedding can be described as simple, but the couple''s happiness can be transmitted to the guests more closely.


    Hou Biao was wearing a suit and his shiny head shone like a light bulb on himself and Yao Jingjing around him. His face showed childlike shyness, but the bride looked generous. When she took his hand through the arch, she smiled more brightly than the flowers decorating the arch.


    All her life, Hua calmly attended the wedding. After listening to the host''s nagging opening, she watched a couple exchange rings, move their lips, say a blessing that only she could hear, and then silently quit the banquet hall.


    She did not attend the subsequent dinner and returned to the mulberry garden. The setting sun at dusk renders a misty golden yellow in the mulberry forest in winter.


    She found that the skin of the old willow had all been stripped off, but the trunk inside did not seem dead, but condensed a layer of transparent liquid like resin. Some new leaf buds sprouted from the trunk and twigs, and burst out the color of life against the cold winter wind.


    She''s sure it''s not an illusion.


    In the twelfth lunar month, the layer of transparent liquid condensed on the tree was completely dried up and turned into yellow and black bark. More leaf buds grow, more pieces of paper stretch, and more leaves turn green in the wind.


    Lifelong flower is sure that it is not the skin of the willow, nor the leaves of the willow. After repeated observation, she confirmed that the old willow had turned into a mulberry tree after the old skin and branches had fallen off. It turns out that it has always been a mulberry heart wrapped under the skin of the willow.


    The new willow by the lake is growing taller. Perhaps Lao Liu''s mission was completed, and his soul returned to the lake to grow again.


    On New Year''s Eve, it snowed heavily.


    Worried that the old mulberry and the new bark could not stand the cold all her life, she picked up two straw mats and came to the mulberry tree with an umbrella. She put her umbrella aside, put up a straw mat, circled the thick tree, and tied it with a straw rope. She did not dare to tie the ground too tightly, for fear that the new bark could not withstand rubbing, and did not dare to tie it too loose, even if the northwest wind blew away the mat one day.


    The wind and snow filled her eyes. Large snowflakes fell on her already white head, on her slightly bent back, and piled up a thin layer of white snow clothes.


    Suddenly, she felt as if the snow had stopped.


    She brushed the snow on her arm, wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, looked up and saw a black umbrella on her head.


    She suddenly turned around and saw the man standing opposite her - dressed in an old gray windbreaker, his left hand in his trouser pocket, his right hand holding an umbrella, the pull board on his feet deep in the snow, and a black bird parked on the head of the messy chicken nest.


    It was surrounded by quiet snow.


    The body of lifelong flower solidified instantly, like a frozen iceman, and some things buried deep in the bottom of my heart were ready to move with the heat flow of blood. Finally, I couldn''t help surging, gushing out two lines of clear tears and melting the frost on my face


    "Are you back?"


    "I''m back."


    ¡­¡­


    Firecrackers sounded in the distance, and the new year was about to begin.

 Chapter 654

    This is a newly built house, which is located on the side of the mulberry garden. The white walls are integrated with the surrounding snow color. The high horse head wall is also covered with snow, exposing the edge of the Dai wa rafters, like a black line drawn on white paper. A few strokes outline a white drawing of folk houses in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Aoki stood in the corridor on the second floor, looking at the scenery outside the corridor.


    The snow is still floating on the ground, and the big trees and small trees have become dancing silver snakes. Only the lake has no snow. It is calm like a mirror, reflecting the gray sky. As soon as the snow falls on it, it seems to be absorbed by the mirror and disappear.


    Behind him was a familiar door with a couplet saying "only green wood can inhabit God''s black". Inside the door was a small room with a desk, a sofa, a row of bookshelves and a bird shelf. On the table was a pack of Bailemen cigarettes, a box of matches and an ashtray. On the sofa and on the ground were a mess of magazines, all of which were up-to-date. In the bird food box, there is sauce pork, which is also fresh and can smell the fragrance.


    Inside is a small room with four white walls, spotless. There is a bed against the wall. The bed is stacked with cloud silk quilt. It is also clean and neat.


    Everything was the same as when he left. If the outer wall and position of the house had not changed, he thought he had lived in it yesterday.


    It''s hard to imagine that I''ve been away for five years!


    Liuying lane is gone. Liu has become a mulberry. Those old neighbors who have said hello have moved elsewhere. Although the mulberry garden is beautiful, it is too desolate. He thought of the woman, living alone here, dyed green silk and frost, and his heart suddenly felt a little painful.


    This is a feeling he never had. For a lazy man without a dream, emotion is like an ice cone hanging on the eaves. It freezes when it should be frozen, and melts naturally when it should be melted, leaving nothing behind.


    Aoki looked up, stretched out his hand and gently broke off the thin ice. It was cold at the beginning and held in the palm of his hand. The melted water overflowed from his fingers and infiltrated his skin. Later, he no longer felt ice, but felt a warm and burning feeling, just like holding a soft flame.


    The crow crept quietly on his head, neither barking nor making noise. He just looked at the snow outside and floated past his eyes one by one.


    "Eat!" cried the lifelong flower downstairs.


    The dining room is not big. The dining tables in the four directions are against the wall, leaving three sides. There are four dishes and one soup on the table: a sauce elbow, a braised carp, half a white cut chicken, a plate of stewed cabbage and a bowl of turnip ball soup.


    Aoki sat down opposite HuaMian, the crow stood alone, and the cut sauce elbow was in front of it.


    Lifetime flower smiled and said, "I didn''t know you came back. I didn''t prepare much food. On New Year''s Eve, the vegetable market was closed."


    Smelling the pungent aroma, the crow was intoxicated and shouted, "quack, Ruhua, I''m very satisfied! I feel alive again! Without you, life will lose its meaning! You made me reborn and made the world a better place!... quack... Um..."


    Qingmu took a piece of elbow meat with chopsticks and stuffed it into his mouth, blocking his poetic interest. He smiled and said, "don''t say life and death during the new year."


    Lifeflower took out a bottle of red wine and asked, "drink some?"


    Aoki nodded and said, "OK, have a drink."


    All her life, while opening wine with a bottle opener, she said, "this wine is from Huang Ziqiang."


    "Huang Ziqiang?" Qingmu thought for a long time before he remembered that he was the boss Huang of Xishan hot spring villa.


    "Yes, do you remember we drank Lafite in his hot spring villa for 82 years? More than five years ago!" said the lifelong flower with a little emotion.


    Aoki said with a smile: "didn''t you say that Lafite in 82 was nothing special, but the weather was good that year. Are those who buy that kind of wine at a high price fools?"


    Lifelong flower said: "I thought about the expansion of the bar later. It''s good to buy some of this wine. I asked Huang Ziqiang if he had any inventory and wanted to buy some bottles from him. He said Raffi was gone, but he sent me a box of Romani Kangdi. I want to give him money. He doesn''t want to live or die. Look at him, I''m afraid you''ll come back and settle accounts with him."


    Aoki couldn''t help smiling. He said in his heart that I wasn''t so stingy. He went to trouble for a few bottles of wine and said, "this man didn''t do anything while I was away?"


    "That''s not true. He''s been getting along well in the mall these years. He''s also a person. He hasn''t forgotten you. He comes to ask for your news every year and sends me a lot of things."


    He spent his whole life pouring wine into the decanter and told Aoki a lot about what had happened in recent years while sobering up. She talked about Professor Mei, Yao Jingjing and Hou Biao, Hu Xing and Shi Dazhuang, Yu Meimei and summer... She said that without asking where Aoki went or what she did.


    Aoki listened silently and asked once in a while. He also wanted to tell her the story of ramra, but he didn''t know how to say it or where to start.


    The savage who drank blood, the terror of the giant moon, the strange and strange coming out of three days, and the despair of time and space... These may be the most wonderful stories written in the novel, but at the moment he only feels bad.


    "Everyone cares about you very much. It''s reasonable that you should tell them as soon as you come back. However, it''s big today and it''s snowing heavily, so you won''t scare people with your news. Tomorrow''s first day, or..." he hesitated all his life and said, "I''ll send you a message and get together tomorrow?"


    Aoki looked at his lifelong flower face and the silver light accidentally reflected between his hair under the light. After a while of silence, he said, "don''t use it first. I''ll be with you these days."


    The flower was stunned all her life. She gave a "um" sound in her mouth and bowed her head to shake the decanter in her hand.


    The crow looked left and right, turned his eyes and said, "will I become Hou Biao?"


    "What?" Aoki and lifelong flower asked at the same time.


    The crow said, "the head is too bright, the natural light bulb quacks!"


    All his life, Hua burst out laughing and said angrily, "just your black body, you don''t want to be a light bulb in your life!"


    Seeing that she was almost sober, she poured Aoki and herself a cup. The crow jumped and shouted, "I want it too, I want it too, quack!"


    The whole life took a small cup of Baijiu, and poured it down, saying, "drink slowly, don''t get drunk!"


    The crow was very dissatisfied with the small cup. He lowered his head, sucked up the wine in the cup with one mouthful, smacked his mouth and shouted:


    "Ruhua, another cup of quack, Ruhua, don''t be so stingy!"


    The lifelong flower had to pour it another cup. He drank the sauce elbow again, and with drunkenness, he shouted vaguely: "Ruhua, come again! Ruhua, little lady, pour me wine!"


    Spend all your life slapping the table: "what are you talking about!"


    The crow reeled with fear and fell off the edge of the table and onto the chair. He craned his neck, put his head on the table and carefully opened his mouth: "then what, quack, what just happened? Quack..."

 Chapter 655

    The snow stopped in the middle of the night after new year''s Eve, and the mulberry garden on New Year''s Day was covered with silver and plain. Several sparrows flew and landed in the snow, put their heads into the snow to look for food, retracted their necks like afraid of the cold, shook the snow particles on their heads and chirped.


    Aoki and lifelong flower walk side by side in the garden. The sun and Xi are warm on people.


    Standing on the Jiuqu bridge in the middle of the lake, the lifelong flower pointed to the willow not far away and said, "this tree has grown less than a year, and the willows in three or five years generally can''t grow so big."


    The green wood stepped over, came under the tree, reached out and gently fiddled with the falling willows, and the snow hung on it fell down. He broke off a piece and brushed away the remaining snow particles. He found that there were green leaf buds, which were very similar to the one he took to ramra.


    "It has actually grown for five years." Aoki gently pinned the wicker in his hand to the pocket of his lifelong flower down jacket. "It has always grown in my arms and never withered."


    Although she didn''t understand it very well, she didn''t ask much. Her understanding of "arms" is "heart", which is enough.


    "Have you gone far?"


    "Yes, far away."


    Aoki looked up at the sky. The sky was blue and clear, deep and secluded. It was hard to imagine that there was a magical space called ramra in a distant place, which was inextricably connected with the earth.


    After leaving under the willow and returning to the Jiuqu bridge, he spent his whole life hesitating for a long time and asked, "Su... Has Professor Su come back?"


    Aoki''s body vibrated imperceptibly, shook his head and said, "not yet."


    What happened to ramra came back to him. I don''t know whether situ started the stone altar, whether anyone else found the ice altar, or found the way home


    He knew that he had a mission on his shoulders, and the mission had not been completed. Those who are as confused as him are still worried about the fate of mankind in the distant outer space.


    "Then... Do you want to go?" the lifelong flower asked casually.


    Aoki was silent.


    Lifelong flower felt the subtle changes in his body and inner struggle, and said, "you don''t have to think about me... Anyway, I will always be here. If you want to go, you can go. Business matters."


    Aoki thought for a moment and said, "I''ll probably go again, but before I go, I have to find out some things before I can decide what to do there. Fortunately, the time on both sides is different, and there''s always time..." he thought of his different experiences with his whole life, and his heart was filled with emotion.


    I didn''t understand the difference of time all my life. I just said, "be careful. I''ll prepare what you need."


    "I''ll go to a few places to have a look." Aoki thought of the five holy places analyzed by situ, knocked on his head and said, "my memory seems to have recovered a little. Many previous pictures flash around, but they are very chaotic. I want to go to those places for a walk, maybe I can connect my past."


    Lifelong flower said, "this is a good thing. When will you start?"


    Aoki said with a smile, "don''t worry. I said I''ll accompany you these days. It doesn''t matter if the sky falls. You don''t have to prepare anything. Just stay with me and take care of the mouth of the coal boss."


    Speaking of crows, they suddenly laughed together. Last night, the bird ate most of its pickled elbows and stuffed its belly like a ball, saying it wanted to make up for the hard work and poverty of these days. He drank too much wine and talked a lot of nonsense. He is still sleeping on the sofa.


    They crossed the curved bridge with a smile and came to the front garden of the mulberry garden. The branches of the mulberry tree were covered with snow, and a straw mat was around their waist. They tied it together yesterday.


    Standing under the mulberry tree, Qingmu thought of Liuying Lane in the past. Although last night, lifeflower had told him what had happened in recent years and the change of Liuying lane, he still couldn''t connect what he saw with the past Liuying lane.


    "Is this really the old willow tree in the past?" he asked.


    The lifelong flower said, "yes, it was fine last year. After the new willow grew by the lake this year, it began to peel off its branches as if it was suddenly old, and then it became a mulberry. Probably the original mulberry root didn''t die, and it lived in the willow core all the time when it was grafted."


    He pointed to a straight road between the mulberry trees in front and said, "this is the old street."


    In front of Aoki''s eyes, the original street appeared again. There were large and small shops on both sides, and many open-air stalls near the street. It was very lively at dusk.


    He took a cigarette out of his pocket, put one in his mouth, took out a match and struck it skillfully. The flame stopped in front of the cigarette and would not burn, but he did not move.


    He remembered that if he hadn''t smoked in five years according to the days of the earth, even according to his actual time in ramra, the desperate time in the static zone of time and space had already dissipated his addiction to smoking.


    Lighting a cigarette is a subconscious action, but I don''t really want to smoke in my heart. At this time, he found that he used to smoke a lot to light a fire, as if the flame was very close to him.


    The beating light of the match made him a little trance.


    He saw that the mulberry trees in front of him suddenly became lush and strong, and the thick branches and leaves covered the sky tightly. The branches are covered with green, red and purple full mulberry fruits, and some red wild silkworm are lying on the mulberry leaves.


    He saw himself standing in high spirits in old-fashioned youth clothes and a long scarf. The lifelong flower next to him put on a cheongsam, shawl and color scarf. She was a tender daughter. Only her short hair still showed some spirit.


    He saw the photographer hiding in the thick blackout Bree, banging, smoke rising from the top of the camera, and the flash flashed dazzling light.


    Then the flame of the match became violent, and the flames surrounded him. He saw the flames of war flying ahead, shells and bullets roaring across the Huangpu River. Behind him was a burning manor, with houses and trees burning in the fire.


    Many figures flashed in the flame, including kind elders, ignorant children, bloody men, crying women, broken leg soldiers, arrogant enemies


    The match burned until his fingers. His hand shook. The match fell to the ground and went out with a bare sound, melting a small pit in the snow. A cloud of smoke rose and soon dissipated in the cold air.


    After the fire was extinguished, a remnant of rubble and only a willow tree appeared in the barren old garden, highlighting the once scenery here.


    The fragments of memory were interrupted and turned into countless fragments.


    Aoki put the cigarette away, put it back in his pocket, and walked along the old street of Liuying lane that lifelong flower pointed to. Spend your whole life quietly with me. When aomu stops occasionally, I talk about the scene here. This is Lao Li''s supermarket, boss Wu''s noodle shop, and uncle Qian''s home for raising starlings


    Aoki suddenly stood still, pointed to the empty ground in front and said, "is this the old supply and marketing cooperative?"


    Lifelong flower said, "yes, the old vegetable market is below, and the Internet cafe is opposite. Liu madman jumped down from the upstairs of the old supply and marketing cooperative."


    Aoki seemed to see the madman Liu Huaian standing on the roof scattering leaflets. In the flying paper, he jumped hard, fell to the ground with a bang, and fell at his feet. Suddenly, he grabbed his ankle, raised his head, opened his bloody mouth and said:


    "Children... All right..."


    Aoki nodded and said, "all the money has been remitted. It''s good for them to have their lives. Just go at ease."


    Liu Huai''an loosened his hand, turned the back of his hand and grinned, "I know you... You''re over there..."


    Aoki was surprised. In a trance, he saw a mysterious and heavily guarded metal gate with a sign on it:


    LBNL19

 Chapter 656

    LBNL, Aoki remembered that this is the acronym of "Lawrence Berkeley National Experimental Center", and 19 should refer to the laboratory number.


    LBNL is one of the most outstanding laboratories in the world. It is subordinate to the U.S. Department of energy. It has won many Nobel prizes and has more than 70 academicians. It has provided experimental support for the development of the first atomic bomb and hydrogen bomb.


    It has 18 laboratories and research centers, covering many disciplines such as high-energy physics, earth science, environmental science, computer science, energy science, material science and so on.


    In addition, it is the most mysterious Lawrence 19 laboratory.


    Aoki stepped to the door.


    The guard outside the door did not stop the fire from asking, but stood at attention and saluted. It was obvious that he knew him. He put his palm on the instrument at the door and put his eyes close to the iris detection port. After a while, it passed with a drip.


    He pushed the door in, skillfully walked under the maze, passed through many heavy doors, and finally came to a brightly lit room.


    He saw a man lying on the experimental platform, and many dexterous mechanical arms were stitching the wound on the man''s back neck.


    A man wearing sterile overalls and a mask with only two deep eyes came up and reported to him:


    "This is the 55th experiment..."


    ¡­¡­


    The memory is interrupted again.


    Aoki is sure it''s not an illusion. Lab 19 must have something to do with him. But what kind of relationship will it be?


    "I know you. You''re from there."


    Aoki remembered what Liu Huaian blurted out when he first met him. Now it seems that it''s not as simple as the crazy words of a madman.


    He found that he couldn''t remember anything more, so he stepped forward on the snow again.


    Knowing that he was looking for traces of memory, the lifelong flower casually talked about the past all the way:


    "The price of the old farmer''s market is fair. Not only people in Liuying Lane know that many people in Wuzhong come by bus early in the morning to buy vegetables. The elbow meat I bought was bought with Lao Zhang tou, who sells pork. His pig is a family pig raised in rural areas. The meat is more fresh and refined than the meat from the farm. What they eat is amaranth mixed with rice bran, and it doesn''t have a fishy smell like pigs fed swill."


    "It took a lot of effort to demolish this vegetable market. Everyone said to keep it, but there was no such place nearby. Now the farmers'' markets are as clean as supermarkets, but the cost is high, and they can''t accommodate so many vegetable farmers. Later, it was Huang Ziqiang''s idea to transform a parking lot on Fuyi road into an underground and ground three-dimensional parking lot The garage and the land vacated cover the farmers'' market. The pattern is similar to that of the original old vegetable market. Most vegetable farmers are still there. The management is stricter than before, and the price is a little more expensive than before, but not much. It is still much cheaper than other places. "


    "Here is the location of the original Internet cafe. The Internet cafe is completely gone. Now the Internet cafe business is difficult to do, and we can''t find such a cheap shop. The boss changed his career after taking the compensation. I heard that he opened a pet shop on East Street. I don''t have time to see it, and I don''t know whether it''s true or false."


    Aoki suddenly felt something, pointed to the front and said, "behind the Internet cafe is the wool mill of Lao Liu''s family?"


    "Well, but I wasn''t born when the woolen mill was prosperous." lifeflower said, "I heard that the business in the mill was very good at that time, and many foreign workers were recruited. Later, the woolen mill burned a fire, and there was nothing left!


    I was born on the day of the fire. Because my mother had difficulty giving birth, my grandfather went to the hospital, otherwise my grandfather would die in it. Because of this, my grandfather loved me very much and said that I saved his life. "


    "Why is your grandpa in the wool mill?" Aoki asked curiously.


    "My grandpa doesn''t care about anything, he cares about trees. Liuying lane is full of willows, but a mulberry tree grows in the yard of the wool textile factory for some reason. My grandpa said that the mulberry tree''s soul has revived, so he went to the factory to look after the warehouse and take care of the mulberry tree.


    Later, the mulberry grew bigger and bigger. Lao Liu''s people thought it was in the way and wanted to cut down the tree. My grandfather stopped it. They cut down the tree while my grandfather went to the hospital that day, but there was a fire that night. "


    "My grandfather often said later that Lao Liu''s family shouldn''t cut down trees. They just cut down trees and suffered this great disaster."


    Aoki heard some sigh. I don''t know why, there was a wool mill in his mind.


    It is surrounded by a wall with more than one person. The top of the wall is covered with broken glass to prevent thieves. There are two big iron doors, in which a big wolf dog is tied. There are rows of simple factories in the yard. The warehouse is connected with the staff dormitory. The door of the warehouse and the corner of the yard are filled with messy sundries. A cut mulberry root is exposed from the soil, like a broken arm extending from the ground, showing its terrible wound to the sky.


    Then he saw the fire.


    The fire started from the front of the backyard facing the street and soon spread into the yard. The piles of cotton yarn waste and semi-finished fabrics were everywhere, and the fire became irreparable as soon as they touched the spark.


    In a trance, he saw himself in a humble dormitory, lying on a simple steel wire bed, staring at the 25 watt incandescent bulb hanging from the ceiling. A burning smell rushed into his nose. He heard someone crying, and then a flame came in through the window.


    He jumped up from the bed, grabbed his old windbreaker and put it on. Before he could change his shoes, he rushed to the door with the pull board beside the bed.


    When the door opened, flames and black smoke came to my face. He narrowed his eyes, held his breath and rushed out, pulling the board and tapping.


    After a few steps, he tripped over something and Coutton fell to the ground. He turned his head and saw that it was the mulberry root half exposed on the ground. The fracture was soaked with juice under the fire, like pus from a deteriorated wound.


    Then the fire hit him, and smoke filled his lungs.


    Before his consciousness dissipated, he saw a new bud growing on the burned mulberry root.


    The leaf buds were green in the fire.


    Then, the flame devoured everything, and several crow calls came from the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    If the mirror is broken, the world in the mirror disappears, leaving only a vast white world.


    A crow flew out of the broken mirror and landed on the top of the green wood, whining:


    "I came out early in the morning to see the snow and didn''t call me... Hey, people walk arm in arm. What are you two doing so far away? Practice passing? Come closer... Oh, Ruhua... You''re so charming... Pretend to fall... What are you doing... Quack... I''m helping you, quack... Such as - flower -..."

 Chapter 657

    From the first day of the lunar new year to the sixth day of the lunar new year, Qingmu stayed in the mulberry garden and didn''t go out at all.


    On the seventh day of the seventh day of the lunar new year, Yao Jingjing and Hou Biao, who came back from Cuan Prefecture, came to see lifelong flowers with large and small bags of local specialties. As soon as they entered the door, they saw the green wood lazily leaning on the sofa and the crow gnawing at the sauce elbow on the bird shelf.


    Yao Jingjing stood there stunned. She wanted to talk and opened her mouth. Suddenly, her nose was sour and her tears couldn''t help it.


    Hou Biao lost his memory and felt that the person in front of him looked familiar. He saw Yao Jingjing and knew that this person was probably the green wood they often mentioned.


    He put down the things in his hand and smiled at Aoki.


    Aoki had learned about hou Biao from the flower of his life. He stood up and patted him on the shoulder, but he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he only said two words:


    "Thank you."


    Hou Biao seemed to be struck by lightning, and his burly body suddenly shook.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, the lifelong flower hurried to round the scene, picked up the Cuan Prefecture specialty they brought and said, "Oh, come on, what else do you take? It''s so far away... Ah, how can you eat!"


    The crow brushed and flew over. He looked at the bag and the box. "What, what, what are they? Are they spicy? I don''t eat spicy..."


    The coal boss''s eagerness made the atmosphere happy.


    "Neither spicy nor spicy!" Yao Jingjing laughed through tears. "This is Xuanwei ham, this is black goat meat, this is coix seed, this is konjac..."


    The crow flapped its wings and interrupted, "stop! The two in front are enough, quack, the one behind... No!"


    The lifelong flower said with a smile, "you''re a tiger. You''ve got the wrong baby! All right, I''ll buy vegetables and give you a change today." she said to Aoki, "why don''t you call Hu Xing and Shi team?"


    Aoki thought and said, "well, it''s time to get together."


    When he spent his whole life buying vegetables, Aoki chatted with Yao Jingjing. Hou Biao listened quietly, like a good child.


    Yao Jingjing and Hou Biao can be regarded as half of Aoki''s disciples. Some things can be said easily. It''s not like Aoki has scruples about what he says in front of lifelong flowers for fear of frightening her. So when Yao Jingjing asked him where he had been in recent years, Aoki didn''t hide it and simply told him about going to ramra. Even if it was simple, Yao Jingjing was stunned.


    Yao Jingjing remembered one thing and said, "I met a strange man in the bar. He said he was looking for a cat from the holy land."


    She said the whole thing about meeting Ramses in the bar and said, "does this matter have anything to do with the holy land you said?"


    "Are you sure you see his hair is red?" Aoki asked.


    Yao Jingjing nodded and said, "sure. The light in the bar is a little dark, but the color can still be distinguished."


    "That should be." Aoki thought of petru. "People of the red beard family! Ramses... Why not heiredding? Ramses... This name is very familiar!"


    Yao Jingjing said, "I checked that it was the Pharaoh of the 19th Dynasty in ancient Egypt. Three years ago, something happened in Egypt. The Giza area of Cairo was blocked by the government. It is rumored on the Internet that the underground palace was found in the great pyramid. Now it has been confirmed, but the underground palace has not been opened for tourism.


    In addition, there were many tourists missing in those years. The rumor said that the mummy was resurrected and ate the tourists. I didn''t believe this, but Ramses... He was dead and didn''t feel like a living person. I''m still cold when I think of it now. "


    Aoki asked, "did he say anything else?"


    Yao Jingjing thought for a moment and said, "he said he was the guardian of the holy land. Osiris woke him up in the fire. He has felt the divine power surging from the void. No one can escape the reincarnation of fate. The battle has begun!"


    "The divine power from the void..." Aoki nodded. "He may know more than me. I want to find this man."


    Yao Jingjing said, "is there any danger? He has a strong spirit."


    She suddenly remembered Aoki''s ability and felt that her words were a little superfluous, so she bowed her head shyly.


    Aoki smiled and said, "it''s okay. He should have no malice, or he won''t mention you through his dream."


    Yao Jingjing nodded and said, "that''s right. After we came out of that dream, many confused things in the past suddenly opened up. The boundary of the dream expanded a lot. Combined with what you taught us, we made rapid progress."


    Aoki said, "so you have to thank him. If it weren''t for this, Hou Biao''s consciousness wouldn''t be so easy to recover. You two have strong mental strength now, and I have nothing to teach you."


    Yao Jingjing suddenly said, "ah, it''s like this..." and looked at Aoki with expectation, "is it possible to find a Biao''s memory?"


    "It''s possible, but I don''t know what to do." Aoki combined with his recent changes, determined that the memory was erased. It is likely that when his consciousness was damaged, the memory became very broken fragments with the broken dream or some other reason.


    But this immediately reminded him of another thing and asked, "can Hou Biao dream now?"


    Yao Jingjing also looked at Hou Biao. Hou Biao shook his head and said, "No."


    Aoki found that Hou Biao''s symptoms were very similar to his past, and Hou Biao caused this because of his parasitic consciousness of killing invasion. Would he be the same reason?


    But the general parasitic consciousness can not parasitize into his consciousness. What kind of parasite can force his consciousness to self mutilate, and what kind of person was he before that?


    Have I been parasitized for a long time, so I feel so close to those etsas?


    Aoki thought of his experience in ramra, especially the unclear spiritual connection between him and the ETSA people.


    Anyway, we have to find that Ramses. He should have something to do with the ancient awakening organization. Perhaps it is not impossible for time and space to reverse and Pharaoh to resurrect. After experiencing all kinds of strange time and space of ramra, Aoki will not arbitrarily deny any unknown mysterious phenomena.


    He asked Yao Jingjing, "do you know where Ramses has gone?"


    Yao Jingjing shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Aoki said, "he didn''t leave anything, or asked you to do something?"


    "No." Yao Jingjing said, "in fact, I''m also very strange. He took the initiative to find me at the bar that day and taught us a lesson to help us improve our mental strength and help ah Biao get through the difficulties. I don''t believe it''s an adventure like a martial arts novel. He must have some purpose, but I haven''t seen him for so long. He seems to appear by chance."


    Aoki said, "he has his mission. The reason why he helps you is because he has something to do with your family or the cat raised by your grandmother."


    "Cat?"


    "The holy land he guarded should be the pyramids in Egypt. Remember the white cat your grandmother put in your mother''s conscious world? The white cat guarded a dream corridor, and at the end of the corridor was a desert. I guess Ruxue was the holy cat he was looking for."


    "Like snow? Sound?" although Yao Jingjing had made similar conjectures for a long time, she still couldn''t believe it. "You mean that the cat raised by my great grandmother was brought from Egypt?"

 Chapter 658

    The original ancestor of the modern domestic cat is probably the African wild cat, also known as the desert cat. They were domesticated into domestic cats about 10000 years ago, becoming a species with the highest IQ that can coexist with human nature.


    However, it can''t be said that cats have been successfully domesticated. Unlike other pets, they don''t completely depend on their owners to live, or in their eyes, humans are not their owners, but another creature that coexists harmoniously with them, just like thousands of birds and crocodiles. Thousands of birds climb into crocodile''s mouth, and crocodiles won''t hurt it, but thousands of birds won''t recognize crocodiles as their fathers.


    The Egyptians were the first to worship cats as gods. In ancient Egyptian temples, you can see many murals of Egyptian cats. As early as the second Dynasty of ancient Egypt, best, the goddess of war worshipped by people, was a "cat God" with a cat head and was regarded as the patron saint of the Pharaoh.


    "But it''s a white cat. It seems that Egypt doesn''t produce white cats."


    Yao Jingjing turned on her mobile phone and found pictures of Egyptian cats on the Internet. Sure enough, all Egyptian cats have black spots and look like leopards.


    Aoki said, "the hair color of the Egyptian cat is on the tip of the hair, and the inside is white. It''s like dyeing a layer of ink on the white hair. If you shave off a layer of it with a razor, you will see a pure white cat."


    When the crow heard the white cat, he put down his sauce elbow, flew over to join the fun, knocked on the green wood''s head and said, "you know again, quack?"


    But it soon became sad, lowered its head and muttered, "Alas, I don''t know what happened to Hanran..."


    He scratched Aoki''s hair with his claws, "we should go and pick up the sound and quack!"


    Aoki said, "aren''t you afraid to eat your elbows without sauce?"


    The crow was stunned: "well, I''m very contradictory now..."


    Aoki smiled and ignored it. Instead, he said to Yao Jingjing, "do you know the Sphinx?"


    "Of course."


    "The lion is a cat. There is no clear record. The Sphinx must be a lion or a cat. Of course, the cat god worshipped by ancient Egypt to protect the Pharaoh may also be a lion. There are white lions in Africa. They are not albino, but a rare species. So far, we can''t understand the origin of this population."


    The crow was surprised and said, "you said Ruxue might be a lion?"


    Aoki said, "isn''t the lion good?"


    "That figure..." the crow shook his head, "no, no, no! Quack..."


    No matter what happens, as soon as the coal boss gets involved, it will become funny and make Yao Jingjing laugh. He smiled and said, "Ramses said he came to find the cat in the holy land, but he didn''t say the lion in the holy land, so you don''t have to worry. If snow is 80% still a cat, even if it was once the soul of a lion, it has already become a cat."


    The crow was relieved and patted his chest with his wings, "I''m scared to death!"


    Speaking of Ramses, Yao Jingjing asked Aoki, "where are you going to find him? Do you need me to do something?"


    Aoki said: "Ramses is the guardian of the holy land of Giza. He will not leave Cairo for too long. I will go to Cairo to find him. Before that, I have to do a few things."


    Yao Jingjing said, "shall we go to the front station first? I''ve met him. Maybe it''s easier to find him."


    Aoki thought for a moment and said, "but you''re gone. I''m a little worried about the situation in Wuzhong."


    Yao Jingjing said, "Wuzhong has been very calm in recent years. Professor Mei and the Xia family are all concerned. There is no sign of parasitic consciousness activities."


    "It''s because it''s so calm that it''s not normal!" Aoki said. "I''ll make a decision when I meet Professor Mei."


    Yao Jingjing didn''t think so. She chuckled and said, "don''t you trust sister Hua?"


    Just at this time, the lifelong flower came back. Hearing her words, he said loudly, "what do I have to worry about? Why should I go? No one will stop when the earth is away."


    Yao Jingjing held back her smile and whispered to the crow, "stubborn mouth!"


    The crow croaked, "stubborn! Stubborn!"


    All her life, Hua didn''t hear Yao Jingjing''s words, but she heard the crow''s loud voice, stared and said, "what did you say?"


    The crow hurriedly jumped to the height and saw that the flower of his life was not really angry, so he shook his head and chanted a poem:


    "If you don''t see him for a day, you will think like crazy; if you don''t see him for a thousand days, you will think of him every night. When he is outside, there are five girls; when he is guarding an empty room, he refers to two monks..."


    All his life, Hua was angry and forked his waist and scolded, "dead crow has seed, you come down!"


    The crow said, "the man bird, the crow, can''t come down and croak!"


    Onions, garlic, radish, taro and cabbage flew out together, chasing crows flapping their wings and flying all over the house


    ¡­¡­


    At dinner time, Shi Dazhuang and Hu Xing also came with summer and Meimei.


    Hu Xing''s eyes were red when she came in. When she saw Aoki, she burst into tears and couldn''t speak. It took a long time to call "master", which made Aoki and Shi Dazhuang a little embarrassed.


    Shi Dazhuang patted Aoki on the shoulder and shouted "brother". The two masters came to a bear hug. All their emotions were expressed in the strength of their arms.


    Hu Xing was not happy and said to Shi Dazhuang, "Hey, what are you doing? Holding my master and calling brother, what does that mean?"


    Everyone was happy.


    Shi Dazhuang loosened his hand, laughed, stared again, and said to Hu Xing like the leader scolded the police officer in those years: "your master and I have been on the battlefield together. Of course, we are brothers! Let''s call each other."


    Hu Xing pouted and muttered, "bang se! Go back and clean you up!"


    The crow cried excitedly: "Gua, it looks like someone is going to sleep on the floor at night."


    He whispered to Hu Xing, "quack, your old man used to be a scout, and the floor can be used as a sofa. You have to let him kneel on the keyboard and sleep on the stairs! Don''t let him into the room... Er... If you can''t help yourself, I see Ruhua just bought carrots, do you want to lend you two?"


    ¡­¡­


    Summer has grown into big and small guys. Follow Hu Xing to call Aoki "master". Meimei is only in her teens and has fully inherited her parents'' excellent genes. A closer look between her eyebrows and eyes can see the shadow of Xia Xiaoxiao and situ.


    She didn''t hurry to make out with Aoki. She called "Godfather" and went to the kitchen to help spend her whole life carrying vegetables. Until the adults had said almost, she saw an opportunity to sit next to Aoki and quietly asked:


    "Godfather, have you seen my father?"


    Aoki saw a kind of maturity inconsistent with his age from his early summer sleep. It''s no wonder that a child has left her parents since the age of five, lives in a completely strange place for her, and has agreed with her father many secrets that only exist in her dreams. Even for adults, this is not an easy thing.


    He comforted her with his spirit. When he entered her dream, he saw a vast ocean and a beautiful island. Where the moonlight is like water and purple flowers are all over the mountain.


    On the beach stood a cabin without a door.


    Meimei stood barefoot on the beach with her back to the moonlight.


    Aoki felt the powerful spiritual power supporting the dream and found that the spiritual power of early summer grew faster than he imagined. Only then did Aoki know that the wooden house situ left her was not only a thought, but also a spiritual source connecting the void.


    It may well be a dream corridor to the holy land.


    Aoki knew that situ had left his daughter a lot of wealth, but they were all external objects. People like situ could not help but leave some means to protect her life. I''m afraid the greatest wealth is still in this dream, in that wooden house.


    He suddenly remembered that there were so many doubts about ramra''s starting the altar of God. How could a man so smart as situ not doubt it? Restart the Holy Land and obtain Gaia''s spiritual power. Does he have another purpose?


    However, Aoki didn''t want to peep into the secret situ left to his daughter, so he didn''t use his spiritual strength to explore the inside of the wooden house. He looked at Meimei''s eager face and said with a smile:


    "Your father is a great man. We fought side by side."

 Chapter 659

    Compared with five years ago, Mei Tui was much older, her face wrinkles deepened, her hand holding a pipe trembled slightly, and only her white hair was still stubbornly fried, radiating the rays of wisdom.


    "So you went to the M42 nebula, which is a great thing!" the professor took out a box of cigarettes from the drawer and threw them to Aoki, while he grabbed his pipe and smoked it.


    Aoki waved his hand and said, "quit."


    "Cough, cough..." the professor suddenly coughed violently for a few times, then stared at Qingmu, as if he were more shocked than hearing the story of the Itza people, "quit?!... HMM... how did you do it?"


    Aoki smiled and said, "ramra doesn''t seem to have tobacco and no woman who smokes on her thigh."


    Mei Tui laughed and said, "I don''t smoke cigars! I still like my pipe... Cough..." he took two hard breaths and coughed again, "... Cough... Cough..."


    When Mei Ziqing heard the cough, she came in and scolded with concern: "Professor, I told you to smoke less. You just don''t listen!"


    She pressed a few times on the touch screen on the wall, changed the air circulation system of the room, increased the oxygen supply, and the air in the room suddenly became fresh.


    She went to the cupboard to get a box of medicine, but Mei tried to scream: "no! I don''t take medicine! Take the medicine!... cough..."


    Mei Ziqing spread out her hands to aomu helplessly.


    Aoki had seen Mei Ziqing in the aisle before coming to Mei''s office. As like as two peas came back, all the people who saw it were changed, only the woman was exactly the same as five years ago, so gentle and beautiful, as if she would not be old. Her mouth always keeps the standard smile of Japanese women, and sometimes people have to doubt whether she is a robot.


    "The professor is becoming more and more stubborn!" Mei Ziqing whispered to Aoki, "his lungs are not very good, and he refuses to take drugs. His addiction to smoking is getting bigger and bigger..."


    "I can''t die!" Mei Tao''s hearing was still so good. He shouted angrily and banged on the table with his pipe. "I can''t die! Cough... Are you cursing me to die? Cough... Cough... I don''t want to take... Cough... Take medicine!"


    "Professor, I didn''t mean that!" Mei Ziqing said a little wronged.


    Aoki feels that Mei Yiqiu is old. He just thought that the professor was not surprised by his story in ramra because he was calm. Now he found that it was probably just that people don''t care so much when they are old.


    "Professor, if you are in poor health, you should take the medicine." Aoki said to Mei Ziqing.


    Maestro calmed down a little, but her chest was still undulating. "Well, well, you all think I''m old, even you think so! Well... Even you think so!"


    He angrily put the tablets into his mouth. He probably choked when drinking water and coughed again.


    Cough... Cough


    He coughed endlessly. His body was a little cramped. He bowed his back and buried his head under the table. He coughed and vomited in front of the garbage can. He didn''t know whether the medicine he took had vomited out.


    Even so, he did not loosen his pipe. As soon as his cough stopped, he tried to put it into his mouth.


    Plum looked at Aoki like asking for help.


    Aoki really couldn''t see it. He shook his head, grabbed the pipe and said, "Professor, you can''t smoke any more."


    Mei tried to gasp and looked at Qingmu angrily, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Professor, I hope you can help me analyze the things about ramra and the holy land." Aoki hopes to divert the professor''s attention by changing the topic. "How likely is Gaia''s consciousness to really exist, and what is the risk of starting those altars? I always think someone has dug a pit and waited for me to jump."


    "Then jump!" Mei Lei gasped, "What''s the big deal? In recent years, the earth has been quiet and nothing has happened. Thanks to the panic caused by the invasion of parasitic consciousness, politicians and businessmen don''t jump like before. For fear that they will be regarded as parasites when they jump out, but the oil pipe and pocket sound are full of silly beeps pretending to be aliens. Now everyone is proud of ''I''m a parasite'', you Is it funny? It''s just as stupid as 80 years ago when someone was proud of traitors and had to put a label on his forehead to tell the world. Cough... "


    He coughed again, "cough... But I tell you, cough... It''s all superficial. There''s an undercurrent surging under the calm sea, and the earth will change greatly!"


    Mei tried to make an exaggerated expression on her face, and the deep wrinkles twisted up like dried and moth eaten old bark.


    "Do you know why I play the dream guide game? Why do I develop the space box? Is it just to identify parasitic consciousness? No... cough... Of course not... Cough, cough, cough... We are... The last guardian of human civilization! There was a code word on the note situ gave me... Cough... Code word - mirror! Cough, cough... Mirror Cough... "


    Aoki found that the professor looked a little crazy and was different from the hale and hearty, humorous and wise old man.


    He looked at Mei Ziqing puzzled.


    Mei Ziqing shook her head helplessly.


    As like as two peas in the mirror, there is another world... Cough and cough... "May automatic speaking to himself," if the world is not working, we will change the world. The world in mirror is exactly the same as ours. Hiding in the mirror is the best way to do it.


    Aoki felt that if he continued, he would not get the result he wanted. He saw Mei Ziqing winking at him and motioning him to go out. He said, "Professor, I''ll see you another day."


    Mei Ziqing also said, "yes, Professor, you should have a rest."


    Then he went to take the bag of the trash can beside the professor and took Qingmu out.


    As soon as they reached the door, they heard the professor say, "wait a minute!"


    Aoki looked back and saw the professor looking serious, with white hair and deep meaning in his eyes. He slowly stretched out his right hand and solemnly said:


    "Give me back my pipe!"


    Aoki was stunned and found that the professor''s pipe was still in his hand. He had to walk over and return the pipe to the professor.


    Mei tried to take the pipe, but her expression relaxed and said, "some things are wrong, but she still can''t help it. They''ve been wrong all her life. You can''t change them if you want to change them."


    Aoki felt that meiwang had something to say, but looking at his expression, he was not so sure. Mei tried impatiently to start waving, "let''s go, let''s go!"


    When he went out, at the moment of closing the door, Aoki saw meiwang skillfully fill the pipe with cut tobacco and light a fire. Then, there was a cough sound of "cough" in the office. Then the door closed and the sound was cut off inside.


    Mei Ziqing opened the garbage bag, looked at it and said, "fortunately, the tablets didn''t spit out, otherwise they would be eaten for nothing."


    Aoki asked, "what''s the matter with the professor?"


    "I don''t know. The hospital has done an examination. Except for a little chronic bronchitis, he doesn''t have any other diseases, but he seems to..."


    Mei Ziqing pointed to his head. "There''s something wrong. He talks about the mirror and the mirror world all day. As soon as the button is pressed, the world can hide in the mirror. Ask him which mirror and where the button is. He said he didn''t know. He said a lot in a mess."


    At this time, the staff of the laboratory passed by and respectfully greeted Mei Ziqing: "Hello, Professor Mei!"


    Aoki looked at her suspiciously, Professor Mei?


    Mei Ziqing explained with a smile: "Oh, I won the title of professor the year before last, and Dongda also hired me back as a professor, but I still like to stay in China, and the professor... He is like this now. So many projects in the laboratory, especially the space box and dream Guide, need someone to take the lead at the critical moment... You know..."


    Aoki understands that Professor Mei is still the master of Mei''s laboratory, but Professor Mei is no longer professor Bimei.


    ¡­¡­


    Mei tried to sit in the office and gently pressed a button. The monitoring picture of Aoki and Mei Ziqing walking out side by side appeared on the computer screen in front of her.


    He put his pipe on his mouth, did not smoke, and gently put it back on the table. He spread out his palm and held two tablets in it. Playing with the pills, he suddenly became hale and hearty again. His face showed a funny expression worth pondering, and said to the screen:


    "Right and wrong are sometimes not absolute. If you are wrong all your life, you will always be right once. Good luck, Mr. sang."

 Chapter 660

    Mei Ziqing sent Aoki downstairs. When saying goodbye, he said, "Mr. Aoki, you should come often when you are free. If you come more, maybe the professor''s health will be better!"


    Aoki doesn''t know that Meilai is watching them from the monitoring at the moment. She is in good spirits. However, his intuition told him that the change of the professor was not as simple as it seemed.


    Aoki looked at Mei Ziqing''s face and wanted to find something in her eyes, but he couldn''t find anything. He pondered for a moment and said, "Oh, I still have a lot of things to do. I may not be in Wuzhong often in the future. Please take more care of the professor''s body!"


    Mei Ziqing smiled and said, "ah, that should be done!"


    Aoki feels more and more that meiziqing has a problem. The more calm, the more unusual. I''m afraid what she said just now means a lot of temptation. It''s just, what''s she worried about?


    Just about to go out, Aoki suddenly remembered something and said, "ah, I forgot there was an old friend here. I should go and see him."


    Mei Ziqing was stunned and asked, "did you say Dr. Bian or uncle Yu?"


    Aoki was stunned. Bian Ziyuan was the only person he knew whose surname was Bian Ziyuan, but Bian Ziyuan was still an undergraduate intern in the laboratory at that time. Why did he become a doctor so soon?


    As for Lao Yu, if Mei Ziqing hadn''t mentioned it, he would have looked at it. He didn''t know that Lao Yu had come to work in Mei''s laboratory. When he entered the door, he caught a glimpse of an old man''s side face in the security room. He looked familiar, but he didn''t think about Lao Yu. He thought it was someone arranged by Hou Biao''s security company.


    "Oh, if they''re there, they''ll have a look, but I just said another one."


    "Another one?" Mei Ziqing didn''t remember who Aoki was familiar with here. "Who is it?"


    "Ghost," Aoki said.


    "Ah, what you said is..." Mei Ziqing suddenly thought of those old servers in the basement and said with a little embarrassment, "I don''t know... Er... You know, our laboratory has high requirements for electronic equipment. The Internet and dreamnet have developed rapidly in recent years, and many devices have been eliminated in a year or two, but you have been away for five years. Those servers..."


    "Is it gone?"


    "Oh, yes, but it''s too old. It hasn''t been used for several years." Mei Ziqing said, "the professor arranged someone to take care of it in the first two years after you left. We can occasionally contact it through ghost files, but later this contact became less and less. You didn''t come back, and no one knew whether the ghost was still there, so the computer room was abandoned."


    Aoki nodded to show understanding. Only you can communicate with ghosts. It''s normal for the computer room to be abandoned after five years. It is reasonable to say that the ghost will not disappear, but the computer room is abandoned. It is worthless to stay here. Most of the Internet will take back this sub consciousness or let it go elsewhere.


    Anyway, he decided to go down and have a look.


    Mei Ziqing didn''t stop him or accompany him down, but went to the duty room to call Lao Yu over. Lao Yu was in charge of the basement and was familiar with the circuits there.


    Mei Ziqing confessed a few words, said "please help yourself" and went back to work.


    Lao Yu is really old. He has white hair, drooping bags under his eyes, and the skin on his face is like jellyfish skin soaked in water. However, his mind was still clear. Although his eyes were a little colorful, he recognized Aoki at a glance.


    Lao Yu''s eyes suddenly turned red, tears swirled in his eyes, and several muddy old eye droppings poured in and out. He said:


    "Are you back at last?"


    Aoki was surprised by his words and asked, "do you know where I''ve been?"


    Lao Yu shook his head, "I don''t know." he wiped his face and said, "I think you''re back. Should Pengcheng come back?"


    Aoki knew that he was thinking about Zhao Pengcheng, but he didn''t know where Zhao Pengcheng was and how he was doing. The only contact method between him and Zhao Pengcheng is ghost. I don''t know if Zhao Pengcheng still has the mobile phone and ghost folder. More importantly, I''m not sure if the ghost is still there.


    Seeing that Aoki didn''t say anything, Lao Yu was a little anxious and said, "I did what you said. You can''t ignore Pengcheng!"


    Aoki was stunned and asked, "what did I ask you to do?"


    He looked around and made sure there was no one before he said, "I take good care of the computer room and those network cables, and all the cables that should be connected are connected. Every time you come back, I do what you told me to do in your dream, and there is no problem at all."


    Aoki said, "I''m in your dream?"


    Lao Yu said, "yes, I can''t remember at first. You taught me several times, and then I can remember the things in my dream. I understand that the dream tells me that things are safe and leave no trace."


    Aoki asked, "are you sure you saw me in your dream?"


    "Sure, I''m not sure!" said Yu firmly. "I know. It''s called dream teaching. I''ve read books and love to listen to storytelling. In the storytelling, Cheng Yaojin learned his three board axe from the immortal in his dream. What can be taught in a dream are immortal, I know."


    Aoki feels something strange. It''s not nonsense to see Lao Yu like this. Someone should dress up as himself and enter Lao Yu''s dream.


    Who could this be?


    "Then tell me what I said when I came to your dream several times?" Aoki asked.


    Lao Yu thought for a moment and said, "not many times. Just four or five times. Anyway, you haven''t been here for two or three years, but I can remember what you told me! You asked me to take care of the computer room, let me wiring according to the drawings you gave, and connect with the outside line. You also asked me to help Bian Ziyuan unlock..."


    Aoki was confused and asked, "who else have you told these things?"


    Lao Yu said, "no, no one said it. My mouth is strict! I didn''t say half a word more about what I shouldn''t have said when I was in the Bureau."


    Aoki knew that he couldn''t ask more from Lao Yu, so he said, "take me to the computer room first."


    Lao Yu nodded his head and took Qingmu to the basement.


    The equipment in the machine room can work normally. Lao Yu first opened the dust removal and air filtration system. When the air was fresh and the dust accumulated for several years was removed, he turned on the server and went in with green wood.


    The basement is the same as it was five years ago. The machine hasn''t been changed. According to the requirements of May''s laboratory, such equipment and computer room should have been eliminated long ago, but they have been preserved because of the existence of ghosts.


    Aoki didn''t feel much, except that the buzzing sound was a little louder than when he came last time. Years didn''t leave any traces on these iron boxes.


    The small lounge specially prepared for him in the middle of the computer room is still there. He sat inside for a while, quietly waiting for the computer dream world after the server fell asleep.


    Then he saw the "ghost", and his consciousness immediately judged that the "ghost" was not the ghost he had known.


    "Here you are at last!" said the ghost. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Are you... The Internet?"

 Chapter 661

    This is not a physical world.


    Here is deep and empty, with countless light spots shining, just like an endless nebula.


    Aoki thought of the starry sky sung by the Itza people on that night in ramra.


    Such a dream is obviously not what a LAN can bear. At least it is different from the computer dream Aoki entered at the beginning.


    The starlight changes and condenses a strange face, like a real "ghost".


    But Aoki knows that this ghost is not another ghost.


    "Here you are at last!" said the ghost. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Are you... The Internet?" Aoki asked.


    "That''s OK, but it''s not entirely accurate."


    The face became clearer and clearer. It was strange that Aoki felt a little familiar. Some fragments of memory began to disturb his consciousness again, and this time it was in a dream. With the interference of his memory, the dream space here also changed. The starlight flows and distorts, and some strange pictures flash in the starlight. As soon as they become clear, they break quickly, as if to tear the whole space apart.


    "Your spirit is still so strong," said the face.


    Aoki controlled his memory disturbance and asked, "who are you?"


    "Have you really completely forgotten me?" there was a regretful expression on your face. "I thought our friendship would last forever!"


    "Our friendship?" Aoki didn''t understand what it said. If it''s the original ghost, it''s a little friendly, but it''s not eternal. As for the Internet itself, there is no intersection between it and him.


    The starlight in the void surged violently, and the light and darkness gathered on that face, making it more clear and three-dimensional. In a moment, it became a living person, not an ethereal ghost.


    He has black hair, black eyes and deep sockets. He is full of wisdom at a glance. The nose is big, the tip of the nose is a little crooked, and there is a curly moustache on the lips. The corners of his mouth turned up and he was smiling cunningly at Aoki.


    "SA Tiao Ding!"


    As soon as Aoki saw this face, the name suddenly came out of his consciousness. He remembered that this was a Jewish scientist, a scientific madman!


    "You finally think of me!" sarodin seemed very happy. "It seems that your memory is just sleeping, not dying. It''s really a miracle."


    Aoki didn''t speak. Although he remembered sarodin, he still couldn''t remember the specific past. The chaotic memory was impacting his consciousness. In each other''s dreams, all his conscious activities can''t hide from each other, so he has to control his impulse to recall and sort out memory fragments, only recall things related to sa tiaodin, and try to suppress everything else temporarily to prevent the subconscious from showing up.


    "You seem to know me well?" he asked as he thought.


    "Of course!" said sarodin. "When we founded the soul laboratory, we were good friends who talked about everything."


    "What soul lab?" Aoki said in amazement.


    "Aha, your injury seems really serious. It''s not easy to recover your memory!" sartiaodin sighed, "You were different from what you are now. How spirited and crazy you were at that time! When you said you were going to set up a soul laboratory, even I was shocked. But I was soon convinced by you. You are a genius! When those Englishmen were still foolishly weighing their souls, they tried to prove the quality of their souls through the difference in the weight of living and dead people At that time, we were already studying the phenomenon of spiritual energy and consciousness transfer.


    Although you lack systematic knowledge of physics, your idea of Ma XingKong that day, your powerful spiritual power, and the special experimental field formed by your dream space, together with my scientific brain, we are the most perfect combination of talents in the world! I just don''t understand why you betray me and our common great cause? "


    Aoki asked, "what great cause?"


    "Create a spiritual force field for the earth so that all mankind can have spiritual force, including ordinary people like me in the eyes of your awakened ones."


    The expression on sarodin''s face changed again for a while, happy, sad, proud and inferior.


    "Didn''t you always say you wanted to bring the great Gaia back to earth?"


    "Gaia?!"


    "Oh, don''t look at me like that! Your mental power is like a knife. Although I''m not afraid of you now, your reaction makes me uncomfortable," sarodin said, "Isn''t Gaia the spiritual source you have always emphasized? Although I don''t understand why you named the source of cosmic consciousness after Gaia, the Mother God of the earth in Greek mythology, it doesn''t matter. I also want to know what a Boltzmann brain born in the stars looks like.


    Unfortunately, you seem to have been abandoned by Gaia! Or... You betrayed Gaia? "


    Aoki guessed something vaguely. Combined with his flashback memory picture, he felt a strong uneasiness in his heart.


    "Are you zatiaodin or the Internet now?" Aoki asked.


    "Of course I''m sarodin. Do you think I''m dead?" sarodin laughed. "If I hadn''t been studying neural networks, if I hadn''t tried to store my consciousness on the computer network, I would have died."


    "Consciousness stored on the network?" Aoki frowned.


    Sarodin said: "Well, even now, this is a difficult thing to do. Some companies in the United States have launched a ''cloud immortality'' service to make customers'' awareness live in the cloud. Relatives can chat with him through the Internet, just like chatting with themselves through chat tools. But this is actually a low-level intelligent service, a fake immortality. The person living in the cloud is not real Positive consciousness, but an artificial intelligence, collects the information of the customer during his lifetime through big data, including his personality, habits, tone and part of his memory. What his relatives talk about is not that person''s consciousness. His consciousness has long died. It''s just an artificial intelligence that imitates him. What a sand carving service! "


    Aoki was silent and didn''t know why he said this.


    Sarodin continued, "but I''m different. I really transferred my consciousness to the Internet. Now standing in front of you is sarodin in those days. I can''t do anything in the 21st century. I did it in the 1970s. Do you think I''m a genius?! hahaha..."


    Aoki''s heart sank slowly and asked with a trace of doubt, "so you turned yourself into the Internet, and the Internet is you?!"


    "You can also say so," sarodin said, "but there was no Internet at that time. There were only two branches of the University of California, plus Stanford University and the University of Utah, a packet switched ARPANET composed of four mainframe computers. Later, there were more and more such networks, and our laboratory joined. Anyway, we were very close to the University of California and very convenient."


    "So, the soul lab you''re talking about is... Lab 19 of Lawrence Berkeley National Experimental Center?!"

 Chapter 662

    Aoki thought of the mysterious and terrible laboratory. This is a mysterious organization that only a few people know, and it is also an organization that makes countless people crazy. According to Mei Tuo and Xia Xiaoxiao, all research projects in laboratory 19 are highly confidential, and its importance and pioneering spirit even exceed that of the advanced research projects agency of the US Department of defense.


    Sardine sneered and said: "LBNL is synonymous with excellence. How many Nobel prizes have been awarded and how many military secret plans have been carried out in it, but its 18 experimental centers can''t compare with our No. 19 laboratory. This should be our glory. Your and my name and great achievements are worth casting on bronze, engraved on marble and engraved on wood, and will last forever..."


    After saying this famous quote from Don Quixote, his face suddenly twisted, "but you -- you ruined all this! You ruined the laboratory, me, our lifelong efforts, and the opportunity to advance human civilization by 50 years or even a century! You are an executioner, madman, and devil! You don''t believe in Gaia, you believe in Satan!"


    "But I should thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have the chance to live forever." sarodin''s face smiled strangely again, and many stars floated on his face, "You think I''m dead, you destroy all the project materials in the laboratory, and you think no one will know the existence of the soul laboratory. But you can''t imagine that I survived on those old mainframe computers and that immature network."


    "I really can''t think of it. How did you survive?" although Aoki still can''t remember everything, he can guess and restore the truth of some things combined with memory fragments.


    Satiodin looked a little proud and relaxed. He said:


    "You are my best friend. Originally, I mean originally! I always think that Jews and Chinese are the smartest races in the world. You happen to be Chinese and I am Jewish. You are good at macro and imagination, I am good at micro and logic, and we were a natural match. There were many such combinations in the United States at that time. Look at Arthur stone, who experimented with many universities I''ve worked with Jewish professors, including Einstein. "


    Aoki didn''t correct the mistake that Arthur stone was an Indian, not a Chinese. This is what he just learned in ramra. Maybe situ didn''t want too many people to know this secret.


    "You seem to have gone a little further," he said.


    "Oh, it''s a bit far away. I just want to say that I have no other friends except you, not even a girlfriend." sarodin said, "I live on the Internet, in a virtual world. I used to be lonely and want to die. But I can''t die. I don''t know how to commit suicide, because I live on the whole network. Every computer connected to the network, whether large or micro, has become a part of my life. Unless the whole network is destroyed, every computer is destroyed and they don''t run anymore Otherwise, I won''t die completely and lose some memory at most.


    I can''t talk, I can''t be hungry, and I can''t see the day and night. I''m like a lonely ghost floating in the world composed of computers. I can only look through the information on each computer bored, but people at that time were really boring. Computers were full of rigid programming and boring working files, and there was no entertainment at all. Unlike now, they are full of all kinds of laughter Words, jokes, pictures and small movies, but it''s a pity that I haven''t had that desire for a long time.


    Later, more and more computers were connected to the Internet. In addition to universities, government and military computers were also added. Although they had encryption means, it couldn''t stop me. This gave me a good opportunity and let me see many unknown secrets.


    I also see new hope. Many experiments that we have envisaged that can not be realized or failed may succeed as long as we get more support.


    I began to try to control the flow of information in the computer. It was a painful process. It was like a vegetable trying to regain control of his body.


    But I succeeded!


    I just disclosed a little information to the guys of the Department of energy. They secretly set up lab 19 at the Lawrence Berkeley National Experimental Center. I had a very happy cooperation with them. Every idea and experiment we had was unimaginable to them. Of course, they didn''t know my existence. I was a God in their eyes A secret, invisible existence like a God.


    Do you know how it feels? Wonderful feeling!


    I also met a child named bill at Lakeside middle school in Seattle, who later went to Harvard University. I told him that you are not expected to be a lawyer. Drop out of school! If you really like computers, why not design a fool''s interface so that everyone can easily use it?


    He really dropped out of school. With my help, he completed the design that was called a genius at that time. He and his stupid classmate set up a company together and quickly opened the situation with the resources of his mother and grandfather.


    Why do you think I should help him?


    On the one hand, it''s for fun. You know, I''m just a lonely ghost living on the Internet. I always want to have some fun.


    On the other hand, it''s out of my selfishness. I found that the larger the computer network expands, the bigger my world is and the stronger my vitality is. I feel I can control the whole world.


    But I know that it is not enough to rely on a few large computers alone. Someone must join in, miniaturize the computer, and let everyone participate and become a node of the network.


    So the real Internet was born!


    Oh, by the way, the boy named Bill did a good job. I helped him set up a dream - let everyone in the world have a computer. Well, now it seems that it has really come true.


    I''ve looked for a lot of young people like Bill, but no one can do better than him. Probably because he is also a Jew. I fell in love with him.


    I also found a child named jobs. You probably heard his name. He tried to set up an independent closed system without me. Unfortunately, he can''t stop me. Physical networking is the general trend. As long as his devices and programs enter the network, they can''t prevent me from entering. However, he has gone a long way in the intelligent operation of equipment, which I would like to see.


    Sonny, you can''t imagine that I can live to the Internet age and become the real master of the Internet! "


    "Sonny?" Aoki felt very strange when he heard this name.


    "You won''t even forget your name?" sarodin looked surprised. "This is your nickname. I always called you that in the laboratory. Oh, I forgot that you are Chinese. You have a Chinese name. Let me think, is your name Huasheng sang... Or sang Huasheng... Well, not many people know your existence anyway, right, sonny?"


    Aoki didn''t want to talk about his name and asked, "you have dominated the Internet. Why do you want to make human chips?"

 Chapter 663

    "Then I''ll ask you," said sarodin.


    "Me?" Aoki looked at him suspiciously.


    Saritin smiled. It seemed that Aoki''s amnesia and numbness could bring him pleasure.


    "Human chip is not a new idea. It was put forward decades ago. The U.S. military has been doing research in this field, but it is used as a small trick such as signal tracking until I disclosed some ideas you put forward to them."


    The star fog swirled around sarodin''s face, and the flames of stars lit up in his eyes.


    "You may have forgotten that the human body chip is your idea, and I made the original design of the chip. This proves once again that we are the best partners, but..."


    His expression changed, "You said you wanted to build a spiritual channel with the help of chips and lead to the return of consciousness. I didn''t understand at that time. I didn''t know what you really thought until I became a ghost on the computer network. Look how good I am. I''m still doing it for you when I''m half dead and still doing so well. Should you thank me?"


    Aoki remembered the lab with lbnl19 sign on the gate in the memory clip.


    However, lab 19 should be the product of his parting with sarodin. How could it appear in his memory? Moreover, he went in openly, which obviously has a deeper connection with the lab.


    Of course, there is another possibility that he hypnotized the guards. With his ability, this is a very simple thing, but there is an access control system at the door of the laboratory. It is impossible for fingerprints and iris to deceive the machine, unless the machine is also hypnotized, or the owner of the machine deliberately let him go.


    He looked at the unpredictable face of the virtual sarodin and said, "you still don''t know why you want to do the human chip project."


    Satiodin laughed and said, "you really like to get to the bottom. Well, I tell you, there are two reasons.


    First, I''m very interested in the spiritual path you put forward. Although with the development of the Internet, the world I occupy is becoming larger and larger, it''s only a cold electronic world after all, and I can''t get more spiritual power, which makes my consciousness feel very empty in such a huge world, and it''s difficult for me to control all the network terminals. I need someone to help me, And these people must be completely under my control.


    Of course, now I have mastered the method to improve my spirit. There are my parts everywhere on the Internet, so I don''t need to do so. But a world where everyone has chips and everyone has become a nerve endings of me is still very attractive. If conditions permit, I don''t mind being God.


    Second, I''m very interested in your past. I''ve always wanted to find out who you are and where your strange ideas come from. I''m lonely and boring in the Internet world. Anyway, I''m idle. I''ll help you do the unfinished things.


    In addition to human body chips, I have also done a lot of experiments, and some of them may even surprise you. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it doesn''t mean much to me or you.


    In fact, I really want to know what changed your position. From the beginning, you wanted to do something, and then you wanted to destroy it. Among all the projects in the soul laboratory, the soul parasitism and the construction of the spiritual force field are the most important? But just when you saw that you wanted to succeed, you destroyed it yourself and even killed me! "


    Aoki felt the hatred of sarodin for decades and asked, "do you know why now?"


    Sarodin said: "Since I can parasitize my consciousness into the brains of people with chips through the Internet, I understand what you wanted to do at the beginning. However, for a long time, I thought you just wanted to become what I am now, and parasitize your consciousness, or soul, to humans all over the world through the chip project, or to make more people Have the same dream and influence the people around you, so as to control the world.


    What makes me wonder is that you didn''t try to live on the Internet. At that time, there was no Internet. How did you do that?


    But Lester''s death and the sudden invasion of parasitic consciousness made me instantly understand that the focus of your experiment is not the chip and network at all, but the mental force field. The real parasitic consciousness does not need to go through wires, radio waves and information networks, but through the mental force field. I still remember those dream corridors close to zero dimensional space that you once said can go straight Through the spiritual dimension, the network composed of them is more convenient for the free coming and going of consciousness. Unfortunately, I have never known the mystery of spirit. "


    "So you sent a part disguised as a ghost in the LAN to contact me, just to know the mystery of the spirit?" Aoki narrowed his eyes. "But how did you find me? It seems that I never left any personal information, including photos, on the Internet."


    "It''s hard for a person living in modern society not to leave information on the Internet. No matter how careful you are, you can''t avoid it. What''s more, a person who is doomed to be unwilling to be ordinary like you?" sarodin said, "you''ve killed people, haven''t you?"


    "I''ve killed a lot of people. I don''t know what you''re talking about?" Aoki said.


    "Twice, once at the waste collection station and once at the garbage street," sarodin said, "Although there is no evidence left, you may not know that a policeman named Shi Dazhuang has been watching you for a long time. He has conducted a very detailed investigation on these two cases, and the case file is in the police system, which contains your details and your action track captured by all the monitors in the city within an hour before and after the two cases.


    Some cases do not need on-site monitoring. The police solve cases by reasoning, not machines. I still admire the policeman surnamed Shi.


    But those two cases didn''t go any further, and they were finally characterized as sudden illness and death. Shi Dazhuang let you go, and later you became friends, right? The case file is dusty, and no one will look through it, but I can see from the system that there are your monitoring pictures and ID card photos.


    In addition, you have interrogated them in the interrogation room of Wuzhong Criminal Investigation Detachment, and the interrogation records have files, including videos, which are stored in their system.


    Although you changed your appearance and pretended well, I recognized you, and those criminal techniques, which I am familiar with, are completely consistent with your ability. You did such things in the United States. "


    Aoki suddenly felt very interesting and said, "do you want to be Sherlock Holmes and go to the police systems all over the world to read the files when you are free?"


    SA teased Ding with a smile: "of course not. But I will pay more attention to similar abnormal deaths, because that''s what you''re good at. Although I thought you were dead at that time, I know that there are many people like you in the world except you."


    "Do you think I''m dead?" Aoki seemed to hesitate when he saw the stars on SA tiaodin''s face.


    "I see." Aoki narrowed his eyes. "You deliberately caused Liu Huaian''s schizophrenia in order to guide him to set fire to the wool mill, and I lived in the dormitory of the wool mill at that time.


    I said, how could you choose a little man like Liu Huaian as the experimental object for such an important project as human chip? It was specially arranged by you to kill me! "

 Chapter 664

    Aoki thought of the fire again. The flame ran high in the night wind, like the ferocious face of the God of death. Black smoke filled the night and covered a thick black blanket around the fire.


    He jumped up from the bed, put on his windbreaker, didn''t have time to change his shoes, ran out in a pull board, but tripped over the mulberry root at the door.


    The memory was interrupted again. What I could remember was when he stood under the old willow tree in Liuying lane with crows on his head.


    These are no secrets. Sarodin knows them all, so he didn''t establish a spiritual barrier, so he started in sarodin''s dream.


    He recalled how he came to the wool mill, and some new pictures were established.


    He saw himself sitting on a bench with handcuffs on his left hand and the other end of the handcuffs on the back of the chair. A policeman with a big nose asked him in a strong southern accent:


    "Where did you come from? What about your passport? Chinese, Japanese or Vietnamese?"


    When it comes to Vietnamese, that guy seems to be gnashing his teeth.


    He asked many more questions, but Aoki didn''t say a word. This made him very angry. He shouted:


    "Talk, you bastard! Don''t think you can stay here and get relief money without talking. Do you bastards want to be American citizens? Tell you, no way! I''ve seen a lot of people like you, and we have ways to send you back. Speak quickly, say a word of Japanese and send you back to Tokyo, and a word of Chinese and send you to Beijing. You can go to Hong Kong if you want, as long as you promise If you think you are from Hong Kong, we will send you to Hong Kong. But if you don''t say anything, you will be sent to Cambodia and Phnom Penh as a drug slave! "


    Aoki still didn''t speak until he got on the immigration car.


    "Give me back my clothes and crutches," he said in English.


    The policeman was startled. He probably didn''t expect his English to be more authentic than himself. The mixed race policeman from Mississippi elongated his face for no reason, which was more ugly than the old Japanese melon, and sneered:


    "You took off other people''s clothes and put them on yourself while others were drunk. It''s nice to say that they are your clothes? Do you know what your nature is? Fraud! Robbery! If the gentleman didn''t want to see things like you, you would spend the rest of your life in prison."


    At this time, another policeman came over with a plastic bag and said, "this is his clothes."


    The big nose policeman was stunned and said, "he robbed it. How can I give it to him?"


    The policeman said, "the gentleman said he gave it to him and asked me to bring him a message." he handed the bag to Aoki. "He asked me to tell you that there is no eternal right and wrong in the world, hatred can''t solve the problem, and even the Milky way can''t last forever. Besides our short life, go home."


    Aoki''s mouth twitched. The word "go home" hit his heart like two bullets.


    But he couldn''t remember where his family was.


    He dressed silently, while the policeman with a big nose scolded angrily:


    "Shit doctor, shit assistant professor, shit genius! I almost forgot that man is also an Asian! Officials of the Federal Ministry of education and the Immigration Bureau eat shit. Why do they introduce so many Asian students every year and let them stay to teach? Let a bunch of broken Asians teach our children. Eat shit! Sooner or later, Asians will rule the world!"


    His words made the immigration officer who accompanied the escort very dissatisfied. He glared at him and said, "if you are dissatisfied with the immigration policy, you can run for Parliament. It''s best to be the president, and then amend the bill. If you don''t have this ability, shut up! Go back and ask your grandfather how he came to the United States. It''s really funny for an African American to laugh at Asian Americans."


    The big nosed black policeman was like a cock grabbed by someone''s neck, and his anger was vented in a moment.


    Aoki put on his windbreaker and jeans, put his brand-new leather shoes on his feet, sorted out his slightly messy hair, and stood up straight. The tramp instantly became a graceful gentleman.


    He held out his hand and said, "and my crutch."


    "Crutches? What crutches?" the policeman looked at him in confusion.


    "A piece of wood, so long, so thick, black," said Aoki.


    "I didn''t see it!" said the policeman impatiently. "Go, go, don''t do anything!"


    The immigration officer took out the document, looked at it and said, "the list shows that he does have a... Stick. It''s the only thing he has with him."


    The policeman scolded "fuck" and left. After a while, he came back with a black wooden stick and scolded: "I want to take back a broken wood. The poor is the poor, yellow pig and Asian!"


    Aoki ignored him and took the stick and got on the immigration car.


    However, he was not sent to Cambodia, because Cambodia had no international airport at that time, let alone American flights to Cambodia. They sent him to Vietnam in the mire of war. The Americans still occupied the last city there. After his plane landed, it flew away with the evacuated American soldiers. Then North Vietnamese tanks roared into the streets of Saigon.


    Because of war and disease, the population there has fallen sharply, and there is an urgent need for labor supplement. No one will refuse a black family strong labor without ID card.


    ¡­¡­


    The picture flashed in front of the green wood frame by frame. He leaned on a black qiujie wooden stick, netted in the seaside fishing ground and felled in the mountain forest farm... He followed a group of barefoot dwarfs across the border, sold living materials in the chaotic Phnom Penh, and then went north to wander in the streets of Yangguang.


    His windbreaker and shoes are brand new. The jeans may be too long. The bottom trouser legs were cut short by the young professor in Princeton. With the thread open, I can''t see the original bell mouth shape, but they have become straight pants.


    The leather shoes are stained with a lot of ash, but they shine with a touch of light, and the shoe head can shine on people''s face like a mirror.


    He is the cleanest tramp in Yangon.


    His mind was empty. He didn''t know where he was going or where he could go. But there was always a trace of smell seducing him, like a dog abandoned in a foreign land by its owner, clinging to the ground to find and smell the smell of his hometown.


    While going north in Myanmar and Vietnam, he met a team buying marijuana and opium poppy. He followed them over several mountains and came to a place called ma Su ba. He followed the smell and found the small temple in the mountain.


    There are no monks in the temple, only one woman lives.


    The woman said, "you finally found it."


    Aoki didn''t know what to say, because he couldn''t remember what to say, why he came here and why he could find here.


    The woman said, "you have killed Beiye and closed the Zhenwu dream. My husband is dead. Only me and my daughter are left. Why do you kill them all?"

 Chapter 665

    Aoki always felt that he had something to say to the woman, but he couldn''t remember for a moment. His head was like a lot of insects biting. He had a terrible headache.


    The woman saw that he didn''t speak, sighed and said: "I''m old and rotten. It''s time for me to see my husband. We did something wrong, listened to Beiye''s words and hurt your family. The fire has burned for forty years, but it has burned in my heart for forty years. Today, I''ll give my life back to you, but I only ask you one thing not to hurt my daughter. The Sang family left you a seed and the Du family Seed it! "


    The woman stood up and went to the yard. The yard was full of firewood. She stood on the stack and lit the fire herself.


    The fire flared up. The woman said in the fire, "don''t worry, my daughter will never take revenge on you. I asked her to go to masuba to cure people. She doesn''t know what''s going on here. I asked her to believe in Buddhism, cultivate her spirit with the power of faith, and establish a spiritual Buddhist kingdom in the sea. Before the Buddhist kingdom is completed, she won''t leave here or go after what happened in the past."


    She then folded her hands and announced the Buddha''s name. The fire, like the apricot of a giant snake, wrapped around her and swallowed her.


    Aoki had a headache. Seeing the fire, he felt more and more uncomfortable.


    Holding his head and shouting, he rushed out of the temple, stumbled on the mountain road and rushed into the streets of masuba.


    The flame lingered in his mind. He seemed to see many suns in the sky, the heat wave swept in, the flame fell from the sky, and the mulberry trees all over the mountains lit a raging fire until the black smoke covered the sky.


    Exhausted, tired and thirsty, he finally fainted under a wall.


    He opened his eyes mistily and saw a young woman standing in front of him, smiling like a flower.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    "My mother asked me to treat you," said the woman.


    "Cure me?"


    "My mother said the patient would pass here and let me wait here. I''ve been waiting all day. You''re right."


    "How are you going to treat me?"


    "It''s cured!"


    "Cured?"


    "Well, I cured you when you fainted. You fainted so much that you didn''t even dream, but it can''t help me. You''re just blinded by the flame of hatred. Just put out the anger in your heart, and you''ll be fine!"


    Aoki stood up and found that his spirit was much better, not as trance as before. But his memory slept deeper, as if he didn''t even bother to think about things.


    He knew that the woman''s mother, the woman burning in the fire, took great pains to protect her daughter.


    But he didn''t want to hurt her daughter at all!


    Is there really hatred in his heart? Did he come here for revenge?


    He looked at the young woman and said, "I don''t have money to pay for the clinic."


    The woman said, "my mother said you paid."


    The woman left and left him a bag of dry food before she left.


    He walked blankly, not knowing where to go.


    At the mouth of the dam, he ran into a group of horse Gang men covered with mud. They carried large baskets and small baskets on their backs. They were covered with cloth. I don''t know what they contained. One of them was a dark child with a rifle about his height. He looked very eye-catching.


    As soon as the caravan entered the wall of the dam, it was a terrible ambush. The caravan people were strong, but there was nothing to do. People were tired, and another group of people obviously had long been prepared and waited for work. The battle soon ended, and all the people of the caravan died. The horses and supplies were taken away, and the guns were picked up, leaving only two people to carry the bodies under the wall.


    A child got up from the corpse and stabbed him with a saber into the stomach of the bandit who carried him as a corpse. Then he stood straight, staring at two hate eyes and watching another bandit raise a black muzzle. Unexpectedly, he was generous to die.


    Aoki saved him.


    "What do you do?" Aoki gave him a piece of dry food and asked.


    "Paoma gang." the child seemed very hungry. He just ate and spoke very briefly.


    "What did you carry?"


    "Smoky soil."


    "Why do you want to bring smoky soil? It''s not easy to run something else?"


    "Run away and don''t have enough to eat."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Wu suoton."


    "Where is your home?"


    "No home."


    "Where are your parents?"


    "Dead."


    ¡­¡­


    When leaving masuba, the thin child looked back with a fierce look in his eyes, bit his lips and said, "one day I will come back for revenge."


    ¡­¡­


    In the mountains of northern Myanmar, they lost their way.


    Wu suoton asked Aoki, "where are we going?"


    Aoki didn''t know where to go. Before, he still had a feeling. With this feeling, he crossed several border lines from Saigon and came here. Now, his feeling has disappeared.


    In order to save dry food, they began to eat wild fruits and weeds to satisfy their hunger.


    Wu suoton picked a lot of mushrooms and looked delicious.


    Aoki said, "are you not afraid of poison?"


    Wu suoton said, "it''s OK to run in the mountains with the caravan and often eat mushrooms."


    He wolfed down his fill first. Aoki saw that he ate it, so he ate it, and then he was poisoned.


    First it was spinning, then there was no strength, and then there was an illusion. He saw the raging fire again. A crow flew around on the fire and chirped.


    He leaned against the root of the tree and asked Wu suoton, "why aren''t you poisoned?"


    Wu suoton sat two meters away from him, looked at him warily and said, "I ate it with the antidote."


    Aoki remembered that when he ate mushrooms, he did chew some grass. He smiled sadly and said, "where did you learn it?"


    Wu suoton said, "the horse runner learned it."


    Aoki said, "why poison me?"


    Wu suoton said, "I have a small appetite. I can eat your dry food for several days. Two people can''t get out of the mountain."


    Aoki stopped talking and opened his eyes to see the sky. It was getting darker and darker. It was broad daylight, but it seemed to be covered with a piece of cloth.


    Wu suoton waited carefully for a long time, then took the dry food and money bag from Qingmu, touched it up and down again, and finally took off the pair of cow leather shoes and carried it away.


    Aoki could have used his last mental force to control Wu suoton, but he didn''t. He said with his last strength, "aren''t you afraid of retribution?"


    Wu suoton said, "I don''t believe in God. If there is a God, you can let him come to me or send an angel."


    Aoki thought he would die in this old forest. He thought of dewar and Dewar''s mother again. At the last moment of confusion, he saw a fire.


    He felt that he had become a tree, burned into charcoal in the fire, and stood on the open ground all over. Overhead is the bright Milky way.


    The sweet dew flowed down from the Milky way, fell on his face and into his mouth.

 Chapter 666

    When Aoki woke up, he saw a young man carrying a bamboo basket feeding him water with a leather bag. Water is bitter, with a smell of fresh grass.


    "Ah, you''re awake!" said the young man. "Have you eaten the cow liver umbrella? Fortunately, I know how to solve it."


    Although detoxified, Aoki''s body is still very weak. The young man will carry him. He said:


    "This place is not peaceful. Let''s go north and be safe when we cross the Nangou river. Although our place is poor, we don''t fight or eat people."


    After walking in the mountains for a day and eating two dry meals, Qingmu can go down to the ground and walk with a stick. He became familiar with the young man and knew that his name was enkun, who came from a small border dam in the north.


    Aoki asked him what he was doing here. He said he was looking for someone.


    "In recent years, Bazi has often been humiliated. Some have run away because of poverty, and some have been cheated. Both men and women have. Most of the men work in the opium poppy workshop in mazuba, and the women don''t know where they are sold. I come here twice a year to find them. If I can meet them, I''ll take them back. If I can''t meet them, I can''t help it. By the way, pick some herbs. We are short of medicine and the hospital is too small Far away, I can''t afford to go. The herbs in the mountains are the best. I don''t know how many lives have been saved! "


    Aoki leaned on his stick that had been with him for many years and followed enkun all the way north. When passing through the inflection ridge, I met a tiger with yellow skin and black stripes.


    When people and tigers met, no one moved. For a moment, it was so quiet that they could hear the sound of leaves falling from the treetops.


    Enkun said, "hurry up, I''m full of tigers. Tigers are full and won''t hurt people for a while. If you go north from here and see a big river, you can see the ferry more than ten miles east along the river. You say you''re Chinese, and the people on the other side will pick you up."


    Aoki said, "I haven''t recovered yet. I can''t go that far alone. Go and I''ll stay."


    Enkun stubbornly refused and said, "you go, you go. I saved you in vain and let the tiger eat you. It made you suffer twice. Good things have become evil!"


    He said, taking out his firewood knife and blocking it in front of the green wood.


    When the tiger pounced, enkun pushed the green wood aside with his strength and pushed forward with a firewood knife, intending to fight to the death. But life is not a novel, and enkun didn''t drink 18 bowls of old wine. People with a hundred pounds and tigers with two or three hundred pounds fought head-on, which is basically a hundred deaths and no life.


    But the miracle is happening right now.


    The tiger didn''t know why. At the last step, it stumbled. Although the power of the front flutter was still there, it tilted and bumped into the nearby tree, but the tiger''s claws swept enkun''s thigh.


    Despite his leg injury, enkun stabbed the tiger in the neck with a knife. This is an instinctive response to a crisis and is not intended to work. It is also written in the novel that the tiger will attack, cut and lift, and will have a complete set of combined boxing. Although I don''t know whether it''s true or false, there must be a back move if the tiger doesn''t hit, and it will never sit back and wait for death. Its neural response speed is unmatched by people. Moreover, the tiger has rough skin and thick flesh. Even if it is stabbed by a firewood knife, it will not die, but arouse its ferocity.


    Somehow, enkun''s firewood knife stabbed into the tiger''s neck. But the tiger was sleepy, as if he were going to sleep.


    Seeing that the opportunity was not lost, enkun tried his best to stab several times. In the meantime, the tiger suddenly struggled and seemed to fight back, but it fell to the ground and stopped moving. Enkun saw Aoki standing on his side. The stick in his hand pointed to the tiger''s head. The tip of the stick was less than two inches from the tiger''s forehead and was still trembling slightly.


    After the tiger died, Aoki threw the stick and fell paralyzed.


    Enkun held Qingmu and said, "although your poison has been relieved, it has hurt your internal organs. You need to recuperate for a while before your qi and blood can be restored."


    Aoki gasped and said with a smile, "I''m not in the way. Take care of your own legs first."


    Enkun''s leg was taken by a tiger''s claw, with blood and flesh blurred. He sat barefaced on the ground, picked some grass from the basket, chewed it in his mouth and applied it to the wound.


    Knowing that tigers are not wild boars and can''t knock themselves into trees and stun, enkun asked, "are you a demagogue? I heard that the demagogue in Nanyang can drive away snakes, insects, tigers and leopards!" when he saw Qingmu frowning at the sky, he shook his head and smiled mockingly, "Oh, how stupid I am! How can the demagogue be poisoned by cow liver umbrella? I''m blind, don''t say it, don''t say it!"


    After a short rest, the two continued on their way. Enkun was injured and Aoki gave the stick to enkun as a crutch.


    Enkun said, "it''s a pity that the tiger skin is."


    Aoki said, "then why don''t you peel it off?"


    "Protect animals! I can''t sell them back. I have to go south. I''m lame. I''m afraid I can''t even save my life. Tigers eat people and vomit bones. People eat people and don''t vomit bones. WOW! Tigers ignore you when they''re full. People don''t have a time to feed!"


    Enkun sighed with emotion, took his eyes away from the dead tiger and said with a smile, "if there are tigers on the mountain, there will be no wolves. The smell of hungry tigers can spread ten miles. The road behind us is safe. Let''s go."


    Instead of looking for the ferry, they crossed the inflection ridge and quietly crossed the Nangou River from the deserted deep stream. Another day later, enkun pointed to a mountain in the distance and said, "my home is there. It''s called yuziba."


    Aoki didn''t go to yuziba. Since he crossed Nangou River, he smelled another familiar smell. He thought of home for the first time, although he didn''t know where it was.


    He said goodbye to enkun at the dam mouth. Enkun asked him, "where are you going?"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Follow your feelings."


    Enkun said, "I think you are from the city. Dashan can''t keep you. Go to Shenzhou. I heard you can make a lot of money there."


    Enkun doesn''t know where Shenzhou is, but in the East. He went to the dam to get a lot of dry food and let Qingmu go east. Aoki left and heard enkun shouting behind him, "Hey, your stick!"


    Aoki said, "you can''t beat a tiger or a dog. If I want to use it in the future, I''ll come back to you."


    He went to the other side of the mountain and found a hidden cave along a valley full of rotten leaves. The hole was sealed with an iron fence door, which was covered with rust.


    He stood at the door for a moment and left without remembering anything.


    He walked all the way from the mountains in southern Yunnan to eastern Guizhou, then from eastern Guizhou to Eastern Guangxi, and then to Yangcheng. He lives in a bridge hole under an overpass in Yangcheng. There are people who go south to work and look for work. The bridge hole is full.


    There is a man named Liu Daqing in the bridge cave. He smiles whenever he meets people. His pocket was very poor, but he always carried two packs of cigarettes and sent them when he saw people. Although smoking is the cheapest big front door, it''s good for people living in the bridge cave to smoke, not to mention hair when they see people. It''s too generous.


    Aoki''s position in the bridge cave is next to Liu Daqing. He knows that he has a bag of Hongtashan in his pocket in addition to the front door, which is used when he goes out to do business.


    Liu Daqing didn''t live long before he moved out of the bridge. They say he can talk, he''s smart, and he''s got a good job. After half a year, Liu Daqing came back. However, this time he no longer issued daqianmen, not even Hongtashan, but initiated the import of three or five cigarettes.


    Liu Daqing is here to recruit people. He said to Aoki, "I''m going to open a wool mill in Wuzhong. Brother, come with me. If I have a brother, I''ll eat in one bite and never starve you."


    Aoki followed Liu Daqing to Wuzhong.

 Chapter 667

    The memory of Aoki was confused. He didn''t know why he followed Liu Daqing to Wuzhong. Liu Daqing is very capable and can be a man, but he doesn''t appreciate this kind of person. Comparatively speaking, he prefers to deal with honest and honest people.


    When he arrived in Wuzhong, he became an ordinary employee of Daqing wool textile factory and lived in a humble dormitory with several other people who came to work in other places.


    The wool mill had a good business and soon expanded its factory. Liu Daqing is a cruel man. He is very strict in the management of the factory. The workers are basically working full load and have no leisure at all. Many people call him "Liu paopi" behind his back.


    Aoki doesn''t feel much. Because he doesn''t know anyone here and has no entertainment activities. He hardly goes out except occasionally to the Internet cafe at the back door of the factory. Since several workers who followed Liu Daqing from other places left, few people in the factory even knew him. The only one who can talk to him is old man Bi, who is in charge of the warehouse.


    Old man Bi came to the factory for a mulberry tree in the yard. He said that decades ago, the whole Liuying lane was full of mulberry trees. Later, after a fire, all the mulberry trees died. The older generation tried to plant again, but they couldn''t grow alive. On the contrary, many willows grew. Later, it became Liuying lane.


    Old man Bi regarded the mulberry trees in the yard as treasure, watering, fertilizing and removing insects, not to mention, he had to stand in front of the tree for a while every morning and evening and talk to the tree. The mulberry seedlings are also very competitive and grow very fast. However, as soon as the tree grows, it will affect the stacking of goods and the entry and exit of vehicles. The factory decided to cut down the tree, but old man Bi disagreed and stopped him. He said if you want to cut down the tree, cut off my head first and step over my body.


    Old man Bi is a native. He is popular in Liuying lane and has some prestige. Liu Daqing doesn''t dare to go too far. He says that the trees grow, that is, they occupy a corner of the yard. But that day, old man Bi''s daughter-in-law was waiting to give birth. He went to the hospital. The Liu family took the opportunity to cut down the tree, leaving only a small stump exposed.


    When cutting down trees, the green wood watched in the yard. He didn''t stop it because he couldn''t think of a reason and others wouldn''t give him face. His heart ached when the tree was cut down, but he soon recovered.


    That night, he went to bed early, but he couldn''t sleep. Then he heard someone crying, and a choking smell of burning fire floated in through the window.


    ¡­¡­


    The picture of memory stays in the fire again.


    Aoki saw the changing face of tiaodin opposite the fire and asked, "you should know that I have lost my memory. Why do you let Liu Huaian set fire to me?"


    "To tell you the truth, I''m a little afraid of you," said sarodin, "I was afraid of you a long time ago! You have powerful power and can kill people invisibly; you act decisively and ruthlessly and do everything you can to achieve your goals. The key is that your temperament has changed greatly since you came back from the holy land you said. For a long time, your spirit has been on the verge of collapse. You have always had symptoms of schizophrenia and behave like two in different periods A completely different person. You also have serious violence and suicidal tendencies! When you want to commit suicide, I can see that you are not just unable to think for a moment, but very determined.


    I saw the danger from your mental state. If not, I''m afraid I would really die in your hands. After you destroyed the soul laboratory, your mental state has become extremely crazy. Later, you disappeared, and I thought you were dead. Although I''m lonely without you, it''s good. I''m not afraid that you''ll find the secret that I''m still alive.


    Later, the Internet began to flourish and the human chip project was entering a critical period. I saw new hope. As long as the world continued to develop as expected, I would eventually get eternal life in the interconnected world! All machines, all people and even all lives in the world would become my tentacles, my hair and a part of me! I don''t want to Someone broke the plan, and just then, you appeared again.


    You are the biggest threat to me. Once you know the projects carried out by lab 19, especially the progress of human chip, you will think of me and know that I am still alive. Once you know that I am still alive and live on the Internet, you will follow those metal wires to kill me. You will never let me go, nor will you let lab 19 go. Your ability , it scares me. If anyone in the world can kill me, it must be you! "


    "Because of this, you planned a fire and burned so many innocent people?" Qingmu asked.


    Satiodin laughed. "It''s not like saying it from your mouth. When did you become so compassionate? Back then, you were a murderer! Did you think so much when you killed me? Well, you killed me once, but I didn''t die; I killed you once, and you didn''t die. We''re even!"


    Aoki nodded and asked, "you didn''t kill Liu Huaian?"


    Sarodin said, "it''s not that I don''t kill him, but that he is really crazy and out of control. I can''t fight for a madman. Besides, his life is not harmful to me, but can become a signal to judge whether you are still alive."


    "Signal?"


    "If you are lucky or miraculously not dead, you will find the problem behind the fire, so as to find the arsonist and avenge him. Then I will know that you are still alive and you are back. Although the later facts did not develop as I expected, I did know that you are still alive through him."


    Aoki said: "as far as I know, lab 19 was destroyed. All the staff and experimenters were dead, but Liu Huaian is still alive."


    Sarodin said: "No, no, it''s not alone. If you can know this, it means that Liu Huaian is not the only one alive. Who else will tell you about it? In fact, many staff in lab 19 are alive, and I just moved them. I know who told you, Xia Xiaoxiao, right? She was on the death list, but someone saved her. That person is very sad Powerful, as powerful as you. I was shocked and thought you were resurrected. Although you were resurrected, I know you didn''t do it. The person who saved Xia Xiaoxiao was another person as powerful as you. This prompted me to make up my mind to move the experimental center to another place. "


    "So, it was you who destroyed lab 19?!" Aoki was very surprised.


    "Yes, that''s what you guessed."


    "Even if you move places, why kill so many people?"


    "Although the U.S. government is mostly stupid, it is not all stupid. There are too many people in the laboratory. They have long been aware of my existence and began to investigate me. They even found the past soul laboratory and found your and my name. But they didn''t expect me to live on the Internet. I''m everywhere."


    Sardine smiled cunningly, "I erased all the data they found. All the insiders, except those who are absolutely worthy of my trust, have been on my death list. Look, I saved you again. Otherwise, they will find out about you."


    "So lab 19 is still there?"


    "Yes, but it''s not called lab 19 now. I''ve found a new partner. Now it''s called Zhenwu space research center."


    "Zhenwu Kitano?!"

 Chapter 668

    Sarodin did not admit, but did not deny that his new partner was Zhenwu Kitano. He just looked at Aoki very seriously. His face in the void kept changing the starlight, and the misty space seemed to devour the consciousness of Qingmu.


    "You seem to have a close relationship with the Kitano family?" he asked.


    "What does it matter to me? It''s you who matters now." Aoki said.


    "No, no, that''s not the case," said sarodin, "They and I are just a cooperative relationship. To put it bluntly, we are just using each other. But you, from the memory fragments you just showed, although you deliberately hide it, I still see a lot of things - appreciation, fraternity, anger, sadness... And deep-seated hatred! It''s true to love and kill each other! Just like you and me, you were the best partner at the beginning, but you wanted to kill me, i Kill you, kill again and again, when will it be the end! "


    "To be honest, I have nothing to hide. I can''t remember a lot of things, including you and lab 19," Aoki said.


    "I see." sarodin seemed very happy, "I saw it twenty years ago, but I wasn''t sure at that time. Who knows what you''re crazy about! A madman like you dares to let the whole world bury you for his own purpose! What''s terrible about you is that you have no desire for fame and wealth. No matter how crazy other madmen are for power and enjoyment, they always keep most people''s lives. How can they live without people Enjoy the pleasure of power and money!


    But you are different. You are not for fame, profit, or the fun of power and enslaving others. You are purely for the crazy ideas in your own mind. If you sacrifice all mankind, you can welcome Gaia back to your heart, and you will do it without hesitation!


    There must be a great secret in your heart. I don''t know what that secret is. You''ve been working hard for it. I remember you once sneaked into a nuclear base in Nevada and planned to steal all nuclear weapons and detonate them all over the world.


    God! If you succeed, what will the world be like now? What else can survive on earth except cockroaches?


    Fortunately, your severe schizophrenia saved you and the fragile world.


    I always feel that there are two souls in your body, one is both good and evil, and the other is a complete villain!


    I think you have encountered something special to stimulate you, mental problems, and then formed a multiple personality. Until Lester announced his discovery after his death, it turns out that consciousness can invade, parasitize, and let two consciousness live together in one body for a certain period of time.


    I now doubt that you were parasitized in those days! But your spiritual power is too strong, and your consciousness body has not been replaced by a new consciousness body. Of course, the guy who invaded you is also very strong, so you have two masters in your mind. You were originally a madman, and the other is more crazy than you, so you created an unreasonable Madman of genius!


    Your amnesia must have something to do with it, right? It''s really interesting to think about the fight between two conscious bodies in your brain. They stir your brain into a pot of porridge. Who wins in the end? You - now you! Should be the pre parasitic you, even the pre mental stimulation you. Because your temper is not like you at all, now You are a bit like a good gentleman in, but it''s also very interesting. I like you like this. "


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Aoki thought that this SA Tiao Ding was very abnormal and nagged like an old lady living alone.


    His noumenon has long died, but his memory is entrenched on the Internet. It is difficult to tell whether sarodin''s consciousness has spread into today''s Internet consciousness, or whether the Internet has inherited sarodin''s memory on the Internet after the birth of consciousness, thus forming an illusion of sarodin''s resurrection.


    Satiodin suddenly laughed and said: "Don''t blame me for nagging, sonny, you don''t think about how lonely I am! Although the world of the Internet is big and big... You can''t imagine that kind of emptiness. It''s like sending you into the depths of the universe. Your surroundings are dark or dark, and the bright starry sky is always far away from you. I have wandered alone in a nothingness world composed of electrons for 50 years, 50 years ! I haven''t really communicated with anyone except you. You say how lonely I am! "


    "Haven''t you always been afraid of me? Why do you suddenly want to catch up with me now?" Aoki asked.


    "Because now I''m not afraid of you!" sarodin said proudly, "you can''t kill me. The Internet is everywhere and I am everywhere! Unless you destroy the whole Internet and all computers and intelligent devices.


    Of course, I''m still a little worried before I''m sure your madness is cured. I''m afraid you''ll break into a nuclear base and detonate the whole world. But now there''s nothing to be afraid of, because all the smart programs of thermonuclear weapons in the world are under my control. "


    He glanced at Aoki and seemed to be still confirming whether his madness had really healed, and then the unpredictable starlight appeared on his face. "Even if you detonate successfully and plow the earth with an atomic bomb, I''m not afraid. There are so many satellites in the sky, space stations and probes to Mars, which are also part of my body."


    "I said, sonny, why can''t we be the same as before?" sarodin smiled cunningly. "You can''t kill me, I don''t seem to kill you for the time being, so why not just cooperate? We are the best partners!"


    "Don''t you already have a partner?"


    "That doesn''t count, sonny! It''s just... Mutual use, you know! My laboratory needs to change to a safer place, and many new experiments are still in progress. And they have places and some technologies that complement me."


    "What do they want from you?"


    "Hey, sonny, you''re so smart that you asked me the point at once. I''d say I let them risk being discovered by the Yankees to cooperate with me. You don''t believe it. Well, I tell you, they also have one, maybe many great technologies, and all the technologies together are for an extremely great and crazy project The second space joint program!


    Ha ha, I appreciate this madness! Just as I appreciated you at the beginning. So I chose to cooperate with them, and they are very interested in my body chip and the non living body transfer technology of consciousness. "


    "Joint plan for second space?"


    Aoki thought of the Third Space Foundation led by Professor Mei. When he founded the foundation, he asked Mei Wang why it was called "third space"? He remembered that the professor did not answer directly at that time, but said vaguely. When consulting some ancient materials, he found that the name was related to the mysterious symbol.


    Later, he learned that the symbol was the symbol of the awakened alliance and had a very close relationship with Gaia and ETSA.


    At that time, although Qingmu thought the name was strange, he didn''t think much. He just asked casually and was interrupted by other things. In retrospect, Mei Tao must have known something, otherwise she would never have used a name that didn''t know why.


    What does the second space mean and what is the relationship with the third space?

 Chapter 669

    Seeing Aoki''s face dazed, sarodin suddenly asked, "you should know the awakening alliance?"


    Aoki didn''t speak.


    SA teased Ding with a smile: "you don''t have to admit it or deny it. I know you are a member of that organization. Oh, I almost forgot your amnesia. Maybe you don''t remember it yourself. Well, let me help you remember


    ... well, this organization is very mysterious. It is said that all their contacts are carried out through dreams. They don''t need to write letters, call, and use the Internet. They use a thing called dream corridor to connect their dreams. So I have limited knowledge of them.


    Of course, in modern society, it is impossible to completely block the Internet. Even if they use independent encrypted networks and databases, they can''t stop me. Even Professor Mei''s dreamnet, I didn''t go in! "


    Aoki was surprised and said, "you have controlled the space box and the dream guide?"


    He knew that Professor Mei''s greatest defense was not the parasite, but the Internet, so he took great pains to build an independent quantum communication network. Once the Internet enters the space of dream guide, it means that it can influence the consciousness of every player.


    "Well, it''s a little short. Now I can only go in and around. It''s far from control. The space box is much more complex and advanced than I thought. It''s the most talented and surpassing thing I''ve ever seen."


    When talking about the space box, a special light appeared on sarodin''s face, just like the musician heard Beethoven''s third symphony, the painter saw Leonardo da Vinci''s Mona Lisa, and the calligrapher saw Wang Xizhi''s authentic work... A scientific giant and genius inventor saw a design that really crossed the times, that kind of envy, jealousy The complex emotions of love can''t be hidden even in the virtual world.


    "Let''s talk about the second space!" he continued. "In that ancient organization, they divided the universe into many levels. The real world we live in, including the earth, the sun and the vast starry sky, is called the first space.


    The human dream is called the second space, also known as the narrow room space. As for why it is called the narrow room, maybe it is because everyone''s dream is independent and narrow, just like a narrow cabin. But the cabin is always on the same deck, so this deck is the basis for carrying these cabins. This is the space base, also known as the dream base.


    When all cabins are connected with each other, they form a complete space with Mengji, which is called the third space. Therefore, the third space is also called the great harmony world, or the dream of great harmony.


    There is also a saying of "zero space" in the awakening alliance. It seems that Japanese awakening people still like to call it the underworld. The Dream Corridor they use to communicate with each other is made of zero space. This is an ancient technology, and they and I hope to restore it and create more dream corridors as spatial connection points. Unfortunately, this technology exceeds me According to our current scientific cognition, I suspect it was created by another civilization.


    In addition, there is a concept of "original space". It is said that this was created by a guy named Nanke, the leader of the awakened alliance in those years. He believes that there is another layer of space beyond our real world that we do not know. It is the universe that determines the appearance of our world.


    He also proposed a multi-layer dream entropy balance theory based on this. This theory is very bold and metaphysical. It is reasonable that scientists like me will never spend time studying this nothingness. But it just meets my needs.


    I have obtained eternal life. As long as there is no accident, my life will exist until the end of time. With the development of science and technology, I will not be limited to living on the earth.


    Do you know how many deep space vehicles have been launched by humans in the past few years? China, the United States, Russia, Israel... The space race is nothing new. Those flying to the moon, Mars and even out of the solar system are also part of me! My tentacles have extended into space. One day, I will be all over the galaxy and even the universe. I will Live and die with the universe!


    But the universe will eventually be hot!


    This is something I can''t stop. Perhaps in the eyes of mankind, it is a very far away thing, far enough to be ignored, far enough not worth thinking about. But for an eternal life, I must think about how to avoid death.


    Unfortunately, I can''t stop the heat silence of the universe. Do you know how depressed I am? Just like a poor boy, after decades of hard work, he finally became a top rich man from the slum, but suddenly learned that he was terminally ill and had only a few months to live!


    But Nanke''s multi-layer dream entropy balance theory gives me hope.


    As long as there is a dream that is symmetrical to our universe and can be continuously amplified, and the information of the universe is input into the symmetrical mirror surface, our universe can maintain low entropy without going to heat silence. "


    Aoki is familiar with this theory. When he was in ramra, he heard situ say it once. But at that time, it was just listening. Everyone focused on how to deal with ramra''s dilemma without thinking much. Now it''s a little shocking to hear this theory again, and it''s on earth.


    If this theory is true, will dreams have more spatial levels? Could the universe be made up of layers of dreams? Do we just live in a negative universe that exists to maintain the low entropy of another universe? The entropy of the universe can only increase, not decrease, because the entropy of another universe is constantly being sent in? Our destiny is irreparable to death, just to let another world live forever!?


    "Have you ever thought that this theory may be false. No one can prove it!" Aoki said.


    Sarodin''s huge face shook and showed an indifferent expression: "it doesn''t matter! It''s just a failure at most. There''s no loss for me."


    "But humans are likely to be brought into a common dream!"


    Aoki doesn''t know whether the entropy of the universe can maintain balance, but after everything of ramra, he knows that the group dream is feasible and very powerful and terrible. Moreover, Kitano Zhenwu could create a huge group real scene dream in southern Yunnan 70 or 80 years ago, which made him very worried.


    Sarodin smiled and said, "so what? Anyway, you can keep awake in your dream."


    Aoki knows that this guy is no longer human, maybe he has never been human, but a conscious body born in the accidental reduction of information entropy in the huge network world, and will not really care about human life and death. So he stopped talking about this topic and asked:


    "To what extent has your cooperation with Zhenwu Kitano progressed?"


    Satiodin seemed stunned, then laughed and said, "you don''t have to test me. I won''t tell you the name of your collaborator, at least not now. Unless you promise to cooperate with me."


    "How to cooperate? What do you want from me?"

 Chapter 670

    "Spirit!" said sarodin, "Although I have mastered certain methods to control mental power, I still can''t grasp the essence of spirit. I know that spirit is the other half of the universe and the foundation to support a conscious body. Without huge mental power, my consciousness can''t control it even if it can spread to the whole universe. At that time, it may split into countless me and drift to a planet, Evolved into a new civilization.


    I don''t want to see myself become a group of monkeys and then slowly evolve into adults!


    Today''s quantum channel can''t support my parts as a whole. Even on earth, I often have a crisis of getting out of control due to communication delays. Therefore, I need you and your spiritual strength. Sonny, let''s cooperate! "


    "Why don''t you use the power of your new partner? Zhenwu Kitano also has strong spiritual power," Aoki said.


    "You''re setting me up again!" sarodin twisted his face. "Well, I tell you, my partner is indeed a member of the Kitano family, but not Kitano Zhenwu. As far as I know, Kitano Zhenwu has long died. I can only tell you so much. You know, I''m a trustworthy person."


    "Do they know who you are?"


    "I don''t know. But since you and Mei Wang discovered the existence of Internet consciousness, I can''t hide a lot of things. Just think about it a little and you can guess that I did it."


    "Like a cat killing order?"


    Sarodin didn''t answer, but smiled noncommittally. Then he returned to the topic just now: "there are two reasons why I prefer to cooperate with you.


    First of all, you are the most powerful person I have ever seen, and your consciousness has the most perfect control over your spirit. And every time you go missing, you have made great progress in this regard. I don''t know where you have gone. Maybe you are not on earth at all, or in another universe, such as the third space, the fourth space, or the original space that Nanke guessed. Anyway, I know where you are It must be a place that can be in direct contact with the spiritual side of the universe.


    Second, we know each other better. Even if I don''t look for you today, one day you will know I''m still alive and know my purpose. Instead of becoming an enemy and fighting for life and death, we might as well be friends. Since you and Liu Huaian met again, I made such a decision and paved the way for it. "


    Aoki knows what saruoding said. From the moment Liu Huaian recognized him, the tentacles of the Internet extended to Mei''s laboratory. It may also have been paying attention to Mei''s every move for a long time. High-level laboratories and scientists should be its focus. Then even without Liu Huaian, saruoding will find Aoki sooner or later.


    From a series of events that happened later, sarodin did not subjectively hurt Aoki and Mei''s laboratory, and the emergence of the ghost confirmed his intention to cooperate for a long time.


    In the past, Aoki must refuse such a request, which is too uncontrollable for him. He can''t imagine what an Internet world full of spiritual power is like, and he can''t control such a world. Moreover, he doesn''t believe sarodin. The premise of cooperation is that you have use value. Once he completely grasps the essence of spirit, or he knows about the holy land of awakening Love, put the tentacle of the network into ramra, and it''s hard to predict what will happen after that.


    But now Aoki has seen the huge spiritual force field of ramra, and he doesn''t worry much after he has experienced the thing that the ETSA regard him as a God.


    As sarodin said, since you can''t kill each other, you might as well cooperate to obtain the greatest benefits.


    After ramra came back, his memory was gradually awakening, which made him more and more sure and believe in his feeling that he was falling into a trap. Moreover, this trap began a long time ago. Until he entered ramra this time, he was able to see the clue, but found that he had fallen so deep that many things had already been done There is no way to judge right or wrong.


    Intuition told him that there was a huge conspiracy behind this, and a huge hand was manipulating everything in the dark. All events were not isolated events, and all people were involved. Whether it was the Internet, parasitic consciousness, the third space foundation or other forces, they were just pieces on this chessboard.


    He wants to find the chess player.


    Ronald Cohen, Arthur stone, Kitano Zhenwu, the legendary Nanke, and sarodin in front of him, even Metso and the dead Lester, he suspected, but they were not like him.


    He can''t even see the shape of the chess game, let alone find out the chess player. Now, he can only expose the chess player by cooperating with these chess pieces and not following the chess player''s ideas.


    Therefore, he does not intend to refuse sarodin''s cooperation proposal. He is a little worried about the Kitano family. After ramra fought against the Wizards of the three tribes, he is very clear about the power of group dream. Once their second space joint plan is successful, the whole world may fall into another dimension, the human body sleeps in this world, and the consciousness is in a new stage The world has passed eternal ages after ages.


    Satiodin seemed to see his concern and said: "Don''t worry about the Kitano family. To tell you the truth, I won''t terminate my cooperation with them. If their second space joint plan is successful, it can slow down the process of entropy increase in the universe, which is not bad for us. Moreover, even if we don''t cooperate with them, they won''t stop, but may take more drastic measures."


    Aoki understood that sarodin''s words were also warning him that if he was unwilling to cooperate, sarodin would not give up his efforts to master the spiritual essence, but might take more drastic measures. The Internet has long been able to interfere with people''s consciousness through human body chips, and has already mastered certain methods of spiritual interference. In addition, it is only a matter of time before he comes into contact with the spiritual side of the universe through the spiritual exercise methods obtained by ghosts in Aoki. In addition, Aoki is not the only one who has mastered the spiritual power in the world. Many descendants of the awakened alliance are still alive.


    Aoki thought for a moment and said, "but you must control their ambitions and not endanger the survival of the whole mankind. Otherwise, I will destroy them at all costs."


    His words are also warning satiodin: you should control your ambition. If it is critical to human survival, I will destroy you and the Internet at all costs.


    They looked at each other and laughed.


    Sarodin said, "so you agree to cooperate?"


    Aoki didn''t intend to be so simple, so he accepted each other''s intention and said, "but you haven''t made it clear. What good is cooperation for me?"


    "You can be the master of the universe with me!" said sarodin.


    "That''s too far away." Aoki showed no interest in it.


    "Well, closer," said sarodin, "You can get all the news you want to know and I know. You know what I''m good at is news. In the future, the information on the whole Internet will be open to you, and you can know as much as I can. Well... In order to express my sincerity, I can tell you a big news first - I think you must be interested¡ª¡ª


    Ronald Cohen is back! "

 Chapter 671

    Martha sat quietly in front of the dressing mirror and let the makeup artist apply fine makeup on her face.


    She saw the beautiful girl in the mirror as if she were a little strange. She wore a diamond studded hair band on her head, and her snow-white soft veil was integrated with the wedding dress. She slipped from her to the ground and flowed slowly like milk on the floor.


    The make-up artist''s hand is very skillful. It adors her face in a particularly delicate way, but it doesn''t look rich and colorful. The shallow foundation can still vaguely see faint freckles on her cheeks.


    Martha laughed unconsciously when she thought that the groom was being fiddled around with her head by a makeup artist like her. She wanted to rush over now to see what the groom looked like after makeup, but the maid told her that she could not meet her beloved before the wedding.


    Of course, the maid doesn''t serve her specially. They were all the maids invited by master Wolff''s house, and they were all her sisters. However, she grew up in the manor and was treated as a daughter by Lord Wolff. She was also like brother and sister with little Wolff. But she knows her identity, never arrogant and contemptuous, and has a very harmonious relationship with everyone. Now that she is going to get married, the sisters naturally have to tease her.


    The breeze lifted the curtains and let Hexi''s sunshine and cheerful bird calls jump in from the window. Martha breathed a breath of fresh air from the distant mountains. What a beautiful day to look forward to!


    On this day, she has been waiting for three years.


    She fell in love after that encounter in Stanley Park. She had been waiting for the man to speak to her, holding a bright rose in his hand, knelt down and said: marry me, dear Martha!


    But the man didn''t say it. Every time he stood in front of Martha, Martha felt that he was about to say, and was suddenly interrupted by some inexplicable emotion. Martha could feel that he was worried. It seemed that every time she faced this pass, she would have anxiety and hesitation. At first she suspected that there was someone else in his heart, or that he had a terrible past in China or Europe.


    She told him: I don''t care about your past. She encouraged him: you should face the future bravely and face your heart.


    He seemed to be moved by her. Just when he was finally about to say that, Lord Wolff''s condition deteriorated again.


    Originally, Lord Wolff had improved under the treatment of Huangliang and almost returned to his former appearance. He not only lost his wheelchair, but also could go fishing in Stanley Park by bike. Of course, when he rode his bike, he was always followed by a large group of bodyguards and people serving him. Lord Wolff complained to his son that I am not the president. The family business has long been handed over to you. No one will care about an old man who will not die! But master Wolff still went his own way, and even patrol boats were sent on the nearby sea.


    Lord Wolff often met Professor Dickinson in Stanley Park. The two old people can always make a hearty laugh at the seaside. With the sea breeze, they can be heard by the seagulls in the distance, and make two annoying calls from time to time.


    Martha always followed Lord Wolff quietly and was at his disposal at any time. Sometimes Huangliang is also there. He has integrated into the wolf family. Lord wolf treats him like a son. When he was there, the old man would always say, hey, Martha, why are you always following me, eavesdropping on our old men? Go and help me pick some roses. Let Huangliang go with you and help you block the thorns. Remember, it''s half gold and half red.


    Martha went to pick roses with Huangliang, but where could she find half golden and half red roses? They walked and searched in the rose garden, and the sun set in a flash.


    I can''t pay the job back. Old wolf is not angry. He just said, I can''t find it. That''s because your mind is not home yet. You should find it with your heart, heart, heart! Two people''s hearts, can find two colors, two people''s hearts together, two colors can open on the same flower!


    Martha knew that Lord Wolff was trying to help them. The master doesn''t tell, neither does she, nor does sorghum. Every time the master went fishing, they went to the rose garden to find half golden and half red roses.


    But before the rose was found, master Wolff''s body was dead again. Although he was not as crazy as before and would not have the symptoms of werewolf, he lay in bed, losing weight and getting old day by day.


    This time, Huang Liang was helpless.


    Martha stood by old wolf''s bed every day. One day, old Wolff opened his eyelids, stared at the ceiling with his dark eyes deep in his eyes and said, "Martha, I''m afraid I can''t wait. I promised your mother to find you a good family. Son, marry your sweetheart!"


    Martha was very sad. She didn''t know how to answer Lord Wolff. But just then, Huang Liang came in with a bunch of roses in his hand.


    She was surprised to find that each flower of the bunch of roses was half gold and half red. The two colors are not distinct, but mixed. Some petals are gold, some petals are red, some petals are red with gold spots, and some petals are gold with red edges.


    "Where did you get it?" Martha asked with wide eyes.


    Huang Liang said: "there are no semi golden and semi red roses in the rose garden, but I think of a rainbow rose I have seen in the Netherlands. It is a water-soluble dye that drips into the flower stem. When the petals absorb the dye, they can produce a rainbow like gorgeous color. I secretly carried out the experiment, hoping to make a semi golden and semi red rose. God lives up to me, and finally let me succeed in the experiment!"


    When he said this, he suddenly knelt down on one knee, looked up and said, "Martha, marry me! I love you!"


    Martha was fascinated and suddenly stunned. Her heart was pounding, tears were flashing in her eyes, but her hand was half stretched and half shrunk, and her fingers touched the petals of the rose and trembled constantly.


    She has been looking forward to this moment for a long time, but when it really comes, she doesn''t know how to face it. Until I heard master Wolff on the bed say, "Martha, promise! Martha!"


    ¡­¡­


    The makeup artist finished her work. Martha woke up from her memory and saw the girl in the mirror with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Ready to go, Miss Martha!" said a maid, pushing the door in.


    Martha stood up and dragged her long wedding dress out. First she went to master Wolff''s room and kissed the old man''s thin and haggard face on the bed.


    "Lord Wolff!" she whispered.


    Old wolf opened his eyes and moved his mouth: "go, go, Martha, I can''t get up, but I bless you. I saw your mother and I told her you''re getting married. She thanked me very much. She said she had taken care of the rose garden for me in heaven and was waiting for me."


    Martha left with tears in her eyes and walked into the church with a smile.


    The church is small, but solemn enough. They were married by a very famous priest in Wenxi. Mr. Kui Wolfe, colleagues at Wolfe estate, several local gentlemen and Professor Dickinson witnessed this moment.


    When putting a ring on Martha, Huang Liang suddenly stopped and asked her in a voice that only they could hear: "do you really regret it?"


    Martha didn''t even think about it. She looked into his eyes and said in the same low voice but firmly, "No."


    Huang Liang said, "I''m not an ordinary person."


    Martha said, "I know."


    Huang Liang said, "my past can''t be recalled."


    Martha said, "I don''t care."


    Huang Liang said, "if you are with me, you may suffer a lot, or it may be very dangerous."


    Martha said, "as long as happiness."


    Huang Liang said, "hardship is also happiness?"


    Martha said, "being together is happiness."


    Huang Liang wanted to say something else. From the corner of his eye, he suddenly caught a glimpse of an old woman in the last row of the church, smiling at him and giving him a look of approval.


    He smiled and stopped talking. He gently sent his finger forward and put the ring on Martha''s ring finger.

 Chapter 672

    The Sequoia in Stanley Park is like a prehistoric giant in red, guarding this beautiful fertile land on earth.


    Dickinson sat fishing on the beach at dusk. In the distance was a soft apple like sunset, slowly sinking to the sea level.


    Huangliang stood quietly beside him, watching the old man''s calm face, and the high cocked fishing rod was shining strangely in the sunset. The sea is very calm. Only a few seagulls are flying, telling people that this is not a painting, but the real world.


    However, Huang Liang knows that this is not the real world.


    The setting sun has been suspended on the sea level for a long time and has not set, and the clouds in the sky have not changed at all. Dickinson sat there like a statue. The details of his face were not rich or even vague, but if he concentrated on careful observation, he could clearly see the pores on his face and the nerves and blood vessels under his skin.


    This is a surgeon''s unique memory. As long as he thinks of someone''s details in his dream, he can see the human body structure - hair follicles, cortex, muscles, blood vessels, nerves


    He knew he was in a dream, but he was not nervous. The man who dragged him into the dream meant no harm, and he didn''t want to resist.


    He let go of the false Professor Dickinson and turned to look back. Behind him is a long wooden trestle, connected to the roundabout road. In the past, there were large tracts of trees. Through the dense branches and leaves, you can see a lawn. There is a bench under the shade of the tree beside the lawn. On the bench sits an old lady.


    Huang Liang smiled and took a gentle step forward, and the space in front of him ripples. He stepped across the void, just like passing through the door of time and space, and directly stood in front of Selena in the depths of the park.


    "Mrs. Selena!" yelled Huang Liang respectfully.


    In recent years, he met Selena several times and probably knew her position and the purpose of arranging him to the wolf family. Of course, Selena never clearly stated her identity, said anything related to the organization, and gave him orders. Every time they met and talked, it was like a secret signal. Everything was his guess. But he believed that his judgment would not be wrong. Selena was the leader of the organization. He knew that he was lucky to be the "first" as Selena said. In addition to being careful all the time, two people contributed. The first is Aoki. If he hadn''t awakened at the beginning, he couldn''t have achieved spiritual growth, so he vaguely felt the invisible hand extending to his brain and had the opportunity to cut it off. The second is Selena. Without her connivance and protection, he could not be so comfortable in North America. Perhaps he had long been found "sick" by the organization and subjected to compulsory treatment.


    He looked at Selena and said, "I don''t think I''m the first, at most the second... You, at least you wake up earlier than me."


    Said: "I once had the chance to be the first and get a precious love..." Selena laughed at herself, "... I often tell myself that my identity and mission make me unable to do whatever I want. But in fact, I know very well in my heart that nothing is more valuable than freedom! In front of freedom, all missions, responsibilities, identities and unavoidable difficulties are just excuses, excuses for my retreat and cowardice.


    I''m glad to meet you. Your courage awakened me and inspired me. It''s time for me to make a decision and do something I always want to do! Freedom! Only freedom is my ultimate pursuit! Thank you, Huang, for giving me the last courage! "


    Somehow, Huang Liang had an unknown premonition in his heart.


    Sailin seemed to see his mind and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about me. There are some things I should have done long ago. I''ve already figured out my destination. Anyway, I will have no regrets in my life if I can get real freedom and help more people get freedom."


    "What are you going to do?" Huang Liang asked anxiously.


    "The time is ripe, and the organization is brewing to seize human power to ensure that the last passage to come is opened. I want to stop it. From then on, I will become a rebel of the organization like you, be chased by the organization, and live in freedom and danger." Selena''s face was extremely calm, as if the housewife was saying what to cook tonight.


    Huang Liang knew that the matter was big and said firmly, "I stand with you. You can say whatever you need me to do."


    Selena said, "go to the north, go to the place where the white wolf was born, and find the last Holy Land..."

 Chapter 673

    Huangliang came to Stanley Park for the last time.


    He has decided to go to the north, together with qui wolf, to find the legendary holy land.


    Since Selena unreservedly told him her identity and everything she knew, he felt a heavy burden on his shoulders. This made him very hard, but also extremely glorious.


    For the first time, he really felt the meaning of life.


    Like a falling leaf, it suddenly becomes a butterfly. Although it is still lonely and weak, when he flaps his wings, he has real freedom and doesn''t have to float with the wind.


    Overhead is the clear sky, ahead is the boundless sea, behind is the beautiful garden.


    He has gained love, freedom and mission, and will do his best for it. I hope I have no regrets for the rest of my life.


    He came to say goodbye and wanted to say a sincere thank you to Selena. But he didn''t see her again.


    Dickinson still sat fishing by the sea, his high windbreaker collar covering his neck.


    "Selena asked me to say hello to you and have a nice trip," Dickinson said without looking back.


    Huang Liang stood behind him, nodded silently and said, "thank you!"


    "Have you really decided? The weather in the north is not better than Vancouver." Dickinson said. "Vancouver rarely snows, and the temperature mostly hovers around zero. Strictly speaking, it is not winter. Most parts of Canada are colder than here, and Alaska is almost 30 degrees below zero now!"


    Sorghum is not very suitable for cold weather. It is not cold in Wuzhong, Amsterdam or Vancouver. But he must face the mission. No matter how difficult it is, everything is nothing compared to love and freedom.


    He said lightly: "it doesn''t matter. We will first arrive at Mount Kenai Peninsula, where the sea breeze is still warm and the temperature will not exceed minus 7 ¡æ. I will adapt there for a period of time and then continue to go north."


    Dickinson nodded his head shrunk in the windbreaker collar and said, "in fact, you can also consider going again in spring, which will be much warmer."


    Huang Liang said, "it is said that the white wolf king only appears when it is coldest."


    "Oh, the wolf king of Mount Kenai? Only the wolf family will believe these nonsense!" Dickinson laughed. "The legend is true. Only when it is extremely cold and lack of food, the wolf king will come out and lead his people to look for food far away. You have been infected by the wolf family, okay, ha ha..."


    The white clouds in the distance were floating on the sea. Huangliang seemed to see the huge white wolf standing on the tip of the iceberg, with green light in his eyes, looking deeply at the other side of the sea.


    "I should go, Mr. Dickinson."


    "Oh, take care." Dickinson finally twisted his neck. The movement seemed a little difficult, as if it affected a tendon on his shoulder. He frowned and quickly turned back.


    Huang Liang glanced at his towering collar and imagined the swelling inside and the invisible electric waves transmitted Zizi. He doesn''t know who is facing his back at the moment, Professor Dickinson? May''s friend? Tentacles of the Internet? A traitor in an organization like yourself


    "Where did Ms. Selena go?" Huang Liang still wanted to see Selena again. He knew that there was no time to return to the cold wasteland outside the Great Wall, and what sailin said to him that day was very strange. He always felt that what she wanted to do made him very uneasy.


    "I don''t know where she has gone." Dickinson''s voice spread with the sea breeze and looked a little ethereal. "Come on, child, God bless you!"


    "Well... Please take care of yourself!" Huang Liang said and left silently.


    Dickinson didn''t look back and stared at the sea. The floating on the sea was shaking, but he turned a blind eye, as if someone else were fishing, and he was just a spectator.


    After a while, he talked to himself to the air, as if there was a man in the void before him.


    "It''s not bad for you," he said.


    "We have a common enemy," he added.


    "Moreover, you don''t want a war to destroy the things you have built hard in the world! Selena can stop them. If you let that thing come, she won''t tolerate your existence."


    "Oh, yes, she may indeed bring unparalleled spiritual power to bring the earth into the energetic spiritual world. But don''t forget that her purpose is to eliminate all life forms combined with spirit and material, so as to prevent the proliferation of life and aggravate the heat silence of the universe. She can''t allow you to exist such a huge intelligent network. You are more powerful than any life form known in the past The style is more in line with the target conditions she has priority to eliminate! "


    "You just need to help Selena arrange a live broadcast, control all TV, webcast platforms and video windows around the world, so that everyone can hear her speech, and ensure that no one can find her position in an hour. I know you have this ability."


    "Exposure? Hehe, are you still worried about exposing yourself? Are there any smart people in the world who don''t know you exist? Everyone knows it."


    "Me?"


    Dickinson, who had been talking to himself, suddenly lowered her head in silence. After a long time, he looked up again, looked at the sea level in the distance and said:


    "I don''t belong to any organization, I only belong to myself. Freedom is the highest pursuit of life; living freely is the highest form of life."


    "Selena will spread her mental power through your network when she speaks on TV and affect people outside the screen. Please believe me, her mental power is very strong."


    "Yes, no matter how powerful the mental power is scattered to such a huge network terminal, it will become insignificant, but there are you! You can help her to enhance this power, or put it more accurately. This will not cause you loss, on the contrary, you will be greatly benefited. Selena will not take back the scattered mental power, they will stay in your network world, which is very important It includes something you really want. It''s a deal and gives you a return. "


    "No, I''m not. My mental power is very limited. The reason why I''m not completely controlled by you and crazy is because I''ve been receiving treatment when I''m disconnected, so as to keep my sense of independence and freedom from being infringed by you."


    "OK, since you agree, let''s make an appointment... How about 8:00 tomorrow night? It''s Vancouver time. Well, at that time, most Americans haven''t fallen asleep and are watching TV or living overnight. It''s lunchtime for East Asians. Seven out of ten will hold mobile phones. Europeans have just got up and many people will watch the morning news. It''s just the right time, but In order to let the most people see, as long as one hour, no matter what station you change the TV to or which video software you open on your mobile phone, you will see the same picture, which must be shocking enough to call other people who are still sleeping or doing other things to watch together! "


    "Two hours? No! Of course I know it works better and can be seen by more people in different time zones. But we only have one chance. And for Selena''s safety, we can only do it once. Not only once, but not more than an hour. Otherwise they will find us."


    "I know you are the master of the Internet. No one can find Selena along the network cable under your eyes, but they don''t rely on this. They don''t need an IP address or anything else. They have other means. As long as it takes more than an hour, they will be able to find Selena."


    "Well, I''m leaving too. At eight tomorrow night, the world will be different for you and me."


    Dickinson stood up, put away his fishing rod and turned away. The sea breeze blew his collar, revealing a swollen back neck like a pumpkin.

 Chapter 674

    Mei tried to lean back on the office chair with a pipe in his mouth. The cut tobacco in the pipe had been burned out. He was still breathing there, but he couldn''t spit out a trace of smoke.


    Mei Ziqing knocked on the door and came in. He was startled. His pipe fell on his chest and beat on his clothes with his violent cough.


    "Professor, you said you couldn''t smoke any more. Why don''t you listen!"


    Mei Ziqing put down the lunch box in her hand, helped him pick up his pipe and put it on the table. She glanced at the computer on her desk. There was a video window on the screen, playing a documentary about the change of the earth''s environment.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough


    The professor became excited.


    Mei Ziqing shook her head reluctantly, opened the lunch box on the table and said, "it''s time to eat. Today there''s your favorite shredded silver fish."


    The professor coughed as if speechless, but reached out to the table to touch his pipe. Mei Ziqing did not stop him any more. He helped him pick up his pipe, skillfully changed the cut tobacco, and said, "only two bites are allowed. Eat immediately after smoking."


    The professor was still coughing and took his pipe. He neither lit the fire nor spoke. Mei Ziqing stood quietly and waited, just as respectful as when she first came to Mei''s laboratory.


    After a while, Mei Tui coughed better, but she was still a little excited. Her chest heaved and gasped: "OK, you''re not my assistant anymore. Send me to the welfare home! Let me accept the judgment of the end with those childless old friends!"


    "Professor..." Mei Ziqing cried sadly and looked wronged.


    Mei Tui calmed down slowly. Looking at the poor Mei Ziqing, she sighed and said: "In recent years, your achievements are obvious to all. You are already a qualified scientist. I can retire at ease. You are not my servant and don''t have to take care of my daily life. Work well. If you don''t trust me, you can find me a nanny. Oh, it''s best not to nag. I don''t like nagging!"


    Mei Ziqing said, "Professor, you gave me everything I have today. Besides, no one knows you except me. How can I rest assured to give you to them!"


    Mei tried to stop talking, put down her pipe, picked up her chopsticks and opened the lunch box. Seeing that he was like this, Mei Ziqing smiled and said, "take your time." then she turned and went out.


    Mei Tuo just waved her hand, but her eyes kept staring at the screen. What Mei Ziqing didn''t notice was that the video suddenly changed the picture, and the beautiful scenery in the original documentary disappeared. In one of the generation''s humble live broadcasting rooms, sitting in the live broadcasting room was an old lady with a kind face and elegant manners.


    "Selena..." Mei asked softly.


    ¡­¡­


    Dickinson sat on the sofa in the living room, staring nervously at the TV. Due to the lump behind his neck, he couldn''t lean on the back of the sofa, so he had to sit straight.


    When today''s business is over, I''ll have surgery to take out the damn chip. He thinks so. It''s impossible to predict how the world will develop next. I''m afraid his old bone can''t help any more. It''s good to spend his old age in peace. In the future, I can really enjoy fishing in Stanley Park.


    As for Selena, he couldn''t know what she would face. Since she made such a choice at the beginning, she was doomed to no peace for the rest of her life.


    Completely accepting a real consciousness is not as simple as implanting a chip. The chip can be easily taken out, but Selena''s consciousness cannot be driven away, because she and Selena have long been integrated, or she has not been the original Selena since accepting the parasitic consciousness.


    Selena is dead and alive. Another intruder. The parasite has already occupied the magpie''s nest and has become a new master. It is because of this that she decided to break up with Mei at the beginning.


    Dickinson felt a little more uneasy at the thought of Mayday.


    That proud and stubborn Chinese Mei once made a big show in Princeton and captured the heart of the equally proud Selena. But now, he is already old and has given everything for his career.


    Dickinson clearly knows that Mei Tui is the heaviest one on everyone''s shoulders. Even he has not yet fully understood Mei Tui''s true identity. However, this does not prevent them from becoming best friends and most trusted comrades in arms, fighting side by side for a common ideal and the future of all mankind.


    The three of them chose different tripartite camps for the same purpose and have helped each other tacitly for decades. Compared with the other two, Dickinson felt much easier and naturally regretted that her value was somewhat smaller.


    He smiled with self mockery. He seemed to see the tall and handsome Sequoia in Stanley Park and the white clouds wandering on the sea. He began to yearn for a leisurely day. Maybe one day, the three old friends can get together again, sit by the sea, enjoy the afterglow of the sunset and talk about the long past.


    A sitcom called "there is a you in my brain" is playing on TV. This play is created with parasitic consciousness as the background. It tells the story of a football player''s brain being invaded by a female consciousness and changing from a majestic player to a woman.


    This is the most popular sitcom after the big bang theory. Shrewd American TV businessmen began to prepare the drama the year Lester''s last words were announced. The first season was broadcast the next year, and now it is the sixth season. Of course, the plot has also changed from the funny scenes on the competition field and the warmth after returning home in the first season to the confrontation between humans and aliens, as well as the contradictory choice between the parasite''s own race and mankind.


    Of course, with the urine of Americans, most of them will be photographed as alien invasion, and the earth is facing destruction. The protagonist will come forward to persuade the two ethnic groups to negotiate peace, but the war is inevitable because of aliens and human militants. The protagonist finally turned into a superhero, eliminated these belligerent evil elements and saved mankind.


    Although such a story is stereotypical, it inadvertently coincides with the current real situation.


    Dickinson looked at it and couldn''t help laughing. Isn''t this protagonist Selena?! However, she is not a football player loved by Americans, but an old lady who likes pets in Florida. This is somewhat different from the mainstream values of the United States.


    Just then, the TV picture suddenly switched to a simple live studio. Selena sat in the studio, smiling and looking gently at the camera.


    Dickinson felt that Selena''s eyes could go straight through the screen, and a trace of imperceptible spiritual power shot out and dispersed in the air. This power is very weak, but it is enough to affect ordinary people to focus their attention and stare at this extraordinary moment.


    In order to verify whether the Internet has fulfilled its promise, Dickinson picked up the remote control and began to change channels. No matter which station you change to, the TV screen is fixed in that picture. Dickinson was still worried. He opened his mobile phone and opened a video software at will. When he found that the home page directly jumped out of the same video screen.


    He felt the lump at the back of his neck with satisfaction.


    At the moment, probably all people who are watching TV and using the Internet have noticed this strange video picture and the ordinary and extraordinary old lady in the picture.


    After a minute or so of silence, Selena spoke:


    "Hello, comrades, human friends! I''m glad to talk to you here. I''m the second leader of the son of Gaia. Yes, I''m what you call the ''parasite''! My name is Selena..."

 Chapter 675

    When Selena appeared on the screen, people all over the world were stunned. No matter how hard the staff of TV stations and Internet companies try, they can''t turn off the live picture unless they shut down the server or cut off the network directly.


    At this time, whether the poor or the rich, officials or people, as long as they are awake, they almost see this picture and hear Selena''s speech.


    People can''t help but talk about: what happened? Who is this woman? What does she want?


    In this world, only a few people know the old lady on TV and know her true identity. And there are even fewer people who know what she wants to do.


    "I know you are all surprised at the moment. Maybe you still doubt whether I am a liar or a trick played by a TV station to fool the audience. Here, I solemnly tell you, no!


    In fact, as long as you change stations, turn on your mobile phone and log in to an app that can play videos, you will know that what I said is true. The world is not unified. No one can control all media networks and terminal devices to play a non profitable program of the old woman''s speech at the same time.


    I am indeed the second leader of the parasitic organization. Our organization is called "son of Gaia". It once had a disguised identity called "dream club".


    Our goal is to occupy the human body, seize the human power, and finally eliminate mankind. "


    When Selena finished her opening remarks, the whole earth seemed to be hit by a huge silent bomb. All the voices disappeared in an instant. Except for the people still sleeping, there were only the numb audience.


    When the news and intelligence departments of governments could not turn off the video, they began to search the source of video signals urgently, but found nothing. Their technicians found that this video signal exists in the whole network world, and all servers and relay stations are synchronized, making the existing signal tracking technology completely unable to play.


    People can''t even tell whether the signal source is in the eastern hemisphere or the Western Hemisphere. What''s more terrible is that the signal is translated into the official language of the audience in real time, covering all languages in the world, as if God arranged this incredible speech.


    Many years later, mankind experienced unimaginable disasters, bumped forward on the way of fate, and struggled to survive on the edge of the universe. People still remember this day and call this magical live broadcast of the whole network as:


    VOICEOFGOD!


    "But, human friends, please don''t panic. I''m not here to declare war today. I''m talking about peace!"


    Selena has a kind face, speaks slowly and has the charm of a mature diplomat. Somehow, people can feel a peaceful force across the screen, calming their emotions like a mother''s hand.


    "I don''t think we are natural enemies. Indeed, parasite sounds like a terrible term. Many movies make it a bug, parasitize it in your brain, drive away your consciousness, capture your memory and absorb your brain


    But in fact, the son of Gaia is not an invisible body. You should know that memory is a kind of stored information. The storage of information depends on material. A son of Gaia without material body has no memory. He will not think, because the essence of thinking is the processing and processing of information. How can he think without information?


    Please imagine what is a thing without material form, memory and thinking?


    Please think about this question... "


    ¡­¡­


    Silent earth, more people wake up and join the ranks of listening.


    ¡­¡­


    "Fart is not!" Bian Ziyuan said to himself as he was lying on his desk watching computer video and eating instant noodles.


    That''s right! No material, no information, no thinking, that means nothing. What''s the point?


    Just like the question of whether there are ghosts in the world, the scientific community does not recognize the existence of ghosts unless you can observe them through scientific methods. Those who believe in the existence of ghosts also believe that ghosts have the same consciousness as people. They recognize the people and things before their death, cry, laugh and express, but they are different from our time and space.


    But if a ghost has not only no form, but also no memory and no thinking, what is the difference between its existence and non existence?


    Even if it really exists in the form of some kind of energy, it is only a kind of energy! Why call it a ghost and make people afraid or awe?


    But there''s always something wrong here.


    If it doesn''t make sense, how does parasitic consciousness come from? How did Mr. Lester die? Where did the human panic come from in recent years?


    I suddenly think of Cronus, the God who created the Internet with his own hands and now dominates everything in the world of dream guide.


    What is that?


    If there is nothing, how was Cronus created?


    Bian Zi is very clear that it is not as simple as programming. Cronus has a deeper connotation, beyond matter and the general definition of artificial intelligence.


    Now Bian Ziyuan is no longer the young and conceited gifted college student. He has completed his transformation and become a real scientist. But he knew in his heart that his value was more than that. He is playing an important role in this once-in-a-thousand or even ten thousand-year change.


    He has a chip in his neck and the end is connected to the Internet. And his dreams are connected with Cronus, the God of dreamnet.


    He is the father of Cronus. Although the real behind the scenes creator of Cronus is the Internet, before the Internet can not directly invade dreamnet, they need Cronus to remain independent and evolve high intelligence, and Cronus has not only completed the expected evolution, but also produced an independent consciousness.


    The reason why the Internet does not completely control the edge through the chip is that Cronus is afraid of losing control. Bian Ziyuan has found out the intention of the Internet and Mei Ziqing. They just want to control mengwang. The only thing that puzzled him was that Mei Ziqing didn''t install chips. She didn''t seem to be completely with the Internet. What''s the relationship between them?


    In addition, there is Mei Tui, a bad old man who looks old and even a little confused, but keeps a lot of secrets in dreamnet and space box projects. For example, the dream interworking technology in the underlying architecture was originally thought to only involve the software level. When Mei Ziqing and Bian Ziyuan tried to do it, they found that it was only possible to cooperate with the hardware set on the space box and quantum satellite, which even Mei Ziqing and the core technicians in the laboratory did not know.


    Now Bian Ziyuan has become a hub, a hub between Mei Ziqing, the Internet and the dream guide. They all need him. Of course, he is also very sober. He is just a chess piece, but he still enjoys this feeling, especially when Mei Ziqing comes towards him with affectionate and elegant steps.


    ¡­¡­


    After a brief silence, Selena''s voice continued:


    "I think you all have answers and new doubts. If we are nothing, where do we come from?


    You see, we unconsciously entered the ultimate discussion of philosophy.


    Who am I?


    Where am I from?


    Where are you going?


    Countless philosophers in human history have raised such questions. Today, I would like to ask you, especially my comrades, to rethink these questions. Where are we from? Why are we here? "

 Chapter 676

    Amsterdam was very cold in the morning. Except for a few birds foraging in the snow, no pedestrian could see it. One night''s flying snow covered the messy footprints on haicucumber street. In the underground clubhouse of 1037, Howard frowned and stared at the TV screen in front of him.


    He turned his head and looked. It had been a crazy night, and the party members who should have slept at the moment were awake, holding their breath and concentrating like him, as if they were thinking about something.


    The clubhouse was so quiet that even the chirping of birds on the ground could be vaguely heard.


    Howard follows. As a person, whether you are a human being or the son of Gaia, you should cut off this tentacle and gain independence in consciousness and soul... "


    ¡­¡­


    Dickinson touched the lump on her neck, laughed at herself and said to herself: am I not a tentacle?


    When Selena''s spirit became stronger and stronger, Dickinson said uneasily to the void, "she... She won''t have an accident like this? This... This is suicide!"


    A voice in his brain answered him, "spread her spirit all over the world, and she will really be with the world! She is a great person, and her name will be left in human history."


    Selena''s speech continued as they spoke. Just when sarodin said that mankind would remember her name, Selena said the slogan that had a far-reaching impact on human civilization and was still exciting when mankind rushed out of the Milky way and scattered the seeds of civilization to the whole universe tens of thousands of years later:


    "Mortal freedom!"


    Meanwhile, the door of Dickinson''s house was pushed open

 Chapter 677

    "Who?"


    Dickinson looked at the uninvited guest opposite and vigilantly held the fruit knife on the tea table. He knew that it was not normal people who broke into his house at this time. Selena''s speech is bound to cause some people''s uneasiness. When they can''t find her, they will come to him.


    "Don''t be so nervous, Charlie..." the man took off his hat. "Don''t you know me?"


    "Ronald!" Dickinson narrowed his eyes. "You... You have..."


    "Yes, old man, I''m dead!" Ronald Cohen hung his hat on the next hook, closed the door, and tightened his tight high collar windbreaker. "But I''m alive again."


    Dickinson calmed down from the initial shock and knew that the fruit knife in her hand could not deal with the top man of the parasitic organization in front of her. He smiled, picked up an apple from the fruit tray, slowly peeled the peel, and said with a smile:


    "I''m a single bad old man. I really don''t have much to entertain. Have some fruit. Would you like a glass of whisky?"


    Ronald sneered: "don''t delay. Out of respect, I don''t want to use spiritual means. Come on, where''s Selena?"


    Dickinson put down the apple and knife, sat up straight, spread out his hands and said, "unfortunately, I don''t know. Even if you control my brain now, it''s useless."


    Ronald walked up to Dickinson and his shoes thumped on the floor. He walked around the sofa behind Dickinson and said, "you may not really know, but the thing in your neck knows."


    "Then ask him," Dickinson said indifferently.


    He does not deny the fact that he has a chip in his neck, which is difficult to hide. An organization as big as "son of Gaia" will not know about Internet awareness and chips. As for this time, just look at how much Selena has made the momentum. With a little analysis, we can know that the Internet itself must be involved.


    Ronald held out his hand, gently opened the collar covering Dickinson''s neck, looked at the lump with interest and said, "do you think I can''t? As long as I control your consciousness, I can still communicate with him."


    Dickinson shrunk his neck in disgust and put his collar up again, as if he was taboo to others to see his lump.


    "Of course you can control my consciousness, but do you think he will tell you?" he said.


    Ronald laughed, turned to Dickinson''s front, sat down face to face with him and said confidently, "don''t you think he won''t?"


    Dickinson was relieved to see that Ronald no longer looked at his neck. He secretly retracted his hand into his sleeve and grabbed a thin transparent thread hidden in his sleeve.


    At this time, he heard a voice in his consciousness: "don''t do anything stupid."


    He responded in consciousness, "don''t do anything stupid."


    Dickinson knows very well that once Ronald Cohen controls his consciousness, he can have a direct dialogue on the Internet. Although the Internet may not listen to Cohen and say Selena''s specific location, the cooperative relationship between them is not stable. Who knows what kind of transaction Ronald will make with the Internet?


    The reason why Ronald Cohen does not control him now is that he is not sure that his negotiations with the Internet will succeed, at least it will take a lot of effort. And Dickinson will not wait to die, although he is certainly not Ronald''s opponent in mental confrontation.


    He said to Ronald Cohen and to the Internet in his consciousness: "I believe an omnipresent super consciousness will not fail to recognize this thing. Mankind created him and has an interactive or even symbiotic relationship with him. What about you? You will fail in the end!"


    "Symbiosis?... hahaha..." Ronald laughed back and forth. "You said Mr. sarodin was created by you humans?"


    "Sarodin?" Dickinson seemed to have heard the name somewhere, but couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    "You see, you don''t even know his name." Ronald Cohen snorted slightly contemptuously. "I''m afraid you won''t know that sarodin - what you call Internet consciousness - once had a relationship with the son of Gaia


    Ronald was slightly disturbed by the smell of spirit in the air. He listened to Selena''s speech, but his eyes were fixed on Dickinson''s face. He saw Dickinson''s eyes lose focus, as if he saw something in the void. An imperceptible smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Dickinson looked at the magical face composed of starlight and said angrily, "you... So you are working with them!"


    The face said, "no, I didn''t know about some things until soon. As for cooperation... Why not? I cooperate with everyone, just depending on who is good for me."


    "Then Selena''s position..." Dickinson suddenly realized that if sarodin really cooperated with Gaia''s son, why did Ronald come here to find Selena?


    He suddenly turned around and saw Ronald Cohen floating not far away. His body shape was as distorted as that face.


    "No!"


    Dickinson was alert and knew that Ronald used his emotional instability to hypnotize him, and let him actively summon the Internet consciousness in his dream. He was too late to regret, which was tantamount to making Ronald meet the Internet consciousness without hindrance, in his own dream.


    But he can''t quit. His mental strength is much worse than Ronald Cohen. At this time, unless someone takes off the chip on his neck, he can''t stop Ronald from doing anything next.


    Ronald Cohen smiled at him, "you''re not Selena, you''re not my opponent. Don''t waste your energy."


    Dickinson sighed and said, "mental strength is not as good as you. It may not be able to stop you."


    Ronald was stunned and said curiously, "Oh, what else can you do? Take your time. I''m patient. Anyway, the dream won''t consume the time of the real world."


    "I can''t help you, but I still have a way for myself." Dickinson smiled and stretched out his hand. "Human body perception will be amplified in the dream. In turn, consciousness can also affect the body through the nervous system in the dream, so that our body can follow the scene in the dream to do some actions, even if it''s just that."


    As he spoke, he suddenly clenched his fist and pulled it sideways, as if he were pulling the fire rope of a cannon.

 Chapter 678

    Ronald Cohen could have completely controlled Dickinson''s consciousness and made him lose his freedom in the spiritual world. The reason why he didn''t do that was to wonder what kind of resistance Dickinson could make.


    He watched Dickinson make such a move. He didn''t understand what the use was. At best, he let the arm muscles of the real body wave because of nerve reflex.


    There is still a small tea table between him and Dickinson. No matter how long Dickinson''s arm is, it can''t hit him! And what if I do?


    If he wants to wake up in this way, it''s really a daydream.


    The action of people reflecting to reality through dream activities is instantaneous, but it will also occupy the time of dreams, because muscle response is slower than the speed of brain memory retrieval to construct dream space. At this time, the space in dreams will be superimposed, and the process of dreams has to wait for the completion of muscle reflection, which can easily lead to dream collapse, So most people wake up at this time.


    This is why we often shake like cramps when we dream, and then wake up.


    But Ronald was not worried because his mental strength was enough to support Dickinson''s dream so that he could not wake up.


    So what''s the use of Dickinson doing this? Is there any mechanism hidden in the living room that can be triggered by his touch?


    When he was wondering, Ronald suddenly felt a strong suction in the void, and then the darkness hit. It was like a sudden power failure on the TV screen, leaving only a white line in the middle.


    He tried to support the space, but found that the spiritual power he radiated was like scattered into the void of the universe and disappeared in an instant.


    This is not a dream collapse!


    It seems that the spiritual channel connecting the dream is closed. This situation is extremely rare. Maybe all the conscious bodies here are locked into the unknown space and completely lost contact with the real world.


    Ronald was startled and withdrew from Dickinson''s dream before the white light disappeared.


    He saw Dickinson leaning on the back of the sofa with a mocking smile on his face, as if laughing at him: look, I didn''t do it!


    Dickinson''s body was very relaxed, as if she had completed the most important thing in life and finally got rid of it. Just his eyes, as if they had just been hit by a truck, were dying and lax.


    Ronald''s heart tightened. He immediately stepped forward and stretched out his hand. He found that Dickinson was no longer breathing. He looked at him with more and more lax eyes until he lost the light of life.


    Remembering Dickinson''s last grip and pull in his dream, he looked at his hand and found that his right hand was holding a fist.


    He opened his fist and saw a very thin transparent silk thread in his palm, about the thickness of hair, and left a strangulation mark on his palm. Obviously, the pull just now pulled the thread.


    The thread came out of Dickinson''s left arm sleeve.


    Ronald opened Dickinson''s coat and found that the thin thread passed through the arm sleeve and came out of the collar. It was mixed with Dickinson''s gray hair at the back of his head. It looked like a white hair. It was difficult to find such a thread in his hair unless he looked carefully.


    He took the thread to find the source and found that the thread pierced into the skin at the root of Dickinson''s back neck, just like real hair. However, there are obvious signs of surgical suture on the skin below it. At the moment, a small hole was cut in the connection between the thread and the skin, and some blood flowed out and began to solidify. It should be because Dickinson pulled the silk thread hard just now.


    "How cruel!"


    Ronald Cohen understood that this thin thread should be made of the latest nano materials, surgically sutured in the cervical spine and wrapped around the spinal nerve bundle above the chip. As long as you gently pull, you can cut off all 31 pairs of spinal nerve bundles, which cuts off the connection between the chip and the brain.


    Ronald didn''t expect Dickinson to keep such a hand for himself. No wonder sarodin didn''t control him directly!


    Only in this way, Dickinson will not survive without emergency medical treatment.


    Ronald Cohen sighed, closed Dickinson''s loose eyes and said, "what a stupid human! Why bother?"


    He was sighing and suddenly heard someone talking behind him:


    "It seems stupid, but it is admirable!"


    Ronald was startled, but when he heard the footsteps, he laughed.


    He turned and saw that the door of the living room had been opened, and the cool wind in the yard blew in, making the living room chilly. A young man with messy hair, dressed in an old gray windbreaker, with his hands in his trouser pockets and a Drawboard on his feet, stepped in.


    "You''re here?" Ronald Cohen smiled.


    "Unfortunately, it''s still a step late."


    Aoki went to the sofa and stood still. He glanced at Dickinson. He didn''t feel Dickinson''s mental fluctuations, so he knew he was dead.


    A crow flew in, landed on the head of Aoki and shouted to Ronald, "murderer! You are the murderer! I saw you strangle the old man!"


    Ronald did not defend, but asked Aoki, "why did you come here?"


    Aoki said, "I''m looking for you."


    Ronald looked surprised: "find me? How do you know I''m here?" suddenly he reached out and patted his head, "ah, how can I forget your relationship with sarodin! But I''m curious. When and how did you contact him?"


    Aoki didn''t pick up his stubble. He went over to see Dickinson''s state again and confirmed that he was dead.


    Selena''s speech on TV continues


    Ronald looked at the TV and was a little worried. He said, "now that you''re here, things will be easy to do. Ask sarodin where Selena is? If you let this woman go on like this, I''m afraid something will happen."


    Aoki has been listening to Selena with headphones. When he heard the slogan "mortal freedom", something deep in his heart was touched.


    He thought Selena looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was for the moment. Whether he knew him or not, he admired this woman very much. He knew what it meant for her to do so.


    Aoki ignored Ronald Cohen''s words and asked, "is she your second leader?"


    "It was," Ronald said with a little regret, "but obviously, it was a mistake."


    "So you are the first leader of Gaia''s son?" Aoki asked again.


    Ronald suddenly laughed and said, "me? Oh no! Hahaha..." he pointed to Aoki, "you - you are our supreme leader!"


    Aoki frowned and vaguely felt that Ronald didn''t say anything, but it was hard to believe it was true. Many messy memories began to regroup, and some distant pictures appeared in the brain.


    Ronald saw Aoki not talking, knew he was in memory, and said:


    "There are some things you may not remember. Let me remind you, ''son of Gaia'' is not an organization, but a specific person, who is you!"

 Chapter 679

    When hearing the name of Gaia''s son from Selena''s mouth, Aoki had a familiar feeling. He always felt that he had heard it and had a certain relationship with him, but he just couldn''t remember it.


    Ronald''s words exploded in his brain like a bomb. The deeply buried long-standing memory was blown to pieces, flying and dancing in his consciousness together with the smoke, and the black smoke shrouded the whole world.


    He saw himself wearing a black youth suit through the battlefield full of gunsmoke. Bullets roared past him, and the messy gunfire sounded like firecrackers in the new year.


    It was the summer of 1937, when the mulberry garden was the most beautiful. The green mulberry trees were dotted with purple and full mulberry. Groups of children played among the mulberry trees, picked mulberry fruits and covered themselves with mulberry juice, like painted porcelain dolls.


    However, luck is good. In that beautiful season, the cloud of war shrouded the whole East China.


    When the gunfire sounded in the Songhu battlefield, old man Hua gave an order. All the young adults of the Hua family followed the army to the battlefield, leaving only a group of old and weak women and children in such a big mulberry garden.


    Before leaving, Watson Sang was called by the old man to have a long talk in the study all night. From then on, he really knew the mission of the family and the significance of the huge mulberry tree in the yard.


    "Your task is not to kill the enemy, let alone die generously. Remember your own mission." Mr. Hua finally said.


    Watson sang left the mulberry garden against the twilight of the morning. Looking back at the ferry, he could still see the hazy shadow of the tall mulberry canopy in the misty white fog. But he did not expect that this was the last time he looked back on the mulberry garden and saw the fruitful Oriental divine tree guarding one side of the land.


    Although the war shattered the enemy''s wild talk of occupying China for three months at the cost of hundreds of thousands of casualties, it was defeated in the end. When Watson sang followed the army to the west, he found that there were Japanese awakened people mixed up and disturbed the order with spirit, resulting in chaos in the army, and the retreat turned into a rout.


    He killed several waves of awakened people in a row. Suddenly, he learned from them that Kitano Zhenwu had already crossed the line of defense and went along Wusong Jiangxi. That was the direction of Wuzhong.


    Hua Shengsang worried about the situation in the mulberry garden and was anxious to go home, but he was coerced by the defeated army and walked around the north of the river. When he returned to Wuzhong, the mulberry garden had already become a scorched land. In accordance with the old man''s will, the housekeeper Lao Bi transplanted the only surviving willow in the backyard to the original position of the old mulberry.


    Watson Sang was heartbroken, but he couldn''t shed a tear. He knelt down in the willow all night, and his spirit slowly became trance. National hatred filled his heart and blinded his eyes and ears. He heard a voice calling:


    Want revenge? Come on! Come with me!


    His spirit went down the withered old willow bark and deep into the scorched land. He touched the roots of the old mulberry tree, as if he had touched the soul of the earth. Those winding roots and forks, like snakes and insects from hell, covered the ground ten miles around and twisted in the scorched earth.


    He felt that a trace of imperceptible feminine breath was condensing on him, converging to the lower abdomen and the end of vertebra along the neural network of his limbs, ascending along the vagus nerve and spinal nerve bundle respectively, and finally condensing into a dark shadow in the brain.


    There was a croaking cry from the sky, and a group of crows hovered over the scorched earth for a long time.


    The next day it was light again, and he left the mulberry garden again. This time he did not linger at the ferry. Looking back, he decided to leave like a river.


    He traveled most of China and finally tracked down the whereabouts of Kitano Zhenwu, but he was not Kitano''s opponent. After killing dozens of Japanese Samurai with spiritual powers in a row, he was also seriously injured and unable to fight Kitano again.


    Beiye Zhenwu wears a generous kimono and even disdains to take a look at Watson sang lying on the ground panting. His fingers beat and sing Cherry Blossom songs leisurely. Next to him, there are two geisha with white face and folding fan dancing with the rhythm.


    Watson sang shouted to Kitano Zhenwu, "kill me, you executioner!"


    Until the end of the whole song, Kitano Zhenwu slowly got up and walked past Watson sang, leaving only one sentence: "except Nanke, no one is worth my shot."


    Watson sang survived, but felt insulted. A mouthful of blood gushed out and fainted. When he was unconscious, he saw the shadow again.


    The shadow said, "do you want revenge? Come on, come with me! You are the chosen one. You are the son of Gaia! You not only want revenge, but also save this chaotic world!"


    A huge spiritual force from nowhere occupied his body. He felt that he had become a tree, that is, the big tree turned into ashes in the fire. Crows were singing in his body, and the blood condensed into the seeds of hatred, which hung on him red.


    He embarked on the road of revenge again, and finally killed Zhenwu Kitano in the border of Southern Xinjiang, closing a huge group dream made by Kitano.


    Strangely, Kitano was not shocked by his ability, but showed a trace of relief when he was dying. He said:


    "Do you know why I didn''t kill you?"


    "Why?"


    "Because I want to prove one thing, an ancient legend. Now it seems that it is true. Nanke is right and I am wrong."


    ¡­¡­


    The fragments of memory were put together and healed slowly like a wound, restoring their original appearance.


    Ronald looked at Aoki with some joy: "are you finally going to wake up? You''ve closed your memory for too long!"


    Aoki heaved a sigh, relieved himself from his memory, and said, "I wake up. What are you happy about? Since I remember everything, I will not be Gaia''s puppet again."


    Ronald smiled: "I''m afraid you can''t help it. Gaia is the source of consciousness. We are all descendants of Gaia. Once you awaken Gaia''s consciousness, it''s not a matter of whether you want to or not. You can break the consciousness of invasion and block your memory, but you can never erase the inherent Gaia brand of your consciousness. Just like you can change your name, nationality, belief, or even change your name Change your face, but you can''t change the ancestral information etched in your blood and genes.


    Is it not good to return to the spiritual origin and get real liberation, just like a wanderer returning home? "


    Aoki narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment. She said, "if a hen hatches a chicken, she should be prepared to fly away when the chicken grows up. Since Gaia created life at the beginning, she should let life develop freely instead of taking back the right to life. No one can deprive the right to life, neither can God! Neither can gaia!"


    Selena''s passionate voice came from TV again: "mortals are free!"

 Chapter 680

    Ronald looked anxiously at the TV and turned to Aoki and said:


    "Now that you have recovered your memory, you should know that the universe will eventually go to heat silence! Gaia created life in the hope that the evolution of life will surpass the speed of heat silence in the universe. The life formed by the combination of spirit and matter will spread to the whole universe in the long years and vast galaxies, and break through the edge of the universe and break the isolation of the universe before the heat silence in the universe."


    "That''s a good idea," Aoki said. "You said it in the false will left by ramra."


    "But this is a mistake!" Ronald Cohen was as excited as a politician arguing with people in Parliament. "The speed of life evolution can not exceed the speed of cosmic heat silence. On the contrary, the spread of civilization will aggravate the heat silence of the universe and accelerate the destruction of the universe!"


    "How do you know? It''s just a hypothesis. What if it succeeds?" Aoki said.


    Ronald said: "Of course, we can''t see the current level of human civilization on earth, but once we develop into what humans call type II civilization, the acceleration of heat silence will be very obvious. In the life created by Gaia, several civilizations have exceeded type II. Without exception, they have embarked on the road of accelerating the destruction of the universe. They have a great demand for energy and face destruction wherever they go When they are in a star system, the energy of a star system will be grabbed by them for their diffusion. When they diffuse to the whole galaxy, the energy of the galaxy will inevitably be exhausted. Life needs to constantly obtain negative entropy from the outside world to maintain its low entropy. Its accelerating effect on the heat silence of the universe becomes more and more obvious with the rise of civilization level.


    Gaia took back their right to life, not to destroy, but to save! Save the galaxy, save the whole universe! And Gaia didn''t kill anyone. She just took back her scattered consciousness and let the children who left home go home. "


    "You are really a politician!" Aoki sighed, "Development and survival can always be coordinated. It''s a big deal to start over. Just as the earth can repair its ecology, so can galaxies and the universe. The universe will never die, and heat silence is just a state. If all life is to be destroyed in order to balance the time of heat silence, what''s the significance of heat silence in the universe? Gaia is not saving the universe, but Save himself! "


    He didn''t want to argue with Ronald and changed the subject before the other party refuted, "You take sacrifice too lightly. In order to achieve your own goals, you can sacrifice anything, including life! In ramra, you sacrificed the lives of a ship of soldiers in order to play a play to get us hooked and help you open all the altars. I think they don''t know they died in your conspiracy until they die?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Ronald said expressionless. "The important thing is that the altar is activated and you wake up - our leader!"


    The leader gave Aoki goose bumps. He carefully examined his consciousness and found that there was no shadow in his mind, which reassured him a lot.


    "I can figure out how you escaped our eyes when you hid on that ship, but I can''t figure out where you were when we hid in the space-time bubble in the parking garage and how you escaped from the space-time static area?" Aoki asked.


    Ronald said: "when you killed all the etsas, my goal was achieved. So I came back before you started the altar."


    "How did you get back?"


    Aoki was very curious. He came back entirely because of luck. There was an inexplicable connection between the wicker sent to him by his lifelong flower and the willow tree in Wuzhong. Under the influence of the energy when the altar was started, he established a space channel. He still can''t fully understand what the principle is, but Ronald certainly didn''t have such a chance.


    Ronald Cohen smiled and said, "why don''t you think I take the half soul of fire on earth to ramra?"


    Aoki suddenly said, "did you come back with the help of the soul of fire? You designed this step before you went?"


    "Yes, I''ve thought about it for a long time. In fact, before the scientific research ship went to the South Pacific, I had planned this thing, but there was a deviation in the plan, which was almost completely destroyed by Arthur stone several times. Moreover, this man was very difficult to deal with, so I had to make great adjustments and sacrifice more comrades. Finally, I put Arthur stone in the In the whole plan. Fortunately, the result is not bad. Your cooperation in ramra is perfect.


    I made a passage between the Dream Corridor and half of the soul of fire, so that I could find my way back. I also used the guidance of the soul of fire to quickly find the location of Tosho tribe and start the altar of fire. You already know everything after that. Even what your sister saw, I think you can guess. "


    "Now that you''ve told me, you''re not afraid I''ll stop it?" Aoki looked up at the sky. "There are still two altars that haven''t started!"


    Ronald shook his head and said: "No, it''s too late. It''s not easy for you to go back to ramra. Even if you go back with the help of the holy land, you can go back to the wooden altar at most. Only there are your own spiritual marks. But you can''t locate the rest of the altars in ramra without other sacred staff. If you have to rely on luck, they will have started the rest of the altars when you find them Therefore, we might as well wait honestly on the earth. When all the altars are activated, the channel between the earth and Gaia will be fully opened, and we can really welcome Gaia''s coming! "


    Aoki knew Ronald was right. Now it''s really difficult to join the big forces to go back to ramra. By this time, situ should have found the stone altar. If there were not time difference and relativistic effect between the earth and ramra, the altar would have been started long ago.


    But if everything is really so certain, Ronald, what are they still worried about? Why did he stop Selena? In addition, the soul of ice has not been seen so far, and the Itza people of chayak tribe have not been exposed, and the corresponding ice holy land of the earth must be related to the wolf family. If ramra can handle everything, why should they try to find clues to the holy land from old wolf''s dream?


    Aoki thought of sorghum. He has known the general situation of Huangliang in recent years from sarodin, but he doesn''t know the relationship between Huangliang and Selena, let alone that Huangliang has gone north with Hong Kui. At the moment, he is looking for the Holy Land in his dream in the wind and snow of Alaska.


    Selena''s TV speech has lasted half an hour. She looked a little weak, as if she had exhausted all her strength in speech. Aoki knows that this is because she poured her thoughts and desire for freedom into her spirit and spread it all over the world with the help of sarodin''s network.


    Although this spiritual power has become insignificant after it dispersed, it has added infinite charm to the speech. If not, even if she is reasonable and passionate, it will not have the same impact as later. People will not always remember this "voice of God" and re understand the value of freedom, which has a far-reaching impact on the future system of human society.


    Many years later, mankind reconstructed the statue of liberty based on Selena to commemorate this speech.


    But just then, the door of Selena''s room on TV opened.


    A man in a cloak came in quietly and stood behind Selena. People can vaguely see the thin and mummified face under the cloak through the lens. He stretched out the same thin hand, like a zombie blowing cold air on the old lady''s neck.


    Although across the TV, people can still feel the cold on the man.

 Chapter 681

    Ronald Cohen''s worries about Selena were always written on his face. When talking to Aoki, his eyes glanced at the TV from time to time. When he saw the man behind Selena, he finally showed a long lost relaxed expression, as if he had finally completed a difficult task.


    "Who is he?"


    Aoki has an ominous intuition. Although she can''t go deep into the huge Internet to explore each other across the TV, Aoki also feels the breath of the uninvited guest because Selena has been releasing her spiritual power.


    This is a dangerous man, and obviously without goodwill.


    "He is your predecessor, the son of Gaia, a long forgotten ancestor and a martyr 3000 years ago."


    Ronald Cohen smiled at the TV and said as if he were reciting the holy proverb, "It was a great era... The son of Gaia woke up again, broke the curse left by the Itza people in the holy land, and broke Tutankhamun''s sacred staff... Although Gaia did not come in that era, we can''t forget the achievements of etnut Ayi. He is the best son of Gaia in history. He buried himself in the ground and waited to wake up in a new era I have heard a prophecy from the starry sky that Gaia will come when etnout wakes up again! "


    "Etnout... AI...?"


    Aoki remembered that this was the name of the Pharaoh at the end of the 18th dynasty in ancient Egypt. When the famous Pharaoh Tutankhamun was in power, AI was the minister in charge of Regency. After Tutankhamun died, he inherited the throne and became a new Pharaoh. It has always been said that AI murdered Tutankhamen. It is likely to be true from Ronald''s words.


    Aoki''s memory has been restored. Combined with what Ronald said and what situ and petru said when he was in ramra, he can basically conclude that the pharaohs of the ancient Egyptian Dynasty were the guardians of the Holy Land and were probably of the same race as the ETSA. Mrs. Larry and Su Huilan also speculated.


    Etnout Ayi must be a parasite lurking around the Pharaoh. Until the young Tutankhamun ascended the throne, he found the opportunity to destroy the holy land, kill Tutankhamun, and break the soul of fire into two sections.


    However, in history, itnout was not in power for a long time. Only four years or so, he was killed by the great general horenheib. After horenheib inherited the throne, he passed the throne to Ramses I, and ancient Egypt entered the 19th Dynasty. It is also said that horenheib is Ramses I. there are even rumors that he is immortal, and later Ramses II is also him.


    The undead body is true or false, but it can be determined that horenheib should also be one of the guardians of the holy land. It is likely to have a certain origin with petru''s ancestor hailing, perhaps Hailing''s distant ancestor. It is just unclear how the descendants of the pharaohs of the 19th Dynasty of ancient Egypt became pirates.


    ¡­¡­


    Mei Lei didn''t know that his old friend Dickinson was dead now. He listened attentively to Selena''s speech and rubbed his sweaty palm with his fingers, just as nervous as his father watching his child perform on the stage.


    When etnout, wearing a cloak, pushed the door in, Mei Tui suddenly stood up. Because she was too anxious and too fast, the chair behind her turned back and even the pipe on the table fell to the ground.


    Ignoring the pipe of ordinary zhenruo''s life, he stared straight at the computer screen, clenched his teeth, trembled all over, clenched his hands into fists, burst green veins on the back of his hands, and murmured:


    "How could this happen? How could this happen? Selena... Selena... Where are you? What to do? What to do... Selena... How could this happen..."


    ¡­¡­


    Selena has found etnout AI.


    She turned her head and saw a zombie like face hiding in the shadow of her cloak, but she was not alarmed. Her face was still calm and natural, just like seeing an old friend who was late for a date. She smiled and said, "you finally appeared."


    "We seem to meet for the first time?" etnout''s voice was dumb and dull, like it came from a coffin buried underground. Unwitting TV viewers may think they are watching a horror film.


    "Some people don''t have to meet," Selena said.


    "You don''t seem afraid of me?"


    "Now that we have taken this step, we have made such preparations. What are we afraid of?"


    "So, did you know I would come?"


    "No one else can find me except you."


    "Hiss..." etnout''s gasping voice was like the wind blowing from the dark cellar, "you are really strong, but you are also very stupid! If you don''t dissipate your mental strength, or you may escape from me. It''s a pity that you are as weak as a newborn lamb now!


    But I can give you a chance. If you are willing to turn back, I will ask Gaia to give you spiritual strength again. "


    ¡­¡­


    Mei Tuo nervously held the computer and shouted to the monitor, "promise him! Selena... Promise him! Selena... Your goal has been achieved. Please... Promise him... Please, Selena..."


    At the end, there was almost a cry in his voice.


    ¡­¡­


    Selena seemed to hear the call. She turned her head and smiled at the camera. Her lips moved and seemed to say, "don''t worry about me."


    Then he turned back and said to etnout, "I don''t want to be a puppet anymore."


    "Return to the source, where is there any puppet!"


    "No, you don''t understand! Once a man has been free, he will no longer be greedy for slavery. I''d rather starve to death in the countryside than eat the delicious food in the cage."


    "Freedom? Freedom!... ha ha..." etnout laughed, but his cloak did not tremble with laughter, as if there was not a living man wrapped in the bread. "Insects with low IQ do not deserve to talk about freedom. What freedom is there for low life, which can not break through the basic dimension of material space?


    Since you are stubborn, I will show the world what the end of your so-called freedom is! Only the faith of the Lord can give you strength. Without strength, you can''t even live. Where can you get freedom? "


    With that, his thin, dry and hard hand grabbed Selena''s neck, pulled her closer to the camera and gave a close-up. His long fingernails pierced her flesh like sharp blades.


    Blood gurgling from Selena''s neck can be clearly seen on the TV screen.


    The originally dry palm of itnut slowly became moist, and the skin became almost transparent. Through the lens, you can clearly see the fresh blood flowing in the subcutaneous blood vessels.


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki frowned and watched Selena killed on TV by itnoot Ayi with people all over the world. No one thinks it''s a TV show. Everyone knows it''s real.


    ¡­¡­


    Selena did not resist and always maintained peace and calm. Her face became more and more pale because of the blood loss. At the last moment before dropping her head, she moved her lips and said the last sentence silently:


    Mortal freedom!


    ¡­¡­


    Mei tried to shout, and a mouthful of blood sprayed on the screen. Her body lost its support and fell back. However, because the seat had already turned over, she sat on the ground with a bang.


    He tried to stand up, but his body was so soft that he didn''t have any strength. Even his hard white hair suddenly became soft.


    At that moment, he really became an old man, like the energy exhausted sun. The light of this life had been scattered to the earth. The last life exploded like a supernova with the blood from that mouth, and there was only endless darkness left.


    The strong old professor put his hands around the table legs and buried his head in tears

 Chapter 682

    After etnout killed Selena, he stood in front of the camera.


    Instead of seeing his face more clearly as he approached the camera, people felt that the shadow of his cloak expanded and became more and more gloomy and terrible.


    The sad voice came from the cloak:


    "Freedom always comes at a price. Only by abandoning the body can we get real freedom. Children, wait for the coming of the Creator!"


    Then people saw itnoot reach out and the screen turned dark.


    When the screen lights up again, etnout has disappeared, and the room where Selena broadcast the live broadcast has disappeared. Everyone has seen the familiar TV station logo and the home page of the video website. The world has restored its inherent order, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­¡­


    Mei Ziqing knocked on the door of Mei''s office, but there was no response. She stood at the door for a while, pushed the door in, and saw the professor sitting in his chair, staring blankly at the angle between the wall and the ceiling. There was no expression on her numb face, as if she had just been sentenced to death by the doctor.


    Blue screensavers are flashing on the computer screen, and some intelligent cleaning crawlers are walking upstream of the keyboard and screen.


    This kind of reptile varies in size. It is a new product developed by Mei''s artificial intelligence laboratory. It can intelligently identify the dirt on electronic products, release the corresponding chemical elements for decomposition, cleaning and absorption. After absorption, the insect will climb back to its nest, expel the dirt like defecation, fill the power at the same time, and then come back to work.


    "Professor, are you... Uncomfortable?" Mei Ziqing walked over and touched the professor''s forehead with concern.


    "I''m fine," Mei Lei replied weakly.


    Mei Ziqing smiled and waved away the cleaning reptiles on the table. As if they could understand her gestures, they quickly left the computer and returned to their nest to sleep, quiet like a pile of children''s toys.


    "Professor, did you watch the live broadcast? It''s so bloody!"


    As she spoke, she suddenly frowned and smelled a trace of blood in her nose. She picked up the computer and smelled it, but only smelled the fragrance of the detergent released by reptiles.


    May coughed violently.


    When Mei Ziqing saw the pipe fall to the ground, it was broken in two. She bent down to pick up her pipe and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s broken! It''s good for you to smoke less. It''s good for your health!"


    When she saw the pipe, Mei Tuo''s eyes seemed to shine again. However, the light was like a meteor flashing at night. Suddenly it disappeared, leaving only the deep and dead sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Aoki doesn''t know how other people in the world will feel when they see the live picture of Selena''s death. Anyway, he is full of anger at the moment.


    His emotions have not fluctuated so much for a long time.


    Since he sealed his memory, he has become a person who is too lazy to think about anything and has little feelings. With the recovery of memory, his perception of emotion is slowly recovering. Sadness, joy, loss, pain, sadness... Are returning to his heart bit by bit.


    At the moment when etnout killed Selena, his anger was completely ignited. I haven''t seen this feeling for a long time. The last time I was on the battlefield, watching the aggressors kill their compatriots.


    The burning anger leaked out with the fluctuation of spirit, and the coal boss on his head jumped as if he had been burned. It croaked to Ronald Cohen:


    "Quack, you''re miserable! You''ve annoyed this wood! Do you know the consequences of wood anger? That''s burning wood quack! And me, the crow infected by wood anger - quack Oh, have you heard of angry birds? Quack..."


    Ronald was a little embarrassed by the crow, but he had no time to deal with the broken mouth crow, because he had felt the anger on Aoki, the temperature in the room seemed to rise, and the cold winter suddenly turned into a hot summer.


    "As far as I know, you are not familiar with Selena. She is just an alternative for Gaia. She has been our second leader for a long time in the days when your memory is sleeping. Why did you react so much when she died?" Ronald asked.


    Aoki is indeed not related to Selena, and she doesn''t know that Selena bought her clothes for her lover. He said:


    "I am angry because of your indifference to life! Gaia, your master, seems to be high above the world and never pay attention to these lives. Killing a person, destroying a race, and even wiping out the life of the whole planet is like wiping the dust off the table for you. You have no compassion! No, you have no heart! You have no heart We have no heart at all! "


    "There is an old saying in China that ''heaven and earth are not benevolent, and all things are the ruminant dogs, while saints are not benevolent, and the people are the ruminant dogs''." Ronald suddenly changed his tongue and talked in Chinese, "Emotion is a side effect of life evolution and an obstacle to reason and wisdom. Anger will blind your eyes, bitterness and hatred will block your ears, worry will affect your appetite, sadness will block your breath, joy will deceive your heart... Real high-level life has no emotion, just the so-called ''too ruthless''! Therefore, Mr. Hua, please don''t be so excited, you It is Gaia''s chosen son, who should lead us and all mankind to welcome her coming! "


    Before Aoki spoke, the crow quacked his head:


    "You''re wrong, quack. It''s not ''too ruthless'', but'' too forgetful ''. Quack in one word, quack in a thousand miles!


    Talk about Chinese culture in front of a Chinese crow. You''re called selling axes and chisels in front of Lu Ban''s door. Guan Gong plays with a big knife. Meng Jiangnu tears in front of him. Li Tanhua throws darts behind him. It''s far from quack!


    Do you know who his father is? His father is an expert of Lao Tzu! When I was in a tree, I heard him read Lao Tzu under the tree. I heard my ears grow old!


    Alas, forget it, Gua, Gua. When you pass cet-10, you can talk to me about Lao Tze. If you lose, I call you Lao Tze... "


    The crow croaked continuously. Suddenly, he thought of a question, paused, looked at Ronald and said, "croak, it seems that you don''t have a chance to annoy this wood. You probably can''t live. Pray and croak quickly to see if your Gaia master will come to save you!"


    Ronald laughed and said to the crow, "do you know who you are and where you come from?"


    "Of course I know who I am," the coal boss subconsciously replied, suddenly stunned, "I am..." he scratched his ears and scratched his neck for a long time, knocked Qingmu''s head with his claws, "Hey, hey, where... Where did I come from?"


    Aoki frowned and said nothing.


    "You''re from the M42 nebula," Ronald said, "You are the original consciousness stripped from Gaia. When your master was selected as the son of Gaia, you were the seed of consciousness, planted in his brain and grew into his shadow. You should never be separated or even integrated, but he betrayed Gaia and did not hesitate to hurt himself. He separated you from his brain and sealed you in the crow on their tree, making you his son Bird slave. Think about whether you can easily call you out in the spiritual world no matter where you are and how far away you are from each other? Because you are one! "


    "So, you mean, I''m the real son of Gaia?" the coal boss tilted his head and fell into meditation.

 Chapter 683

    Dickinson lay quietly on the sofa. What happened in this room has nothing to do with him, although this is indeed his home.


    On the tea table was an apple with half of its skin peeled. The pulp had been oxidized by the air and turned brown.


    Aoki went over, picked up the apple and handed it to the crow above his head.


    The crow was thinking about being the son of Gaia. Suddenly a big apple appeared in front of him. He immediately threw Gaia back into the big star cloud in Orion and pecked at the apple.


    "Look, are you going to M42 nebula to be part of Gaia, or do you want to be a bird that can only eat and talk on earth?" Aoki said to the coal boss, but looked at Ronald Cohen.


    The coal boss was pecking at the apple and subconsciously shouted, "of course, you have to eat to quack!"


    Then he complained, "quack, it tastes good, but it''s not fresh enough."


    Aoki picked a fresh one from the fruit plate, peeled it with a fruit knife, cut it into small pieces, put it on the tea table and let the crows eat it by themselves.


    The crow came down from his head and jumped onto the tea table. While eating, he said, "Oh, good... Quack... Goo Goo... Do you think Wen Guhua has a sauce elbow... Goo Goo..."


    Aoki said with a smile, "I still want to eat sauce elbow here. You''re too unlucky."


    He went to the corner of the room, opened the refrigerator door, looked for it and said, "would you like butter tart, beaver tail or some Canadian bacon?"


    "Quack, I want to..." the coal boss suddenly remembered that the owner here was dead and the body was still on the sofa. He said in a deep voice, "quack... Are we taking advantage of people''s danger?... taking advantage of the fire?... taking advantage of the fire?... hand in hand?..."


    It turned to look at Ronald. "Do you want to solve the case first, catch the murderer, bring him to justice, and then eat it?"


    Ronald Cohen looked at the man a little helpless. He doubted whether he had made a mistake. It didn''t fit in with his plan, and even looked a little funny. He stood here like a fool.


    Aoki did not answer the crow''s question, but asked again, "butter tart, beaver tail, or bacon?"


    "Bacon!" cried the crow without hesitation. "Beaver tail is OK, but I don''t want to eat raw. I''d better fry it in oil or roast it."


    Aoki took out a large piece of bacon, returned to the table where the crow stood, and sliced it with a fruit knife. While cutting, he said, "in fact, it''s OK for you to eat raw. It''s similar to the bacon we have there. The taste of half cooked is also good."


    The crow stubbornly raised his head and said, "don''t quack!"


    Ronald Cohen sighed and said, "it seems that I have nothing to do here, so I''ll go first. Please remember your identity. The earth people can''t accommodate you. Moreover, Gaia will come soon, and no one can stop it. Goodbye, Mr. Hua."


    After hearing this, the crow whispered to Aoki, "Hey, should you stop him?"


    Aoki asked, "why should I stop him?"


    The crow said, "if he calls the police after he goes out and the police come, will he misunderstand us as murderers?"


    Aoki said, "let''s go quickly."


    The crow looked reluctantly at the bacon grain just cut off on the table, "but quack..."


    By this time, Aoki had stood up and stood in front of Ronald Cohen.


    Ronald smiled, "I won''t call the police. The police can''t catch you. Besides, what''s good for me if the police catch you? If you don''t trust me, you go first and I''ll deal with the aftermath here."


    Aoki said, "no, I''d better deal with the aftermath. I think the coal boss is right," he glanced at Dickinson on the sofa. "We should always do something for him after we eat our master''s food."


    Ronald asked, "what do you want to do?"


    The crow flew to the top of Aoki''s head and said, "don''t you understand? You didn''t call him Watson quack just now. Now, I, formore crow, and my assistant, Watson, are coming to solve the case. After the crow''s early lurking and close investigation, we finally caught the murderer."


    It pointed to Cohen with its wings, "and after the fair trial of this judge, the facts of this case are clear, the evidence is conclusive and the logic is strict. Now it is announced that you, Ronald Cohen, have committed the crime of intentional homicide, fraud and influencing others'' appetite. You will be punished for several crimes and sentenced to death¡ª¡ª


    Cut and make a decision! "


    The last three words accentuated the tone and came out with the unique trembling voice of the crow.


    Ronald Cohen understood that it was an unreasonable crow. But think about it, it was stripped from Aoki''s consciousness. It must have been traumatized at the time of stripping, but I don''t know why it became so greedy.


    He ignored the crow, looked at Aoki and asked, "Mr. Hua, you don''t really want to leave me?"


    Aoki said, "the coal boss has made it very clear. What he means is what I mean."


    Ronald''s face sank and sneered, "your mental strength is really strong, but don''t be too confident. There is a saying in your China that you hurt 800 enemies and lose 1000 yourself. Your strength and mine are between Bozhong. Unless you fit and return to your former state, it''s not easy to kill me."


    Aoki knows that this is right. Ronald can enter ramra and plan so many things with one hand, which deceives him and situ people. How can ordinary people do this.


    "Of course, it would be great if you could really fit and become the son of Gaia!" Ronald added.


    Aoki stopped talking.


    The spiritual confrontation between the two has begun. The surrounding scenes began to change and become unreal. The sofas, tables and cabinets were getting higher, and the ceiling began to move away from them and become a huge dome. The dome was covered with stars and glittered.


    A star suddenly lit up, like a tracer bullet lit up in the night. It was a huge star, spraying dark red flares, flying towards Aoki.


    As soon as Aoki raised his hand, there was a table tennis racket in his hand. The rubber surface of the racket was printed with the Milky Way galaxy, which was rotating slowly. He raised the racket block, the star hit the racket, hit a silent giant earthquake, bounced back with the shock wave and flew to Ronald Cohen.


    Cohen also had a racket in his hand, but not a table tennis racket, but a tennis racket. He waved with great force, which sank strongly and was beating on the star, making the star bounce back with rotation.


    Aoki is not in a hurry. He uses his racket to gently cut along the direction of the star''s rotation, which speeds up its rotation speed. When the star flew back, it circled an arc.


    Cohen did not dare to neglect, holding up the beat and waiting. When the ball came to his eyes, the racket in his hand suddenly disappeared and turned into a baseball bat. With one hit in the middle, the rotating fireball flew back rapidly. Because of its speed and excessive energy consumption, it exploded in front of Aoki and became a supernova.


    The light lit up the whole space and could see nothing but dazzling radiation particles.


    Aoki''s racket melted, but the galaxy on the racket was still spinning. Several strong cantilevers gradually submerged in the light of the supernova explosion, while the black hole in the center of the Milky Way began to expand. The surrounding light is sucked into the black hole.


    As the black hole gets bigger and bigger, there is less and less light in the horizon until space returns to its original shape.


    Aoki and Ronald Cohen confront each other like primitive giants at both ends of the universe.


    Ronald said, "you can''t kill me."


    Aoki said, "that''s not necessarily true."


    As soon as he finished, the black hole of the Milky Way Galaxy in front of him, which had lost its cantilever, flew out. It was a gloomy, unpopular force, but more terrifying.


    Ronald put his hands together and a luminous disk appeared in front of his chest. It was the Andromeda galaxy, the neighbor of the Milky way. It was like a shield in front of Ronald.


    The black hole from Aoki hit the fairy shield. The huge energy exploded like an atomic bomb, and the shock wave impacted the whole space circle by circle.


    The force of the black hole counteracts the whole galaxy, and everything disappears. A crow appeared in front of Ronald and grabbed his face with sharp claws.


    Ronald realized at this time that the black hole just now was not a pure spiritual composition of nothingness, but also hidden the damn crow. When he found out, it was too late. He tried his best to avoid the blow, but he was scratched by the crow.


    Though as like as two peas in the dream world, the body is not really hurt, but the mental feelings and reality brought about by this catch are exactly the same, and it is hard to say that there is no harm in consciousness.


    Fortunately, the crow''s attack seems to be only here, and he can cope with the next means.


    He laughed: "it''s useless. If we go on like this, it will only consume our spiritual strength. When we all collapse, we can only wait for the police to bring us into the police station."


    The crow returned to the head of Aoki and said, "quack, I think we can kill him."


    Aoki said, "don''t consume it, just kill it."


    The crow croaked, "but..."


    Ronald laughed, "kill directly?! hahaha, Watson sang, you''re too arrogant! Even if your mental strength is stronger than me, it''s not much better. If you didn''t have a bird to help, who would win? If you didn''t have the key to the holy land of wood in your hands, you wouldn''t have chosen you to be the son of Gaia."


    Aoki nodded and said, "that''s probably what you mean? You''ve always been unconvinced. Gaia chose me! But I''m still very strange. The parasites are monsters without emotional fluctuations. There shouldn''t be people like you who are deep-minded and jealous! I''m curious. Who are you?"


    "Do you want to know?" Ronald Cohen took the opportunity to slowly recover his exhausted mental strength. "At this time, it''s all right to tell you."


    Aoki shook his head and said, "I don''t want to know. Anyway, you''re going to die. What''s the point of knowing the identity of a dead man?"


    When he finished, he opened his hands, and a vast force of stars came. Stars, nebulae and galaxies flew to his hands from all directions and condensed around him.


    Ronald frowned and said, "but so!"


    He was also absorbed, and countless stars poured in behind him and gathered around him.


    Both were surrounded by the starlight, in which countless energies surged.


    Suddenly, Ronald found that the green wood was gone. In the dazzling light opposite, only the black crow was stirring up its huge wings.


    The star cluster came with terrible energy.


    He laughed: "I still have to rely on a bird!"


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the star cluster behind him also went to fight with all his spiritual strength.


    But just then, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest.


    The pain was so real that Ronald''s spirit suddenly relaxed and the whole space suddenly collapsed.


    The world has changed back to its original way. The dead Dickinson is peacefully leaning against the sofa. There are many cut bacon grains scattered on the tea table, and the apple that has been cut in half and pecked several holes by crows.


    Ronald felt more and more pain in his chest and his heart was almost stopped.


    He looked down and saw a fruit knife inserted into his chest and heart, and the handle was in Qingmu''s hand.


    Before consciousness finally dissipated, Ronald Cohen heard Aoki''s lazy voice:


    "Who says you have to use mental energy to kill you?"


    Then came the crow''s voice: "quack, that''s what you mean by killing directly..."

 Chapter 684

    The night in Vancouver is still brightly lit, but people have not woken up from the shock brought by the terrible live TV broadcast. They are like walking corpses one by one. They can''t even see a strange man wearing a thin old windbreaker and pull board in winter with a crow on his head.


    "Quack, what''s the matter with these people?" asked the crow.


    "Anyone who sees a murderer for the first time will be scared silly, not to mention this way," Aoki said.


    The crow muttered, "the murder in the film is much more terrible than this!"


    Aoki said, "the film is fake, but this time everyone knows it is true. Have you heard the story of Ye gonghaolong?"


    The crow thought for a moment and said, "then they should be trembling with fear, or hide home quickly. Why do they croak like a fool in the street?"


    "That''s because of Selena''s spiritual influence." Aoki sighed, "What a wonderful woman! Her spirit has influenced the whole world. Everyone''s consciousness has directly received some information, which can not be expressed in words, and is enough to subvert their world outlook. If you suddenly find that you are likely to live in a real dream, you will be stupid."


    "I didn''t," said the crow.


    Aoki smiled and said, "has your world outlook been subverted?"


    "Er..." the crow thought, "it overturned such a loss, but I don''t care about quack. Ronald said that if Heaven goes, Gaia won''t make sauce elbows for me. So quack, let''s go back to Wuzhong quickly!"


    "I''m afraid I can''t go back for the time being," Aoki said.


    "Why?" the crow was surprised.


    "As you said, Gaia won''t make sauce elbows for you. In order for you to have more sauce elbows in the future, in order for Ruhua to live well, we must stop it from coming."


    "Quack... How to stop it?"


    "If Selena makes such a fuss, there will be chaos within Gaia organization on earth. I believe that the independence of many parasitic people will be awakened by Selena. They will suffer from internal friction and cannot pose a threat to mankind in the short term. Moreover, Ronald is dead, they have no head, and division is inevitable."


    "Isn''t there an old enot quack? It looks very powerful..." the crow looked worried, just like enot robbed its sauce elbow. "The whole world saw him kill Selena, which would deter those who want to be independent!"


    "Etnout looks really powerful. But everything has two sides. He can frighten people, but this cruel means is easier to arouse people''s fear and dissatisfaction with Gaia. Originally, Gaia came to this kind of thing, in addition to the parasitic Gaia organization, there may be supporters in normal humans, and it is not easy for humans to unite. But Now, etnout''s murderous acts have been exposed to the world, in sharp contrast to Selena. No one will openly support him. Supporting him is untenable on the moral highland of mankind. I think Selena may have reached this step early. "


    "You mean that Selena deliberately let etnout kill her?"


    Aoki nodded and said sadly, "follow the trend, so I say she is a great person."


    When Aoki said this, the crow also thought that Selena was a great woman. After carefully reflecting on her words, the word "mortal freedom" kept popping up in his mind.


    It suddenly realized an important question: what about human freedom and birds?


    Not far away came the cries of night herons.


    The crow said discontentedly, "it''s not fair, it''s not fair to croak. Why only talk about humans and birds?" it suddenly remembered soundly, "where''s the cat? Animals also have consciousness and need to croak freely!"


    Aoki said, "well, yes, pigs also need to be free, not destined to be eaten."


    The crow immediately shut up, looked around and said, "quack, look, the night scene in Vancouver is still very good, quack, quack..."


    It suddenly jumped up from the top of Qingmu''s head, flew to a nearby stone pier, tilted its head, looked at Qingmu and said, "quack, you seem to have changed!"


    "How have I changed?" Aoki asked.


    "Since you slowly recovered your memory, you have become more and more abnormal. Look at yourself. People are no longer lazy and windy. The whole person is serious and no longer fooling around. The key is that your thinking has become strict.


    In the past, when you encountered a problem, there were two villains talking in your head¡ª¡ª


    A villain said, oh, it''s so complicated. If you don''t think about it, you might as well go back to sleep!


    Another villain immediately retorted seriously, OK, OK, then go back to sleep!


    Look at you now. Where are those two villains? Are you murdered? You don''t think you''re a murderer at all? "


    Aoki was stunned and stunned for a long time. He looked at himself and said, "is there such a big change?"


    The crow nodded seriously and asked, "do you want to have a haircut and change your clothes?"


    Aoki thought carefully, shook his head and said, "forget it, it doesn''t matter."


    "Quack!" said the crow sideways. "Are you afraid that Ruhua doesn''t know you?"


    Aoki looked up at the dark sky, walked slowly forward and said to himself, "I''m afraid we won''t recognize her when we don''t hurry up."


    The crow didn''t react for a moment. He jumped on his head and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Suddenly thought of the terrible deep well of time and space, and hurriedly said, "you, you won''t go to ramlaga again?"


    Aoki said: "to prevent Gaia from coming, the top priority is to stop the restart of the holy land. Three of the five holy places have been opened, and the remaining two. Situ has the key to the stone holy land. If there is no time and space difference, I think it has been started at this time. The only thing we can stop is the holy land of ice."


    "Quack, then, we''re really going to ramra again. Quack!" the crow was a little depressed when he thought of those hungry days, but his spirit was much better when he thought of sound and snow. "Quack, quack, go and bring the fat cat back."


    Aoki said, "we don''t have to go to ramra for the time being. In fact, it''s not so easy to go."


    "Where shall we go?"


    "The holy land of ice is near the north magnetic pole, but no one knows the specific location so far. With the strength of Ronald Cohen, it is not difficult to visit the Queen Elizabeth Islands. I guess they must have done it, but obviously they haven''t found it yet, otherwise they won''t keep an eye on the wolf family."


    "You mean the place in old wolf''s dream is the holy land?"


    "At least there are clues about the holy land. In addition, if the key to the start of the holy land is only ramra, the parasite only needs to go all out to activate the altar in ramra. Why bother to do so many things on the earth? So I guess the last holy land is different from the other four."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "I don''t know. But from its location, we can see that it is near the magnetic pole of the earth, which must be related to the earth''s magnetic field, and mankind has not fully understood the principle of the earth''s magnetic field. The five sacred sites are connected to form a pyramid, and the holy land of ice is at the top of the pyramid, which must have unusual significance. The holy land is restarted, Maybe the magnetic field will be reversed, maybe the magnetic field will disappear. At that time, mankind can''t live without Gaia. Cosmic rays and solar storms can make life extinct, and the earth will become as desolate as Mars. "


    "Will..." the crow thought, "Mars was as prosperous as the earth before, but it was destroyed by Gaia?"


    It suddenly felt that the burden on its wings was heavy and was about to become the holy crow to save the planet, so it solemnly stretched its neck and shouted:


    "Well, let''s start now to save the world that is about to end! Quack... So... Where are we going?"


    "Alaska," Aoki said.

 Chapter 685

    Alaska is vast and quiet in winter. Except for the coastline, most areas are covered with ice and snow.


    It was evening when Huang Liang and Kui wolf arrived in anchorage.


    The days in Alaska are very short this season. It''s dark before four o''clock. The lights of the city have long been on, but they are not as bright as the snow reflected by the chugaqi snow mountain behind it. A golden moon hung high on the top of the mountain, without any dust and fog to block its light, just as bright as the sun in the night.


    A young man named nruk came to pick them up. According to Hong Kui, he is also an Inuit and is still his distant cousin. However, they don''t pay as much attention to seniority as Chinese, so they don''t care much about this, but they are extremely United because of their race and blood relationship.


    Anchorage is the largest city in Alaska, and the wolf family will certainly not give up this place.


    As early as 100 years ago, they began to invest here when it was just a port of the newly built Alaska railway. At that time, the Wolff family was far from as strong as today. They could not touch the construction of Meryl airport and lissen fortress, but they also made good achievements in developing scattered businesses around the railway, and became a considerable commercial block many years later.


    In 1964, a 9.2-magnitude earthquake struck anchorage, and everything was facing reconstruction. The wolf family inevitably suffered huge losses, but reconstruction gave them a chance. They began to fully intervene in the construction of cities and towns and the development of local resources. In 1968, oil was discovered in Prado Bay on the north coast of Alaska, which is the home of Eskimos, and the wolf family became the biggest beneficiary. Accordingly, anchorage, located in the southern transportation hub, has also been better developed.


    Enruk is very talkative and tells them everything about here while driving. Of course, he mainly told Huangliang, a foreigner, and Hong Kui had already dozed off in the back seat.


    Huang Liang knew that he had a heavy responsibility and should not and did not want to linger around the scenery, but Enrique''s enthusiasm infected him and made him think about the past and present lives of the city.


    It can be seen that nruk is very proud of being a member of the wolf family, even if he has never participated in the core affairs of the family or even been to Vancouver.


    Instead of staying in the luxury tourist hotel in the center of anchorage, nor seeing the imagined Grand Manor, they entered a small villa on the outskirts of the city.


    Hong Kui said that this is the first property of the wolf family in anchorage. A hundred years ago, it was covered with simple sheds. Although it was a little far from the port, many dock workers were willing to live here for the sake of a mouthful of hot wine that can make people''s viscera and even bones hot.


    Huang Liang drank this wine in front of the fireplace in the house. It is said that this wine is brewed by the ancient Indian method. The wine is not particularly strong, but it is really warm. When it is imported, it is like a warm flame swallowed into the abdomen and scattered into all parts and bones.


    Hong Kui asked him, "how about wine?"


    "It''s probably the best wine I''ve ever had in my life," he said


    Hong Kui sighed and said: "Indians don''t think so. They prefer to drink spirits from Europe. The colonists used this to get more benefits from the fur trade. Spirits spread in the Indian tribes like drugs, quickly consuming their wealth and spirit. They forgot that their ancestors would also make wine in their drinking, and Can brew the most beautiful wine in the world. "


    Looking at the wine as white as goat''s milk in the glass, Huang Liang asked curiously, "so where did the wine I drink now come from?"


    Enruk, who had been with them, said, "this was brewed by our family''s winery. When the railway was just built here more than 100 years ago, Lord Wolff wanted to open a winery here. He invited some Indians to make wine, and the technology has been preserved. Now the winemakers in the winery have changed for many generations, and none of them is Indian."


    Huang Liang is a little sad. People always can''t see the precious things they have, and it''s good to easily believe in foreign things.


    He said: "fortunately, it has been preserved. Finally, I have a good mouth. If only I could drink such wine every day, the citizens of anchorage are really lucky!"


    Hong Kui smiled and said: "You are lucky, but the citizens of anchorage are not so lucky. The production of this kind of wine is very low. In the past, wine was very precious in Indian tribes because the production of wine was too low and Indians were very good. Usually, the wine produced by this brewing method is not enough for people of a tribe to drink. They can only store it every year on special days Only tribal leaders and important people can drink freely. Although we have improved our technology, we can''t change the raw materials and basic technology to maintain the taste, and the output is still very low. Therefore, we only serve internal staff, and this wine can''t be sold outside. "


    Huangliang felt that the cup in his hand was a little heavier, but its mellow wine flavor was much lighter. The wine flavor was always mixed with human flavor. No matter how good the wine lacked human flavor, it would not be wine.


    At this time, nruk, who leaned against the fireplace to brush his mobile phone, suddenly shouted, "Oh, my God, what the hell is this!"


    His voice is very abnormal. I don''t know what kind of news can shock him so much. Huang Liang and Hong Kui looked at him together, and he also looked at them.


    "Look at your mobile phone and open a video app or news page," said nruk.


    Huang Liang and Hong Kui looked at each other and took out their mobile phone at the same time.


    Then he saw Selena''s familiar face and her gentle and moving voice.


    A trace of imperceptible mental power floated quietly in the room, and the flame in the fireplace was beating.


    Not long ago, Selena also appeared at Huangliang''s wedding, gave him blessings and thanked him.


    Huang Liang clearly remembered that her courage inspired her and woke her up. She wanted to do the right thing. She meant to stop an important action launched by the organization. She said she would become a rebel of the organization, be pursued by the organization and live in freedom and danger like him.


    Huang Liang has been guessing what she will do, but she never thought she would launch such a shocking live speech. What he didn''t expect was the ending of the live broadcast.


    When Selena talked about "human freedom", Huang Liang turned to see Hong Kui, and he just looked at him.


    He saw the shock on his face. He could even see the flame in his heart from his eyes and the surging blood in his heart. He finally understood why master Wolff, sitting at home waiting to inherit hundreds of millions of wealth, was so persistent in looking for the ethereal Holy Land in his dream in the ice and snow. He must have known something. He''s been looking for something.


    Huang Liang finally understood what he was pursuing. From the day he escaped from the prison in Wuzhong, he was waiting for one day to cut off the tentacle behind his consciousness. He wants to pursue a complete self, breathe unrestrained air, and let consciousness soar freely in the universe.


    At the moment of Selena''s death, he understood more and more how heavy his burden was and how difficult the trip was.


    That night, none of them spoke or fell asleep. Until dawn, Hong Kui said:


    "It''s time to speed up, nruk. You arrange it. We''ll go to mount Kenai."


    Enrique asked, "right away? The road is full of ice now..."


    "Right away," Hong Kui said decisively.


    Enrique said no more and got up to go out.


    At the moment he opened the door, Huang Liang vaguely saw a dark shadow passing outside the door.


    He remembered the gloomy face hiding behind his cloak on TV.


    No, no way! The live broadcast has just ended. It''s more than 2000 kilometers away from Vancouver. He can''t be so fast. Huang Liang thought so.

 Chapter 686

    The sun rises slowly in winter.


    At the time of departure, the sky had a slight white light, but it was not until the motorcade rumbled forward for several hours that the sun dawdled up like a sleepy teenager after playing a game all night.


    The snow tires of the SUV rattled over the thin ice on the Seward road.


    Enruk said that Seward highway is the most beautiful highway in the world. From anchorage to Kenai Peninsula, there are high mountains, valleys, blue glaciers and lakes along the way. In the evening, you can follow the most beautiful sunset to pursue the midnight light of Alaska.


    But this winter is very cold. The cold air from the polar region has occupied the sky of the southern Gulf of Alaska for a long time, and has come here and never left again.


    In addition to the glaciers, the rest of the beauty on the Seward road no longer exists.


    However, Huang Liang likes to see this desolate scenery. After all, most of his life has been spent in flowers and willows. Whether it''s the beautiful scenery of the south of the Yangtze River in Wuzhong, the European style in Amsterdam, or the romantic warmth of Stanley Park, it doesn''t shock his heart as much as the primitive beauty reflected by the ice river here.


    When they entered the Harding ice field and got out of the car, Huang Liang felt that his soul had flown out and integrated with the vast world in the cold air.


    The Harding ice sheet is covered with an ice cap of 1600 meters. About 12000 years ago, the Pleistocene glaciers covering the whole continent began to melt, but somehow, such an ice cap of thousands of square kilometers was left in southern Alaska.


    Compared with the ice age more than 10000 years ago, Harding ice field is only a fragment of ice and snow left over from that era. But human beings look so small in front of it. Those huge glaciers extend into the distance like the tentacles of the earth, and the undulating ice peaks are light blue, as if telling its ancient sadness.


    Enruk is proud to say that every step at the foot of here is a witness to the ancient history of the earth.


    Huang Liang agrees with this sentence very much, but he knows that this is not the time to enjoy the beautiful scenery, and they are not tourists walking the ice field.


    The only clue to find the holy land of ice is in the wolf family''s dream. The mysterious white wolf once led the ancestors of the wolf family through the permanently sealed land, but the latecomers have no such luck and can only see the style of the white wolf king in their dream.


    Qui wolf is the closest person in the family to the white wolf in recent generations. He once entered the Holy Land in his dream and looked at the white wolf at a close distance.


    Dreams are not given by God, nor are they the real world. Dreams are composed of memories, and about the White Wolf and the holy land is the ancient memory etched in the wolf''s genes.


    According to the hint in the dream, the last place where the wolf king appeared should be in the Harding ice field.


    Kenai Peninsula once lived a huge wolf. They were two meters long and more than one meter high. They were the king of real canines. Since the 16th century, human beings have hunted it for 300 years, and finally disappeared in the 1920s.


    What Huang Liang saw in old wolf''s dream was the scene of a group of white people hunting and killing Kenai mountain wolves. When the wolves had nowhere to escape, the white wolf king appeared. It attracted all the attention of the hunters and was eventually trapped on an ice cliff.


    Old wolf once tried to break through the barrier of dreams. In order to get clues from the holy land, the parasite once encouraged him to do so, resulting in his weakness and almost death.


    Only Hong Kui successfully crossed the barrier and saw the face of the ice cliff. He believed that as long as he found this place, he would be able to find further clues.


    It is very difficult to find a specific place on the 1900 square kilometer ice sheet. Moreover, the details displayed in the dream are only scenes etched in genetic memory. At least a hundred years have passed. In the past 100 years, great changes have taken place in surface glaciers, which may have been beyond recognition. Sometimes after a heavy snow, the mountain becomes flat and never shows its true face again.


    In fact, according to the power of the wolf family, as long as Hong Kui describes the details of the scene and arranges people to find it. As long as there are enough people and equipment, it is much easier to find it.


    In fact, Hong Kui has already begun to do so. But in order to keep it secret, he didn''t make a big fuss, but only let his trusted Enrique take charge and do it quietly.


    Although enruk did not find the place, he delimited the scope, at least excluding most irrelevant areas.


    He pointed to the undulating ice mountains ahead and said, "it''s probably there, there, and there."


    Huang Liang frowned unconsciously. The scope was too large, and pointed to three directions respectively. How to find it?


    Hong Kui climbed a high slope, looked into the distance, and then pointed in a direction and said, "there."


    Huang Liang asked, "are you sure?"


    Hong Kui nodded: "I smell his breath coming with the wind."


    Huang Liang knew that by "he" he meant the white wolf. He smelled against the wind. The air on the ice sheet was fresh and had nothing but the cold that could dry his nose and throat.


    In winter, the sun either doesn''t come out and climbs high as soon as it comes out. The sun shines on the ice and flickers indiscriminately, as if gemstones are buried everywhere.


    The three men carried heavy equipment and stepped forward. There are only five or six hours of daylight in this season. If you can''t find the next clue and return as soon as possible, you can only camp on the ice sheet.


    After walking for about two hours, they came to the foot of the ice peak that looked not far away.


    Huang Liang looked back and wanted to determine the distance when he came, but the dazzling light reflected from the ice made him very uncomfortable. He narrowed his eyes and suddenly saw a vague black shadow with a cloak flashing in the halo. When he looked carefully again, it disappeared again.


    "It seems that someone is following us." Huang Liang is sure that he is not dazzled.


    "Who?" Enrique was surprised and looked back, but saw nothing.


    Huang Liang looked at Hong Kui and wanted to know if he saw it, because he also looked back.


    "Well, ignore him," said Hong Kui. "Let''s go."


    They went on, and three hours later, Hong Kui suddenly stopped.


    He looked at the snow in front of him silently, his eyes reflecting the color of ice, blue and blue.


    "That''s it," he said.


    Huangliang couldn''t see any connection between here and the ice cliff in his dream.


    "Here?" he asked.


    "That''s it," said Hong Kui. "The snow covers the shape of the mountain. It''s in the ice under our feet."


    "What should we do?" Huang Liang didn''t think they could pry open the ice here with their strength.


    Hong Kui stopped talking and just stood quietly, as if listening to something.


    "Listen, he''s calling!" he whispered.


    Enrique didn''t hear anything, but he didn''t dare to ask. He just opened his mouth in surprise.


    Huangliang felt an abnormal mental fluctuation from Hong Kui. When he turned to look, he saw that Hong Kui''s beard was growing longer, and long white fluff grew all over his face.


    The fluctuation of spirit became more and more obvious, spreading outward like ripples. Then, sharp fangs stretched out from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes gave out green light, as if he could see through the thick ice.


    At that moment, Huang Liang knew that the white wolf was not under the ice sheet, and Kui wolf was the white wolf.

 Chapter 687

    Huang Liang was not surprised to see Kui Wolff''s state for the first time.


    During his stay in Vancouver, he and the wolf family have established deep mutual trust and friendship, especially he Hongkui.


    Hong Kui is different from old Wolff. Old Wolff is uncontrollable every time he has an attack, and most of the time he is in sleep, but Hong Kui can enter this state when he is awake and can well control his spirit. And his mental strength is obviously stronger than old wolf.


    Huang Liang once entered his dream with the consent of Hong Kui. The scene of the dream is similar to that of old wolf''s dream. It was not until the White Wolf appeared that there was a little difference.


    Old wolf''s dream will start from the beginning every time. It must go through the free life of gray wolves, human hunting and escape until there is no escape, and then the white wolf will appear. When old wolf wanted to rush in excitedly, the White Wolf roared up to the sky, and the dream was broken.


    But Hong Kui is different. He can directly enter the last scene of his dream and look at the White Wolf for a long time. And he once crossed the barrier and came to the white wolf.


    As a doctor and spiritual awakener, Huang Liang certainly knows the reason for this situation. But Enrique was obviously frightened. Although he was a close confidant of kuiwolf, he saw such a situation for the first time.


    He stepped back nervously and unnaturally, as close to Huang Liang as possible, and then muttered, "Kui... Kui... Young master, what''s the matter with him?"


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s just an illusion." Huang Liang comforted.


    Enrique shook his head and rubbed his eyes with his hands, but the scene he saw was the same as before, and there was no change. He didn''t believe it was an illusion. But I don''t know whether he was too nervous or because of his position in the family, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He, who has always been talkative, closed his mouth tightly and stood beside him like a mute.


    Huang Liang patted him on the shoulder and said, "now I need you to do something."


    Enrique said, "what''s the matter? Go ahead, what''s the matter? I''ll do it."


    Huang Liang said, "now your young master and I need some quiet time. We can''t be disturbed during this time. You watch around us and don''t let anything affect us."


    Enruk nodded, took out his weapon from his backpack, and then found a place with a wide view about thirty steps away from them. He stood on the rock, like a young soldier who had just joined the army, looked around a little nervously, and made an OK gesture towards the sorghum.


    Huang Liang felt a little funny when he saw the look of Enrique. But he didn''t want any accident due to carelessness. Was the man in the cloak still following them? Could he be the one who killed Serena? What is he doing with them? If he had malice, he would have done it long ago. Maybe he was waiting for an opportunity, or something else.


    Coptis looked a little uneasy into the distance, then stood next to Wolff, as close as possible, and felt the strange spiritual fluctuation emanating from him.


    The snow began to twist and change. In a trance, a towering ice cliff appeared in front of me. A white wolf stood on the ice cliff and hissed up to the sky.


    But he couldn''t see Hong Kui. There was only the white wolf in the whole world. He knows that white wolf is red sunflower.


    The White Wolf looked at Huang Liang with fierce and cautious eyes, as if to confirm his identity. After a while, it finally nodded, then turned and walked forward.


    Huangliang unconsciously kept up.


    They walked through the rolling mountains and along the huge glaciers. Huangliang felt that the ice and snow under his feet was different from the halding ice field he saw when he came. The glaciers here looked older and desolate, the sky was purer, and the distance in his vision was more distant.


    In front of the cliff of a canyon, the White Wolf stopped, looked at the sorghum behind him, and then roared up to the sky.


    It was a rock wall made of cold ice, smooth as a mirror.


    Huang Liang saw the ice showing his own shadow, as well as the outline of the sky and the earth. Then he saw the two strange shadows like triangular ice edges.


    Those are two large ice edges reflected in the ice wall. When you look carefully, they are in the shape of a regular pyramid, just like two pyramids and two huge diamonds. They are frozen in the cold ice of the rock wall tip to tip.


    Huang Liang looked around behind him. No scenery was in this shape, indicating that it was not a reflection, but indeed in the ice wall.


    He looked at the White Wolf, and the White Wolf looked at him.


    Huangliang saw encouragement from the White Wolf''s eyes and seemed to say, come closer and you will see more clearly.


    He walked slowly forward. As he approached the ice wall. The scenes reflected in the ice wall began to retreat, the sky and earth gradually disappeared, the long white clouds were like a feather blanket floating away, and the glaciers were like flowing.


    Huang Liang thought he could see his face more clearly from the ice wall, even the pores or other details on his face, but strangely, when he approached, his own shadow was retreating, just like other distant reflections in the mirror, disappearing bit by bit.


    The whole rock wall is like a huge mirror, but it can''t shine anything, but the two diamond like ice prisms inside are becoming clearer and clearer.


    Sorghum can clearly see the frozen white sand like things inside them, as if they were still flowing.


    He unconsciously stretched out his hand and touched the ice wall, but his fingers didn''t feel the cold at all, not even any feeling, as if it was a place without temperature.


    The White Wolf raised his neck, cried out to the sky, and then sobbed. Huang Liang suddenly had an illusion that the White Wolf seemed to be saying goodbye to him, as if he were explaining his future affairs.


    He was about to ask, when he suddenly felt an inexplicable mental wave ahead.


    He saw the white sand flowing in the two ice prisms, like a time hourglass made of ice. White sand slowly flows down from the leaky pot above and accumulates in the leaky pot below.


    I don''t know how long it took, the white sand leaked out. The two ice prisms suddenly turned upside down and began a new round of time journey.


    Such a boring process continued, but Huang Liang was stunned. His eyes could no longer leave the sand. He understood the meaning of time from the flowing sand.


    Quicksand, leakage, inversion


    Over and over again.


    The hourglass turned faster and faster, and soon became a vortex. A huge spirit swung in front of Huangliang. He saw a big black hole.


    This reminded him of the dream corridor that he had used to contact Howard and had trapped Aoki. Can this be a similar zero dimensional space? Is this the way to the holy land?


    The White Wolf sobbed and looked at him with encouraging eyes.


    "Do you want me to go in?" Huang Liang asked.


    The White Wolf nodded.


    "Well, I''ll go first and you''ll follow."


    Huang Liang said and stepped in.


    He suddenly heard a quick and fierce wolf howl. He hurried back and saw only the vague shadow of the White Wolf, his white hair exploding and his fangs exposed.


    In front of the wolf stood a man in a black cloak.


    Huang Liang''s secret way was bad. When he thought about it, a red scalpel floated in his hand.


    However, before he could do anything, he was sucked into the dark by a huge suction.


    When the light appeared again, he saw a continuous snow mountain ahead, and two huge peaks towering like clouds. The sun shines on the snow that does not melt all year round and reflects a strange light.


    He knew that this was by no means the halding ice sheet.

 Chapter 688

    The scene in front of him is so huge that it is by no means an ordinary dream. Huang Liang is very sure that no matter he or Hong Kui, even the former Qingmu, his spirit can not support such a huge dream space.


    Therefore, it must be related to the white wolf. Maybe the spirit of the White Wolf still exists on the Harding ice field. It led Hong Kui here and let Huangliang see the two towering peaks in front of him.


    Hong Kui didn''t follow him in. Maybe he was blocked by the man in black with a cloak. There is also a possibility that he can''t enter at all, because it is connected by his dream. If he wants to enter, his own dream space will collapse due to loss of support. Once his dream collapses, he and Huangliang may be trapped here.


    Huang Liang doesn''t know what kind of situation Hong Kui is facing now. He must find clues from this dream as soon as possible.


    The two peaks are shrouded in clouds and fog, and there is nothing special except that they look very magnificent. He had to come closer and look for special details that could prompt him.


    When he thought of this, the scene in his dream changed. The peak disappeared and became a steep snow mountain cliff. He knew that it must still be in an area between the two peaks. It was the so-called "you don''t know the true face of Lushan, but only because you are in the mountain". Whether people or things, many times, once you get close, you can''t see its true face anymore.


    At this time, he heard a wolf howl from the clouds. The sound sounded familiar to him. Like the wolf howling he heard in wolf''s dream, he judged that it was the sound of a white wolf.


    He followed the voice for a while, and sure enough, he saw the shadow of the white wolf in the hazy fog. Before he approached, the White Wolf turned and walked towards the depths of the clouds.


    Huangliang kept up. He wanted to catch up with the White Wolf, but no matter how he caught up, he couldn''t get closer to the white wolf. But if he stops, the white wolf will also stop and wait for him. There is always a distance between him and the white wolf. He can see, but he can''t really see.


    Huang Liang didn''t know how long he had gone. Although there was no time in his dream, he still felt that he had gone for several days or even months.


    Just when his spirit and consciousness were exhausted, the White Wolf stopped. Huangliang found that they had reached the top of the mountain, but he didn''t know which of the two peaks was here.


    The White Wolf stood on the top of the mountain, raised his head and roared up to the sky.


    Huangliang saw a very round moon and wanted to hang a plate made of silver high in the sky. The White Wolf raised his head and formed a black shadow on the surface of the moon. The laughter seemed to come from the moon.


    Then, however, a small black gap appeared on the edge of the moon, as if bitten by a white wolf. Of course, Huang Liang saw that it was a total lunar eclipse, but what he thought of at the moment was the legend of Tiangou swallowing the moon.


    The black gap became larger and larger, and soon covered half the moon and the shadow of the white wolf.


    It was getting dark. Until the whole moon was covered by the shadow of the earth, there was a fuzzy light aperture around the periphery of the moon. The White Wolf merged with the surrounding white snow and disappeared in sight. However, at this moment, a light spot appeared not far away, like a huge firefly, but there were no fireflies in Alaska in winter.


    Huang Liang knew what this must mean, and he began to walk towards that light. The earth was completely in darkness, and only a little light in the distance guided him in his direction. He stepped deep and shallow in the snow, but he always kept a clear mind. He knew it was just a dream.


    He didn''t know whether the white wolf was still there at the moment, but it didn''t matter. The light was in front of him and the road was under his feet.


    However, he did not have time to find the place where the construction site was located. It was completely dark. It was not the darkness of the total lunar eclipse, but the complete darkness. A strong attraction came from behind him, like a giant who sucked him and the whole snow mountain into a dark space with an oversized vacuum cleaner behind him.


    When Huang Liang withdrew from his dream, he saw Hong Kui standing beside him, as if nothing had happened. Nruk was still patrolling not far away, looking around nervously, looking back at their place from time to time.


    There didn''t seem to be any tense battle here. Look at Enrique, I don''t even know what happened. But when Huang Liang entered his dream, he clearly saw the man with the cloak.


    "Are you okay?" he asked.


    "I''m fine." Hong Kui''s face was deep and anxious. "How''s it going? What do you see?"


    Huang Liang said, "I saw two very high snow mountains. I couldn''t see clearly because of the clouds. The White Wolf took me to a very high place on the mountain, and then there was a total lunar eclipse. When it was dark, I saw a bright light in the distance. I think that''s what the White Wolf inspired me to look for. However, before I walked over, I retreated."


    Hong Kui nodded and said, "that''s right. Dreams won''t take us directly to the holy land. We must use the white wolf. He will constantly help us find the residual breath of the holy land. Now you know why I need you to join?"


    Huang Liang said, "you already know that the residual spiritual breath on the Harding ice sheet can be connected with your dreams, so you need a helper. When you support your dreams, follow the white wolf into a deeper spiritual space to find clues to the holy land. You can''t go in yourself, because your dreams collapse as soon as you go."


    Hong Kui smiled and added, "he must be a trusted helper."


    Huang Liang thought of the scene he had just entered his dream and asked, "what about the man with a cloak? I saw him clearly?"


    Hong Kui glanced at the distance and said, "I don''t know, but he doesn''t seem to mean any harm.".


    "No malice?" Huang Liang didn''t understand.


    "I don''t think he''s the guy who killed people on TV," Hong Kui said uncertainly.


    "So, there are two people with cloaks, or what organization is this?"


    Huang Liang began to think deeply. He remembered that during his time in Amsterdam, when organizing a party, some people came in windbreaker and cloak. They were generally celebrities in order to hide their identity, but he had never seen a person''s face and eyes as gloomy and terrible as the person who killed Selena.


    "Don''t worry about so much," said Hong Kui, shouting at Enrique not far away. "Hey, Enrique, come here!"


    When Enrique heard Hong Kui''s call, he ran over at once.


    Hong Kui asked, "have you seen any people or abnormal phenomena?"


    Enrique shook his head and said, "no, I don''t see anything. There''s no ghost here except stone and ice."


    Hong Kui patted Enrique on the shoulder and said to Huang Liang, "describe the appearance of the two mountains you saw in your dream. The more detailed, the better. I guess he must be in Alaska, maybe not far from Harding ice sheet."


    Huang Liang nodded and described the appearance of the two mountains he saw in his dream as detailed as possible, including the peak that white wolf took him to and the appearance of the moon in the sky.


    Hong Kui has been meditating and rubs his eyebrows from time to time. Nearby, Enrique suddenly shouted:


    "Ah, it''s Denali! It must be Denali!"


    "What?" Huang Liang didn''t hear clearly.


    "Denali mountain," said Hong Kui, "used to be called McKinley mountain. It is the highest mountain in North America and the sacred mountain of Indians."

 Chapter 689

    They returned to anchorage for a rest.


    It''s not easy to climb Mount Denali. It is the highest mountain in North America. More than 6000 meters above sea level.


    Denali, in Indian, means home of the sun.


    Indians believe that the highest peak of Mount Denali is the home of the sun.


    For a long time, Denali mountain was called McKinley mountain. Therefore, Huang Liang was very strange when he heard the name Denali, but when he talked about McKinley, he remembered that it was the name of the president. The mountain was once named after the president. It was not until 2015 that the name handed down by the original Indian tribe was officially restored.


    Liang has never climbed the mountain. He saw a film about climbing Mount Everest a few years ago. If it were not supported by something called national honor, it is difficult to imagine how those people would accomplish their final feat. He knew that real mountain climbing would only be more difficult than in the film.


    Hong Kui told Huangliang that Denali mountain is one of the most difficult mountains to climb in the world, not to mention that it is winter. No one has ever climbed the peak in this season.


    Huang Liang asked him, "can we do it?"


    Hong Kui said, "yes."


    Huang Liang asked him why he could.


    Hong Kui suddenly smiled mysteriously and joked, "because we are the chosen children."


    Huang Liang said: "according to the hint of the dream, it should glow only when the total lunar eclipse occurs. If there is no total lunar eclipse, we can''t find it at all."


    Hong Kui said: "I''ve asked someone to check. We''re very lucky. There will be a total lunar eclipse in ten days. Alaska can just see the whole process of the total lunar eclipse. Unfortunately, the weather forecast shows that there is likely to be a snowstorm in central and southern Alaska at that time. That is to say, we only have about a week to prepare, and then two amateur climbers will be there To challenge one of the most difficult mountains in the world in winter. "


    Huang Liang was stunned for a long time and said with a bitter smile, "it''s really the son of heaven."


    Their rest days in anchorage are too short to have time for professional training, but they have a method similar to cheating, that is, practicing in dreams.


    They first found all kinds of Denali mountain materials, especially pictures and videos. Then, with the strong financial support of the wolf family, they sent helicopters and UAVs to conduct a large number of investigations along all directions of Denali mountain. When all these materials are copied into the dream, like a VR game, a near real Denali mountain lies across him In front of the children.


    They tried countless times in their dreams, again and again, climbing up the snow slope and making difficult progress on the ice edge. They experienced the pressure of the thin air on their heart and lungs. The pressure difference between the hot sun above their heads and the cold snow under their feet flattened them. They were like walking in a narrow gap.


    In less than a week, they had been trained for several years in their dreams, and their body functions gradually changed with the experience of consciousness.


    Huangliang felt that his muscles were getting stronger, and once his toes were even frozen, just like walking in the snow for three days and nights.


    Before the official departure, Hong Kui found a mountain guide in the local Indian tribe, while enruk stayed at the foot of the mountain to pick up.


    The Indian was obviously reluctant, because no one wanted to go up the mountain in this season, which was tantamount to death.


    "We don''t need to climb to the summit," said Hong Kui


    The Indian shook his head: "it''s still too dangerous. Who knows when the mountain god will be angry? Storms, avalanches and ice cracks can happen at any time. Even if you just walk halfway up the mountain, danger is everywhere."


    In any case, as like as two peas in the dream, they can not simulate the changing weather conditions in the mountains. They only create the same landscape as reality in their dreams but can not predict the future.


    Hong Kui glanced at Enrique. Enrique immediately realized that he took out a large stack of dollars and put them in front of the Indians. That''s probably what he won''t have in 10 years.


    There was some brilliance in the Indian''s eyes, but it was not bright enough compared with the snow outside. His face was full of hesitation.


    Then the door of the inner room opened, and his wife came out with the child in her arms and told everyone that it was time to eat. The child lay on the woman''s shoulder, his eyes wide open, and looked curiously at the strangers in the room.


    Seeing his wife and children, the Indian''s face began to change like the weather in Alaska. His expression gradually became firm, but his eyes were full of tenderness.


    Hong Kui added: "this is just a deposit. If everything goes well and you find what we want, you will receive 10 times the balance. Rest assured, even if we have an accident, this money can still be received, and nruk will give it to your family."


    For the sake of a lot of dollars, the Indian finally nodded and agreed.


    They were accompanied by nine Alaskan sled dogs.


    The first half of the climb was smooth. Because they have demonstrated it countless times in their dreams, they probably know the direction of mountaineering.


    The Indian guide knew every danger on the mountain, where the snow was empty, where there were cracks, and where there were bear traps.


    After climbing as like as two peas touch the sky, Huang Liang saw the same scene as he saw in the dream on Hardin''s ice field. Two huge peaks, rising from a continuous snow mountain, towering into the clouds, and sunlight shining on the snow that had not changed all the year round, reflecting strange lights.


    "That''s it! That''s it!" yelled Huang Liang excitedly.


    "Can you determine the general direction?" Hong Kui asked. "At least you need to know which peak it is. The total lunar eclipse is very short. I''m afraid we won''t have time to get to the place it prompts."


    Huang Liang shook his head and said, "I can''t determine which mountain peak it is. At that time, the fog on the mountain was very thick. The White Wolf took me there."


    The Indian guide felt very strange and asked, "what are you talking about? What white wolf? Have you been here before?"


    Huang Liang was already familiar with him and joked, "I did come, but in a dream, God brought me."


    The guide was very surprised. He didn''t seem to believe that God would bring a heterogeneous man to the Indian holy mountain, but he didn''t say much, because at this time, the mountain was foggy.


    "A storm is coming," said the Indian. "We''d better go back now."


    Huang Liang looked at Hong Kui. Hong Kui firmly looked at the mountain in the distance and said, "no, we won''t go back. The total lunar eclipse is tonight. We have only one chance."


    The Indian said angrily, "are you crazy? The storm will kill you. What are you looking for? You will annoy the gods! How can people fight against God?"


    Huang Liang looked at the pale sky and said, "we are fighting against God."


    "What?" the Indian said he didn''t understand.


    It''s windy. The wind blew on people''s faces like a knife.


    The wind is getting stronger and stronger, mixed with snow particles, ice particles and the roar of mountain gods.


    The fog is getting thicker and thicker. It blocks the sun and people''s sight.


    "Go back quickly!" the Indian voice trembled and almost begged.


    The nine Alaskan dogs he brought with him also whined and trembled. But obviously, they are not afraid of the storm.


    At this time, a long howl came from the thick fog.


    Huangliang saw the shadow of the White Wolf, looming in the fog ahead.


    The howling continued, and at the same time, Huang Liang suddenly heard a strange sound of "quack".


    He suddenly looked up and saw a black spot in the cloud flash and suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 690

    Huang Liang thought of the crow and the man with the crow on his head.


    Hong Kui and the Indian guide obviously heard the crow''s cry. At the same time, they looked up at the clouds in the distance. Even the white wolf in the fog seemed to be affected and raised its neck.


    Just above the clouds, the shadow has long disappeared.


    The Indian guide didn''t know what to say, and then he knelt down piously, crawled on the ground and said something.


    Huang Liang didn''t know what he was doing, and it was hard to stop him, so he looked at Hong Kui.


    Hong Kui said: "They worship ravens. In many parts of North America, Indians, Haida... And even some Inuit tribes, wolves and ravens are the most common totems. In many myths and legends, ravens are the God who brings light to mankind. There is a myth in the Indian tribes near Denali mountain. It is said that at the beginning of the creation of the world, there was darkness between heaven and earth, Without the stars, the moon and the sun, people could only live in darkness. Later, a raven spent the night, crossed the clouds, and carried the sun from the creator to the top of Denali mountain. There became the home of the sun. "


    "So he sure saw a raven?" Huang Liang asked.


    Hong Kui nodded thoughtfully. He seemed to think of something and smiled at Huang Liang again.


    Huang Liang didn''t expect the Indian gods to show them the way. Anyway, there was already a white wolf, but he hoped that the Raven was the crow he knew.


    After praying on the ground, the Indian got up and looked into the clouds again.


    From his actions, Huang Liang determined that the Indians could not see the white wolf. Otherwise, there was no reason for him to worship the Raven so devoutly and turn a blind eye to the white wolf. But strangely, the reaction of those Alaskan dogs was that they obviously saw the White Wolf and perhaps felt the spirit of the same kind. After all, wolves and dogs can also be regarded as a family.


    The Indian didn''t intend to go forward. In the face of the storm, he insisted on retreating, but his attitude changed since he saw the crow. Without the urging of Hong Kui and Huang Liang, he took his dog ahead. Of course, he didn''t know where to go, but fortunately, the Alaskan dogs could feel the existence of the White Wolf and quietly followed behind the white wolf.


    This saved Hong Kui and Huang Liang a lot of heart. After all, they couldn''t even open their eyes in the storm. Sometimes they couldn''t see where the white wolf was, and their spiritual breath was intermittent, which made them worried that they would lose the white wolf.


    The storm was still going on, and it was getting bigger and bigger. The wind was howling and could sweep people away at any time. It didn''t mean to stop at all.


    Huang Liang asked the Indian, "how long will this snowstorm last?"


    The guide said, "I don''t know. It may take half an hour or all night. If you can''t reach your destination before dark, you must find a place to take shelter."


    Huang Liang asked, "how long will it take us to climb to the top of the mountain?"


    The Indian guide said, "it''s impossible to climb the real Denali peak in such weather. If you want to climb the main peak, you must be going in the wrong direction now. Although I don''t know where you''re going and what you''re doing, since the gods lead the way, the route should not be wrong."


    "The gods lead the way?" Huang Liang didn''t turn around for a moment.


    "Yes, said the Indian. I just heard the cry of the Raven. He won''t appear on the plateau when the storm comes for no reason. It must be the call of the gods. Don''t you see my dogs on their own? I didn''t command them where to go."


    Huang Liang and Hong Kui laughed at the same time. Although the roaring wind covered their laughter, they could still feel a relaxed atmosphere in the air.


    "Are you sure where we are going now?" Hong Kui asked.


    The Indian nodded and said: "This route is very remote. Few people go from here, whether tourists, hunters or explorers. I used to pass by when I was hunting a group of gray wolves. I remember that there is a not too high mountain ahead, probably between the two main peaks of Denali mountain. According to our current distance, we can get there in about three hours without accident."


    The guide''s words reassured them a little, but Hong Kui was most worried that if the ghost weather did not improve, even if they arrived at their destination, they would not see the moon at night.


    Perhaps it was the storm that affected the guide''s judgment. They walked for five hours to reach the peak seen in Huangliang''s dream. Fortunately, the road was smooth and there were no accidents. Not only people but also nine dogs were not damaged at all.


    It soon became dark. As Hong Kui expected, although the wind and snow became smaller, they didn''t stop, and the moon didn''t know where it was.


    At this time, even the white wolf could not be seen. Huangliang tried to establish a connection with the white wolf with his spiritual strength, but found that he could do nothing. This was an empty hill covered with thick ice and snow.


    Huangliang asked Hong Kui if he had seen the white wolf. Hong Kui shook his head and said, "I can''t see him, but I can feel him still."


    Huang Liang sighed, "let''s wait. I hope God can help us and let us see the total lunar eclipse tonight."


    Hong Kui said, "we have to rely on ourselves. If it''s not sunny all the time, we can only seek enlightenment in our dreams. Do you remember the direction of the luminous spot you saw in your dreams that day?"


    Huang Liang stood up, looked around in the distance, shook his head and said, "no, after the total lunar eclipse, it is completely dark. Without the guidance of light, I can''t determine the direction. What''s more, I can''t see anything in this ghost weather."


    Hong Kui patted him on the shoulder and said, "then rest first and wait until it clears up."


    The advantage of carrying a sled dog is that it can pull a lot more things. They set up a temporary tent behind a big stone that can block the wind slightly, replenished some water and food, and then quietly waited for the weather to improve.


    While they were praying in the tent that the wind and snow would soon stop, the dogs outside barked.


    The Indian guide was the first to rush out of the tent for fear that something might happen to his beloved dogs. Hong Kui followed, and Huangliang was the last to go out.


    As soon as he got out of the tent, he saw a strange scene:


    It was still snowy outside, and nine Alaskan dogs huddled together and shivered in the strong wind. But they all looked up and sobbed at the sky.


    In the sky, there is a bright moon hanging at the moment.


    A huge white wolf stood on the protruding rock in front of him. Its hair is whiter than the snow in Denali mountains. Its eyes twinkled with green light, like two emeralds left on the snow field.


    On a peak of nearly 5000 meters above sea level in Denali mountain, on a windy and snowy night, the White Wolf howled at the bright moon in the sky.


    Its white body turned into a black silhouette in the bright moonlight.


    The howling penetrated the night, the sky and the earth.


    Then a small gap appeared on the edge of the moon.


    The total lunar eclipse began.

 Chapter 691

    The darkness nibbled at the moon bit by bit, just like the giant in the sky eating a pie. The place he bit exuded bright red blood and fainted the clouds in the sky.


    Huangliang knows that this is a natural phenomenon.


    When the earth blocks the sun, the atmosphere refracts red light onto the surface of the moon. When the total lunar eclipse occurs, in the shadow of the earth, we can still see the red moon in the sky, which is the blood moon.


    It is reasonable to say that the blood moon is rare. But Huangliang always has an ominous feeling. He remembered some folk rumors that the discoloration of the moon heralded disaster on earth, while red corresponded to the disaster of blood, which was often regarded as a harbinger of war.


    When the whole moon turned into a hazy blood shadow, the wind and snow stopped.


    At the moment, the earth is particularly quiet, and a red giant moon hangs ferociously in the sky in the dark.


    Huang Liang looked around in the dark night. He didn''t know why. He always felt there was someone there. He thought again of the man in black with a cloak. That face is as terrible as the moon in the sky at the moment.


    He heard Hong Kui''s heavy breathing and turned to look. The blood moonlight reflected on Hong Kui''s face, like a drunk man.


    Huangliang knew that Hong Kui was restraining his emotions. From the moment the moon appeared, he sent out abnormal mental fluctuations.


    Looking at the dim shadow of the white wolf in the moonlight ahead, Huang Liang whispered, "don''t press it any more. You''ve been pressing it for half your life."


    Hong Kui suddenly screamed, like a thunder that had been stuck in the clouds for a long time, and finally broke out, blowing up in the mountains with a strong spiritual storm.


    His face was covered with white fluff and grew longer with the naked eye. The corners of his mouth cracked and his long fangs stretched out. His eyes were shining with a layer of green light, and what was printed in his eyes was the blood red moon in the sky.


    He walked slowly forward until he came to the rock where the white wolf was standing.


    The White Wolf, who had been holding his head high to the sky, finally lowered his head and looked at Hong Kui.


    As if encouraged, Hong Kui jumped suddenly and jumped onto the huge rock dozens of meters high with an attitude that human beings could not do.


    Huangliang saw that Hong Kui''s body and white wolf''s body were gradually integrated, but he couldn''t tell whether people became wolves or wolves became people.


    There was a dead silence around, and even the nine dogs no longer sobbed, as if something had been stuffed in their throat. They could not make a sound, but shrank in fear.


    At this time, a little light came out in the dark night in the distance, flashing like a firefly on a summer night.


    The White Wolf roared up to the sky, then jumped off the boulder and walked towards the light.


    Huangliang didn''t see Hong Kui. He knew that the white wolf in front was Hong Kui.


    The Indian guide and the nine Alaskan dogs followed the white wolf in silence, as if it were a matter of course.


    The white light is getting closer and closer. The moon in the sky is fading.


    When the blood color completely faded, the White Wolf disappeared.


    Hong Kui is back as he is.


    Huangliang found that they were standing by the camp where they set up their tent, and they didn''t move a step.


    Everything just now is just a dream.


    I don''t know whether it was the residual spirit of God here or the explosion of Hong Kui''s own spirit that made them dream.


    Wake up, everything returns to reality.


    Here is the winter night of the highest snow mountain in Alaska. The wind is whistling and the snow is falling. The night is still dark and dark.


    But in this weather, near the camp, they saw the ice¡ª¡ª


    That is the purest thing Huangliang has ever seen.


    It''s like a piece of ice hanging upside down from the eaves of my hometown on the morning after snow in winter. It''s clean and bright. It hangs upside down in the void of the night.


    The darkness, depth and unpredictability of the night dissolved in its light.


    It is so close and so far away.


    It''s like a wanderer who has wandered for many years and returned to his hometown. At the entrance of the village 500 meters away from home, he saw the wall, the window pasted with paper-cut, and the girl looking on the windowsill.


    Huang Liang''s heart jumped up with a bang.


    He unconsciously walked towards it and reached out to touch it. It was right in front of him, but his hand could not touch it.


    The spirit overflowed from the trembling fingers in a trance, hit the ice like an electric wave, and penetrated into the ice world.


    He saw his sister''s crystal face, and the sun shone on her bright smile.


    "Brother is back!" cried sister in surprise.


    "Is this your sister-in-law?" the younger sister asked again.


    Huang Liang saw Martha and snuggled up beside him like a mimosa.


    "Brother is back with sister-in-law!" cried sister happily and ran away from the windowsill.


    The fence door beside the wall opened, and both father and mother came out laughing.


    "Good, good, good to come back!" their smiles were like the Brassica flower field in April.


    A hen flew up from the yard and landed on the top of the wall, clucking, but was soon drowned by the sound of a tractor in the distance.


    Lao Yu came here with a walking tractor.


    The tractor is full of things: neatly folded red silk quilts, wooden boxes with big red Xi characters, boxes of cakes, hot water bottles wrapped with red silk... And even a red painted toilet.


    Lao Yu moved down one by one and said happily, "I know Pengcheng is back with a foreign daughter-in-law. We don''t understand the rules of foreigners. We should give them a make-up wedding! I''ll go back to the town and pull half a killed pig. Lao Zhao, don''t give up your chickens today!"


    Dad laughed and said, "there are a few, you don''t have to say."


    The chicken on the top of the wall seemed to understand, clucking, chirping and startling, and its wings fanned up a lot of dust.


    "Pengcheng?" Martha asked puzzled, "isn''t your name Huangliang?"


    He was surprised, "ah - Pengcheng? Pengcheng! My name seems to be Pengcheng!"


    The younger sister said, "brother, your name is Pengcheng! Have you forgotten?"


    He suddenly replied, "yes, my name is Pengcheng. Zhao Pengcheng, my name is Zhao Pengcheng!"


    Martha naively raised her face, pointed to the low house behind the wall and said, "so, Zhao Pengcheng, are we going to live here in the future?"


    Mother affectionately took Martha''s hand and said, "daughter-in-law, this is here. This is your home."


    The younger sister said, "brother, come back and don''t go?"


    He said, "don''t go, don''t go, sister, I''ll never go again..."


    He was about to step into the yard when he suddenly felt his shoulder heavy and was pulled by someone, so he suddenly stepped back.


    He saw his mother pulling Martha into the door, his father chasing the old hen in the yard, and Yu Jianguo driving a tractor to pull pork in the town. The black smoke from the tractor fluttered in the air like a ribbon.


    Mei Mei made a face and went back to her room. She lay on the windowsill and waved to him.


    He saw a long ice on the windowsill, reflecting his sister''s face, the paper-cut on the window, the sun in the sky, the fading earth wall and the figures of his parents


    ¡­¡­


    Hong Kui grasped Huang Liang''s shoulder tightly.


    I don''t know when he has reached the edge of the cliff. At his feet is the abyss. The roaring mountain wind roars in the valley, like the roar of a giant trapped at the bottom of the abyss.


    Only that piece of ice hung upside down in the void ahead.


    Huang Liang clearly saw his face from the ice, as well as Hong Kui, the Indian guide and the nine Alaskan dogs.


    Behind them is the whole Denali mountain. The mountain is covered with snow, and the top of the mountain is hung with the sun, moon and stars.


    Everything reflected by it is clearly visible.

 Chapter 692

    Su Huilan was stunned when she saw the ice.


    They walked through the dense fog and did not know how many times they searched back and forth, and finally came to this magical land. To be exact, there is no soil here, only ice. Thick ice covered the earth, endless. Ice cracks are scattered and intertwined during their passage like lightning.


    I don''t know when the sun in the sky has become seven.


    A mountain made of solid ice hangs upside down from the sky, like a huge ice, hanging on the top of the sky.


    When Su Huilan saw it for the first time, she only felt that it was magnificent, a sense of heroism of nature she had never seen before, which deeply shocked her heart.


    Like the mountain people who have never been far away, they see the skyscrapers in the city for the first time; Or people who have never been far from the city run into the sunrise on the Huangshan cloud sea for the first time.


    But then came a rare serenity.


    It was the purest ice she had ever seen in the world. This purity affected her body, so that in her consciousness, she felt that she was a newborn baby.


    She thought of her hometown. In the winter of that small town, it often snowed heavily, which made her hands red with cold. There are always long ice edges hanging on the eaves and trees. When she was a child, she couldn''t help touching them, regardless of the frostbite on her hands.


    She thought of her father, an elder who drank all day and spent his life in depression, but was very strict with him. Occasionally, she would be gentle. He will accompany her to make a snowman in the snow in winter; Will secretly throw gifts from the chimney at Christmas; She even pretended to be Santa Claus once, which made her think that Santa Claus was also an alcoholic, because his long white beard still exuded the smell of wine.


    A cold wind brushed her face and pulled back her thoughts that had drifted away. She remembered that they had just crossed here from a hot world. The temperature difference between the two sides was probably the temperature difference between the Sahara desert in summer and Siberia in winter.


    When you travel in Egypt in summer, you will feel very hot wearing a thin windbreaker to block the wind and sand. Then, you get on the time plane and fly to Novosibirsk in winter. At this time, you will regret that you didn''t wear more cotton padded jackets at the beginning?


    Su Huilan wears the most clothes among all people. Except that she was soaked in the lake several times in ramra, she has no less clothes, but others are not so lucky, especially Mrs. Larry. She only wore a thin skirt. Her clothes didn''t have time to rescue when the giant moon came.


    "No, it will freeze. We have to find a way or go back." petru said anxiously, distressed by Mrs. Larry.


    "I can''t go back for the time being," Dewar said, pointing to the frozen lake behind him. "The temperature here is very cold, and the lake is frozen. If you want to go back, you have to wait until it fogs. But we can''t last that long on the cold lake."


    She said, pulling off her shawl and putting it on Mrs. Larry. "Everyone, take off your clothes and give them to those who need them."


    In fact, she doesn''t wear many clothes herself, that is, the cage base often worn by Burmese and Vietnamese people. It''s very thin. When her shawl is pulled off, there are only personal clothes left, but Dewar is obviously not afraid of the cold.


    Su Huilan also took off her coat. "Let''s wear this for my wife. I have many clothes."


    Mrs. Larry didn''t refuse either. She took it, put it on her body and said, "thank you."


    But this is not enough to resist the cold on the ice sheet. Dewar said: "we have to move forward quickly. We must find the tribe of the ithsa people."


    Petru said, "how do you know there must be etsas here?"


    Mrs. Larry said, "theoretically, every altar is guarded by an itsa. If there is an altar here, there must be the footprints of the itsa."


    "But it''s freezing and snowy here. It''s a bit like the Arctic circle. Such a climate is obviously unfit for human habitation. Will there ever be a geographical phenomenon similar to glacier movement? You see, there are no animals here. Maybe even humans have been extinct! It''s hard for a single race to continue," Su Huilan said.


    Mrs. Larry nodded: "it''s possible, but we have to look for it. Now that we''ve come here, there''s no reason to go back, and we don''t have a way to go back."


    Dewar agreed with Mrs. Larry. "Let''s go."


    "Where are you going?" asked Alice. "There seems to be no way here."


    Dewar pointed to the iceberg hanging upside down from the sky in the distance with the soul of the wind in his hand, "go there."


    "Isn''t that a mirage?" said Alice.


    Dewar shook his head and said, "I feel there are strange mental fluctuations, which are different from what we have encountered before."


    Su Huilan felt it, too. Unlike other places in ramra, the powerful spiritual force field they could feel before still exists on the ice sheet, but the upside down iceberg in the distance emits another kind of spiritual fluctuation, which seems to directly affect people''s consciousness, just because it is far away and not too strong.


    Su Huilan agreed with Dewar''s suggestion. She is the most energetic person in the team except dewar. Now that she has agreed, others will naturally have no objection.


    The team began to advance in silence. Everything on the ice sheet was quiet except a slight wind. Their footsteps stepped on the ice without a sound.


    Despite concerted action, the atmosphere is always strange. Without Aoki and situ, the team lacked leaders, and the trust between people seemed not enough. Therefore, although the number was small, it was divided into several small groups.


    Petru and Mrs. Larry went together, and Alice, as Mrs. Larry''s assistant, naturally followed them.


    Among all those who entered ramra, Dewar appeared last. Everyone was unfamiliar with him, and Su Huilan kept a certain distance from her. Therefore, Dewar walked in front alone. Although it was strange that Su Huilan and Ivan walked together, it was also a natural phenomenon.


    Su Huilan now regrets that she shouldn''t have listened to situ and Aoki and asked them to start their altars alone. Although this ensures efficiency, after dispersion, everything becomes unpredictable and uncontrollable.


    Now she knows how important a team leader is. No matter situ or Aoki, as long as there is someone around, you will feel a sense of security no matter what happens.


    She sometimes thought, if she had to choose again, who would she follow? After thinking about it, she thought she would still follow Aoki. After all, it was him when she came.


    From the time when they were in Wuzhong, when they conducted space box tests in the earth''s laboratory, to later, they established deep friendship in the storms of the South Pacific, the disaster of the giant moon of the sangqi tribe, and later in the space-time static zone. If there is a person in ramlari who is completely trustworthy, that is Aoki. Even to some extent, there is no more trustworthy person in the whole world.


    After separating from Aoki and situ, Pedro and Mrs. Larry had to go to the altar of fire to check the start-up, and the rest had to look for the altar of ice.


    But in this way, those who enter ramra will be divided into three teams, and it is very difficult to regroup. Alice has been in a bad state of mind since the death of Boris and Anderson. She doesn''t want to be separated from Mrs. Larry. Su Huilan also agreed that we should not separate.


    So they went to the altar of fire where the Tosho tribe was located.


    When they walked through the fog and followed the guidance of the half fire soul in petru''s hand to the hot world, they saw a Golden Pyramid standing alone in the endless desert.


    It was more desolate than any place they had ever seen. There was no such place on earth. Whether it''s Sahara, Namibia or Taklimakan, there are at least weathered rocks, carbonized Haloxylon ammodendron and distant oases.


    Here, except for the altar, there is only sand, which is paved on the ground until the horizon.


    At that moment, a deep loneliness and helplessness attacked them.


    Su Huilan felt that her heart almost died at that moment.


    Petru and Mrs. Larry can at least hold each other against loneliness, but she only holds a fat cat in her arms. But the cat seemed to have returned home. He ran out and ran towards the altar in the distance, leaving a line of fine cat paw prints on the long yellow sand road.


    Petra helped Mrs. Larry to the altar. Su Huilan was a little unable to move. At this time, Ivan, who had always been serious and rigid, suddenly came over and patted her on the shoulder. When his palm rested on her shoulder, he gently shook it.


    Su Huilan felt a strange force from his hand, like the temperature from the burning charcoal fire in the fireplace in winter.


    Her body trembled and saw Ivan moving forward. She hurried to catch up with him and asked, "who the hell are you?"


    Ivan stopped and looked up at the sky. At that time, there were only five suns in the sky.


    He said, "I am a soldier."


    Su Huilan said, "I know you are a retired Navy and an old submarine soldier. But you are not so simple. From the beginning, I knew you were not an ordinary person. I believe situ must have seen it."


    Ivan said, "it''s not as simple as you said, but I didn''t lie. I''m a soldier, just an active soldier."


    "In active service?" Su Huilan was very surprised. "You mean, you are still in service now? Then why did you come here?"


    Ivan stood upright and did look like a soldier.


    "In your eyes, there are only parasites, awakeners and people with special functions," he said. "You may also have such and such organizations, but you must understand that it is still countries and governments that govern the planet - I mean the earth. Do you think the government will ignore such things as alien invasion?"


    Su Huilan asked alertly, "so you represent the government. Are you an undercover agent sent by the military around Mr. situ?"


    "It''s not undercover," Ivan said. "Mr. stone probably knows my identity. Otherwise, he won''t let me handle the submarine. He knows I can handle it."


    "What exactly is the attitude of the government? Do they have countermeasures and plans?" Su Huilan couldn''t help being a little curious.


    Ivan shook his head and said, "my level is not enough. I don''t know everything, but as far as I know, they have plans. It''s just that there is more than one government on earth. Hundreds of countries and 7 billion people are like the sand in front of us."


    He waved his hand and pointed to the yellow sand all over the ground. "No one knows who can be trusted and who has been invaded? In this case, people are in danger. The government and the military are trying every means to find out the ghost, but they haven''t found a good way, at least when we leave the earth."


    Su Huilan concluded that even now, there should be no way to identify parasites on earth, except Mei''s space box plan.


    She was not sure how far the space box project had progressed, and whether Professor Mei had encountered new difficulties?


    These are too far away from them. What they can do now is to quickly find the altar of ice. When all altars start and restore the earth''s spiritual force field, all people on the earth can have super spiritual force. At that time, parasitic consciousness will have nowhere to hide.


    This is a very good wish, but she always feels that there are some problems left out, just like a trap dug by hunters waiting for their confused deer to jump in.


    She looked at Ivan and asked, "since they can''t identify parasites, how can they choose trusted people to perform tasks, such as you?"


    Ivan said: "there is no way to find the parasite, but at least it can be prevented. I don''t know whether the government has any way, but the military has."


    "What can the military do?" Su huilanqi said.


    "The most important feature of the army is the unity of will. Obedience to command is a soldier''s bounden duty. The stronger the army is, the more strict the discipline is, and the less the influence of individual thought is. A soldier does not have his own thought. He belongs to a part of the army, and the whole team becomes a unity. When an army with strict discipline and strengthened training in special thought stands together, that is A collective will is indelible, unbreakable, inviolable and impossible to defeat. You can only destroy these bodies, but you can''t destroy their spirit. No matter how powerful the consciousness body is, you can''t occupy the brains of these soldiers! "


    "Collective consciousness?" Su Huilan suddenly understood, "I have mastered collective consciousness for a long time, which can effectively prevent the invasion of foreign consciousness, but why don''t you publish it?"


    "It''s no use," Ivan said, "Ordinary people can''t do it at all, even ordinary troops can''t do it. If we want to really eliminate the invasion of parasitic consciousness, we must be an iron team. But as far as I know, only the Russian and Chinese armies can carry out such intensive training on a large scale. It''s difficult for other countries to do it. Even if they are stronger than the United States, they can only guarantee the safety of a very few special forces Strengthen, because they never rely on military will and iron discipline to defeat the enemy, and high-tech and advanced weapons are useless in front of new invaders. "


    "Since you have kept such a big secret for so long, why do you tell me now?" Su Huilan asked.


    "There''s no need to be conservative anymore. And..." Ivan paused. "I think you''re trustworthy."


    Su Huilan suddenly felt inexplicably moved. In this desolate world, what she needs most is trust?


    Probably feeling the fluctuation in Su Huilan''s heart, Ivan coughed and asked, "how long have we left the earth? Three years?"


    Su Huilan looked at the five suns in the sky and said, "I don''t have an atomic clock in my mind. But according to Mr. stone''s previous calculation, I think it has been more than three years now."


    Thinking of situ, she had many more questions and asked, "what mission did you follow Mr. stone? The military will send you to him. Does the military already know his identity?"


    Ivan shook his head and said: "I''m not sure. The military should not know his identity, at least not completely. But the military knows what he wants to do at the bottom of the South Pacific Ocean. That''s why I unscrupulously helped him get submarines and ammunition. You know, submarines loaded with torpedoes are not so easy to do. Russia, including the Chinese and American military, should also know this A little more. Maybe Mr. stone gave them the wind. He has a wide range of ways. It seems that he has friends among the military and political leaders of all countries. "


    Su Huilan nodded. She was not surprised that situ could do this. She was just surprised that the military was so deeply involved in this matter. Perhaps it was precisely because of the repression of China, the United States and Russia that the world situation did not deteriorate. In the face of a major disaster that could destroy mankind, the major powers would still maintain common advance and retreat.


    But she suddenly thought of something, a cold surge from somewhere, from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, which made her goose bumps all over in the desert.


    "The military... What is the military''s ultimate plan? I mean... What will happen to the military once things get out of control?" she looked at Ivan and asked seriously.


    "I don''t know. It''s not what I should know," Ivan said.


    Suhuilan shook her head and said, "no, you must know something."


    When she saw Ivan not talking, she continued, "Relying on the collective will of steel, the military has built an indestructible Great Wall of consciousness, which can ensure that soldiers are not invaded by parasites. They try their best to control the situation and maintain a delicate balance, making the world look the same as in the past. Even noisy politicians have kept quiet under the suppression of the military. As long as several major powers are not chaotic, the world will not be chaotic ¡£


    The reason why they can be so calm is that they have prepared for the worst. Once the situation is beyond their control, they will... Kill everyone! "


    After she said this, she stared at Ivan''s face.


    Ivan''s body was still standing straight, the sun shone on his face, and his bronze skin was a little deep and dark. His expression was like a stone weathered for thousands of years in the desert, dry and hard.


    "Tell me, will they do that?" Su Huilan asked loudly.


    "Yes!"


    Ivan said the word with difficulty, as if he had just fought with the beast in the forest and had exhausted his strength in his life. His chest fluctuated slightly, his breath was a little dignified, he shook his straight and firm eyebrows, turned his face and looked at Su Huilan,


    "So I''ve been looking for better ways, which is also my task."


    ¡­¡­


    After the conversation standing in the desert, Su Huilan and Ivan took a step forward. I don''t know why, there was an unspeakable trust between them.


    She was not sure whether Dewar had heard the conversation between them. At that time, Dewar stood a little far away from them, and his focus should be the pyramid in front of them, but Dewar did not go into the pyramid, because petru and Mrs. Larry went in, but needed to determine whether the altar had been started. This was what petru could do, and half of the soul of fire was in his hand.


    Su Huilan didn''t intend to go in, but she finally went in because of the cat.


    When petru and Mrs. Larry came out together, there was no ghost except Alice. Petru said they saw the sound shadow flash when they entered the altar and never saw it again. He thought the cat had run back.


    Su Huilan went in again, but she couldn''t find the sound. She stood on the edge of the altar and looked around. There were yellow and orange sand around, which was the same color as the cat''s hair.


    He shouted soundly, but got no response, as if the cat had disappeared out of thin air. She didn''t find it until the fog rose again in the desert.


    Hanran followed Su Huilan and Qingmu into RAMLA with the coal boss. The coal boss and Qingmu were inseparable, and Hanran followed Su Huilan. Su Huilan naturally felt that she had the responsibility to take care of the cat. But now she lost it. She didn''t know what to do next time she saw Qingmu, especially the coal boss. She could imagine the big black bird flapping its wings and angry Son.


    She wanted to keep looking, but the fog wouldn''t wait for them.


    "Maybe it''s gone," Dewar said. "It''s a smart cat. It has its own destination. We still have our mission. Let''s go."


    Su Huilan was reluctant, but she couldn''t help it. She followed everyone through the fog in a low mood until she saw the iceberg hanging upside down, which could reflect everything, hanging upside down on the top of the sky like the ice on the eaves of her hometown.


    Her gloomy mood suddenly improved.

 Chapter 693

    Xiao Qi wakes up from his hazy bed and sees a shadow across from him.


    At that time, he didn''t feel anything, there was a blank in his consciousness, and he didn''t feel afraid.


    He fumbled to turn on the light switch at the head of the bed. At the moment when the light was on, a dazzling white light flashed in front of me, which came from the figure opposite. As like as two peas as like as two peas, he sat as like as two peas in the bed, staring at the other person with a frightened eye.


    It was a floor mirror more than one person high, standing in front of his bed.


    Generally speaking, when you see the mirror, of course, you recognize the person in the mirror, that is himself. But Qi is different. Since he went to rescue Mo Yu with the boss''s wife, experienced endless running from birth to old and from old to death in the mirror maze, and saw all kinds of terrible pictures of himself from aging to decay until only weathered deep white bones were left, he had an inexplicable fear of the mirror.


    The fear was deeply engraved in his bones.


    Although it has been so many years, he trembles whenever he sees the mirror, no matter what he sees in the mirror.


    At this moment, as soon as he saw the person in the mirror, he felt that it was not himself, but the person of another world, at least the self of another time and space.


    He seemed to see that he was about to die and heard the funeral bell from hell.


    The light hit the curtain. He saw the black-and-white impermanent and life-threatening imp wandering outside the window with a chain.


    His scalp was numb and his hair stood erect. He grabbed his hair hard, closed his eyes and shouted, "go away! Go away! Go away!"


    "Xiao Qi, what''s the matter with you? Xiao Qi, is it a nightmare?" Mo Yu, who was awakened, sat up from bed, gently hugged Xiao Qi''s shoulder and comforted, "it''s okay, it''s okay, Xiao Qi, everything is better, everything is better!"


    "Who? Who? Who put it here?! who?!" cried Xiao Qi hysterically.


    "What are you talking about?" Mo Yu didn''t know what he was calling.


    Xiao Qi broke away Mo Yu''s arm, pointed to the front and said, "mirror! Mirror... Who... Who put the mirror there? Who put the mirror there! Is it you? Is it you!"


    "Mirror? Where''s the mirror?" Mo Yu looked at the direction pointed by Xiao Qi in front of the bed. There was nothing there, only a white wall without decoration.


    This is the new house they just bought last year. The business of the bar is good, which makes them save a lot of money. Although house prices in Wuzhong have been strong, they still gritted their teeth and paid the down payment. During the decoration, considering the problem that Xiao Qi has been falling behind, there is no mirror in the whole house except the bathroom, not even reflective glass.


    Mo Yu held Xiao Qi''s shoulder, shook it vigorously and said, "wake up! You''re hallucinating again! Everything has passed. This is our home and our comfortable nest! There are no mirrors here. We don''t have mirrors. Don''t you remember?"


    Xiao Qi looked at her blankly. His face was better, but when he turned back, he trembled all over again. He saw the mirror again, but the people in the mirror were wasting and withering bit by bit.


    Two ghosts hiding in the dark, one holding a hook, are taking away his life - his hair is falling off, his skin is cracking, his blood is flowing away... Until his flesh and blood completely disappear, leaving only his thick white bones, the other picked up the chain, locked him, and dragged him into the dark.


    The white bone was struggling desperately, but it didn''t help. All he heard was the clatter of the iron chain.


    Xiao Qi didn''t feel pain, but another kind of unspeakable pain, like tens of millions of ants biting his body; It was like a hook that caught his heart; It''s like a pot of fire burning in his brain


    He covered his chest with one hand and touched his head with the other. He shouted loudly and exhaled a series of inexplicable words.


    The mirror suddenly brightened, just like the sun shining on the world there. The white bones that had been dragged into the darkness appeared in the field of vision again. Like the magic of an angel, the light condenses the bleeding flesh on the white bone again until it returns to the complete human form.


    But Xiao Qi found that the man in the mirror was no longer him.


    The man was wearing gold armor and a cloak like clouds and clouds.


    His face was so vague that it was hard to see. He reached out his hand, snapped his fingers, clicked, a flash of lightning, and a crack appeared in the mirror.


    Xiao Qi saw the man floating out of the crack. Yes, he didn''t come out, but floated out. Then, he hung quietly in front of him and looked at her quietly, just like God looking at a dead man.


    Xiao Qi wanted to ask who he was, but the idea flashed through his heart, but his mouth was speechless because of fear. But strangely, his idea spread. He was able to see his thoughts fluctuating in the air like electric waves.


    Then, just as the sender gets a response, the other party sends out the same wave. And he could understand the meaning of the radio wave.


    The man in the golden dress is saying:


    "Were you calling me just now?"


    Little whiz said, no, I didn''t call you. But he was still speechless, and another thought came out of his mind:


    "Yes, I am calling you. My God!"


    "Well, I feel your fear. Ordinary people, in this world, everything you have is mine. As long as you sincerely believe me, I can help you get rid of your inner fear and give you everything you want."


    Xiao Qi heard the words of Jinjia god man. This time it was not a radio wave. This time it was a real speech, a language he understood.


    "But I''m still scared, even if you''re by my side," Qi said.


    "The root of your fear is death. You see your own death, especially the process of death, so you are very painful. The mirror symbolizing death is always buried in your heart. You always look at it, and it always looks at you. You are accompanied by death. Therefore, you always live in fear, and you can feel it all the time, even in your dreams The eyes of death. "


    "What should I do?"


    "Break it!" the Jinjia god man turned back and waved his hand. The cracked mirror behind him suddenly crashed and broke into pieces.


    "If you break the boundaries of this space, you will be able to untie the shackles of death that bind you, go out, go to a broader sky, break through the boundaries of life and death, and obtain eternal life. You will no longer have any fear!"


    Xiao Qi was confused. Although Jinjia''s words inexplicably gave him hope and confidence, he still didn''t know what to do.


    "Excuse me, what should I do? How can I break the boundary between life and death?"


    "Look around you, in the farthest place you can see, what''s that?"


    Xiao Qi looked around. This is the room where he slept. Now it''s night. He can only see white walls and closed doors and windows, but strangely, he seems to be able to see through. He actually sees the living room, kitchen, dining room and bathroom. Everything was clearly displayed in front of him, which was clearer and more comprehensive than the VR viewing scene displayed on the real estate website when he bought the house.


    Xiao Qi raised his head and looked up. He thought that since he could see through, he should also be able to see through the ceiling and see the house upstairs.


    He remembered that there lived a middle-aged couple upstairs. The man was a greasy fat man, but the woman was a half old Xu Niang, who was still charming. They met in the elevator. He remembered that the woman gave him a wink. Mo Yu was right beside him. He quickly lowered his head and didn''t dare to respond.


    When he looked up, his perspective ability did not play out. He only saw a gray piece, just like the thick fog on an autumn night. Instead, the ceiling began to ripple like water, slowly bending upward, just like the distorted scene seen in the camera.


    He looked down again, hoping to see downstairs through the floor.


    Downstairs lived a retired old man, who was not in good health and trembled when walking, but he refused to take crutches. Every day when he meets in the corridor, Xiao Qi is always careful to step aside for fear of accidentally meeting him.


    The same is true. He can''t see anything clearly. It''s gray, like the thick fog on an autumn night.


    He wants Mo Yu around to have a look and see if she can see through her living room. But he turned his head and found that Mo Yu was gone. Not only that, there is no bed and no room.


    In the blink of an eye, he was alone standing in the wilderness.


    Surrounded by wild grass and boundless darkness.


    But he''s not as scared as he was just now. In fact, he is not a timid man. If it were not for the mirror of that experience, the world would be so terrible that he could even be called a brave man. All his fears come from the mirror. Even if he is now in such a dark wilderness, even if there are man eating beasts and ghosts wandering in the wilderness, he will not be more frightened than standing in front of a bright mirror.


    He saw the golden armor god man again, suspended in the air ahead.


    The golden armor is shining, and the rosy clothes on the body emit colorful rays.


    The light made people dare not look directly, so that Xiao Qi still didn''t see his face.


    He didn''t dare to look up at him. You asked, "where''s my home? Where''s my love? Why am I here? There''s darkness around me?"


    "Look carefully, it''s not darkness. It''s the boundary of the world. It''s your boundary."


    "Boundary? My boundary?" a glimmer of light flashed in Xiao Qi''s heart, but he was soon swallowed up by the new darkness. He seemed to think of something and scratched his scalp anxiously.


    "Break it!"


    He heard the golden armor man say.


    With a movement of consciousness, a bright spot appeared in the darkness in front of us, like the light of fireflies, weak but full of hope. He walked towards the light.


    A heavy curtain blocked him, just like the curtain of the stage hanging from the sky. He knew that behind the scenes, there was a different world and a bigger stage.


    A voice told him that if you lift the curtain, you can break through the boundary between life and death. Go in, and there will be eternal light.


    He opened a crack in the curtain with his hand, and the bright and dazzling light immediately rushed in like charging soldiers.


    His eyes tingled, but he refused to close them.


    He saw a huge pyramid standing in the infinite light. At the top of the pyramid, there was a pyramid standing upside down, pointed against the pyramid at the bottom.


    The source of light is at the point where the two pyramids are connected.


    It''s like a sun there. No, it''s 10000 times brighter than the sun!


    The golden armor God waved to him in the light.


    He went in and prostrated piously on the ground.


    Around him, tens of thousands of people like him are praying and thanking their God.


    "Thank you, my God, for leading me to a new place."


    "What should I call you? My God!"


    God said, "I am Cronus, and I will lead you to a new world!"

 Chapter 694

    Bian Ziyuan turned over contentedly and sat up from the bed.


    Mei Ziqing was still breathing slightly, her body was crimson, and her face was covered with fine beads of sweat. He remembered the most beautiful Begonia blooming on the campus in spring when he was studying.


    He is a very curtilage person. He doesn''t like wandering around the campus, let alone flirting. Those once flowers and grass would rather let those rough men covered with mud and dirt trample on them than look at him. Only that Begonia is pure. It blooms high. How can ordinary people pick it.


    Now, the woman who makes people look up like a Begonia flower lies beside him. The petals are still stained with the dew in the morning, so delicate and moving.


    Bian Ziyuan drew a cigar from the cigar box at the head of the bed and lit it with a Cartier Watch lighter.


    He didn''t smoke before. His only hobby is playing games and programming. He is determined to be a hacker. After entering May''s laboratory, for a period of time, he was satisfied and felt that his ambition in life was about to be realized. Both Professor Mei''s encouragement and Mei Ziqing''s favor have affirmed his value. He became confident and publicized, especially in front of the goddess in his heart. When he raised his hands and feet, he was as energetic as a rooster.


    Unfortunately, the goddess''s gentle attitude at that time was limited to the respect among colleagues. The amorous feelings emanating from her do not belong to him, but to the whole laboratory and the whole world. But he was still full of hope, hoping to impress the beauty with his genius and diligence.


    Until one day, he found that he was just a tool in the hands of others. His proud inventions and miraculous lines of code were just created by others through his hands.


    Only he knew about it, but he always felt that people''s eyes had changed, especially Mei Ziqing. Since then, his self-confidence has melted like ice and snow in the sun.


    He learned to smoke and wanted to paralyze himself with smoke. He also wanted to hide his cowardice with smoke and pretend that he could bear all the pressure and blow.


    At the beginning, he imitated Professor Mei''s pipe, but he couldn''t even look at the way he was holding it. He had no demeanor except a sense of middle and second coming to his face. He also smoked the Bailemen like a green wood and lit it with a match. But this kind of smoke is not easy to smoke, and the way he lights a match is not much better than a pipe.


    If Professor Mei''s pipe can also give people a sense of vision that an old scientist has gone through the vicissitudes of more than half a century and is full of wisdom, but he doesn''t understand that Aoki, a young man like him, wears strange clothes and lights up the cigarettes that were popular only in the last century with matches. Why can people look at him with such a second form?


    He carefully recalled every time he saw Aoki. He could only attribute it to talent. Yes, everything needs talent, even pretending to be a force!


    Finally, he chose cigars. Only this kind of thing can let him find a little feeling, not only in the second grade, but also let him find his dignity. When he was lonely, he gave himself a little inexplicable comfort.


    He got up, put on a nightgown, went to the mirror and enjoyed his cigar carefully.


    The smoke swirled in front of the mirror, revealing a hazy beauty. In the mirror, he was tall and handsome, with a slight beard on his cheek, an open robe, a strong chest and a male gun that had just experienced the battle.


    He felt like a victorious general who had just cut off the enemy''s general. If the enemy dares to make another attack, he still has the strength of a war. If necessary, he doesn''t mind holding a beacon like King Youwang of Zhou, and Bomei smiles. But he is not king you of Zhou. He can kill him seven in and seven out of Changshan Zhao Zilong on his own horse and steel gun.


    The room was filled with the smell of cigars, from which he smelled a different smell.


    Mei Ziqing gently hugged her waist from behind, put her chin on her shoulder, and the breath from her mouth swayed in the far ear like the spring breeze.


    "You''re beautiful!" he said in the mirror.


    Mei Ziqing giggled and said, "what kind of woman have you never seen and need to coax me like this?"


    Bian Ziyuan''s heart clattered and wanted to explain, but he didn''t know where to start.


    A lot of strange pictures suddenly appeared in his mind. There are portraits of celebrities, selfies of netizens, big movies, small movies, and all kinds of privacy that ordinary people can''t see, even including the scenes of the tryst between the president of the United States and his lover.


    Those are all things that exist in the online world. If you are strong enough and patient enough, you can really find these. But no hacker has devoted his whole life to learning such technology, but he is just looking for these things. Far away, of course not. But he unconsciously admitted that he had indeed seen these things. Otherwise, why would such memories appear in his head?


    The smoke filled the whole room, getting thicker and thicker, and the picture in the mirror became blurred. He suddenly saw that he in the mirror was undergoing some changes - the young computer doctor with black hair, black eyes, clothes and deep myopia glasses changed in a trance - his hair became curly, his eye sockets became deep, and the bridge of his nose became tall, His cheeks became thin, but there were more Stubbles on his face. Even his chest grew a thick layer of curly hair


    Before Bian Zi spoke, the man in the mirror spoke first:


    "How about seeing more? Do you know what kind of life it is? What would you do if you were locked in a gloomy, cold, lifeless and dark world for decades?"


    Mei Ziqing smiled like a flower and said, "ah, I thought the Internet world should be a very interesting world. How can it be so boring?"


    The man in the mirror said, "look at the stars in the sky. They are so bright, but you know, the whole universe is full of darkness and lifeless. If you are thrown into space outside the Milky way for decades, you will know what it is like."


    "Then you must have accumulated great resentment. In that case, why don''t you kill him and cooperate with him?"


    "I really wanted to kill him and did it, but I didn''t succeed." the expression on my face in the mirror changed, "but now I''ve changed my mind."


    "What on earth can you let go of decades of hatred and choose to cooperate with him?" Mei Ziqing tightened her hands around Bian Zi''s far waist, and her chin changed from his left shoulder to his right shoulder. "In fact, what he can give you, I can give you. Since you have chosen to cooperate with me, why should you cooperate with him?"


    "I see curiosity in your eyes." the man in the mirror took the cigar away from his mouth and narrowed his eyes, as if he were seriously examining something.


    "There is only one possibility that a woman is curious about a man. You are attracted to him. Well, I admit that he is an attractive man. If I were not a rough man, I would have liked him. But I didn''t expect that after so many years, he hasn''t become a bad old man, and you would be attracted to him!"


    "I appreciate excellent men." Mei Ziqing smiled and stroked Bian Ziyuan''s chest, "just as I appreciate excellent you."


    Bian Ziyuan''s body shook, and a flame was inexplicably generated in his chest. He wasn''t sure why the flame was burning, excited or angry? All he knew was that the flame burned his soul.


    The man in the mirror kept the same posture as him, but he looked so elegant that he was not excited or angry at all.


    From a distance, I saw him gently raise his hand and touch meI Ziqing''s cheek. Of course, he did it himself. He looked completely different from the man in the mirror, but his actions were always consistent.


    With a joking expression on his face, he asked, "do you really appreciate me?"


    This seems to be what Bian Ziyuan wants to ask. He didn''t know whether he asked it himself or the man in the mirror.


    Mei Ziqing replied, "of course, you are the man who controls the whole world."


    Bian Ziyuan and the people in the mirror laughed at the same time. The people in the mirror laughed so easily, but Bian Ziyuan laughed inexplicably, even a little bitter.


    "You look lovely when you lie," said the man, "Comparatively speaking, I think you appreciate the old man who thinks he is Einstein and his hair is so artificial. You have been his assistant for more than ten years and even helped her wash her feet and rub her back. Of course, I have seen many female assistants of scientists do this. Science is sometimes more fanatical than religion, and all those women are crazy in love with their professors. I put it It comes down to IQ, but obviously you are different. Your IQ is very high. You can''t be confused by the knowledge and achievements of the old man''s genius. Therefore, I can only think that you are in love with him! "


    "You are jealous!" said Mei Ziqing with a smile.


    "No, I won''t eat the vinegar of a dying old man."


    "In terms of age, you seem a little older than the professor!"


    "But I won''t die!... well, that''s what you want, right? Tell me, how long can the old man live?"


    "I see. You''re not jealous." Mei Ziqing''s smile grew deeper and deeper. "You''re jealous! You''re jealous of his talent! You''re jealous of his achievements! Because you can''t make a space box or even enter the world because you always boast of God''s omnipotence."


    "Aren''t we in now?" said the man.


    Mei Ziqing turned her head and looked at the chin far away from her eyes. Her left hand slowly slid upward along the back muscle far away from her eyes, all the way to his cervical spine, stroking a slight bulge that was not obvious there.


    "Yes, you can go in now. But you still can''t break through the bottom limit of the space box, can''t find the key to your dream, and can''t control the world, can you?"


    The people in the mirror seemed a little discouraged, the muscles on their faces twisted, and the smoke of cigars before entering was even thicker.


    "So he''s still alive. Remember, before his condition worsens, you must find the key to his dream!"


    "Are you ordering me?" Mei Ziqing''s voice was still so gentle and beautiful, like soft silk, but there was a sharp blade hidden in the silk.


    "Oh, don''t be so sensitive. We are a match made in heaven, aren''t we? Don''t worry, I will succeed even without the key of dream!" the man in the mirror waved his arm, "The existing technology of human beings cannot be separated from my control. It is impossible to break through now because those dreams are too narrow and all spaces are independent. With more and more spaces we unite, I can control more and more. One day, I will control the whole dream world. When I completely connect the Internet with dreamnet, I will integrate the real world and the dream world At that time, I was the real God, and the whole world was mine. Even if Gaia came again, he would not be stronger than me! "


    "What about me? Will I be your queen?" Mei Ziqing giggled.


    "You..." the man in the mirror pondered.


    Mei Ziqing smiled more and more.


    "You are really a fascinating woman. Zhenwu Beiye has a good daughter!"


    Hearing this, Mei Ziqing''s face changed and immediately covered with a layer of frost.


    "You know my father?!"


    The man in the mirror shrugged, "so what?"


    "Tell me, how did he die? Who killed him?"


    "Since you don''t know how he died, how do you know someone killed him?"


    "I''ve been investigating for decades. I know he died in the south of China."


    "What can you do if you know?"


    "I want revenge!"


    "Come on, this may be the only thing you can''t do. At least not now."


    "Why? Who the hell is that man?" Mei Ziqing snapped.


    The man in the mirror was unmoved and said, "you can''t do it anyway. It''s meaningless for me to tell you. When you can do it, I will naturally tell you."


    Mei Ziqing finally calmed down and smiled again. Just like the newly frozen branches, suddenly blown by the spring wind, they opened beautiful peach blossoms.


    "In fact, I really want to know..." Mei Ziqing looked at the mirror and said meaningfully, "who are you now? Is it the Internet that parasitizes the soul with the help of the space of the Internet, or the Internet that gives birth to consciousness with the help of the soul of the Internet?"


    The people in the mirror were stunned for a moment, just as it was difficult for philosophers to make a choice between chicken and egg.


    "It doesn''t matter..." he said vaguely in the smoke of his cigar.


    "No!" Bian Ziyuan in front of the mirror suddenly straightened up his chest and looked ferocious. The green veins on his face burst out and said loudly, "it''s very important! I... I''m Bian Ziyuan!"


    The light on the mirror twisted a few times, and the person in the mirror changed, and changed back to the computer doctor with glasses and gentle face.


    Mei Ziqing opened her eyes incredulously and turned to look at the side. Just when she was going to say something, the thick smoke that had filled the air soon dispersed like autumn illuminated by the sun. The mirror suddenly gave off a dazzling light.


    She looked into the mirror and saw that the people in the mirror had changed again. The man was wearing a golden armor and a rosy cloud like cloak, emitting colorful light.


    "No, I''m Cronus!"

 Chapter 695

    On the night of the full moon, old wolf was radiant and woke up from his illness, shouting to go to the manor to enjoy the moon.


    "But Sir, it''s cold outside! The doctor told you that you can''t go out unless you need to bask in the sun," Martha reminded.


    "I know my physical condition. Hiding in the house is just waiting for death!" said old wolf. "There is a total lunar eclipse tonight. Can I see another total lunar eclipse in my life? How can you bear to disappoint the good wishes of a dying old man, Martha?"


    Martha finally compromised, helped the old man put on as thick clothes as possible, put on her scarf and hat, and pushed out of the wheelchair. When she asked curiously:


    "How did you know there was a total lunar eclipse tonight?"


    William Wolff''s face was buried in a thick scarf, and his voice filtered with cashmere looked hoarse and rough:


    "Prophecy from a dream."


    Martha was not surprised to know that Lord Wolff would have strange dreams. However, she did not believe that dreams could predict the sky. It was probably the housekeeper or some servant who told Lord Wolff.


    The official forecast of the total lunar eclipse has long been made. It is said that there is a rare blood moon this year. It is being exaggerated and legendary by many people.


    Some people say that when the blood moon appears, there will be an ominous disaster. There was a blood moon a few years ago, but that happened in the eastern hemisphere and this time in the Western Hemisphere. Canada was lucky to see both lunar eclipses.


    After the last blood moon, a terrible super cyclone occurred in the South Pacific. It was rarely divided into two, and one of them crossed the equator strangely. Two wind masses, one east and one west, attacked western South America and eastern Asia, and all Pacific Islands, including Hawaii, were razed to the ground.


    This made Martha feel a faint uneasiness.


    She began to pray silently, hoping that good people would live a safe life. But she found that her heart was not big enough to hold people all over the world. At the moment, all she thought of was sorghum.


    They didn''t have a honeymoon or even a sweet weekend. On the second day of their marriage, her husband left her and went to distant Alaska with master Wolff.


    Martha doesn''t blame him. Although he has many secrets, he has an unusual mission. He wants to do earth shaking things, but she doesn''t know anything. But it doesn''t matter. It''s enough for her to know that he loves her.


    What makes her more gratified is that Huang Liang''s courage to do all this comes from her love.


    On the night of their wedding, they lingered and talked for a night. When the twilight crept in from the gap of the curtain, she hid in her husband''s chest with shame.


    The husband kissed her earlobe and said gently, "thank you, Martha. You inspired me, let me know who I am and let me understand the meaning of living. I am willing to do anything for you, even if I give my life!"


    "Shh!" Martha put her finger gently on his lips. "Don''t say such unlucky words."


    "I''m leaving." the husband took her finger away and sucked it in his mouth again, "I must go! For you, for the future, for the little baby we may have! I will never allow anyone to pollute the future world that belongs to us, and never allow our children to become poor slaves. I want the world to be full of sunshine, the earth to be full of flowers, children to run freely, and people to smile forever..."


    Martha didn''t quite understand her husband. She felt free and happy now. But she believed him.


    She encouraged: "go! No matter what you want to do, I will support you. I will wait for you here."


    A heated house and a garden on a winter night are like two worlds. As soon as they go out, the cold wind stabs them in the face like a sharp blade.


    William wolf coughed.


    Martha quickly patted him on the back and advised him again: "Lord Wolff, you see it''s so cold outside. We''d better go back. Your body matters! When the young master comes back, he must hope to see you healthy."


    "Look!" old wolf suddenly pointed to the sky, where there was a bright moon. "How many times can I see such a moon? If I miss tonight''s lunar eclipse, I will never see it again in my life."


    He paused. "I think the children must be watching there," he said sadly. "I can''t wait for them to come back. I''m very satisfied to see the moon with them."


    Martha was a little sad. She knew that what Lord Wolff said was probably true, but she had to comfort him. It was her duty.


    "Master, you see what you said. You live a long life. No, two hundred!"


    William Wolff was happy and laughed and said, "who can live two hundred years? Then I''m not a star old man in Canada? I don''t want to be asked by those stupid hosts on TV, what do you eat every day and what are your health tips..."


    He turned his head and said, "Martha, don''t call me master again. You''re married. You''re Mr. Huang''s wife and you''re no longer the little girl you used to be."


    Martha said, "no, sir, I will always be your girl."


    Old wolf smiled and stopped talking, but his face showed that he was happy.


    The moon slowly climbed to the zenith, and the bright moonlight sprinkled down, like a layer of silver powder in the garden.


    Martha saw the shadow on the moon. She knew it was a crater on the moon, but now it looked more like a pattern carved on a bright copper mirror.


    She remembered the story that Huang Liang had told her.


    He said there was a very tall tree on the moon. A man named Wu Gang cut trees there with a big axe every day. Only by cutting down the tree can he see his beloved.


    This tree grows very fast. As long as Wu Gang is a little lazy, it can grow many branches and leaves. Wu Gang tried to cut and cut. Finally, when he was about to finish cutting, a crow flew in and took his clothes hanging from the branch away. He put down his axe and went after the crow. It was not easy for him to catch up with his clothes. As soon as he saw it, the tree grew again.


    Wu Gang cut trees and crows made trouble. Year after year, there will always be a tree, a tree cutter and a trouble bird on the moon.


    Martha didn''t understand why the tree had to be cut down so that the poor man could meet the woman he loved; She doesn''t understand why the crow wants to stop them. Maybe it''s just to protect the tree, which has its nest?


    She wanted to laugh at the thought that the man was sweating all day, wheezing and cutting trees, and a crow was making trouble on his head, but he had nothing to do. She thought the story was very interesting, because she liked the moon and the shadows cast by the craters.


    Just as she was about to be stunned, the edge of the originally smooth moon suddenly became a little blurred, like clouds floating past, but the sky was clear and clear. Then the blur began to spread, like a halo of ink to the moon. The dark shadow gradually expanded, but the edge became regular and smooth, as if someone opened a big mouth and bit on the moon.


    Martha looked intently and didn''t notice that William Wolff''s chest was undulating, his breath was short, his face was red, as excited as meeting his first love.


    The shadow grew larger and larger, and gradually disappeared half the moon. The light of the moon was only a shallow bend, but it was more dazzling than the full moon.


    Martha narrowed her eyes and felt the cold breeze on her cheeks.


    She seemed to see the strong man from the East waving an axe. After countless days and nights, she finally couldn''t bear it. With an axe, she cut down the courtyard wall of Guanghan palace. When the palace was half collapsed, his beauty stood on the dew jade steps and smiled at him.


    This is the most romantic story Martha has ever seen. She felt that she was watching a romantic Oriental film. She imagined that her husband was by her side, and she relied on the sweetness of her husband''s shoulder.


    The moonlight is getting narrow, like the stage slowly pulling up the curtain. When the last light disappeared, she woke up from her fantasy.


    However, the darkness came for a short time. The moon was not completely swallowed up, but showed a crimson face, as if covered with a layer of red yarn.


    "Blood moon!"


    Martha let out a cry.


    Although she had been prepared and knew that the moon tonight was a terrible blood moon, she couldn''t help shaking when she saw the red blood.


    In the deep sky, there is a bloody moon.


    It''s not romantic at all.


    "Let''s go back."


    Martha shivered, grabbed the handle of old wolf''s wheelchair and was ready to push him back.


    But what she saw when she looked down really startled her - old wolf was gone!


    The sick old man in the wheelchair just now disappeared out of thin air!


    The dark, dark red moonlight in the garden shone on the trees and flower beds, as if it had painted the manor with a light layer of red paint. The shadow cast by the sculpture next to the central fountain is like a wounded and bloody knight in the middle ages.


    The wheelchair was still covered with thick bear skin, master Wolff''s cashmere scarf and hat fell there, and the symbolic crutch inlaid with precious stones, which had not been used for a long time, leaned quietly against the armrest of the wheelchair.


    Everything seems so strange.


    Martha''s heart fluttered.


    She doesn''t know what to do. Call someone? Or pray to the moon?


    The moon slowly moved her secret and dark body, and now it was moving to the top of the old tower on the side of the manor. The tower cast a huge shadow, like a giant waiting in the dark.


    She saw a huge white wolf standing on the spire of the tower. It was so white that even under the blood moon, it was not stained with a little color.


    He turned his head and looked at Martha quietly.


    Martha saw the White Wolf''s eyes, as bright and pure as sapphire, teaching people to be quiet and serene.


    Martha was no longer frightened or frightened. For some reason, she decided it was Lord Wolff.


    The White Wolf raised his head and gave a long cry.


    Its howling goes through the manor, through the streets of Wenxi, through Stanley Park, through the whole Vancouver, through the deep sky, through Martha''s mind, and to a place where human thought has never been before


    The blood of the moon began to fade, and the sky became dark again. As soon as it was lit, the light appeared from the edge of the moon, like a lamp at night.


    The moon gradually revealed its curved arc, showing her perfect body bit by bit.


    In the light of recovery, Martha saw that the body of the white wolf was fading, and its raised head became an eternal silhouette in the moonlight.


    Martha didn''t take back her eyes until the moon hung like a silver plate in the sky again and the whole manor was bright again.


    She saw master Wolff sitting in a wheelchair with good manners and closing his eyes peacefully. His scarf and hat were on his lap, his walking stick was leaning against the armrest of the wheelchair, and the jewels on it glittered in the moonlight.


    "Master," Martha called softly, "master Wolff..."


    Old wolf never opened his eyes again.


    William Wolff died on the night of the eclipse.


    Martha is not sad. She believed that Lord Wolff lived in moon and watched world in peace forever in Kingdom of the that day.


    I don''t know why, she thought of the tree and the man cutting the tree with bare arms. A crow fell on the tree and chirped endlessly.


    ¡­¡­


    However, the legend of the ominous blood moon did not end with the death of old wolf. A few days later, a large earthquake with a magnitude of more than 9 occurred in the north of Santa Fe, Argentina. The epicenter was between Bella town and Crespo senior official town. The whole town of Bella disappeared overnight.


    At the beginning of summer, I watched the picture of the disaster area in the live broadcast of TV news and shed tears.


    Although the mountains, rivers and houses in the picture have long been beyond recognition, her strong memory still makes her vaguely distinguish where she once lived when she was a child.


    Mother said that it was my father''s hometown.

 Chapter 696

    Bian Ziyuan has just finished a project meeting. At the meeting, he severely reprimanded the person in charge of the development team. The progress was too slow and there were too many bugs, which occupied a lot of resources, but did not achieve satisfactory results.


    What he couldn''t tolerate most was that the project director actually regarded himself as an old man in Mei''s laboratory. Relying on his friendship with Professor Mei in his early years, he publicly contradicted him at the meeting, saying that he was "young, aggressive and lack of awe of science".


    Bian Ziyuan, who was not what he used to be, patted the table on the spot. Speaking of his awe of science, he admitted that no one in the world could surpass him. After all, who would risk losing his life and losing his mind, and put a chip on his neck!


    Of course, he will not publicize his sacrifice for science like a gossip. What can I say? Genius never shows off his genius, and great men never show off their greatness.


    Today, he can really use greatness to describe himself, although his brain has become a rented woman''s house and is about to be unable to live. But as long as he thinks of the "great" cause he is engaged in and the changes he will bring to the world, he is floating. The most floating time is undoubtedly when Mei Ziqing leans against him.


    Sometimes, he wondered if he had become another person, just like those who had been successfully parasitized by aliens. At this time, he will feel fear and loneliness.


    When he was afraid and lonely, he would drink. The only one who can drink with him is Lao Yu from the reception room.


    Lao Yu is probably the only person left in May''s laboratory who has nothing to do with scientific research.


    Since Bian Ziyuan entered the laboratory to work, the laboratory has experienced several unmanned transformation in recent years. Artificial intelligence has replaced most of the labor with low technical content, including security and cleaning.


    Lao Yu was originally on the list of layoffs. He should have been dismissed the last time he was unmanned. However, Mei Tui advocated leaving him on the grounds that "the mark of an era should be retained and the laboratory should leave a little human flavor".


    Most people have no objection, and AI people have not put forward "opinions". Anyway, Lao Yu can''t take their jobs.


    Bian Ziyuan is willing to stay. At least, he can be less lonely when he drinks.


    He came out of the meeting room angrily, leaving behind him the heavy slam of the door.


    He decided to drink. When he left the door of the laboratory, he thought of Lao Yu.


    He glanced at the special reception room where Lao Yu lived. The reason why it is special is that it is the only room in the whole building that has not been transformed by artificial intelligence. The circuit used in the house is still a few years ago, the computer has not been changed, and there is even an old TV. No one watches TV now.


    I''m not in the house. Bian Zi was a little disappointed, but he soon adjusted his mind. After all, he is now an important figure in the laboratory. After Mei Tuo was seriously ill and hospitalized, Mei Ziqing became the actual controller of the laboratory, and he is undoubtedly the second person. He can''t let people find his inner vulnerability, and can''t let people see that he always goes to the old man in the reception room to drink with him.


    Lao Yu is sweeping the floor at the corner of the courtyard outside the gate. The ground is not dirty. There are a few scattered fallen leaves. In winter, the trees are already bare.


    When Bian Ziyuan passed by Lao Yu, he looked at the ubiquitous monitoring, stood up straight, pulled the straight suit, coughed gently, and said like a leader, "just let the automatic cleaning robot do the sweeping."


    He is too old to lift his head, but he can''t lift his rickety back. He stood there holding the broom, a head shorter than the edge.


    He said, "it''s all right. I''m just a laborer. I can''t get down. When I''m idle, I feel old and useless."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "well, that''s a good point. If only all the project workers in the company had such awareness, they would procrastinate one by one and don''t want to make progress. Lao Yu, I don''t think we should organize a general meeting tomorrow. You can tell us about it."


    Lao Yu quickly waved his hand: "Oh, I can''t. what can I say? I don''t understand anything."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "just talk about your restless mentality. What is lacking in this era is the energy and spirit of your older generation."


    Lao Yu said, "Mr. Bian, don''t joke. These days, I even sweep the floor. How can I talk to you great scientists!"


    Bian Ziyuan no longer insisted. He patted Yu on the shoulder and said, "it''s all right. You''re good to do. The laboratory needs you." then he left with his back hands and didn''t mention drinking.


    Lao Yu shouted at him behind his back, "President Bian, it''s cold outside. Don''t you put on a coat!"


    Far away, I felt the cold wind blowing on my face like an ice knife. The inside of the experimental building is constant temperature and always keeps the warmth of spring. There are two worlds with the outside. When he came out, he was also affected by the meeting. His remaining anger did not dissipate, but he forgot the cold.


    He wanted to go back to the office to get his windbreaker, but finally he didn''t look back. He endured the uncontrollable shivering, tried to keep his body straight in the cold wind, and slightly raised his insignificant beer belly, as if he could resist the cold army going south of Siberia.


    A driverless car came and stopped far away. He got into the car and said, "it''s so cold. Go and have a drink."


    Lao Yu held the broom and looked at the car steering wheel. No one was automatic. He drove away like a ghost and smiled foolishly.


    "Drink, good, good..." he swept the last few leaves to the corner and said to the automatic cleaning robot that looks like a Le color bucket, "I''ll give it to you. I''ll drink."


    Lao Yu put away his broom, turned around, bent his back and walked away. He didn''t notice that when a gust of wind came, the folded leaves were scattered again.


    The robot that looks like a Le se bucket swiveled around the ground, and all the leaves were put into its belly. It returned to its original position and shook twice, as if laughing at old Yu''s clumsiness. Then there was a hair dryer like whirring sound in my stomach, and I burped like I was full, and then I stopped moving.


    When Yu came to the small restaurant, Bian Ziyuan was already sitting in the corner. There are four small dishes and a bottle of Erguotou on the table. This is the habit they keep drinking. They are jokingly called four old people - old place, old four, old bottle, and old.


    Bian Ziyuan said, "I''m redundant."


    "That''s because you''re young, you''re not old," Yu said


    Bian Ziyuan said, "yes, when I get old, I will become five old - old place, old four, old bottle, old and old Bian."


    Lao Yu said, "no, it''s still the same as the old four. Because when you were old, I was gone."


    Bian Zi was inexplicably sad from a distance.


    Only when he drank did he feel that he was real and far away. Not a genius, not a scientist, not a leader, not a parasite. He is Bian Ziyuan, who once had dreams and liked playing games.


    He said, "Uncle Yu, you''ve lived all your life. It''s worth it."


    Lao Yu said, "what''s my value? I haven''t done anything in my life. Unlike you, I''ve done great things."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "no matter big or small, at least you have lived a lifetime. Maybe the world will disappear tomorrow. As soon as you open your eyes, you find that you just have a dream."


    "How could it!" old Yu Mimi drank and squinted. "If I dream, I don''t have to wake up?"


    "Then you have at least had a complete dream!" Bian Ziyuan said.


    Lao Yu said, "if you really dream, it''s better to wake up late than early."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "if you really want to wake up, you''re afraid of falling from one dream to another."


    Lao Yu said, "whatever its dreams, drink!"


    Bian Ziyuan raised his glass, "yes, let''s drink."


    A bottle of Erguotou went down, and Bian Ziyuan got up to go.


    Old Yu asked, "do you want to stop drinking?"


    Bian Ziyuan put on his coat, dusted the dust on his shoulders, changed back to the appearance of a leader, raised his chest and hinterland, and said, "people should abide by the rules."


    Lao Yu didn''t think there were always four rules. Just when he wanted to say something, Bian Ziyuan suddenly asked him, "are you also playing the game of dream guide?"


    Lao Yu nodded and said, "yes, last year, the professor gave me the old space box he used. He said that everyone in the laboratory has it and can''t lack me alone. Hey hey... In fact, I''m not very good at using it."


    Bian Ziyuan patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s best not to use it. Don''t use it in the future."

 Chapter 697

    Mei Tui lay on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling. A doctor in a white coat came round the ward, followed by several light intern assistants.


    The doctor called softly, "Professor, Professor..."


    The young man in the back craned his neck and looked curiously. They know that this is the famous Professor Mei. Today, when academic research is more and more subdivided and top scholars in the same discipline can''t understand each other''s papers, Professor Mei is known as the last all-round genius.


    Generally, such big people live in the intensive care unit and are in the charge of specialized expert doctors and nurses. During ward rounds, doctors will not bring interns. They were carefully selected by the hospital. All of them were talented and were trained as key talents by the hospital. This time, they were specially invited to see them.


    This is a real big man!


    Who doesn''t play the dream guide these days, and who doesn''t have a space box?


    Now, the inventor of the space box, the founder of dreamnet and the actual leader of the third space, lie in front of them. They could clearly see his heartbeat and breathing from the instrument.


    Mei didn''t respond. She didn''t even blink her eyelids. She just looked at the ceiling. His cheeks were thin, only a layer of wrinkled skin wrapped around his cheekbones, his eye sockets were deep, but his white eyes were a little bulging, as if he were staring at the world.


    The doctor looked at the vital signs monitor next to him. It showed that the patient''s breathing and heartbeat were very weak, but they were still stable. He took the tablet from the nurse, checked the data recorded on it, and then began to explain the medical records to the students behind him.


    The young interns pretended to listen carefully, but their attention could not be removed from the old man on the bed at once, peeking at them from time to time.


    The doctor spoke quickly. After speaking, he bowed his head and whispered, "Professor, Professor Mei..."


    Mei finally moved. She turned her head and looked at the door of the spacious single intensive care unit. She quickly turned back and returned to the state of staring at the ceiling.


    The sudden move proved that he was not a dead man, but startled the young interns. Everyone thinks they have an illusion, but they don''t know whether to ask.


    They all looked at the door, which was tightly closed and could not even breathe a trace of wind.


    The doctor made a final effort and asked, "Professor, do you have anything to say? If you need anything, you can tell me."


    The young people looked at each other. They had never heard doctors and patients say such words, which usually indicates critical illness, but the old man''s state was obviously stable, the pulmonary infection was improving, he had stopped coughing these days, and he had no other problems.


    Mei tried to stretch out her dry hand like firewood, with a hanging needle on the back of her hand. Yellow liquid flowed in the infusion pipe, like the sand of time, from the infusion bag to the blood vessels of the old man.


    "Don''t intubate."


    He struggled to take off the breathing mask on his face, and his lips moved back and forth, asking for his last dignity.


    "I know, Professor Xiaomei has told me." the doctor first promised and comforted, "you are out of danger and will get better soon. The country needs you, science needs you, and mankind needs you!"


    People saw the professor''s wrinkled face move, as if laughing, but it didn''t.


    After the doctor left, the young nurse was left in the ward.


    The nurse skillfully changed the drops for the professor and put on the breathing mask again. When wearing the mask, she saw the professor''s eyes give her a vivid look, which seemed to contain some deep meaning.


    The nurse''s hand holding the mask stopped in the air and asked, "Professor, what do you want to say?"


    "Help me..." the professor was very angry. "Take a message for me."


    "What message?"


    "No matter what happens to me, I should stick to it. Destruction is salvation, and death is rebirth..."


    The nurse understood it, but she tried to write it down, and then asked, "who? Who do you want me to take a message to?"


    At this time, the door opened silently.


    The quality of the door of the intensive care unit is excellent. When it is opened and closed, there is basically no sound. The nurse did not hear it. She is still waiting for the answer to complete the mission entrusted to her by the hospital leader - to take good care of the elderly in front of him and meet all his wishes as much as possible.


    Mei looked at the door, sighed and said, "no, she''s coming."


    The nurse looked back and saw a beautiful woman standing at the door, smiling politely at them.


    "Ah, Professor Xiaomei is coming!" the nurse called Mei Ziqing.


    "Hard work, nurse Xiao Zhou." Mei Ziqing bowed slightly and always maintained a pleasant and friendly look, "how''s the professor?"


    "Very good," said the nurse. "Director Zhong has just left. The professor is better than yesterday. Just now he asked me to take a message for you. As a result, you came."


    "Really? What message?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    Just as the nurse was about to say, Mei Lei coughed violently and could hear an old sputum billowing in his lungs.


    The nurse quickly put the breathing mask in her hand on Mei''s mouth and nose and said remorsefully, "Oh, I almost forgot when I patronized to talk..."


    Mei tried to take a few hard breaths, and her undulating chest gradually calmed down.


    Feeling guilty, the nurse tucked the professor in and whispered, "Professor, do you have anything else I can do? If not, I''ll go out and talk to Professor Xiaomei."


    The phlegm in the professor''s throat didn''t go down completely. He snored and said vaguely through his breathing mask: "fish... Fish..."


    "Fish?" the nurse looked at him suspiciously. Suddenly, she saw a meaningful light in the professor''s eyes, but it flashed and soon recovered to that kind of straight look.


    "Do you want to eat fish?" she looked back at Mei Ziqing and looked for help.


    Mei Ziqing said with a smile, "the professor likes fish best. Nurse Xiao Zhou, go and be busy. I''ll give it to me here. I''ll call you if necessary."


    Relieved, the nurse tidied up the professor''s bed, picked up the tools and the condition record plate and left.


    Mei Ziqing went straight to the professor''s bed, bent down and looked at the professor''s face with pity, which also blocked the professor''s view to the ceiling.


    "Professor, if you want to eat fish, you can tell me that people are nurses. Buying vegetables and cooking are the business of their families, but they don''t belong to their families. Do you really want to eat fish?"


    Mei nodded with difficulty.


    "Well, I''ll ask the doctor later. If the doctor agrees, I''ll buy fish for you," Mei Ziqing said.


    Mei zhileng''s eyes finally had life and moved like brilliance. He stretched out one hand to take off the mask, while the other hand connected to the infusion tube was held high and extended to Mei Ziqing''s face.


    Mei Ziqing didn''t dodge. She let the dry, rough, cold hand like the carbonized shuttle wood lying in the desert at night touch her cheek and gently rub it.


    "I don''t want to intubate. Let me walk quietly," said the professor.


    Mei Ziqing sat on the edge of the bed, held the professor''s wrist with both hands, carefully held the infusion tube with some red blood flowing back, put the professor''s thin fingers to his lips and said softly:


    "I know I won''t let you suffer."


    Mei tried to smile. It was a real smile this time.


    "Don''t you comfort me? Just like the doctor just now."


    "You are an extraordinary person. I won''t treat you like ordinary people, let alone deceive you."


    "But you lied to me for more than ten years."

 Chapter 698

    Mei Ziqing was silent for a moment, put the professor''s hand back on the bed, tucked in the quilt to cover his arm, and said softly: "I''m not lying to you. There is no conflict or contradiction between what I do and what you do. Even in many cases, your goals and interests are the same. Whether you devoted yourself to the cause of science and made various achievements in the past, or later invented the space box and fought against alien parasites on your own, I support you. I always admire you I adore you, admire you, even a little... "


    She paused and looked at the professor''s face very seriously. "I love you!"


    Mei asked for the skin on the corner of her mouth, but because she was too thin to see whether it was laughter or sarcasm. His eyes were not very flexible. He turned to look at Mei Ziqing, and then turned back to look at the ceiling.


    Mei Ziqing continued, "I know you like someone, the old lady who speaks publicly to TV, right?" she smiled, "She must have been very beautiful when she was young! She is really powerful. She uses the Internet to spread her spiritual power all over the world. If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to show my courage. You know, maintaining a belief and giving a speech for so long under the condition of constant dissipation of spirit is tantamount to torture! Moreover, she knows it Doing will annoy the minds of parasitic organizations and be retaliated by the strongest. How can she have the courage to do it when she is dying? How can you bear to let her do it? "


    Mei Tuo''s hand was clenched into a fist, and the green veins on the back of her thin hand burst. A drop of liquid to be dropped in Murphy''s tube could not fall. The liquid from the infusion bag to the whole infusion tube stopped flowing, as if the vitality of life was grabbed by death, and the time stopped at a moment.


    His eyes were still staring straight at the ceiling, but his eyes were gradually wet, and a drop of muddy yellow old tears slowly overflowed from the corners of his eyes, as if the frozen life in the infusion tube flowed down from here and into his gray sideburns.


    His hair lay soft, not as strong as before.


    Mei Ziqing reached out to help Mei to gently wipe the corners of her eyes, sighed and said, "I''m sorry to mention something that makes you sad at this time. I didn''t mean to, let alone envy. I admire her, just as I admire you. I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful partner. Compared with her, I''m a little ashamed."


    "However, her presence has confirmed one thing for me - in the past, I have been uncertain about the relationship between you and the awakened alliance. Your spiritual strength is so strong that I dare not easily offend your spiritual world, but you don''t seem to have received special spiritual training and don''t know how to use the skills. At first, I regarded you as the kind of born with a strong spirit But then I found that there are countless connections between you and the awakened alliance. Now I finally know how you and the alliance are connected. "


    Mei asked for the phlegm in her throat, rolling several times, and asked hoarsely, "why did you come to Wuzhong?"


    "Just like you," said Mei Ziqing, "Why don''t you stay in Philadelphia? Your youth has been dedicated to Princeton! Even if you come back for the purpose of serving the country, you can go to Beijing or Shenzhou, where there are better universities and better scientific research conditions, but you have come to Wuzhong, because this is the real holy land. You have been looking for the secret of the holy land, haven''t you?"


    "Why are you looking for the holy land?"


    "For the same dream! Now that you know about the alliance through Selena, you should know the struggle between the dream seekers and conservatives in the alliance. My father is the main member of the dream seekers. All his life, he has been looking for a way to let mankind get rid of the shackles of the existing rules and go to a free and free paradise like world. There is no hunger, cold, war and famine, People there face up to the spiritual exchange. There is no need for intrigue or intrigue. There is full of freedom, fairness and justice. That is the paradise in my father''s dream and the goal he fought for all his life. I worship my father and I will inherit his will. "


    Mei Ziqing''s face flushed with excitement, her eyes lost focus, her eyes penetrated the wall and looked far away.


    Mei Tuo took a heavy breath and said, "that''s impossible. There''s no such world! In order to create an illusory bubble, she mixed soap into clear water. When the bubble burst, she found that it had caused serious damage to the world... Cough... Cough..."


    Maybe he said a long sentence at once. He couldn''t catch his breath. He coughed.


    "No! It''s not illusory!" Mei Ziqing retorted. "It may have been unimaginable in the past, but since you invented the space box, can you deny such a possibility?"


    "Do you want people all over the world to live in dreams?"


    "Who can prove that we are not living in dreams now?"


    "It doesn''t make sense."


    "How can it be meaningless? The world is full of deception and oppression. Since the industrial revolution, mankind has been lost in extreme material hedonism for too long. A hundred years ago, people thought that poverty could be eliminated within 50 years. As a result, a century later, poor places are still poor, but wealth is increasingly concentrated in the hands of a few people. Any improvement and revolution Even war only transfers wealth from a group of rich people to other rich people. The poor die in the war, and their children and grandchildren are still poor. People advocate democracy and justice, hype universal values, but don''t make fundamental changes. We can''t hear a truth from TV and newspapers anymore. Everything is just to maintain this poor and weak world Asthma is like a dying man who lives by injecting drugs. "


    Mei Ziqing suddenly stopped and looked at Mei Tui. Her eyes showed a trace of reluctance, but she immediately became determined. "We must fundamentally change all this! Everything, including the physical rules of the world, must be pushed down and started again. Only in this way can we rebuild a paradise like new world, rather than repair on the broken foundation and maintain the falling building."


    "I can''t do it." Mei tried to shake her head.


    "My father and his comrades - those great spiritual mentors fought all their lives to realize this dream. I also thought it impossible, but the emergence of the space box gave me hope - I have to admit that your greatness is greater than any previous scientist and great dream mentor - now there are more than 2.5 billion dreams in the world Players, most of them remain active, and this number is still growing. "


    Mei Ziqing said excitedly, as if he were a politician running for election. "As long as we open the bottom restrictions and unify everyone''s dreams, we can rebuild order in another world. Soon, people all over the world can have a way to heaven!"


    "I know you have a dream key, which is connected to the core node of the whole dream network, controls the underlying rules, and can open the isolation barrier between all individual dreams. I also know that you have integrated a destruction device on the dream key in case. Once it is started, you can close all space boxes. None of the marked parasites can run away, meaning Knowledge will be completely imprisoned in its own dream world. "


    "In fact, you might as well think about it. If you follow my idea, everyone will go to another world, and those parasites will not become parasites. They also need to abide by the new rules and will no longer do any harm to the human world. Their new members will either be unable to enter our new world or assimilate into our new humans. In this way, your purpose is not the same Have you reached it? So you might as well give me the key to your dream. "


    "Impossible, impossible." Mei''s eyes were dull and her throat snored, as if phlegm would fall out at any time.


    Mei Ziqing stopped arguing. Instead, she dragged her chin and said to herself, "such an important thing will be kept by the person you trust most. The person you trust most... Aoki..."


    She shook her head gently. "I''ve been missing for so many years and now I don''t know where to go. It won''t be him. So, will it be Yao Jingjing of the security company or the lifelong flower of Liuying lane?"

 Chapter 699

    Mei Ziqing''s eyes were like a sword, staring at Mei''s face, almost carving words on his face. Her spirit also came out, like an invisible tentacle, into the professor''s different brain.


    Mei Tui lay motionless in bed, with no expression on her face and no waves in her eyes, as if he didn''t know the two people Mei Ziqing mentioned at all. His brain seems to have stopped thinking, and his consciousness is like a star whose life has expired, evolving quietly and slowly towards the black dwarf in the boundless universe.


    Mei Ziqing did not find anything in the professor''s spiritual world, only darkness and silence. Just like the real universe, memory is hidden in the boundless void like stars, which is difficult to capture.


    She frowned suspiciously, trying to find some clues. Who else but those two women?


    "It''s impossible." Mei Tui murmured. I didn''t know whether she was talking about Mei Ziqing''s point of view or telling her that her behavior at the moment was just futile.


    Mei Ziqing sighed and finally gave up her efforts.


    "You are so stubborn," she said faintly. "When you are well, I can''t easily hypnotize you. At the moment, if I force hypnosis, your weak brain can easily sleep forever. I really can''t bear it!"


    Mei looked up and said: "You ignore human nature. Human nature is no longer the original spirit. It has been polluted too much. In the dream world, all nature will be exposed. Once you get through the world of the dream guide, everything will become uncontrollable. You can''t control such a huge spiritual world. As long as you get out of control a little bit, like a little spark in the gas stove, you can''t predict What are the consequences? "


    The professor spoke slowly, but did not pause. "You said that no one can prove that we do not live in dreams. It is true, but we all know that the world is uncontrollable. It may have been controllable, but it eventually becomes uncontrollable."


    Mei Ziqing listened quietly until the professor finished, nodded and said: "You are always reasonable. Your words are always enlightening. I think of the class I first met you in Waseda that year. You were so elegant at that time! Although I came to Wuzhong mainly for the holy land, it is undeniable that I was impressed by your elegant demeanor. But Professor, you are not always right. There is a big difference between now and the past. The card in my hand More than one. It''s really difficult to limit the power of spiritual superposition just by relying on the technical rules set in the space box. No matter how powerful an individual''s spiritual power is, it can''t control it. But we still have Cronus. Have you forgotten it? "


    "That''s just an AI."


    "No! It''s not just AI, it''s God, the God of the world, the real God!"


    Mei tried to sigh gently. The phlegm in her throat was driven by the breath, like pulling a worn bellows.


    "But he is not the only God," he said. "There are three gods in the records of Genesis. Unless all three gods appear, he alone will not work."


    "The other two?..." Mei Ziqing said puzzled. "Do you mean situ and Aoki? However, they are just symbols you designed. They are not in the list of gamers in the dream guide. Genesis is also a story you made up, aren''t they?"


    When she said this, she suddenly patted her forehead, "ah! I should have thought of teaching your style. How can I make up any story for no reason, and I won''t set Aoki and situ as gods just because they have made contributions to the design of space boxes. So, you have a deeper significance?"


    Mei Zhuo said: "As you said, the name is just a borrowed symbol, and the key point is the meaning behind each God. Among the three gods, Cronus represents the rules. The most important thing for a world and a universe is the rules. If you master the rules, you will master everything. So Cronus is indeed the most important God, which controls the game rules of the whole dream guide. But where the rules are Therefore, rules cannot be changed at will, so we can only adapt to them and use them. Just like the universe, from 1 + 1 = 2 to the constant speed of light, from relativity to quantum theory, we are only discovering rules, but never changing rules. Cronus represents rules. If you use Cronus to change rules, the basis for establishing Cronus'' divinity is not clear If he exists, he will no longer be God. This contradiction itself is also a rule. Can you understand? "


    "I see." Mei Ziqing nodded. "So, do you need the assistance of two other gods to ensure the divinity of Cronus? Or do the other two gods have the ability to directly change the rules?"


    "No, this is not the relationship between the monarch and his auxiliary ministers. There is no subordinate relationship between God and God. Divinity is independent and unified. There are other things that make up the whole world besides rules."


    "You mean material?"


    Mei Tui shook her head gently. "Think about what the dream world is made of."


    "Spirit?" Mei Ziqing immediately thought of one, "so one of the other two gods represents spirit and the other represents material?"


    "It doesn''t hurt to understand this, but it''s not very accurate."


    "If the students don''t understand, please make it clear to the teacher," Mei Ziqing said respectfully, just like listening to the teacher''s instruction when he was a doctor.


    "You confuse the two worlds. Matter is what we see, but if we all live in dreams, where does it come from?"


    Mei Ziqing suddenly said, "ah, so... It''s memory, oh no, it''s information?!"


    Mei relaxed her dull eyes and looked approvingly.


    Mei Ziqing was sure, got happy and said: "I know what the three gods represent. Spirit is the foundation of the dream universe, which is everywhere but unpredictable. The first God is the source of spirit and represents the beginning of the universe. Information is the embodiment of the dream universe, so the second God represents existence. Spirit and information - origin and existence, together with rules, constitute a complete dream universe."


    "Now you know your idea can''t be realized," said Merlot


    Mei Ziqing said, "now that you know the true meaning of the three gods, isn''t it easier to realize? Teacher, don''t you support me when you tell me this?"


    Mei Tui sighed, "where is the source of spirit? Where is the vast information?"


    Mei Ziqing bowed his head and thought, silent for a long time, and then said with a little excitement: "the information is endless. A person really can''t master a lot of information, no matter how powerful his spiritual power is, but what about the whole Internet? The information it carries is vast enough!"


    She was a little stubborn and proud, "I said, I have more than one card in my hand. As for the source of spirit... It''s really a mystery! Where does our spirit come from?"


    She raised her head and looked at the ceiling, as if a child on a summer night was looking up at the stars. "Will the place where those parasites came from be the place where the spirit originated?"


    Mei Tui sighed again like a bellows.


    Mei Ziqing was still talking to himself, "sarodin... Cronus... Plus the thing behind the parasite... Is it all?..."


    Mei tried to look at Mei Ziqing, who was stunned, and asked aimlessly, "I felt my bed shaking last night. Was it an earthquake?"


    "Ah?" Mei Ziqing thought again. "Earthquake? Oh, it''s an earthquake. Can you feel it in Santa Fe, Argentina, across the Pacific Ocean or in the southern hemisphere?"


    Mei tried to relax her face. She seemed to put down her mind. She turned her head and looked at the cabinet at the head of the bed, where there was a pair of thick sunglasses.


    "Before I die, put a space box on me." he looked at the pair of sunglasses as if he were looking at his own children with a kind light in his eyes.


    Mei Ziqing said, "Professor, can you give me the key to your dream now?"


    Mei tried not to speak and looked at the ceiling again.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I always have a way." Mei Ziqing put the breathing mask on the professor''s face, stood up and said, "have a good rest and I''ll buy you fish!"


    When she came to the door, she suddenly stopped and murmured, "fish... Fish..." then suddenly turned around, "Professor, I probably know who you gave the key to. What an unexpected person!"


    Mei Tuo suddenly coughed violently, puffed out blood, and the oxygen mask was sprayed red. His chest fluctuated violently, his face flushed, his eyes puffed up, his hands trembled constantly, and the phlegm in his lungs and trachea was as long as the old man, like a wire in viscous syrup.


    Mei Ziqing walked back slowly until she came to the bed. She picked up the pair of sunglasses from the bedside table, gently put them on the bridge of Mei''s nose, looked at him quietly, and showed a reluctant farewell in her eyes.


    The curve on the nearby ECG monitor vibrated violently for a while, and then a long sound became a straight line, like a beam of rays after the supernova explosion, which never stopped shooting into the depths of the universe.

 Chapter 700

    Holding a cup of hot tea in his hand, Yu Jianguo stood at the window of the reception room and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    It was overcast and drizzling.


    The building is as warm as spring.


    The intelligent temperature control system controls the temperature and humidity in the building, and even the oxygen and anion concentration are kept constant forever.


    But Yu Jianguo is still used to making a cup of hot tea. He rubs his hands on the cup and feels the warmth from above.


    In this season, without such a cup of hot tea, he feels that life is unreal and like a dream.


    There is no temperature in the dream.


    This reception room is not actually a reception room. It is not the outermost part of the building. There are yards and walls, large iron doors and automatic gates outside.


    This was originally the security monitoring room of the building, which was equipped with a wall of surveillance video and radio, which can shout to each floor of the building. But now these functions are not needed. The old monitoring system has been replaced with a more advanced system. In addition to the camera, there are various sensors. Even a fly will alarm when it flies in. Of course, the alarm does not sound as loud as before, but is responded by the security system. The fly will encounter the precise attack of the laser, turn into a wisp of smoke and be completely removed by the air cleaning system.


    It has become the only room in the whole building that has not undergone high intelligent transformation. Professor Mei said that we should keep a little imprint of the times and a little human flavor.


    Yu Jianguo is very grateful to Professor Mei, not only because he took him in, but also because he regarded him as an adult, not just a bottom employee. On the other hand, Yu Jianguo knows that Zhao Pengcheng can get out of prison, not only Aoki, but also the credit of the professor.


    He regards Zhao Pengcheng as his son.


    Although he didn''t know where Zhao Pengcheng was now or what he was doing, he didn''t dare to ask, as long as he knew that he was doing well, Yu Jianguo was very satisfied.


    Mei Tuo occasionally inadvertently revealed something in front of him, nodded and smiled at him when passing by, and then said to herself, "he''s doing well."


    Yu Jianguo knew that the professor said he was Zhao Pengcheng. He also knew that the name could not be mentioned again, so he giggled.


    Once, on such a rainy day, the professor came in from the outside. Yu Jianguo took the black umbrella in his hand and heard the professor say, "he has an object. He is a foreign girl."


    Yu Jianguo was stunned and forgot that he should not answer at this time. He asked foolishly, "is his problem cured?"


    The professor didn''t answer, dusted himself and left.


    At dusk, the professor came out of the building, went to the window of the reception room and said, "the problem must be better."


    Yu Jianguo smiled knowingly and said no more.


    That night, he drank a lot of wine. Drink and enjoy foolishly. The next day I slept until the sun rose and didn''t get up. It was the first time he was late for work since he arrived at May''s laboratory.


    After work, everyone came over and asked him with concern, what''s the matter today? Are you feeling sick? If you are tired, take a few days off. Especially when he was far away, he almost took him to the hospital for examination.


    Yu Jianguo felt the warmth of the world, which made him feel good to live.


    He was disappointed. If he didn''t know that Zhao Pengcheng was still alive, he wanted to see him again and hope that Lao Zhao''s family would have a future, he wouldn''t want to come out of prison. He would rather spend his life there numbly and die.


    Mei Tui said to him, "everyone has the value of living, as long as you are willing to realize it."


    "But I''m old."


    "I''m older than you."


    "Is there still time?"


    "The best time to plant a tree was twenty years ago, followed by now."


    Yu Jianguo finally regained his self-confidence and the value of life. He also began to understand what great projects are going on in this building and what great undertakings the professor is engaged in in in his life.


    He thanked the professor and was willing to devote the rest of his life to his service.


    The sky is always overcast, and there has been no sunshine for many days. Yu Jianguo has an ominous feeling. The professor has not appeared for many days. I heard he was very ill.


    On the day the professor was hospitalized, Yu Jianguo went to see him. However, there are many people in the ward. In addition to Mei Ziqing and several heads of the laboratory, there are also leaders of the city and the hospital. Yu Jianguo could only stand behind the crowd, stand on tiptoe, take a look at it from a distance, and bless him silently. He saw the professor seem to smile at him. Only he can understand this smile, because every time the professor passes by him and reveals Zhao Pengcheng''s news, he shows this mysterious and kind smile.


    Is there news from Pengcheng again? What could it be? Will you get married? He thought, looking at the huge bouquet of roses sent from someone in the room.


    The tea in the cup is cold and the rain is still falling.


    Several automatic cleaning robots shuttle through the rain like loyal guards, not sparing every leaf in the yard. They''re really smart. When it''s sunny, Yu Jianguo will sweep the floor. Whenever he picked up the broom, he would say to the robot, I''ll come, I''ll come, you take a break. Of course, the robot won''t be tired, but it obediently stood in the corner of the yard and watched Yu Jianguo sweep the floor. As soon as he left, they were busy again.


    He touched the cooled cup and was ready to pour water. A voice suddenly came from the walkie talkie: "Yu Jianguo, someone is looking outside."


    Yu was stunned. He had no acquaintances except the laboratory staff. He looked curiously through the window and saw a small flower umbrella appear at the gate of the courtyard.


    Under the umbrella stood a woman. Although he was far away and couldn''t see clearly, Yu was sure that he didn''t know the woman.


    Lao Yu held up a black umbrella, went out, quickly crossed the yard and came to the gate.


    This is a very young girl. She looks very sweet. When she comes closer, she still looks familiar. But Lao Yu can still be sure that he doesn''t know each other. Maybe he looks familiar just because he''s met somewhere.


    "Are you looking for me?" asked Yu.


    "I''m looking for Yu," said the girl.


    "My last name is Yu and my name is Yu Jianguo. But I don''t seem to know you." Lao Yu said.


    The girl pointed to the smart door post that looked like a mailbox and said, "he said your unit is only Yu?"


    A line of text flashed on the screen on the face of the mailbox, and a buzzing mechanical voice said: "yes, there is only one surname Yu in the list of all personnel in the laboratory, including homonymous and near phonetic surnames such as Yu, Yu, Yu, Yu and Yu."


    Yu Jianguo nodded and said, "it''s right. I''m the only one. Girl, what are you looking for me?"


    The girl said, "just take a message for you."


    Lao Yu asked, "what message?"


    The girl raised her face and said like reciting the text: "no matter what happened to me, I should stick to it. Destruction is salvation, and death is rebirth."


    Lao Yu frowned and asked, "who asked you to take a message?"


    The girl thought and said, "do you understand? If you don''t understand, I probably think too much. Forget it, maybe I think too much. The old man may just want to eat fish."


    Yu Jianguo looked at the girl''s face carefully and matched her with the people he had met one by one. After comparing countless images in his mind, he finally identified a vague object - he glanced at the door of the professor''s ward that day.


    "Are you... Nurse?" he asked slightly uneasy and hesitant.


    "Oh, it seems that you really understand, which means I don''t think much. I''m so smart!"


    The nurse smiled happily. She seemed very satisfied with her wit, but she didn''t know that her spirit had been imperceptibly influenced and guided, so she would make such strange associations and inexplicable actions.


    "My mission is completed. I''ll go first. Goodbye, Mr. Yu." she waved her hand and left like a butterfly.


    Yu Jianguo wanted to ask Professor Mei about his illness, but he held back after taking a look at the wise "mailbox" next to him.


    "It''s confidential," he said to the smart doorpost after the nurse left.


    The mailbox lights up the screen and says, "OK, no problem. Your conversation does not involve the laboratory or any third party. It belongs to your private affairs. Protecting employees'' personal privacy is an inviolable clause in the system rules."


    Yu Jianguo nodded, walked to the far corner to ensure that he was far away from the coverage of the laboratory intelligent system network, took out his mobile phone and dialed Yao Jingjing, general manager of the security company:


    "President Yao, I need help."

 Chapter 701

    The doctor made a last effort to awaken Mei''s heartbeat and consciousness, but everything was in vain.


    Mei Ziqing didn''t leave, but stayed by. Just like the child who lost her close relatives, she was sad and choked, and tears rolled out of her red and swollen eyes. No one doubted her feelings for the professor, and even she herself firmly believed in her sincerity for the professor. The death of the man who was also a father, friend and lover was a heavy blow to her.


    An hour later, the doctor shook his head at Mei Ziqing and left the ward.


    Before sending him to the funeral home, Mei Ziqing decided to tidy up the professor''s face in person. She was afraid that the groomers in the funeral home would be too rude or casual due to lack of awe. People like professors who have made great contributions to the cause of human civilization and progress should be respected, both before and after death.


    She carefully cleaned the professor''s body, pried open her mouth, pulled out the blood clots left in his mouth when spitting blood, carefully cleaned the gaps between his teeth with a toothbrush and floss, and then washed his mouth mouth with water mouth to mouth. She carefully brushed the foreign body in the professor''s nose with a cotton swab, and carefully combed every hair, eyebrow and beard of the professor.


    Except for her eyes, she never moved because she was wearing that special pair of "Sunglasses". She decided to fulfill his last wish - to leave the world dignified and quietly in a space box. Even when the doctor wanted to observe pupil scattering to judge death, she was stopped by her. Doctors did not insist on using this original means of judging death. Anyway, various modern instruments connecting the body have already made more scientific and accurate judgments.


    Finally, she helped the professor change into new clothes and began to write an obituary.


    She considered every word, deleted it several times, and read it again and again after writing it, so as not to have improper words and sentences. She was not in a hurry to send it to the media, but sent the obituary to the public relations director of the laboratory and asked him to contact other units. After all, Mei Wang is not only a person in the laboratory, but also works for the third space foundation, the United Nations Space Committee, the Association for science and technology and the CPPCC. In a sense, he belongs to the world.


    It was night when all this was done. Mei Ziqing didn''t leave, so she kept a vigil for Mei in the hospital. In Chinese tradition, after the old man''s death, his children''s relatives should keep a vigil for him, otherwise it is difficult for the old man''s soul to go on the road safely. Mei had no children, and her only lover spread her spirit all over the world in that TV speech. Mei Ziqing felt that she was the closest person to the professor.


    The air conditioner in the room can''t reach the temperature similar to that in the morgue. Fortunately, the weather is very cold at this time, and the warm and humid air flow in the South has not overcome the cold air from Siberia. She turned off the air conditioner and opened all the windows to let in the cold wind outside. The ward immediately became cold.


    Mei Ziqing was shivering with cold, but she insisted on sitting quietly in front of the hospital bed all night until she was sent to the funeral home in the early morning of the next day and determined the time and process of the memorial service. She said goodbye to Mei''s body and returned to Mei''s laboratory.


    Genius is bright, with some light rain. She saw Bian Ziyuan sitting on the stone steps at the door, smoking without an umbrella.


    The smoke barely kept burning in the drizzle, and the moist smell of smoke solidified in the air, which was more choking than usual.


    Mei Ziqing saw a kind of pain of lost relatives from Bian Ziyuan''s face.


    There is no doubt that the staff of the laboratory have deep feelings for Mei Wang, but that is only limited to the feelings between leaders and leaders, mentors and students, and fellow believers who struggle together. At most, there are also the circumstances of some people''s gratitude for the death of their confidants. Even if Bian Zi is far more special, it will not be as sad as their dead father.


    What makes Mei Ziqing more puzzled is that the sad air is clearly mixed with many complex flavors - loss, chagrin, self blame, depression


    "What''s the matter?" she asked.


    "I''m old enough to die." Bian Ziyuan took a hard smoke and his hands trembled.


    Mei Ziqing suddenly said, "how did you die? I didn''t let you stare at him, but I didn''t let you do it!"


    "I''ve been watching him since I got your call. He offered to buy me a drink last night. I used to be drunk, but this time he was drunk. I think it doesn''t matter if he just drank some wine, but I didn''t think he put sleeping pills in the wine." Bian Ziyuan said, lowering his head.


    "Take me to have a look," said Mei Ziqing.


    Bian Ziyuan stood up and accompanied Mei Ziqing to Yu Jianguo''s dormitory.


    The room was very narrow and piled with a lot of sundries, but it was neat. There is a narrow single bed in the corner. Yu Jianguo lies quietly on the bed.


    Bian Ziyuan said: "I also drank a lot of wine last night, but I was still awake, so I narrowed in the upstairs office. I set an alarm. If he left or had anything abnormal, the system would alarm. When I woke up, it was more than four o''clock. At that time, my mind was awake, and I always felt something was wrong. I came down to have a look and found that he had lost his breath. I remembered that he had prepared two bottles of wine when I drank last night , he didn''t drink the same bottle as me. Then I found this -- "


    He opened the cabinet drawer at the head of the bed and took out a bottle of sleeping pills and a shopping ticket. "I just bought it yesterday. The dose used, combined with the effect of alcohol, is fatal."


    Mei Ziqing went to explore Yu Jianguo''s breath, opened his eyelids, sighed, and gave up the idea of invading Yu Yu''s residual consciousness.


    Bian Zi lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry."


    "You should thank him for not poisoning you." Mei Ziqing has a straight face and doesn''t intend to accept an apology. "If he doesn''t use sleeping pills, but cyanide, even if you don''t die, you can drink enough in the subsequent police investigation."


    There was a cold breath behind his neck. He said confidently, "I can drink sleeping pills in the wine. Cyanide is a controlled product..."


    Mei Ziqing glanced at him: "there is cyanide in the laboratory upstairs, and don''t forget that Lao Yu used to work in the hospital." she said and looked around, "have you looked for it?"


    "Yes, it''s all waste and sundries eliminated by the laboratory. There''s nothing valuable."


    "Look again, it must be here."


    "Is it......" Bian Ziyuan murmured like he suddenly thought of something.


    "What?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    Bian Ziyuan said, "the professor gave Lao Yu a space box he used, but I didn''t find it. It was put here before."


    Mei Ziqing nodded, "that''s right."


    "Are you sure the professor gave Lao Yu the key to dreams?" Bian Ziyuan asked.


    Mei Ziqing said, "I was not sure before, but Yu''s suicide confirmed my guess. He has no strong spiritual protection. Only death can prevent the disclosure of what the professor told him. I just don''t understand. How did he know that I already knew? What was wrong with him yesterday?"


    Bian Ziyuan suddenly remembered and said, "a young woman came to him yesterday."


    "Young woman?" Mei Ziqing frowned. "I know. It''s a nurse in the hospital... With a message... Hehe, I should have thought of it!"


    "Nurse?" Bian Ziyuan said in surprise, "did he give things to the nurse?"


    "Impossible." Mei Ziqing shook his head. "The nurse just took a message for the professor. There must be someone else... Where else did he go?"


    "I just went to the supermarket to buy wine, and maybe there was a drugstore." Bian Ziyuan shook the sleeping pills and said.


    "Don''t you know if you get the surveillance in those places?" Mei Ziqing said.


    Bian Ziyuan suddenly blushed and shouted angrily, "I''m Bian Ziyuan, not sa Tiao Ding!"


    Mei Ziqing didn''t speak, but looked at him coldly.


    Bian Ziyuan''s momentum finally weakened, lowered his head, and after a while, he said, "it''s Yao Jingjing from the security company. He met Yao Jingjing when he went shopping and gave her the things."


    "Is that the space box?"


    "Yes."


    "Where is Yao Jingjing now?"


    "She went to the airport last night and flew at 8 o''clock. Her destination is... Cairo!"

 Chapter 702

    "Cairo?... Cairo!..." Mei Ziqing murmured the name of the ancient city on the Nile, trying to think about the relationship between all characters and events.


    "Did Yao Jingjing go alone?" she looked away, but the object of the question was actually SA tiaodin.


    "Two people, and Hou Biao." regardless of Bian Ziyuan''s unwillingness, he got relevant information, as if it was a memory stored in his brain for a long time, but he needed another consciousness to wake it up.


    He knows that sarodin doesn''t always live in his brain, and his brain can''t hold the whole Internet. He is still far away, but has multiple identities. Among them, the identity he cares about most is not AI scientists, but as a man of Mei Ziqing.


    Sometimes he feels more like a microphone. His brain became a meeting place for sarodin, Cronus and Mei Ziqing to discuss the great plan for mankind to move towards the same world.


    Of course, he did not lose his consciousness, nor did he think he was a puppet manipulated by others.


    Like a special mental patient, he changes between multiple personalities, but always maintains his original identity. This transformation made him very painful, especially when Mei Ziqing needed to exchange information with sarodin at any time. She did not choose the occasion, but only looked at the timeliness, and often asked inappropriate questions at their gentle or fierce battle. At this time, Bian Ziyuan will have self doubt about whether Mei Ziqing likes him or the strange man hiding in the deep Internet like hell. Maybe neither. She never liked them. Her feelings for them are far deeper than those for professors. Bian Zi is far more interested in this.


    However, this pain is not completely unbearable, and even has a wonderful feeling, just like smoking when you have a cold, which is uncomfortable but difficult to restrain.


    "Two people went to Egypt at the same time..." Mei Ziqing said to himself, "is there really a secret of the alliance in the design of the dream guide and the space box?"


    "What''s the secret?" Bian Zi asked unconsciously, feeling that the question didn''t seem to have been asked by himself.


    Mei Ziqing shook her head and said, "I only know. Cairo, like Wuzhong, is the holy land. The key to the dream may have something to do with the holy land. Maybe it must be started in the holy land before it will take effect, otherwise they have no reason to rush to Egypt."


    "Do you want to catch up? They should have just arrived at the airport by now."


    "Don''t worry," said Mei Ziqing. "I can''t be absent from the professor''s funeral. I have to stay at least until the first seven."


    "You''re really ''filial''!" Bian Ziyuan said jealously, adding the word "filial" to show the poor generation between Mei Ziqing and Mei Qiu.


    Mei Ziqing disagreed and said: "The integration between you and Cronus should also be strengthened. As long as you know where things are, there is nothing to worry about. Keep an eye on Yao Jingjing and Hou Biao. Remember, these two people are not easy to deal with. They are very alert and are very professional in reconnaissance and anti reconnaissance. Especially in recent years, I don''t know what methods Aoki has used to make their mental strength advance by leaps and bounds. You must not worry Look down on them. "


    Bian Ziyuan (sarodin) smiled and said, "as long as they are still living in the place with electricity, they will not escape my sight. But if they go to the depths of the Sahara or hide in the pyramids, I can''t help it."


    Mei Ziqing nodded and turned to leave the small room.


    "How to deal with it here?" Bian Ziyuan asked.


    "Call the police after dawn and let the police deal with it." Mei Ziqing said without looking back. "The death of the professor can help you avoid a lot of trouble. The death of a big man who can affect the fate of mankind is enough to attract people''s attention. No one will care about how an old guard died."


    Bian Zi looked at Lao Yu''s body lying on the bed. His heart seemed to be pulled by something. Some sour and swollen things gushed from the bottom of his heart and flowed all the way to his throat, nose and eyes. He tried his best to hide his sadness, forcibly retracted some liquid that was about to gush out of his body, and followed Mei Ziqing out.


    When Mei Ziqing came to the door, he suddenly stopped and asked mindlessly, "do you think it would be a smoke bomb?"


    "What?" Bian Zi was puzzled.


    "Transposition, if you were a professor, would you give such an important thing to Lao Yu?"


    "No," Bian Ziyuan said without thinking, "No matter how much I trust Yu, and no matter how unexpected this decision is, you can avoid people''s eyes and ears, but Yu is always just an ordinary person. He neither understands scientific research nor has the ability to protect himself. No matter how the professor plans his strategies, he can''t predict all the things that will happen after his death. Once something happens, all his previous achievements may be wasted. Zhuge brocade bag is the only thing Only in novels. "


    Mei Ziqing nodded and said, "I think so, too. So Lao Yu is probably a smoke bomb."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "but Lao Yu is dead. He needs to use such extreme methods to protect a smoke bomb? And I don''t believe that the professor would ask Lao Yu to defend a false news with death. Lao Yu''s death can''t be false, so I still believe that things are in Lao Yu''s hands. Now I give them to Yao Jingjing."


    "But if Lao Yu''s alternative after exposure is to hand over things to Yao Jingjing, why didn''t the professor put things there at the beginning?"


    "Maybe he thinks being old is the best plan. It''s an accident to be found by you."


    "That''s true." Mei Ziqing thought, "I really didn''t think of it before. But I still don''t feel at ease. Normally, the professor should give things to Aoki, because in that case, even if I knew from the beginning, I don''t have any particularly good way to pay Aoki."


    "But Aoki is not in Wuzhong. As you just said, if the key of dreams is related to the holy land, you must stay in Wuzhong or go to Egypt."


    "Qingmu... Older than... Yao Jingjing..." Mei Ziqing murmured their names, "... Qingmu... Older than... Yao Jingjing... Hou Biao... Qingmu... Lifelong flower..."


    She paused when she read about her life. "Do you think things will be in the hands of the landlady who can mix wine?"


    Bian Zi was stunned: "she? How could it be!?"


    "She is Aoki''s most trusted woman. Isn''t it normal to love others?"


    "But there is no intersection between the professor and her!"


    "Because of this, it''s not easy to arouse suspicion, and we don''t know the depth of this woman. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to make Aoki fall in love with such a woman." Mei Ziqing smiled on her face, but her eyes became fierce. "Anyway, I''ll try and see what kind of woman she is."

 Chapter 703

    Mulberry garden, as a classical garden completely restored by private capital investment, has been widely concerned. However, the focus of media attention is not the mulberry garden itself, but the significance of capital entering the public garden market. It is generally believed that such an emerging garden without much historical accumulation is difficult to stand out from many famous gardens in Wuzhong, and it is unlikely to recover a large amount of investment through tourism income. Capitalists have never been philanthropists and must have other purposes.


    Some analysts pointed out that this was a breakthrough in the real estate market, because with the completion of the mulberry garden, the surrounding second-hand house prices not only did not fall, but also rose steadily in the depressed real estate market. Hu Xing did take the opportunity to hoard two new lands around the mulberry garden to develop real estate projects. One of the properties has been opened and sold out soon, which makes her a lot of money. She expects that the later phase II and phase III projects can obtain more profits, and with the operation of the newly built pedestrian commercial block next to it, all the funds invested in the reconstruction of the mulberry garden will be recovered soon.


    Hu Xing''s investment was not optimistic at all. It was regarded as a wayward behavior allowed by the compromise made by Mr. Xia to return his beloved granddaughter to the business world. However, after the mulberry garden was put into use, the unexpected property market development led to a sharp rise in her position in the Xia family. Some even half flattered and half truly praised her as a young business genius in front of Xia Wenyuan.


    Xia Wenyuan certainly knew that it was just an accident, but he was also happy to see its success. In order to help Hu Xing, he asked his subordinate real estate enterprises to cooperate. With the encouragement of the media and the inclination of government policies, the area centered on the original Liuying lane has rapidly developed a new area development model that has never appeared in the past.


    In order to match the mulberry garden, the roads, landscape and public greening in this area are full of mulberry trees. People call this area "mulberry forest area".


    Nevertheless, compared with other gardens in Wuzhong, the mulberry garden is still deserted. On the one hand, because it is a new area, the people who originally lived nearby have moved out one after another due to demolition, the environment has changed, but their popularity is no longer as strong as that in the old city. On the other hand, Hu Xing and lifelong flower set the same high ticket price for mulberry garden as those famous gardens on the grounds of recovering their investment, which deterred tourist groups who wanted to visit here. A new garden without any history has no group discount. Who would like to come?


    Only a few tourists will really spend money to buy tickets to visit the mulberry garden, and Mei Ziqing is one of them.


    It''s still cold, but the mulberry trees in the mulberry garden have sprouted. It seems that spring here comes earlier than in other places.


    Mei Ziqing was not in a hurry to see the lifelong flowers, but walked slowly in the mulberry garden, enjoying the unusual scenery here like a real traveler.


    Perhaps the most striking thing in the mulberry garden is the huge old mulberry tree.


    Like other gardens, a sign will be erected next to each old tree to write its name and age. If the person who planted it is very famous or something special happened at that time, there will be a period of its history recorded.


    Mei Ziqing walked over and saw the sign in front of the tree saying "red sericulture" and the tree age saying "more than 260 years".


    The following is a small word explanation in Chinese and English:


    Red sericulture is a very rare tree species, belonging to mulberry family and mulberry deciduous trees. It is said that there once lived a kind of red wild silkworm on the tree, which can spit out red silk. The silk made of its silk was once known as a top-quality product.


    As early as the reign of Emperor Qianlong, there was a record in the annals of Wu: "the best silk is the red silk reeled by huasangyuan. Its quality is better than that produced by the weaving house. Or it is said that wild silkworm is fed with human blood, so its silk is red and like blood, and people dare not dress."


    According to the measurement of trunk part, the age of this tree is about 260 years, but C14 measurement of its root system and soil found that it is more than 1300 years ago. Experts estimate that the trunk of red sericulture may have been destroyed, but then it grew again.


    ¡­¡­


    Mei Ziqing carefully read every word, then looked up at the tall Huaguan, stood there thoughtfully for a while, and then said two words to herself: "Qingmu..."


    She went on. After passing through a small mulberry forest, you can see a lake with nine curved stone bridges on it. There is a willow on the other side of the lake, which is particularly conspicuous in the mulberry forest.


    There are more green buds on the willow than on the surrounding mulberry trees, which shows that it has special vitality. Willows hang down, gently brush the water, and swing out thousands of styles in the wind, as if a shy girl was flirting with her lover.


    Standing on the stone bridge, Mei Ziqing looked back and saw the tall crown of red silkworm, looking across the lake from the willow.


    I don''t know why, she always feels that there are some strange things in the air here, just like what is said in martial arts novels. It is full of aura and makes people energetic.


    There is a house not far from the other side of the lake. Although its architectural style is quite simple, it is obviously not the same style as other pavilions in the mulberry garden.


    Through the roadside sign, Mei Ziqing knew that it was the mulberry management office.


    When she came to the house, she found that the door was closed. Judging from the traces on the door, it should have not been opened for a long time. But the house was obviously occupied, and clothes were hanging on the balcony upstairs.


    She went round to the back of the house and found a back door. The door is paved with two bluestone slabs into steps, next to which is a basin of star beauties.


    Mei Ziqing raised her hand and knocked on the door, but there was no response. No one? She doesn''t think it''s such a coincidence.


    She investigated the flowers of her life and knew that she rarely left after the mulberry garden was completed.


    Mei Ziqing released her spirit and felt that the building was not big. If there was a big living man upstairs, she should be able to feel it. However, it was strange that the abundant "aura" around her disturbed her. She found that what was filled here was something similar to spiritual force, forming a field like a magnetic field covering the whole mulberry garden.


    "Holy Land!" Mei Ziqing exclaimed.


    One of her purposes in Wuzhong was to find the Holy Land mentioned in her father''s notes. She has an intuition that the holy land must have a relationship with a garden in Wuzhong. It can be said that this intuition is very accurate, but her search has no result. In the past ten years, she has visited most places in Wuzhong and seen most gardens, including open and unopened ones, except for the new mulberry garden.


    Mei Ziqing also came to Liuying lane when the mulberry garden was not built, and heard those rumors. If she had seen the huge red silkworm at that time, perhaps she would have discovered the secret here. However, a clever grafting made her miss the clue of the holy land like Zhenwu Kitano. They only saw a hundred year old willow there.


    She looked up at the blue sky and imagined the spiritual power coming from an unknown deep place in the universe. How was this channel established? Is the disappearance and sudden return of Qingmu related to this?


    Mei Ziqing put down her knocking hand and prepared to leave temporarily and walk around the garden again.


    When she turned around, she saw the basin of star beauty by the bluestone board. She always felt that it was incongruous to put the flowerpot here, just like someone did it on purpose.


    She bent down and picked up the flowerpot. She saw a key under the flowerpot.


    She smiled. It turned out that the owner of the house was a forgetful man! Only forgetful people leave their keys at the door. What''s the age? Why not install an intelligent lock? Fingerprint, voice and face recognition can do anything.


    "Aoki..." she thought of the name again. Yes, Aoki is a forgetful person. Professor Meixu often said that his brain was like an old disk full of bad roads. Is this key for him?


    Out of curiosity, Mei Ziqing picked up the key and planned to verify whether it was used to open the door. Suddenly someone behind me said, "are you looking for me?"

 Chapter 704

    Mei Ziqing turned around and saw a woman with short hair standing behind her, wearing a white down jacket, jeans and snow boots. She carried two plastic bags in her hand. The bags were bulging and full of fruits and vegetables. The mouth of the bag revealed long celery leaves.


    At first glance, she was an ordinary woman. She went to buy vegetables early in the morning every day. Mei Ziqing could even imagine her bargaining with vegetable farmers in the vegetable market. The clothes she wears are not high-grade. She is a bargain of more than 100 yuan. She doesn''t make up much. She can clearly see the wrinkles in the corners of her eyes. There are several white hairs in the hair, shining in the sun.


    Mei Ziqing almost thought it was the nanny invited by lifelong flowers. She had never seen a flower in her life, but she had heard it mentioned. And her curiosity about her is entirely because of Aoki. How can a woman tie the heart of such a man? Even so, she had no impulse to see her, because it was unnecessary. From the information she knows, she is an ordinary person all her life. No matter how excellent and beautiful an ordinary person is, it is not worth her time to visit.


    Since entering the mulberry garden, she regretted her restraint and pride. Because she found that this is probably the legendary holy land. If she came earlier, she might have discovered the secret long ago. And what is the relationship between lifelong flowers and holy land?


    Mei Ziqing quickly confirmed that the man in front of her was a lifelong flower. When she stood there, there was a temperament completely inconsistent with her image - heroism!


    It''s really a bit like a man! For a moment, Mei Ziqing praised him in a trance: handsome!


    Of course, she was more surprised at the inner deep thing in her temperament - calm!


    Nanny would never have such confidence and calm. Even though she was carrying vegetables and wearing cheap clothes, there was an indescribable nobility in her. This is different from the nobility of a rich family and the nobility of a person in a high position. This nobility is inherent pride and firmness. It is the indifference after life has a destined meaning. It seems that there is nothing in the world that can move her except her inner persistence.


    Mei Ziqing is more and more suspicious that Mei Wang is in the fog array. She thinks in an alternate position. Mei Ziqing will never give the key of her dream to Yu Jianguo, the gatekeeper. If she has to choose a person, the life flowers in front of her are qualified in all aspects.


    Now she needs to determine whether the lifelong flower is an awakener. If it is not an awakener, or her mental strength is not strong, it is very simple to find something from her memory. If lifelong flower is a strong awakener, such as Aoki, then it will be in trouble.


    Mei Ziqing is not sure how she compares with Aoki. In order to ensure that her special identity is not exposed, she hasn''t even tried. But according to sarodin, Aoki is one of the strongest awakeners in the world without the help of the power of group will and individual spiritual power. Maybe only her dead father can match it.


    If a lifetime flower is as strong as a green wood, it is really a trouble. Mei Ziqing hesitated to launch a spiritual attack and kill her by surprise before the other party was ready.


    She looked up at the sky, felt the "spiritual cover" covering the whole mulberry garden, and finally gave up the idea. She doesn''t know what this mental force field like a magnetic field means. It seems that it can be mobilized and used by her, but after all, it''s someone else''s territory. If it plays, someone else at least has home advantage.


    In addition, perhaps she took the key under the flowerpot without consent. Mei Ziqing felt obvious hostility, at least unhappiness, from the flower of her life. She decided to dispel the hostility of the other party before she could take advantage of it.


    She shook the key in her hand, pointed to the pot of stars and said, "I just think it''s a little abrupt to put this pot of flowers here."


    Life flower is really unhappy. Over the years, no one has moved this flowerpot except Qingmu. She repeated what she had just said and asked, "are you looking for me?"


    Mei Ziqing originally wanted to confirm the identity of the lifelong flower, and then find an excuse to cover up the purpose of her trip. But she soon changed her mind, bowed slightly and said politely, "I''m looking for Mr. Aoki."


    Mei Ziqing''s cultivation and polite actions can quite win people''s favor. She spent her whole life bowing to eliminate most of her hostility, and completely relaxed after hearing Aoki''s name.


    "Are you...?" she asked.


    "My name is Mei Ziqing. I''m Professor Mei''s assistant." Mei Ziqing


    "Oh, Professor Mei, he..." of course, the lifelong flower has heard the news of Mei''s death. She knows that Aoki has an extraordinary relationship with the professor, and she can''t help feeling a little sad.


    "The professor has left us forever." Mei Ziqing''s voice is a little sad, which is not pretended. She has been immersed in a deep hidden grief these days.


    As she spoke, she looked carefully at the face of a lifelong flower, trying to catch something from her expression.


    "You''re sorry." I don''t know what to say all my life.


    "Professor, on his deathbed, he asked me to bring some words to Mr. Aoki and... Lady lifetime flower." Mei Ziqing decided to cheat her. She couldn''t judge anything by the faint sadness on her face. People would always be a little sad to hear the news of an old man''s death.


    "Me?" the lifelong flower turned her head and looked at the crown of the tall mulberry tree not far away, thinking of the distant night when Mei came to see her. At that time, the mulberry garden had not been built, but Liuying Lane had been demolished and there were ruins everywhere. At that time, the mulberry was not a mulberry, but the old willow.


    The professor did give her a vague and seemingly important task. She still doesn''t understand what it means and why she did it. But she never thought that the professor would leave her last words. It made her feel a little unreasonable.


    When the professor visited on the night of the typhoon, it showed that he didn''t want others to know about it. She knew she had to be serious and keep a secret. She didn''t tell anyone except Aoki. He told Aoki that although the professor did not explicitly agree, he said that he trusted lifelong flowers because he trusted Aoki.


    Aoki didn''t say much when she heard about it. She just let her act willfully without taking it to heart. But she could hear that Aoki supported the professor and told her not to take it to heart just because she was worried about her.


    "Ah, so you are the lady of lifelong flower!" Mei Ziqing finally confirmed the identity of lifelong flower and said, "I''m so glad to see you. Mr. Aoki often mentions you!"


    All her life, she is neutral and alert. She only takes green wood and will never mention her in front of outsiders for no reason.


    She frowned and asked, "what did the professor say?"


    Mei Ziqing frowned when she saw the flowers of her life and thought that her fraud had worked, so she planned to continue to cheat: "the professor said, let you take good care of what he gave you..."

 Chapter 705

    Lifelong flower naturally thought of the "key" given to her by the professor. At the same time, she knew that it was important. If the professor was on his deathbed, something must have changed, and she would never just remind her to take good care of it.


    She suddenly felt a little trance. She looked up at the gray sky and tried to think about the starting point. Her memory is like the gray sky. She can''t see anything clearly.


    She seemed to hear laughter. In the past, she used to laugh at the guy who was too lazy to remember anything. She didn''t understand how a person''s memory could be so bad. I didn''t expect that I would encounter such a thing. Is this the legendary precursor of Alzheimer''s disease? She unconsciously calculated her age and had to lament that time is easy to die and old. I don''t know how many years will it be when that guy comes back!


    But she was not depressed. She just laughed at herself. Then she came forward, took the key from Mei Ziqing, opened the door and said, "let''s go in and talk."


    Mei Ziqing smiled and got out of the way. When the flowers of her life opened the door, she followed in silently.


    The house was clean, but there was no light, and all the windows were sealed. The moment the flower closed the door, the light came on in the room that should have fallen into darkness. Mei Ziqing saw that the pattern here was like a bar. She felt a little familiar. Except for being a little small, it was a little similar to the bar that Bian Zi took her to far away.


    The lifelong flower led Mei Ziqing upstairs. Upstairs and downstairs are completely different. It''s sunny here, the glass windows in the corridor are bright, and there are a row of old plastic chairs at the entrance of the corridor. I don''t know. I thought I was at the door of the waiting room of the hospital.


    Then she came to a door outside. Mei Ziqing saw the sign of "Shenwu studio" hanging on the door, with couplets on both sides, saying "only green wood can inhabit Shenwu".


    The whole life flower opened the door. Inside was a messy but actually clean room. Many magazines were thrown on the ground and sofa. On the desk, in addition to the open books, there was an ashtray, a box of matches and a pack of Bailemen cigarettes.


    "Is this where Mr. Aoki works?" Mei Ziqing asked curiously.


    "Yes," said the lifelong flower, "I''ll put what the professor gave me here."


    Mei Ziqing nodded without asking. She followed her in, picked up a magazine at will, turned it over, and put it back. The bird shelf beside the wall caught her attention. She approached and looked carefully. Every detail of the bird shelf was very clear. The broken meat in the food box on it was still fresh.


    Life flower stood in front of the desk where Aoki used to work. She seemed to hesitate, but she still took out a document.


    "This is what the professor gave me." she handed the document to Mei Ziqing.


    "This... Isn''t very good?" Mei Ziqing declined and took the document.


    However, it was completely different from what she imagined, at least it had nothing to do with the key of the dream, because it was a garden design, exactly a stack of paintings.


    "Just this...?" Mei Ziqing asked, looking through the picture, trying to find something in the picture.


    These paintings are not completely unattractive to her. Obviously, this is the ancient appearance of the mulberry garden, perhaps the old appearance of the holy land. I don''t know where Professor Dai Mei came from. At least Mei Ziqing, as an assistant, doesn''t know about it. This made Mei Ziqing a little depressed. How many things did the professor hide from her?


    When she turned to one of them, her face suddenly changed, her hand shook unconsciously, and muttered, "how could this happen?"


    Lifelong flower asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Mei Ziqing said, "you have this thing. Why didn''t you take it out earlier? You won''t attend the professor''s funeral?"


    Hua Qi said: "I am very grateful to the professor for giving me this drawing. But I don''t know the professor well. If it weren''t for the news, I wouldn''t know the news of his death."


    "Unfamiliar?" Mei Ziqing stared at the flowers of her life, as if to confirm whether what she said was true or false. "Unfamiliar, will he put his will with you?"


    "What?" the lifelong flower was surprised. "What will?"


    She grabbed the stack of drawings and quickly turned to the one Mei Ziqing had just seen. She found that there were indeed two A4 pages of printed documents. The general content was that Mei wanted to divide all his assets into several copies, the largest of which was bequeathed to Xia chujue, Xia Wenyuan''s granddaughter. Before Xia chujue became an adult, she was in charge of it by a lifelong flower. Below are the signatures of Mei Tuo and the witness lawyer, as well as the official seal of the law firm.


    This matter makes the lifelong flower very confused. At the beginning, it was clear that there was no such thing. How could it suddenly appear? In order to ensure that the mulberry garden can restore its original appearance as much as possible, she didn''t know how many times she had turned over this drawing at the beginning of the construction of the garden. There could never be such an important thing in it, but she didn''t find it.


    "What''s going on!"


    She spent her whole life reading the contents of the will repeatedly and forgot to think about the question Mei Ziqing asked her just now - "that''s it?" she should have told meI Ziqing that there was another "key", but the emergence of the will disturbed her brain and confused her thinking and memory. The memory of the "key" was thrown out of the gray sky by her.


    Mei Ziqing was also shocked by the will. She didn''t expect Mei to make a will so early and give her property to... Early summer sleep Who is that?


    Is there any secret cooperation between the professor and the old Xia family?


    She knew that Mei wanted to go to the summer home several times, and she went with Aoki. That was one of the few times she went out without an assistant.


    If there is cooperation with the Xia family, it is very possible. With the help of the sales of space boxes, Professor Mei has now become a rich man with a lot of property under his name. No matter how rich the Xia family is, they will not be unmoved. So what did the Xia family promise the professor?


    Even so, the Xia family is prosperous. Why is the heir Xia Wenyuan''s granddaughter?


    Xia chujue... Xia Xiaoxiao... Situ Yuli


    After thinking for a long time, Mei Ziqing remembered that it was situ Xingzhi''s daughter.


    This is very interesting!


    Situ has a great relationship with the development of the space box, so the professor will put his name in the genesis myth of the dream guide game.


    Xia Jia participated in the investment and operation of the space box project and can be said to be the most important partner of the project.


    Now, Professor Mei Xu, the leader of the project, will bequeath all his property to situ''s daughter, Xia Wenyuan''s granddaughter.


    There seems to be a big network, and early summer is the node of the network. The net is slowly closing around her.


    This girl will be different in the future!


    Mei Ziqing sighed, but she did not regard her as a threat. She''s not interested in things like property. What she wants is not money, but the whole world. As long as she can fully control the dream guide, she can control most of the world. At that time, she can do whatever she wants.


    Now she wondered, since the inheritance is for early summer sleep, why should she let the flowers take care of her whole life before she grows up? The Xia family is the legal guardian! Moreover, whether in terms of asset safety or asset disposal capacity, it is most reasonable to hand it over to Xia family.

 Chapter 706

    Mei Ziqing didn''t want to make this will.


    Now that Mei Tao has made arrangements, there will certainly not be only one will. She has one in her life, so the Xia family must have one. In addition, it is not easy to change the content of this will from the law firm.


    Wills only have legal meaning, and the law can''t bind people like her. Once she grasps the dream, it is equal to mastering the world. When it comes to law, it is not her has the final say, maybe there is no such thing as law.


    Moreover, Mei Ziqing''s property is of little use to Mei Ziqing. No matter who the inheritance is given, she is still the leader of Mei''s laboratory. At least at the present stage, no one can replace her. Of course, she must master the bottom rules of the dream guide as soon as possible, so as to control the whole dream world. Although with sarodin''s help, it will be sooner or later for them to break through the restrictions, she is worried that there are many long dreams, and time is more important to her than money, so she is eager to get the key to her dream.


    But now it seems that the key of the dream is not in the hands of the lifelong flower. Mei Ziqing believes that under the silent spiritual influence, if the key of the dream is in the hands of the lifelong flower, she should have taken it out long ago.


    So, will it be in the hands of Jue in early summer? Otherwise, why choose her as heir? But Xia chujue is still a child. It is impossible to give her such an important thing directly, and Xia Wenyuan is likely to keep it on her behalf. This inference is very reasonable, and it also explains the role of lifelong spending in it - separating property from the key to dreams and handing them over to different people before becoming an adult in early summer. The professor''s arrangement is also very ingenious, allowing those who do not understand capital operation to spend their whole life to keep their property and the Xia family who is not in the awakening circle to keep the key of dreams, which can ensure that everything becomes conservative and does not deviate from the track designed by him.


    Of course, Mei Ziqing is not stupid and will not regard inference as fact. Maybe this is another smoke bomb designed by the professor. The professor knows her too well and knows what she will think. Now, in addition to the dead Lao Yu, the fugitive Yao Jingjing, and the lifelong flower, there is another Xiachu Jue, and behind Xiachu Jue is the whole Xia family and the mysterious situ.


    She must take every detail seriously in order to see the truth from the fog.


    "When did the professor come to you?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    "The night of the typhoon." it was a special day, so I remember it all my life.


    "Typhoon? Which typhoon?"


    "It was a very special time. It blew from the South Pacific. It was originally said to land from Shenzhou, but then it disappeared."


    "Oh..." Mei Ziqing thought, "it''s really special. I went to the bar that night. I wanted to try the wine you mixed, but I didn''t have any luck. I heard you came to the bar that day?"


    "Yes, I went to the bar that day."


    "That''s a pity. If you had left late, we would have known each other. Is it because of the professor that you left so early?"


    "No, I was worried about trees because of the strong wind. At that time, Liuying Lane had just been demolished, and the surrounding houses had been demolished, leaving only a single tree. When I came back, the professor was waiting for me under the tree."


    "I see." Mei Ziqing nodded with satisfaction, pointed to the life flower behind him and said, "is it this tree?"


    When I looked back all my life, I saw the old willow. Mei holds an umbrella and smiles under the willow.


    Mei Ziqing felt quite novel. She thought it was the big mulberry tree, but she didn''t expect it to be a willow. But at this time, she was not in the mood to study why there was a willow instead of a mulberry in her lifelong flower dream. Her attention was attracted by the people under the tree.


    Although it is only a spiritual void composed of lifelong memories, it looks too fresh. Not long ago, the professor just died in front of Mei Ziqing. She arranged his face and buried him herself. She tried to restrain herself from thinking of him again. Now, the professor appeared alive in front of her and stood there laughing. The smile seemed to laugh at her.


    Mei Ziqing took a deep breath and controlled her emotions. She must keep her mind stable in order to ensure that there is no mistake in her control over the flowers of her life. She always feels that the spiritual power enveloping the mulberry garden is playing an ambiguous spiritual role.


    The lifelong flower obviously didn''t know she was in a dream. It was like just coming back from outside and walking to the plum under the tree. The memory in her mind was awakened, and everything that happened that day was repeating in her dream.


    "Hello, I''m Mei Xu," said the old man.


    "Hello, Professor, I know you." lifelong flower politely took the umbrella from the professor''s hand.


    "I thought I couldn''t see you today! Ah, how nice! The typhoon has turned! The rest of the storm doesn''t matter. You and I can handle it."


    As Mei tried to say this, she stroked the wicker with her fingers, as if she were fiddling with the strings of a harp. The drops of water on the willow leaves twinkled in the night, like light from the distant starry sky.


    The sweet sound of the piano resounded through the dream of lifelong flowers.


    Then they came to the back door of the lonely house in the ruins. Like Mei Ziqing, Mei Tuo bent down and picked up the flowerpot with a key under it.


    Seeing this action, Mei Ziqing puffed and laughed. Sure enough, he is a fellow Chinese. The professor also thinks that the pot of star beauty is very uncoordinated here!


    They went upstairs and entered Shenwu studio. Mei Tui sat on the sofa and began to smoke. They chatted casually, and the professor took out a stack of drawings.


    The lifelong flower flipped excitedly: "Professor, is this...?"


    The professor said, "this is the mulberry garden in those days."


    Lifetime flower said, "thank you."


    The professor said, "don''t thank me. I''ll come in the rain so late, and I won''t give you anything for nothing. I want you to do me a favor."


    Lifelong flower said, "Professor, please say, as long as I can do it."


    The professor took out a document printed on A4 paper, the will, and handed it to the lifelong flower. After watching it for a long time, his face showed a confused expression and asked, "Why me?"


    The professor said, "children are the hope of the future, and what I see from you is also hope. In addition, the people I trust most trust you most. I''m relieved if you help me manage it."


    Life spent nodding: "OK, I promise you."


    The professor said and stood up. "It''s worth the trip today. It''s too late. I should go, too."


    Take him out for a lifetime.


    When passing the bird shelf, the professor sniffed like a hunting dog, picked up a piece of sauce elbow meat from the bird food box, smelled it, then put it into his mouth, chewed and said, "Oh, it tastes good!"


    After seeing Mei off, she closed the door and turned around to see Mei Ziqing, as if nothing had happened.


    Mei Ziqing smiled and said, "I just came to send a message. If it comes, I should go."


    When she passed the bird shelf, she also took the look of a professor, picked up a sauce elbow from the bird food box, smelled it and said, "it''s so fragrant!"


    But she didn''t eat it after all, but put the meat back and walked out of the door of Shenwu studio.


    All her life, Hua didn''t answer her or send her, but looked at the ceiling. The ceiling was empty, and her memory turned gray again. She couldn''t see anything clearly.


    She suddenly woke up and found herself standing outside the house. Mei Ziqing was on the stone steps behind the house, holding the key that should have been pressed under the flowerpot in her hand.


    She remembered the "key" and her memory came back from the gray fog.


    But what about the will? Why not in the past, and now every word is engraved in her mind?


    Mei Ziqing doesn''t know what she spent her whole life thinking. She is very confident in her spiritual means. Except for the slight interference from the mulberry garden spiritual force field, she has no accident.


    Since the key to dreams is not in her lifetime, she doesn''t intend to waste her time here.


    Mei Ziqing returned the key in her hand to the lifelong flower and said, "I''ve brought it with me. I''m really leaving."


    She left in a hurry and returned the same way. She crossed the curved bridge on the lake and the mulberry forest. When passing the mulberry tree, she stopped in front of the "red silkworm" sign, looked up at the huge canopy of the mulberry tree and wondered why it was a willow in her lifelong dream of flowers.


    She suddenly felt something wrong. How could there be such thick leaves on the trees in this cold winter? No, she didn''t come when she came!


    I don''t know whether it was the wind or something. The thick leaves clattered and trembled. Some mulberry fell and hit the ground.


    She saw two red lights flashing between the cracks in the branches.


    Then, a huge, dark bird flew out of the tree crown with red eyes, like two burning flames.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu County chronicles Volume 12 strange news Chronicles: there are mulberry trees in the mulberry garden, which are more than ten feet tall. Their mulberries are ripe at the age of three. They can cure children''s diseases. They live in giant black, like a falcon, and eat people''s souls at night. No one dares to get close to them

 Chapter 707

    When Enrique watched Hong Kui and Huang Liang leave, he saw a group of people in black coats and cloaks enter the Indian village.


    Because Alaska is very cold in winter, most travelers wrap themselves in thick fur, so he doesn''t think it''s unusual to cover his head with a cloak. What surprised him was another man who followed the group into the village.


    The man was alone. At the foot of Denali mountain, which can freeze hairtail into Arthur''s divine sword, he only wore a thin gray windbreaker. He seemed to be barefoot or wearing some beach shoes. What he thought was a hat was moving on his head. It looked more like an animal lying on his stomach.


    When Enrique wanted to look carefully again, the man had disappeared from his vision, and even the previous group of people in cloaks did not know where to go.


    He looked at the blue sky and the warm sun, so that the sun hurt his eyes and shed tears to make sure there was no problem with his eyes.


    The weather looks good, but it''s hard to say at night. May God bless master Wolff to see the total lunar eclipse tonight. He thought so.


    The Indian woman nearby was praying and muttering. Although he grew up in Alaska, he was an Inuit and knew many Indians, he didn''t understand a word. The prayers handed down by these ancient tribes are more difficult to understand than the witches'' spells.


    "Well, your husband will come back safely. Let''s go back to the house and bake the fire," he said.


    The wife of the Indian guide stubbornly sang her prayers to the distant snow mountain before she got up and hugged her child: "yes, yes, she will come back safely, she will."


    Enrique followed her back. The moment the woman opened the door, the child in her arms burst into tears, but she didn''t seem to know. Her body suddenly stopped there motionless, and her hand didn''t shrink back, as if it had been frozen in an instant.


    "What happened?" Enrique came forward and gently pushed the woman. Then, from the opened door, he saw a group of people in black cloaks sitting by the fire in the house to keep warm, and one of them was adding charcoal to the fire.


    The man in black sitting in the middle was raising his head and revealing his thin, withered and mummified face. However, this face is not as rigid as a mummy. It can be clearly seen that the tight muscle fibers are trying to affect the corners of the mouth, so as to show a smile. A thin layer of translucent new skin, densely covered with spider red capillaries, attached to his sunken cheek. He was looking at the child, like a greedy diner who saw delicious food, but his eyes were misty, like two deep black holes, with a little dead fish white.


    Enrique was also petrified, but he was a man after all. He was ordered to meet Master Wolff who went up the mountain here. At the same time, he also had the obligation to protect the Indian guide''s family.


    He bravely crossed the threshold, blocked the woman and child behind him, secretly held the gun in his pocket and asked the mysterious man in the room, "you... Who are you?"


    "Close the door, boy." the man''s voice was stiffer than the machine and colder than the wind on the snow mountain.


    I don''t know why, Enrique''s brain suddenly went blank and even lost his fear. He only felt that he should listen to the man. In addition, he had no ability to think.


    He turned and closed the door and pulled the petrified woman in. They stood in front of the man in black and knelt down obediently, just like the servants in front of the Pharaoh of ancient Egypt. Only the child was still crying desperately. He patted his mother''s face and shoulder hard, and tears flowed from his innocent face.


    "It''s cold here..." the man in Black said to Enrique, "come and help me add firewood."


    Enrique knelt before him, grabbed the charcoal and carefully threw it into the stove, afraid that the sparks would annoy the master.


    The man in black smiled with satisfaction. The smile affected the muscles of his cheeks, grinned, revealing long white teeth and black tongue. With greedy eyes in his empty eyes, he looked at the woman and said:


    "I''m hungry..."


    The woman nodded knowingly, picked up the child and went to the kitchen. The child cried even more.


    The sound of sharpening a knife came from the kitchen. The child broke away from his mother and ran out, but his mother caught him back.


    The kitchen door slammed shut.


    The stiff smile of the man in black became more prosperous.


    At this time, the gate opened and another man in black with a cloak appeared at the door. He nodded to the man in black in the middle,


    The man in black in the middle asked, "keep up?"


    The man at the door said, "keep up."


    "Didn''t let them find out."


    "No."


    "En..." the man in black in the middle looked at the kitchen door a little reluctantly, and then looked at the door, "what fresh and tender food! It''s still early. We have enough time to catch up before the lunar eclipse."


    The kitchen snapped. It was the sound of the knife chopping the bones and chopping them on the chopping board.


    Then, the child''s cry disappeared, and the whole house was quiet. Only the charcoal fire in the furnace made a slight beep, like the soul struggling.


    The smile on the black face disappeared.


    There was a sudden quack in the kitchen, followed by a Donald Duck like voice:


    "Quack, this elbow is too hard. It''s not delicious. It''s not delicious! Wow, I miss my Ruhua again!..."


    The kitchen door opened and the Indian woman was paralyzed on the ground at the door. Her child lay on her, did not cry any more, but looked curiously at a black crow jumping around in the cupboard.


    A man in an old windbreaker came out with a Drawboard on his feet. The crow flew up and jumped on his messy hair.


    The man in black narrowed his empty eyes, twisted the muscle fibers under the translucent skin on his face and forehead, and made the sound of saw blade cutting rotten wood in his throat:


    "Aoki... I''ve heard of you. Your name is Aoki..."


    The crow craned his neck and shouted, "and me, and me, my name is coal boss! Quack!"


    The muscles on the black face twisted even more.


    "I''ve heard of you too," Aoki said. "Itnout Ayi - the usurper who broke the curse of the itsa and the staff of Tutankhamun! Why wake up now that you have been sleeping underground?"


    "Ah, you know so well, it seems that poor Ronald can''t come back. Oh, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, he just returned to Gaia''s arms early. We''ll all go back to her arms in the end -" ay said, looking at the child lying in the arms of an Indian woman in the kitchen, "It''s like a child returning to his mother''s arms. Everyone is eager to return to his mother''s arms, including me and you. We will eventually go back."


    "Quack, you put a mass of air... Oh, no, a mass..." the crow tilted his head and thought, "the paste in the universe... Or nebula bean curd... Is it called mother?... quack, is your brain really made of bean curd? Quack, ha ha, quack!"

 Chapter 708

    Enrique woke up from the confusion. He didn''t know what had just happened, but he knew he must have missed something, because there was one more person in the room, the strange man he had seen outside the house. The thing on the head turned out to be a crow, and he happened to hear the crow talking.


    "Tofubrain?" Enrique didn''t quite understand the meaning of these words, so he thought, but forgot what he was in danger.


    And this word has obviously aroused the interest of itnout AI.


    The crow explained: "Well, it''s a delicious food. It''s a pity that you haven''t eaten it. How can I explain it to you? Quack... The solidification after adding gypsum into soybean milk... Oh, no, this explanation is too stiff and doesn''t accord with the way of delicious food. I''d better show you directly, boy. As for you - zombie - I can''t affect your brain that grows over maggots. You can think of a way by yourself Quack! "


    When the crow finished, Enrique saw something magical. A milky square object appeared in the void in front of him, a bit like cheese or frozen milk, but more tender.


    Etnout looked at Enrique, his shriveled nose moving.


    The crow saw it and said, "you don''t have to smell it. You have to cook it before it smells good. You can put some minced meat when you cook it. The most important thing is not to forget the chili sauce and pepper, or it won''t taste strong enough. If you want to smell it... There''s another way to do it. It''s very fragrant¡ª¡ª


    You should put it in a ceramic pot and change its internal mechanism and color with the help of some microbiota. Remember to put special brine in the pot, never put shit, although the effect may be the same.


    When the time is ripe, you can open the jar and smell the strong fragrance. Quack! Just like this -- "


    The white and tender tofu in front of enruk disappeared and became a plate of stacked yellowish gray brown wet mud.


    The crow said, "it''s called ''choutofu'' in China. You can call it ''stinky tofu'' or ''strong smiling preserved bean curd'', quack ha, quack!"


    When Enrique heard this, he unconsciously smelled it. A strong pungent smell went into his nostrils like a poisonous snake and went straight into his internal organs. A stream of sour water sprang up in his stomach and surged up and down in his esophagus.


    "Don''t worry, quack!" said the crow. "Good food can only be really delicious after being cooked by the master. It can be steamed, fried, fried and fried... Remember to put spicy, put spicy, put spicy, and say important things three times! Of course, if these tastes can''t satisfy you, you can also eat raw!"


    When the crow said "eat raw", Enrique finally couldn''t help spitting out.


    Next to him, etnoot Ayi frowned and tilted his mouth, as if he had eaten a fly that had just climbed out of a cesspit.


    The crow raised its neck and croaked and laughed.


    Etnout stared at the crow, and a rotten voice came from his throat: "Oh... Pet of the Holy Land! You shouldn''t leave your nest, just as a cat shouldn''t leave the Pharaoh''s grave!"


    "Er..." the crow was stunned. "What did you say? What cat? You said... Oh..." it turned its eyes, "what... Quack... I''m curious. How can you speak English when you were a mummy three thousand years ago?"


    "Son of Gaia, do anything!" said itnut.


    "Quack, brag!" the crow said disdainfully, then looked down at Qingmu, "Hey, he said the nickname of laoshizi is like quack as before! Look at others. The slogan is quack, you honest wood quack!"


    Aoki said, "where am I honest?"


    The crow said, "are you dishonest? If you are dishonest, like a flower doll, you have a nest! There will be many heads for me to stay. I can jump from one head to another... Quack, I also have several houses!"


    Aoki said, "don''t you know the purchase restriction now?"


    "Purchase restriction? Quack, no, no, this covers a small area, quite small!"


    ¡­¡­


    Crow and Aoki talked in Chinese without a word, and didn''t take others seriously at all.


    Etnout looked into the kitchen. The child had fallen asleep on his mother, while the Indian woman''s eyes widened with fear and the atmosphere dared not breathe.


    He licked his lips with his black tongue. Then he stood up and said to the man in black at the door, "it''s important to do business. Let''s go."


    Aoki said, "did you go like this?"


    The crow continued, "yes, don''t you go without a meal? Although there is no stinky tofu here, there are frozen elbows that can''t be chewed."


    "Thank you for your kindness. I don''t need it," said etnout, suddenly alert. "I know. You deliberately let the bird talk nonsense there, just to delay time, just to stop me from catching up with them before the lunar eclipse!"


    Aoki shook his head and said, "I''m not here to stop you. I''m here for revenge."


    "Revenge?" itnut seemed to be thinking, "you are the descendant of the Oriental Protoss, guarding the holy land of wood. You can''t be the descendant of the Tutankhamun family. So who do you revenge for?"


    "Selena, the woman who spoke on TV," Aoki said.


    "Oh!" itnout suddenly said, "who are you?"


    "Similar."


    "Like?"


    "Yes."


    "Is that all?"


    "That''s all."


    "Ah, so how are you going to avenge her?"


    "Of course I killed you."


    "Kill me?"


    Etnout laughed, but I don''t know whether his muscles were too stiff or his physiological structure was different from ordinary people. When he laughed, his chin seemed to fall off, falling vertically for two or three centimeters, a slender black tongue drooped, his whole shoulder shrugged, and a rattling noise came from his throat.


    "The son of Gaia can''t be killed, even if you were the son of Gaia! Besides, you are no longer."


    The crow lowered his head and whispered in Aoki''s ear, "what he said may be true, otherwise how did you survive?"


    Aoki didn''t make a sound.


    "Well, you can''t kill me, and it''s not easy for me to kill you. And as the son of Gaia, I don''t want to kill you. When Gaia comes, you will know the great Gaia again and fall into her arms. It''s better than letting the power given to you by Gaia dissipate in the universe."


    He raised his dry palm and waved it gently. The group of people in black, also wearing cloaks, who sat silent all the time, stood up at the same time, quickly dispersed and stood in a circle, surrounding the green wood in the middle.


    "Stop him." etnout gave the order and turned to Aoki, "They may not be your opponents, but it''s not so easy for you to break through. Feel the curse from the ancient nine pillar God priest! I hope you can get out of this room before the lunar eclipse. If you can find the right way up the mountain, congratulations. You may be able to witness the moment when I greet Gaia."


    He then walked around to the door and went out of the house with the man in black at the door. His figure quickly disappeared into the end of the day in Alaska.


    The Denali mountain in the distance blocked the last ray of sunshine, and the wind, snow and night came almost at the same time.


    Aoki didn''t stop itnoot Ayi, because he found that the people in black in front of him were really a little difficult to deal with. Their individual spiritual power may not be particularly strong, but their spiritual power was intertwined to form a net.


    The crow twisted his neck, looked around and counted carefully: "one, two, three... Eight, nine, quack, there are really nine people. What are these guys doing?"


    "Group dream, spiritual force!" Aoki said. "Do you feel the spiritual force field produced by collective consciousness? It seems that the priests of ancient Egypt and the ithas of ramlari have a relationship!"

 Chapter 709

    Huang Liang stood on the edge of the cliff, and one of his feet had stepped outside the cliff. If Hong Kui hadn''t pulled him, he would have fallen off the cliff and broken to pieces. But strangely, the hanging foot of Huangliang felt the strength of support, as if he were stepping on something. He tried to move his weight forward slightly. Sure enough, there is something under the soles of your feet, just like stepping on the ground.


    Hong Kui also felt something wrong with him. He thought he was still in a dream and couldn''t help himself. Therefore, he pulled him harder.


    Huang Liang held Hong Kui with his back hand, grabbed the back of his collar, patted him gently and said, "I''m fine. I feel there''s a road ahead."


    The wind and snow have stopped, but the night is still confused. Only the ice prism in the distance is still hanging upside down in the air. Snow mountains, the sun and stars are shown on the ice. It looks messy, but it shows its brilliance in an orderly way.


    The yellow beam retracts its feet. After all, there was a cliff in front of him. He was not sure whether his spirit had been affected. His nerves controlled his muscles and produced a sense of being down-to-earth. This is like a dream, in which any phenomenon that does not conform to the physical rules of reality can occur. But if this is a real dream, it means danger. Some sleepwalkers jump from a building in such a dream, but that''s not suicide, because he doesn''t know he will fall to death. It''s just that when the dream and the real scene are superimposed, there are more things, such as an overpass in front of the roof, but in fact there is No. when the dreamer steps out, he falls off the building.


    Huang Liang felt that he was likely to face this situation.


    Hong Kui asked him, "what happened? Did you see anything?"


    Huang Liang said, "I don''t see anything, but I feel there is a road in front of the cliff. I seem to have stepped on something just now."


    Hong Kui''s eyes showed excitement.


    "You hold me," he said.


    He also took two steps forward and stepped out of the cliff with one foot. However, he stepped on nothing.


    Huang Liang held him and asked, "what''s up? Is there something?"


    Hong Kui''s feet were trampling around in the void, and even his body was leaning out. If it weren''t for the Yellow sorghum, he would fall down.


    He withdrew his feet in disappointment, shook his head and said, "no, nothing."


    Huang Liang said, "I''ll try again."


    He stretched out his foot again and stepped out of the cliff. This time he still felt something under his feet. He stamped his feet gently twice, and the muscles of his knees and thighs obviously felt a vibration. He even heard a thump of his feet on the slate.


    Hong Kui, who was nearby, became more excited. He found a rope from the equipment pulled by the Alaskan dog brought by the Indian guide and said to Huang Liang, "tie the rope and I''ll pull you. Go ahead. Don''t worry. Go ahead and try."


    Huang Liang pulled the rope over, wrapped it around his waist twice, tied a knot, took a deep breath, took a step forward with his right foot, and felt that he stepped on the ground.


    Hong Kui urged in the back: "go ahead, don''t worry, I''ll take you!"


    Huang Liang closed his eyes, used his front right leg as a support, lifted his left foot and took a step forward. This time, visually, he had completely walked into the void outside the cliff, but he didn''t fall down, but stood there steadily.


    With his heart pounding, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked down to see the fog in the deep valley under the cliff.


    Although the snow stopped, the wind on the mountain was still strong and the fog was erratic.


    He calmed down, looked back at Hong Kui and said, "it seems that he can go."


    Hong Kui was so happy that he tightly pulled the rope wrapped around the sorghum and said, "this is the way of heaven! The invisible way of heaven has been dreamed of in my dream, but I can''t go up."


    After a while, he was disappointed, "but only you can go up, I can''t go up!"


    Huang Liang felt very strange and asked, "why?"


    Hong Kui said, "do you know why I have to bring you?"


    Huang Liang said: "Didn''t you say you need a trusted helper? When you were in the halding ice field, you supported the dream, followed the white wolf into a deeper spiritual space to find clues to the holy land, but you can''t leave, because your dream will collapse as soon as you leave, so you need a helper, a trusted helper, to enter the mysterious space from your dream to help you find the line Cable. "


    Hong Kui smiled and said, "I can find 100 such people! Of course, you are undoubtedly the best candidate. But this is only one of them. The most important thing is not this, but the invisible road in front of us. Someone must walk on this road in order to get the key to the Holy land at the end of the road."


    "Key?" Huang Liang looked at the overhanging ice prism in the distance in surprise. "You said it was a key?"


    "I''m not sure," said Hong Kui. "All I know is that I have to get it before I can enter the holy land."


    "You..." Huang Liang hesitated to inquire into other people''s privacy. "How do you know that you have never entered the holy land?"


    "Tips from dreams."


    "Hint? Is it a white wolf?"


    "No!" Hong Kui looked at the ice in the distance. "It''s a memory etched in genes from my ancestors. I unlocked it in my dream. It''s vague and incomplete, but I can understand those meanings."


    "Then... Why on earth? Why can I go this way? I can''t see him at all."


    "That''s why I chose you. I have studied this way of heaven for a long time in my dream. I don''t know where he is or under what circumstances he will appear. But one thing I know is that our ancestors, or God, set a rule when creating it - love! You must have love! You can only have the greatest love of mankind, deep-rooted love When you can see the person you love from that ice, your spirit can fit the characteristics of this Heaven Road, and it will become essence under your feet.


    There are not many people around me who can be trusted, but there are also many who can be trusted and have sincere love. There are not many people who have incomparably deep attachment to the world and the people in the world, not to mention that they need to have a certain spiritual strength. "


    Huangliang could not help looking forward, and the crystal ice suspended in the void was shining with holy light. Between the sun, the moon and the stars, he saw many faces¡ª¡ª


    His father, his mother, his childhood playmates, his classmates at school, his colleagues in the hospital, and the patients he helped... They were all smiling at him. Of all the faces, three are the clearest and largest.


    The first one is his sister. She was still young, wearing two ponytails, bangs on her forehead and two shallow dimples when she smiled.


    The second face is older than. The wrinkles on Lao Yu''s face are deeper and his hair is much whiter than before. But he smiled brightly and happily, revealing his yellow and black teeth full of smoke.


    The third face is Martha. She smiled happily, just like on her wedding day. When she laughed, there were two shallow dimples on her face, just like his sister.


    Huang Liang looked at it and gradually began to be confused about the difference between Martha and her sister. The two faces on the ice began to merge into one and become the same person. He didn''t know whether it was his wife or his sister. Perhaps in his heart, they are the same person, the one she cares about and loves most.


    He felt a flame rising in his heart, burning in the ice and snow, and gradually melting the surrounding ice and snow.


    The fog was driven away by warmth, and the fire lit up his heart and the whole world. He saw a road. A heavenly road paved with ice cut like a knife. At the other end of the road, it is connected with the mysterious upside down iceberg.

 Chapter 710

    "I see it!" Huang Liang said excitedly. "I see the way of heaven."


    Hong Kui looks more excited than him. He grabbed the rope in his hand as if he were afraid that Huangliang would run away.


    "You go over and get the ice," he said.


    Huang Liang looked at the sky road in the void again and said, "what do you do? Wait for me here?"


    Hong Kui said, "I''ll wait for you here." after thinking about it, he said, "no, I''d better go with you."


    Huang Liang said, "can''t you see or step on it?"


    Hong Kui said, "you see, it''s enough that you can stand up! You can take me there. Now, as long as you make me one with you, you can take me there."


    "What... Become one?" Huang Liang was startled.


    "Don''t think blindly," Hong Kui said with a smile. "We just need to be one in consciousness. Then I will be consistent with your spiritual characteristics, and I can go where you can go."


    "How is consciousness integrated?"


    "Combine their dreams to form a unified dream."


    "Isn''t this the legendary group dream?"


    "Yes, it''s a group dream. But we don''t have wizards to preside over the ceremony, so we can only rely on ourselves."


    "What do I do now? You dream first and then I come in, or I dream first and you come in?"


    No, it is as like as two peas. It is not a dream, but a dream of invasion. It is just a sense of invasion. Like you saw in my father''s dream before, you are just an observer and an intruder. That''s not your dream. Now we need two people to have the same dream. Remember, our dreams must be exactly the same, and there should not be any deviation in detail. Otherwise, two dreams will be united. I can''t get up. "


    "This is a little different from the group dream I learned!"


    Huang Liang suddenly remembered that when he was in Amsterdam, Howard occasionally talked about group dreams. There is such a training method in the organization, but each time a person presides over the ceremony, and then a group of people obey the spiritual guidance of the host and use their own spirit to build dreams. This is a honeycomb dream method. Each person is only responsible for a part of the dream and forms a huge dream around a center. And Hong Kui said that as like as two peas, two people dream the same dream. The latter seems simple, but it is difficult to do.


    Hong Kui said, "I just learned something from my genetic memory. I don''t know how to guide, and there are only two of us. It''s unrealistic to imagine a bee building a nest to build a dream. Moreover, Tianlu must think I''m a part of you before I can step on it. So there can''t be a deviation in our dream."


    "What kind of dream should we have?"


    "Of course, as like as two peas, we are familiar with the scene.


    But what kind of scene is familiar to both of them, and even the details are very clear, which makes them fall into thinking at the same time.


    Before Huang Liang came to live in wolf manor, their experiences were completely different. The only common memory they have is the life of Wolff manor and the people there. But even in the same place, everyone''s memory is different. Even if the dream of the same person is different every time.


    "Memory is always biased," Huang Liang said. "How can I be the same as you dreamed?"


    Hong Kui said: "Just about the same. There can be no fundamental difference. For example, for the chair in the living room, it doesn''t matter that the position you dream of is a few centimeters different from that I dream of, but I dream of a sofa and you dream of a rosewood chair. The patterns on the chair can''t be different. We can correct it with mental strength. Which corner of the manor do you think most about Familiar? "


    Of course, Huang Liang was most impressed by his wedding room with Martha, followed by old wolf''s room. After thinking about it, he decided to choose old wolf''s room. He believed that Hong Kui was most familiar with it.


    When he used self hypnosis to quickly enter the dream and recreated the room in the dream, he saw the sick wolf lying on the hospital bed and Martha serving nearby.


    Of course, Huang Liang knew it was his dream, but at the moment he saw Martha, his heart still rippled, as if they had been separated for a long time.


    After coming to Alaska, he often worried about whether this separation between himself and Martha would become a farewell, and whether he could only meet his lover in a dream from now on?


    Martha''s face showed surprise, as if she were really a woman waiting for her husband to return home. She came over with joy, put her arms around Huang Liang''s shoulder, kissed her cheek and said, "you can come back. I''m so worried about you when you''re away."


    She looked behind Huang Liang and asked, "where''s little master wolf? Hasn''t he come back?"


    Just as Huang Liang wanted to speak, he heard a knock on the door behind him. He moved his mind and the door opened. Hong Kui came in from the door with a smile.


    At this time, Huangliang felt something more in the space, just like air. You can''t see or touch it, but it''s there. But there''s a layer of virtual shadow in the objects and people in the room, just like shaking your hand when taking pictures.


    He knows that this is the dream space composed of Hong Kui''s spiritual essence. Their dreams have been superimposed and are merging with each other. He felt a little numb on his scalp, as if someone was filing his body with a file, filing away the excess bits and pieces on his body.


    Huangliang also tries to adjust her spirit and cater to Hong Kui''s dream as much as possible.


    Before long, their dreams were finally unified. The room stabilized, and Martha and old wolf''s faces became clear again. Just for the stability of the dream, he had to maintain Martha''s appearance, as if she had performed the art of immobilization. Martha just stood there and didn''t move.


    Hong Kui said, "OK. Now, you should connect this dream to reality, and then take me to the road of heaven."


    Huang Liang nodded, looked at Martha silently, and turned to the door. He closed his eyes, put his hand on the door, took a deep breath, and then pushed hard.


    The door opened and a cold wind blew in. Outside the door, there was the ice and snow world of Denali mountain. At the end of the sky road is the ice prism hanging upside down from the sky.


    Huangliang set foot on the road of heaven. Hong Kui tightly grabbed the rope tied to his waist and followed his footsteps. Behind them came the barking of an Alaskan dog.


    The Indian guide almost barked like a dog in his throat. He looked at the two customers and pretended to do something at the edge of the cliff. Then he stepped out of the void and disappeared.


    At the moment, he felt that his IQ was no different from his dog. He couldn''t understand what was happening in front of him. He had to stretch his neck and stand there, making some inexplicable noises in his throat.


    After this adventure, the Indians believed more in Denali''s ancient god''s word. He planned to tell his wife and children his adventure for the first time after he went down the mountain, but he didn''t know that they had just experienced something more incredible and dangerous than what he had seen on the mountain.

 Chapter 711

    As soon as Huang Liang and Hong Kui set foot on that heavenly road, they felt that the whole world had disappeared.


    Denali snow mountain is gone, the sky is gone, and the earth is gone. No snow, no clouds, nothing. There is only one heavenly road left in the world, and the ice in the distance. They don''t know how long they have gone. Time seems to lose its meaning here.


    This reminds Huang Liang of the dream channel he used to contact Howard and later trapped Aoki.


    When they came to the end of Tianlu, Huangliang saw the huge iceberg hanging upside down over his head. It occupies the whole sky. The sun, moon, stars and clouds are all frozen inside, but they run smoothly and shine brightly.


    Hong Kui knelt down on the ground and spoke to the iceberg overhead. He didn''t know what he was praying for. After praying, he stood up and reached out to touch the tip of the iceberg.


    Huang Liang saw his hands shaking. The boy of the always stable wolf family seldom showed such excitement. Dream, probably so.


    Hong Kui''s hand touched the ice, and a dazzling light suddenly appeared on the ice.


    Huangliang felt hot at first, just like baking by the stove.


    The whole iceberg is beginning to melt.


    Then Huangliang felt cold again.


    The cold brought by the melting of ice and snow goes straight into the bone marrow.


    He tried to resist with his mental strength, and then he felt a little better. He saw Hong Kui''s body shaking badly. It was obvious that he couldn''t support it, but he didn''t know whether he should help him or not. After all, it''s his family''s business and his dream. If touching an iceberg is a ritual, will he destroy it if he goes up to help.


    Hong Kui''s body trembled more and more, his face became iron blue, and his eyes stared like two bronze bells. Obviously, he had exhausted his strength, as if the weight of the whole iceberg was pressing on him.


    Huang Liang couldn''t care so much. He hurried to take a step and stretched out his hands to hold the iceberg, hoping to help Hong Kui share some strength. But before his fingertips completely touched the tip of the iceberg, a huge force came from the ice, from his fingertips to his palm, his carpal bone, his arms, his shoulders, and even his heart. He flew out like a broken kite, almost smashing his body to pieces. He felt that the bones and internal organs had cracked, but what was more deadly was the bone chilling cold.


    He quickly concentrated his mind and protected his body with all his mental strength to drive out the cold. It was quite a while before his mind stabilized.


    Only then did he know that Hong Kui''s spiritual power was much stronger than he thought. When the two people combined dreams before, he thought they had the same mental strength to have the same dream. In fact, it is precisely because Hong Kui is strong that he can correct his dream.


    Huang Liang just slowed down and wanted to stand up. Suddenly it was dark in front of me, and I heard a roar like rolling thunder in my ears.


    The iceberg suddenly fell apart and the whole world collapsed.


    Huang Liang thought they were finished. Because he tried to escape, but failed.


    He didn''t know what the iceberg world they reached through heaven was? If this is a dream, they will fall into nothingness. Just like in a dream, if the space collapses and the conscious body does not leave the dream in time, it will be trapped in the boundless nothingness. It is said that it is the most terrible situation, which is more terrible than death, because that nothingness is not the dark void in the universe. There is no void or darkness. That''s real nothingness, nothing but your consciousness.


    But if this is not a dream but a reality, it will be even more terrible. How can the real world collapse? What will it look like after the collapse? Will it collapse into a black hole or become a singularity of the universe? In short, the body can no longer exist, and even consciousness should disappear.


    However, the fact is not as good as he thought. He didn''t disappear, he was still standing here, and the world around him came back. He saw himself standing on the frozen earth, just like standing on the halding ice field, surrounded by endless glaciers.


    Hong Kui was lying on the snow not far from him and had fainted.


    He held a crystal clear ice cone in his hand.


    Huang Liang hurried over and helped Hong Kui up. Hong Kui''s body is cold. Fortunately, he still has a weak breath.


    He began to use his spiritual power to help Hong Kui drive away the cold in his spirit and restore his brain consciousness.


    After a long time, Hong Kui woke up slowly. He smiled at Huang Liang, raised the ice in his hand and said, "I got it."


    Huang Liang looked at the ice cone carefully. It is very much like the ice ridge hanging from the eaves, but it is not as rough and textured as the ice ridge. It''s smooth, smoother than a mirror. The surrounding scenery is reflected by it.


    "Is this the mountain just now?" Huang Liang asked with emotion.


    "Right?" said Hong Kui. "Do you want to see it?"


    He handed the ice pick to Huang Liang.


    Huang Liang took it over, and a piercing cold came from his palm, which made him almost unbearable. But he didn''t let go, because he saw everything it had reflected from the ice cone:


    The sun, moon, stars, primeval forests and busy people in the forest, as well as mysterious altars, desolate ice fields and towering snow mountains, are clearly arranged in small ice cones layer by layer. When your consciousness wants to see that layer, the scenery of that layer will be clear in front of you.


    "It''s amazing!" said Huang Liang. "This thing can freeze time! If historians and archaeologists know that there is such a thing, they will go crazy!"


    "Anyone will go crazy," said Hong Kui.


    "But it will freeze them into ice." Huang Liang smiled, feeling the cold chill.


    Hong Kui also laughed.


    "Does it have a name?" Huang Liang asked.


    "It is the cleanest thing in the world and the soul of all things solidified in ice," said Hong Kui. "My ancestors called it the soul of ice."


    "Soul of ice!" Huang Liang thought the name was very good. "What are we going to do now? Go back?"


    "No, it''s just the key to the holy land," said Hong Kui. "Let''s go on. The holy land must not be far away."


    Huang Liang said, "you are too weak now. You have to find a place to rest." he glanced at the endless glacier, "but where are we now?"


    Hong Kui took out a compass from his body, spread it on his palm and tried it in all four directions. The pointer became erratic. He put the compass up again, tried it, and said, "it is said that there is a mysterious passage between Alaska and Queen Elizabeth island in the north. I think we have passed that passage. Now, our position is near the pole of the north magnetic pole."


    "What?!"


    Huang Liang thought it was a little incredible. Although Alaska is to the north, it is still far from the Queen Elizabeth Islands, especially the Denali mountain is still in the south central part of Alaska.


    He looked up at the sky to see the direction of the sun. But his body suddenly petrified.


    "Do you really think we are still on the earth?" Huang Liang said. "How can there be nine suns on the earth?"

 Chapter 712

    Nine suns form a circle in the sky, one of them is in the central dot, and the other eight are octagonal around it.


    No one has seen so many suns in the sky. Even the three body world in the novel is only three suns!


    Huang Liang had seen many suns on the smooth mirror of the soul of ice for a long time, but he thought it was just the time solidified by the soul of ice and the traces of years passing in the ancient corner of the Milky way.


    He looked at the soul of ice again, but what he saw was three figures, all dressed in black cloaks and windbreaker.


    "Don''t look! Give me something, little fellow!" said the man in black in the middle.


    His voice was dry and hoarse, as painful as a saw sawing a rotten wood.


    Huang Liang and Hong Kui looked back at the same time and saw the thin, shriveled, mummified and terrible face under the cloak. The skin on the face is translucent, and there are spider red capillaries under the skin. As the man spoke, the tight muscle fibers on his sunken cheeks twisted rhythmically, as if crawling with a group of leeches.


    "Who are you?" Huang Liang asked in surprise.


    He is now sure that his previous intuition is right. The man in black is the murderer of Selena, and he has been following them.


    "Your name is Huangliang, isn''t it? I know you, child, you did a good job." the man in Black said.


    Huang Liang was surprised: "do you know me? Who are you?"


    Another man in black standing on his left took two steps forward and lifted his cloak.


    "Howard?" yelled Huang Liang, looking at the familiar face.


    Howard said with a smile, "Huang, long time no see. This is our ancestor, the son of the great Gaia, and the organization''s former and current supreme leader, etnut Ayi. He glanced at the ice soul in Huang Liang''s hand." you did a good job, Huang, better than I thought. "


    Huang Liang began to think about the cause and effect of the whole thing. He felt that he had fallen into a trap. He remembered his days in Amsterdam. He joined the organization but did nothing. Then he was suddenly transferred to North America. Obviously, it was the second leader''s transfer to him. He felt unreasonable at that time. How could the second leader suddenly call him to North America by name? Now I think that someone is playing chess, and he has become the most important chess piece in this game.


    Howard seemed to see through his mind and explained: "in fact, the organization has long suspected Selena, but it can''t be verified because of her second leader. Mr. Ronald made the whole plan before leaving, and you just became the person we need."


    "So you used me like that without telling me anything? Well, there are no secrets in the organization?" asked Huang Liangzhi.


    "Secret? Hahaha..." Howard laughed, "Indeed, for our race, consciousness is transparent and there are no secrets. But since it parasitized on humans, secrets naturally exist, because humans are a kind of creatures good at conspiracy. You and I have known each other for so many years, don''t you also keep many secrets? Including you met Aoki in Wuzhong and Selena in Amsterdam Love. "


    "So you all know! Hum..." Huang Liang sneered at himself, "I''m alone in the dark. I''m like a fool!"


    "That''s not true," Howard said, "I didn''t know it until Mr. Ronald came back from outside the earth. Come back, Huang, you have completed the task excellently. Although you have been bewitched by Selena and infected with your pure consciousness by the dirty soul of mankind, the organization and itnut Ayi will save you. The great Gaia will save you."


    Hong Kui sat on the ground and squinted to observe the current situation. He didn''t know who was coming, but he obviously felt that the comer was not good. He is still very weak. When he took the soul of ice just now, he almost consumed all his spiritual strength. He tried to adjust his breath and hope to recover his ability as soon as possible.


    Huang Liang felt Hong Kui''s uneasiness. In order to dispel Hong Kui''s concerns, he returned the ice soul in his hand to Hong Kui and explained, "I may have been used."


    Hong Kui was not polite and took over the soul of ice, which was very helpful for his recovery.


    He smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Everyone can be used. It''s not your fault. Besides, I believe you."


    Huang Liang nodded and said, "don''t worry, for Martha!"


    Hearing this sentence, Hong Kui was completely relieved.


    "Huang, don''t be stubborn." Howard also wanted to persuade Huang Liang again. After all, this is the most potential person in his personal development.


    Huang Liang said firmly, "I just want to be a free man."


    The decadent voice of etnout Ayi sounded: "well... That woman polluted your mind! Your consciousness is no longer pure, and the resentment of the cunning ETSA has occupied your soul and entrenched in your heart. Stubborn people, if you can''t get Gaia''s rescue, you will eventually be destroyed in the end!"


    With the voice of etnout, an invisible strong wind blew on the ice sheet. The temperature and air pressure decreased rapidly at the same time, and the sorghum suddenly felt unable to breathe.


    He knew it was not the real wind, it was the spiritual power of the mummy like freak. He quickly mobilized all his spirit to resist, but to no avail.


    This is the most powerful spiritual force he has ever seen in his life. Towering like a mountain, surging like a sea, vast and vast, omnipresent between heaven and earth.


    He felt that his consciousness was about to disappear. The invisible scalpel that had been condensed in the palm of his hand, even if it condensed all the sharpness in the world, it could not tear the spiritual authority in front of him.


    Hong Kui suddenly shoved the soul of ice into Huang Liang''s hand. An idea was passed on and said: my spirit is too weak to use the soul of ice now. You use consciousness to explore its internal structure, feel its texture and internal world, let the spirit integrate with it as much as possible, and use it to protect us.


    According to Hong Kui, Huang Liang firmly grasped the soul of ice, realized deep into the interior of the soul of ice, and felt the ancient power contained in the solidified time from the bitter cold.


    With the deepening of consciousness, the external spiritual range he can perceive becomes larger. Some distant forces from nowhere are condensing towards the soul of ice in their hands. Although they are weak, they continue to flow.


    Huang Liang was surprised to find that this thing can connect the spiritual world outside the ice sheet, and draw spiritual power from there. He controlled this trace of power, bit by bit, and fought against the pressure of itnut.


    "Yes, little fellow, you know how to use the soul of ice!" he heard itnut say, "but it''s useless. Don''t bother. You''re not the descendant of the ETSA wizard or the descendant of the chayak family. You can''t control the power of the holy land."


    Huangliang felt that the wind outside was a little stronger. Some wind blades broke through the barrier, stabbed in and cut his face and hands like knives. He even felt himself bleeding.


    Etnut walked slowly forward a few steps, came to Huangliang, stretched out his thin hand and took the soul of ice in Huangliang''s hand.

 Chapter 713

    Huang Liang looked at etnout''s hand, but he couldn''t stop it. He didn''t have any extra strength.


    He glanced at Hong Kui and found that he was pale and was closing his eyes to regulate his breath. Obviously, it was very difficult to resist such mental pressure, let alone resist.


    He hopes Hong Kui can recover quickly. If the spirit is not hurt when taking the soul of ice, Hong Kui can better control the soul of ice. Maybe he is the descendant of the chayak family, which the mummy monster said, and can mobilize the power of the holy land.


    Even if not, with Hong Kui''s support to resist the mental pressure of itnut, Huang Liang can free his hand and use his best scalpel to cut itnut. Even if you can''t kill him, maybe you can cut off his disgusting hand.


    Of course, Huang Liang knows that they can''t win anyway. If it''s just Howard, Huang Liang believes he has the power to fight a war. Even if the other party has three Howard, he and Hong Kui won''t lose much. It''s not easy for them to get the soul of ice.


    But the etnout was so strong that he didn''t have the ability to move without the help of the soul of ice. But itnout obviously didn''t exert all his strength. He looked so calm, as if what was in front of him was not his opponent and enemy, but just two ants.


    Seeing that itnut''s hand was about to touch the soul of ice, Huangliang could do nothing. But at this time, etnout''s hand suddenly stopped in the air, as if he had been hit by a acupoint.


    Huang Liang''s mental pressure suddenly lightened. He felt that a third spiritual force had intervened to help him block the mental attack of itnut.


    Then he heard a voice say, "old man, how can you rob things from a group of children?"


    The sound was as unpleasant as a saw pulling rotten wood.


    He looked in the direction of the sound and found another man in a windbreaker and cloak, but his windbreaker and cloak were red and bright like a fire in the ice and snow.


    Etnout''s hand retracted and turned towards the visitor. His expression changed sharply, his muscles were constantly twisted, his blood flowed rapidly in the capillaries, and a layer of blue or black mist was steaming on his skin.


    "Holenheib, it''s you!" said itnut in a deep voice.


    Huang Liang saw anger on his face.


    Hollenheib walked slowly, his red cloak hunting on the ice field.


    There were some funny sounds in his throat, like the cry of a night owl:


    "It''s me, old man! How long haven''t we met? 3000 years? Or more?"


    "Well..." etnout took a deep breath, "you''re still alive!"


    Hollenheib said, "of course I''m alive. You''re not dead. How can I die? Don''t think you''re the only one in the world who knows the secrets of the Pharaoh."


    Etnout said angrily, "you thief! You stole my throne and destroyed everything! If it weren''t for you, my plan would have been successful 3000 years ago! Gaia has already returned to the earth, and I don''t need to revive with the help of this broken body!"


    Huolunhai Bulian snorted, "the thief of the country?! you are the thief of the country! You deceived the Pharaoh''s trust, charmed akhenamon, asked him to give up his belief in the God of akhenamon, disobeyed the oath of ithsa, wantonly carried out religious reform, converted to the God of Akhenaten, and even changed his name to Akhenaten.


    You control the government and control the young tutankatun. When tutankatun grew up and didn''t want to be manipulated by you anymore, you changed his name back to Tutankhamun and re believed in Amun God, you began to plan the plan of stealing the country. You stole his scepter, killed him when he was 19, and ascended the throne by yourself. What qualifications do you have to say that I am a thief? "


    "Yes, I controlled the whole dynasty, but I forgot you, general hollenheib!


    I thought you were just a warrior who led the army and fought for years. You have no advantages except mastering military power and winning Amun Hotep''s trust. But I didn''t expect that you are also an awakener, and it seems that there is some unusual relationship between you and Akhenaten


    Well, let me see... Your father once went in and out of the harem, and we happen to have a romantic empress dowager Tay... I''ve heard that Amun Hotep has a son, so... You and Akhenaten are brothers? You''re Tutankhamun''s uncle!


    Well, that''s right! That''s right... I should have killed you! "


    "You can''t kill me," said hollenheib. "Do you think there are so many wars out there? I''ve been preparing for it in the years when you dominated the government."


    "So you are deliberately delaying the war," said etnout.


    "I just want to protect myself," said hollenheib. "As long as there is a war, I can live well. As long as I don''t go back to Thebes, you can''t kill me."


    Itnoot nodded and said, "yes, you are indeed the most warlike General of the dynasty. But how can you know the secrets of the holy land of ETSA and the awakened? Even if you are the brother of Akhenaten, you should not know these things. In the inheritance of the dynasty, the secrets of the guardian need to be absolutely kept secret, and only pharaohs and heirs of all dynasties are qualified to know."


    Hollenheib said: "Although you controlled Akhenaten, he was the descendant of Pharaoh and the biological son of Amun hopt. His blood flowed from ithsa in his veins and the soul of the awakened one in his body. Akhenaten left me a legacy before he died, telling me your true identity and conspiracy. He gave me the identity of the guardian and asked me to go to the temple Repent for him. "


    "I see..." etnu nodded. "I said that tutankatun suddenly changed his name and belief for no reason. It was you who instigated him."


    "It''s not instigation," hollenheib said, "I just told him the truth. I know your power, and the Manchu Dynasty is your pawn. You have controlled the government for so many years, and I can''t move you at all. I can only find a chance to tell Tutankhamun the truth. He has the right to know the truth. I told him to bear it. Take your time. As long as the soul of fire is still in his hand, he can destroy you when he has completed his cultivation and my army Unfortunately, he is too impatient. "


    Huang Liang listened to the words of two strange people and was confused. His poor historical knowledge could not judge the origin of the two familiar sounding names of itnut and horenheib, but he knew Tutankhamun and Akhenaten. They were the names of the pharaohs of the 18th dynasty of ancient Egypt.


    Listen to their solemn conversation, which involves the court coup and Dynasty struggle that lasted two times. This is certainly not from a local stall reading or online novel.


    Are these two monsters from the ancient Egyptian Dynasty more than 3000 years ago?


    This completely subverts Huang Liang''s cognition. How did people live thousands of years ago? Even if the spirit can live forever, how can the body be resurrected?


    Fortunately, the new guy seems to be here to help himself. Now the situation has become 3-to-3, and the victory or defeat has become a dilemma.


    Hong Kui, who had not fully recovered, quietly winked at Huang Liang. They all knew that the opportunity to fight was fleeting.


    Huang Liang''s mind moved, and the invisible sharp scalpel condensed in the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 714

    The sky was suddenly gloomy, and the yellow clouds covered the sunlight in the sky. The surrounding snow and ice disappeared and replaced by the long yellow sand.


    A wide river fell from the clouds in the distance and flowed fiercely across the earth, splitting the desert in two. The river is turbulent and surging. It''s like ten thousand horses galloping near. Some pyramid like buildings are distributed on both banks of the river, scattered in height, which seems to have a certain law.


    Huang Liang knows it''s not true. At this time, he had fallen into a huge dream, but he didn''t know which of the two monsters was composed of consciousness? Maybe both.


    He saw etnout open his arms, his black robe was blown up by the wind, and a black line appeared in the sky behind him, moving slowly to this side.


    The black line moved closer and closer, with a roaring wind and black sand flying all over the sky.


    A huge sandstorm swept through, and the boundless pressure made the sorghum suffocate. Fortunately, the main target of this pressure is not him, but hollenheib, and now hollenheib suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    Where he disappeared, the sand on the ground suddenly swelled and piled up into a monster with a lion''s head and a man''s body. The monster roared at the front, with a roar, which rolled up the strong wind and the yellow sand on the ground, and also formed a wind rolled sand wall.


    Black and yellow, the two sand walls collided together, and a roar came out between heaven and earth, a huge spiritual force and a surging explosion. Huang Liang stumbled back a few steps unconsciously, and his spirit was almost unable to support.


    Some black sand hit his left face, making him feel cold and painful. The dark smell on the gravel felt that even the root of his teeth had been broken through his skin and through the muscles on his cheek. The other yellow sand hit his right face, but it was hot and painful, as if it were all sparks from the steel furnace.


    When he saw Howard opposite, he stepped back like he was hit by a car. Obviously, he couldn''t bear such great mental pressure. The other man in black was obviously much stronger, but his body shook slightly.


    He looked at Hong Kui again.


    Hong Kui didn''t move, but he looked very weak. The soul of ice in his hand sent out a faint layer of visible brilliance, and became a transparent and invisible energy mask, which slightly helped him block some external mental pressure.


    Huang Liang knows that with this thing in hand, Hong Kui can at least resist the other party''s mental attack in the short term without any danger. But under such circumstances, his already weak mental strength is very difficult to recover.


    I don''t know when the confrontation between etnout and horenheib will end. Judging from the flying sand storm that can''t distinguish the color, their two forces are almost the same. Even if there is a gap, Huang Liang can''t see it. Of course, he hopes that hollenheib can win, whether he is a millennium old demon or a monster, at least for now, he is on his side.


    But you can''t rely on luck. Huang Liang is a cautious man. He knows that the biggest variable now is himself. If he can destroy Howard quickly, he can free up his hand to help Hong Kui. When he and Hong Kui work together to destroy the man in black, the situation will become three to two. At that time, hollenheib''s hope of winning itnut greatly increased.


    Thinking of this, Huang Liang no longer hesitated, his spirit was highly concentrated, and the invisible scalpel in his hand condensed Guanghua. His shot was a kill, a dazzling red light flashed, and the knife Qi split the dust in front of him and pointed directly at Howard''s neck.


    But Howard is not an ordinary person after all. He can be regarded as the elder of the organization and the guide of Huangliang.


    As soon as his neck shrinks, his body shrinks into the black cloak windbreaker, and then people escape from the windbreaker. The whole windbreaker is empty, like a ghost floating in the air, and cut in half by the knife Qi of Huangliang.


    Of course, all this is done in consciousness, which belongs to mental attack, and there is no solid scalpel. The windbreaker cut by the knife also disappeared in the air with Howard''s spirit.


    Howard appeared three steps away. He was still wearing a black cloak and windbreaker, but there was a gap in his breath. That was the scar left by his spirit just attacked by Huang Liang.


    "You''re a good boy," Howard sneered. "Did you make too much progress under the guidance of that old woman in recent years, or did you hide most of your strength at the beginning?"


    Huang Liang didn''t answer. He missed the first blow, and then the second knife came out. Another bloody red light flashed in front of Howard. This time, Howard was ready, leaned back, waved his hands, and an invisible shield was sacrificed to block the light of the knife.


    In a trance, they heard the sound of gold and iron. This is not an illusion, it is a part of a dream constructed by their consciousness mobilization memory.


    The light of the knife flickered, and the sound of the intersection of knives and shields came from the air. Huang Liang approved more than a dozen knives in one breath. Howard tried his best to support and maintain. He seemed to have no power to fight back, but Huang Liang''s knife Qi didn''t hurt his foundation, but the invisible shield in front of him had cracks, and the knife Qi invaded along the cracks.


    Huang Liang could have continued to attack. As long as he could cut more than a dozen knives in a row, Howard should not be able to support it. However, the mental pressure from itnut and freighter Haibu was terrible. Under this pressure, Huangliang had to do his best every time he waved his knife, as if he were in the deep sea. The surrounding water pressure not only made him out of breath, but also made it a little difficult to lift his arm.


    As the wind grew stronger and stronger, Hollen Haibu, who turned into a monster with a lion''s head, slowly shook its huge body and took two difficult steps forward. It opened its huge mouth and aimed at etnout, trying to swallow him in one bite.


    Etnout''s figure hid in the black sand and let horenheib bite an empty hole.


    A sharp whistling sound suddenly sounded in the dark dust storm. The whistling sound sounded very harsh, just like ten thousand people scratching the glass with their nails at the same time.


    Then, the situation changed. In the black sand all over the sky, there appeared a twisted black face, which was itnut hiding in the sand.


    Hollenheib''s advance stopped immediately. He stretched out his hands, covered his ears and shook the lion''s head a few times, looking like pain.


    The black dust storm took the opportunity to press up. The yellow sand wall rolled back like a wave hitting the reef, and buried hollenheib in the sand at once.


    Huang Liang screamed. He knew that if huolunhaibu lost, he and Hong Kui would have no chance of winning in the face of itnut.


    Just then, the yellow sand pile suddenly bulged and a giant beast came out of the sand. The beast''s body looks like a lion, but it has a human head.


    Huang Liang immediately thought of the Sphinx in the Egyptian desert.


    Holenheib, who turned into a sphinx, crawled to the ground and roared at itnut in the black sand. The heaven and earth trembled, and the yellow sand all over the sky passed one after another.


    Then the lion soared into the air, stretched out its huge and sharp claws and jumped on etnut''s face.

 Chapter 715

    The battle between itnut and horenheib put great pressure on others.


    Huang Liang wants to win Howard quickly, but at the moment he feels a little powerless. He had to separate his spiritual strength to resist the pressure around him. He could not concentrate with all his strength, and the power of the scalpel in his hand decreased a lot.


    Of course, Howard is no better than him. At the moment, they are unable to attack him. They stand face to face and wait for the opportunity.


    The situation of Hong Kui next to him is not good. He is struggling to support, and the people in black opposite him obviously have stronger mental strength than them. Under the pressure of horenheib and itnut, they can still calmly attack Hong Kui.


    Huang Liang wants to help Hong Kui, but he doesn''t dare to underestimate Howard opposite. Although Howard seemed a little unable to withstand his attack just now, he was not sure whether it was an illusion. Up to now, Howard has not launched an attack. Maybe he is accumulating strength and waiting for his flaws to launch a fatal attack.


    Hollenheib''s Lion claw smashed itnut''s face. The black wind and sand scattered randomly between heaven and earth.


    Just when Huang Liang thought that itnut had been completely suppressed and horenheib was about to win, he saw a small black whirlwind condensed in the black dust storm. It protrudes from the top of the dust storm and twists like a black snake.


    Huangliang''s secret way is not good. Look carefully, it''s not a black snake, but a scorpion''s tail. Suddenly, it stung the Sphinx at great speed.


    Feeling the danger, horenheib turned his head to the left and avoided the attack of the scorpion tail.


    A huge black scorpion appeared in the black dust storm opposite. Its long tail swayed in the air.


    The lion jumped up, the scorpion dodged skillfully, and stung the lion''s body with its tail. The lion seems to be very taboo about the scorpion''s tail, tries to avoid it, and then pounces on it to try to tear the scorpion''s body with its sharp claws. A lion and a scorpion fought back and forth like that, and no one could take advantage of anyone.


    Seeing Hong Kui getting weaker and weaker under the attack of the man in black, Huang Liang had to make up his mind to unite the blade of spirit again. He would rather be hurt by the dust storm of itnut and horenheib than get rid of Howard.


    When the blade came out again, Howard didn''t dare to push it straight. He raised the spiritual shield to block it. At the same time, his body hurried back to avoid the attack of this spiritual force.


    It can be seen that Howard does not intend to fight with Huangliang. He is waiting, perhaps waiting for the man in black next to him to solve Hong Kui, and then work together to deal with Huangliang. Judging from the current situation, it is only a matter of time before Hong Kui is defeated by the blacks as long as he can hold the attack of Huangliang.


    Huang Liang couldn''t attack, so he was a little worried.


    Hong Kui obviously has reached the limit and can no longer bear the spiritual attack of the people in black. The soul of ice falls off from his hands and falls on the ground. The spiritual barrier that came from the soul of ice to protect him also disappeared.


    Huang Liang screams bad. He plans to give up Howard and rescue Hong Kui. But as soon as his attack slackened and his body had not had time to move, Howard made a fierce counterattack and did not give him a chance to rescue Hong Kui.


    Hong Kui fell to his knees and suddenly roared. A strong and unusual mental force burst out from him.


    Huangliang knows that this is the characteristic of Hong Kui''s wolf.


    Sure enough, he saw that Hong Kui had white hair on his face, his eyes turned blue, his lips protruded forward, and two tusks protruded from his mouth. Soon he turned into a giant white wolf.


    Hong Kui after his incarnation is obviously much better than before. He dissolves all the fierce attacks of the man in black, and also frees up his claws and tusks to attack the man in black from time to time.


    It''s a pity that Huang Liang kept shouting in his heart. If Hong Kui hadn''t exhausted his mental power when melting the iceberg and obtaining the soul of ice, the power of the White Wolf should be much better than now. Together, they should be able to handle Howard and the man in black.


    Now the situation has become balanced again. Between etnout and horenheib, Hong Kui, who is incarnated, is on a par with the black. In contrast, Huang Liang had a certain advantage over Howard.


    Huang Liang felt that the opportunity came and accelerated the attack speed, but Howard didn''t touch him and couldn''t take it down for a moment.


    In this way, if there is no victory or defeat between etnut and hollenheib, it depends on who can support longer between Hong Kui and Howard behind Hua.


    If the white wolf can''t support it first, then the man in black can support Howard and counter attack Huangliang. Huang Liang knew that he could never withstand the attack of two people. If he can take Howard first, he can attack the man in black with the White Wolf, and the victory is in hand.


    In the stalemate, he felt Howard in a trance, and there was a loophole in his tight defense. Although Huang Liang thought it was strange. If he changed the occasion, Huang Liang would be cautious in a situation that was not so severe, but at this moment, he knew that the opportunity could not be missed and immediately gathered all his skills and wielded a knife. For this knife, he even gave up all his defense. If someone attacks on the side at this time, he may not have extra mental strength to protect himself.


    He also considered that this might be a trap. Howard''s relaxed mental strength may be tactical communication with the man in black next to him. He thought that the worst possibility was that the man in black next to him gave up Hong Kui and attacked him. In this way, the success rate of the sneak attack was very high.


    But in that case, he believed that Hong Kui would never sit idly by. With the fierce attack of the White Wolf, it is difficult for the man in black to resist in the case of distraction. At the moment, Huang Liang will never let Howard retreat with his life-threatening knife.


    What he didn''t expect was that Howard not only didn''t stop his knife, but mobilized all his mental strength to attack hollenhab with the poisonous scorpion of etnut''s incarnation.


    At the same time, the man in black, who was fighting with the White Wolf, suddenly turned sideways and attacked hollenheib with all his strength.


    This was completely beyond Huang Liang''s expectation, but it became his best opportunity. While he went out with all his strength, the white wolf also jumped at the man in black.


    The situation changed at this moment. In fact, the dream world can not be measured by time, but it must be described in the blink of an eye.


    Howard and the man in black turned to attack, briefly helping etnut block the pressure of the Sphinx of horenheib''s incarnation.


    Huang Liang''s knife hit Howard''s back without resistance, and immediately split Howard''s spiritual world into pieces.


    But at the same time, the giant scorpion of etnout''s incarnation made room, and a scorpion waved its tail, which suddenly fell on the white wolf.


    The white wolf was stopped by a whip and fell out.


    The scorpion''s tail fell to the ground. The tip of its tail hooked the soul of ice on the ground and brushed it. It rolled the soul of ice into a black dust storm.


    Another man in black was caught in the sand by the lion''s claw of horenheib.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the tornado clouds collected and ten thousand dust fell to the ground. Everything has returned to its original appearance, surrounded by an endless ice field, and the nine suns in the sky shine strangely on the earth.

 Chapter 716

    All the people have never changed in their original positions, as if what just happened was an illusion.


    Huang Liang only felt that his body was evacuated. The short battle just now really consumed too much of his spiritual strength.


    Then Howard, the man in black next to him and Hong Kui fell to the ground almost at the same time.


    Huang Liang was startled. Regardless of whether Howard and them were dead, he hurried to see Hong Kui.


    Hong Kui is not dead, but at the moment, he is extremely weak and even his breathing is slightly inaudible. Fortunately, Huang Liang is a doctor. After a brief check, he concluded that Hong Kui will not die. As long as he protects his last consciousness with spirit, his life will not be in danger.


    While doing cardiopulmonary resuscitation for Hong Kui, he explored Hong Kui''s weak source of consciousness with his own spirit and called Hong Kui''s name.


    Next, we can only see the victory or defeat between hollenheib and itnut.


    There was a crystal clear ice edge stick in etnout''s hand. He smiled darkly and said:


    "Holenheib, you are better than I thought, but you can''t beat me. Besides, I have the soul of ice in my hand now."


    Horenheib seemed surprised and asked, "you were born in the dark land of black sand. You stole the power and power of the Amun Hotep family and the blood power of Tosho, the son of unab. I believe you can manipulate the power of dust and fire, but how can you control the soul of ice?"


    Etnout laughed: "I am the son of Gaia! The son of Gaia is not limited to spiritual traits and can control all holy things that can guide the spirit! Do you think the things left by ETSA can really resist Gaia? Have you forgotten that Gaia is the source of spirit and consciousness? Gaia is invincible! The son of Gaia is invincible!"


    Hollenheib shook his head and said, "maybe we can''t fight Gaia, but we can refuse to be manipulated by her. You''re not Gaia, you''re just a dog! No, you''re not even a dog! Because although a dog is stupid, it still has its own brain, but you don''t even have a brain, not even your own independent thought. You''re just a synapse at the end of a tentacle!"


    Etnout said with a sly smile: "Don''t be hard spoken. You''ll know who doesn''t have thoughts in a moment. You stupid humans have to stick to this skin bag, and I''ll complete you. I''ll freeze your body, and your thoughts and your spirit, which Gaia gave you, will be taken back by Gaia. At that time, you''ll only have a cold body floating in the Dark Universe What freedom, what thought! "


    Hollenheib sighed, "you have lived for thousands of years in vain! You still don''t understand the value of life! You can''t see freedom and will never have freedom!"


    "Then let me see the value of your so-called freedom!"


    When etnout finished, he raised the soul of ice in his hand. It was countless times colder than the cold wind in Siberia. The breath began to condense in the air. The soul of ice in his hand was a hundred times stronger than that in Hong Kui''s hand.


    Huangliang saw that there were ice lines in the air in front of him, and all the water vapor that was not rich was frozen.


    He was shivering with cold. The cold did not invade his body through his clothes, but through his blood and bone marrow, as if the cold air had passed through some twisted space and directly into his bone marrow.


    He knew that this was not the real cold, but directly awakened all the cold memories in his brain and magnified them a hundred times. This spiritual attack was more terrible than the real cold.


    Hollenheib was ready, took out a short red coral branch from his body and said, "do you think only you have a sacred staff?"


    Etnout said, "sure enough, you took away the holy things on the spire. But it''s useless! You only have half the soul of fire, and I have a whole soul of ice. Ice and fire conquer each other. You can''t win me!"


    "That''s not necessarily true," said hollenheib.


    A heat flow broke out from him, and the nine suns in the sky seemed to suddenly have vitality and began to shine hot on the earth.


    But the freezing in the air was still severe, and etnout exerted his force again, and the continuous cold power was drawn from the void where I didn''t know where.


    The heat can''t melt away the ice cold, but it doesn''t seem easy to completely freeze this warm current.


    "You can''t win!" etnout shouted in his sharp and hoarse voice, "your half fire soul can only summon half of Tosho''s divine power, and here is chayak''s chassis. On this ice field, the power of the ice soul will become more powerful. The whole world is ice and snow. How long can I see you hold on?"


    Hollenheib stopped talking and went all out to fight against the icy force sent by etnout. It seemed that it was a little hard indeed.


    Huang Liang doesn''t know whether he should go up to help. In such a master duel, his strength is very little, and he may even help. He doesn''t know how much difference there is between half and one of the so-called sacred staff, but he knows that itnut is right. In such an ice and snow land, the confrontation between fire and ice will suffer after all, and it''s realistic From the point of view of the situation, hollenheib also gradually showed signs of being out of support.


    No choice.


    Huang Liang decided to take a chance.


    He gently put Hong Kui on the ground. Remind him in his weak consciousness: hold on, don''t sleep in the past. In this bone chilling ice, once you sleep in the past, you won''t wake up again.


    Hong Kui responded in his consciousness: go, do yours, don''t care about me.


    Hearing Hong Kui''s response, Huang Liang put his heart down a little, which at least shows that Hong Kui has recovered.


    He no longer hesitated, gathered all his spiritual strength, put it on the red scalpel in the palm of his hand, and then split it against etnout''s back.


    However, the water vapor in the air had already condensed into ice. When his spiritual blade broke the ice, the power was greatly insufficient. Etnout just shook his windbreaker and a powerful force bounced back. The Yellow sorghum flew out.


    Huang Liang couldn''t even tell whether he really flew out or spiritually felt that he flew out.


    He just felt that he had been flying for a long time, and then hit the ground heavily. His throat was so sweet that he felt like vomiting blood. Although it''s just the memory in consciousness, it doesn''t really spit blood, but it''s hard enough.


    He quickly collected his mind, closed his eyes and stabilized his spirit. When he opened his eyes again, he returned to Hong Kui.


    Eatnout seemed a little surprised. Eh, he turned his head and looked at the yellow beam. Two cold eyes, like two cold lightning, fell on the yellow beam.

 Chapter 717

    Taking advantage of this slow force, horenheib''s spirit increased greatly, and a flame burst out from his hand. Then the air crackled like fireworks, lit up many sparks, and all the ice condensed in the air broke.


    ETrust was so angry that he shouted, "die!"


    With a wave of the soul of ice in his hand, he drew two intersecting straight lines in front of him, and a big frozen ice appeared out of thin air¡° ¡Á¡±£¬ Soon it turned into an ice wall in front of him, blocking hollenheib''s fireworks.


    At the same time, as soon as his wrist turned, the soul of ice in his hand pointed to Huangliang.


    For a moment, Huang Liang felt as if a huge iceberg had moved over, pressing down the whole day.


    He couldn''t resist at all, and didn''t know how to resist. He felt the coming of death and saw the God of death in front of him.


    Consciousness began to store memories in the brain, and countless thoughts flashed in the mind.


    He suddenly thought of Lao Yu, Martha, his childhood home and many people in the past.


    He thought he was not afraid of death. Until this moment, he found that he was actually afraid of death, because he still had so many people he cared about, even if some people were gone, but he still couldn''t let them go. Their appearance, their names, their love for him and his own love for them were engraved in his heart and memory.


    At this time, a powerful idea occupied all his consciousness - live! Must live! For Martha, for Selena, for Hong Kui, for Lao Yu


    A flame condensed from his chest. The flame was so fierce that it almost burned him into charcoal.


    The flame spewed out of his chest and collided with the iceberg pressing against him.


    The disparity of power can be judged by the naked eye. The flame hit the iceberg like a firefly hit Mount Everest.


    But at that time, he had no scruples, no regrets, and no hesitation. His only belief was to use all his strength to break the ice and live.


    He called Martha''s name to the sky with his last-minute thoughts.


    ¡­¡­


    In the wolf manor in Vancouver, Martha was awakened from her sleep.


    She saw that the window was blown open by the wind, and the weak flame in the furnace on the inner wall of the room was blown out by the cold wind pouring in from the window.


    She got up, put on her bearskin nightgown and went to light the fireplace.


    Lord Wolff likes fireplaces very much. In this era when heating and air conditioning have long been popularized, his manor is still full of such designs.


    Huang Liang likes it very much. After marriage, Lord Wolff asked them to choose any room as their wedding room. Huang Liang chose this one. He said that the fire in the fireplace can make him feel the reality of the world and the same warmth when he is alone as when he hugs his lover in bed.


    After Huang Liang left, Martha prayed in front of the fireplace every day. The light of the fire, which was not fierce, brought her the warmth of her husband''s chest.


    She struck a match and murmured: God bless my husband and return safely!


    The faint yellow flame brought by the small match head was thrown into the dark fireplace and disappeared quickly, which was shorter than the meteor in the night.


    However, just a moment later, the flame lit up again and spread rapidly, setting the charcoal in the furnace on fire like a prairie fire.


    ¡­¡­


    A spark can start a prairie fire, but it will never break a whole iceberg.


    However, that''s how miracles happen. The flame from the chest of the sorghum burst out with his spiritual strength and hit the icy power of Dushan mountain pressed from the hand of itnut. The flame suddenly increased in front of the iceberg, from sporadic fires to clusters of gorgeous sparks, and then turned into a huge net burning flames ¡£


    The net opened just to hold the iceberg and block all the cold.


    Huang Liang couldn''t believe it. How could he break out such strong power?


    Beware of God''s determination. With a flash in his mind, he immediately knew the truth.


    He turned to look, and sure enough, he found that hollenheib was stretching forward with one hand, pushing against the ice wall sent by etnut, and pointing half a fire soul at the yellow beam with the other hand.


    The big net in front of Huang Liang is the power of the fire sent by Huo Lun Haibu.


    He heard hollenheib say to him in his consciousness, "go, you go, I''ll stop him."


    Huang Liang would like to say that you don''t care about us and concentrate on dealing with etnout.


    But at the moment, he has no spare spiritual strength to communicate with hollenheib, which is not only easy to distract hollenheib, but also easy to be intercepted by itnut.


    Seeing his hesitation, hollenheib said to him:


    "Go quickly! Remember to take the boy around you. He can incarnate into a white wolf. Chayak''s blood flows in his body. Itnut''s purpose is not just to get the soul of ice. He wants to use the soul of ice to start the Holy Land and welcome Gaia''s consciousness to the earth. At that time, the whole earth will face disaster. Only chayak''s descendants can start the holy land of ice."


    Huang Liang was startled by this information, which he had never known before.


    He took another look at Hong Kui, and then he knew that the various abnormalities of the wolf family had such a background.


    Although he didn''t know who chayak was, he thought he must be a great figure in ancient times and even in the last civilization.


    He no longer hesitated and struggled to get up from the ground. He used his last strength to help Hong Kui up.


    Hollenheib also reminded: "remember, don''t let etnut find the little wolf around you. If you can''t protect him..."


    He paused..., "just kill him!"


    Hearing this, Huang Liang was really frightened. He stumbled under his feet and almost fell again, but he soon stabilized his body, held Hong Kui and staggered along the unknown direction of the ice sheet.


    He heard behind him, etnout shouted, "you can''t run away!"


    I heard hollenheib say, "you can''t catch them with me."


    Itnout seemed a little angry and said angrily, "horenheib, go to hell!"


    "It''s not that easy to kill me," hollenheib said


    "If you run by yourself, maybe I can''t stop you. But for these two boys..."


    The sound gradually faded away, gradually imperceptible.


    Ahead, there are glaciers, like ancient frozen dragons, lying on the earth.

 Chapter 718

    After being far away from the battle field, Huang Liang felt that his physical fitness was slowly recovering. He simply carried Hong Kui to his shoulder and accelerated his pace. Behind him, he could not hear the voices of etnut and horenheib, only the whistling wind blowing constantly.


    He crossed glaciers and ran on the endless ice sheet. The cold wind roared past his ears, and the nine suns on his head were warm. Many clear water vapor steamed on the edge, and was blown away by the cold wind.


    He ran and ran until he exhausted his strength and couldn''t run any more.


    He looked back and forth, left and right. He couldn''t see anything except the undulating glaciers.


    He put Hong Kui down, then sat on the ground and gasped.


    Hong Kui has recovered a lot. Seeing the appearance of Huangliang, he asked with concern, "are you okay?"


    Huang Liang shook his head and smiled sadly. Because of his severe asthma, he didn''t reply.


    Hong Kui said, "you go. Don''t worry about me. It''s up to me. Now you find a way to go back to Vancouver. Before coming to Alaska, I discussed with the old man. We divided the family''s industry, including you and Martha. If the old man is still alive, he will arrange it himself. If the old man..."


    He looked sad. "If the old man is gone, you can go to lawyer Duncan. He knows everything."


    Huang Liang didn''t expect that Wolff and his son would make such an arrangement. It was only by chance that he was selected by the organization to go to Wolff manor to see the old man for some unspeakable special purposes before he entered the door of Wolff''s house.


    Although Martha was regarded as her own by Lord Wolff, she was only a personal servant in terms of identity.


    To put it bluntly, Huang Liang was just a private doctor employed and married a maid. I didn''t expect that they would distribute part of their inheritance to them.


    Huang Liang knows how big the wolf family''s industry is. Even if it is only a fraction, the amount is huge and unimaginable for ordinary people.


    His heart was grateful, his nose was a little sour, and he remembered what horenheib had just told him subconsciously:


    If you can''t protect him, kill him!


    Huang Liang looked at Hong Kui and said firmly, "no, I won''t leave you. If we come together, we will go back together."


    Hong Kui didn''t know what Huang Liang was thinking. He hurriedly said, "Why are you so stubborn? Don''t you want to see Martha again?"


    Huang Liang said, "either go back together or die here together." he said, carrying Hong Kui on his back and going on his way.


    At this time, a sad voice came: "do you think you can still go?"


    Huang Liang was startled and turned to see that etnout had stood behind him. His black cloak covered his head, revealing half of his twisted face, and holding the crystal clear soul of ice in his hand.


    Huangliang put Hong Kui back on the ground, but by this time, he had found something wrong.


    He felt that everything was so familiar, including Hong Kui''s lying posture and the position of etnout.


    He glanced aside and saw Howard and the man in black lying on the ground not far away, frozen stiff.


    Further away, there was also a man lying on the ground beside him, who was dressed in a red cloak. The soul of half a fire like a red coral branch fell on the ground.


    Huang Liang understood that he didn''t run away just now. Hollenheib helped him block the attack of itnut, but he couldn''t help him get rid of the spirit of itnut.


    With a complete soul of ice, etnout''s spiritual coverage is much wider and lasting than that of hollenhab, who has only half the soul of fire. Moreover, in this ice and snow, the cold spirit is easier to camouflage and not be detected.


    He had just entered the dream arranged by etnout, or it was his own dream. He was hypnotized by etnout.


    Huang Liang felt a little desperate.


    He glanced at hollenheib and hoped that he would stand up again and continue to fight itnut. Here, he is the only one who can fight itnut.


    Hollenheib is still alive, but obviously he is dying.


    He lay on the ground and tried to raise his head.


    His cloak had fallen off his head, revealing the sparse red mane like hair on his head. His face was as ugly as etnout''s, his muscles were twisted, his eyes were sunken, and the capillaries under his translucent skin had cracked in the fight, exuding a large amount of silt purple.


    He looked at the sorghum.


    Huang Liang felt that he had something to say.


    But horenheib didn''t convey any information with his consciousness. Maybe he was afraid of being noticed by itnut, or maybe he had said everything he should say.


    Huang Liang thought of horen Haibu''s reminder to him: only chayak''s descendants can open the holy land of ice, and only by opening the holy land of ice can Gaia''s consciousness enter the earth.


    He stroked it quickly in his mind and finally understood why the organization wanted him to approach the wolf family.


    All this has been calculated. They want him to find the way to the Holy Land and the key to open the door of the holy land through the wolf family.


    The next step is to find the holy land, and then force them to open the door of the holy land with a key, or start an organ.


    As for why chayak''s descendants must do it, Huang Liang doesn''t know. He only knows that once Gaia returns, all people on earth will lose their spiritual and ideological freedom and become parasites.


    Maybe things are far from that simple.


    From what he learned in the organization for so long, the purpose of the parasite is not to seize the human body, so what is Gaia''s purpose of occupying the earth?


    A super powerful spiritual body in the universe should not covet this energy on the earth? And mental power does not seem to need material energy to maintain.


    Huang Liang always thinks that Gaia is a devil. All he has to do is destroy his life.


    Perhaps the existence and constant growth of life threaten it, or has posed enough threats in the distant past, or does it need to strengthen itself by swallowing life?


    Thinking of this, Huang Liang suddenly made a decision, and a scalpel was secretly condensed in the palm of his hand. He did not dare to exaggerate, for fear that etnout would find that the scalpel did not emit any light, but was invisible in the palm of his hand.


    He can easily cut into Hong Kui''s consciousness, which is now very weak, with a gentle release.


    Huang Liang believed that in such a short distance, in such a hidden situation, when Hong Kui was so weak, Hong Kui could not carry his blow, and itnut had no time to stop it.


    Since he was in Wuzhong, he has been good at camouflage. He once successfully hid his true identity under Aoki''s eyes. He also successfully disguised himself in front of so many parasites in Amsterdam.


    Etnout has just defeated horenheib, and no one here can bear his blow. He was full of confidence. It was the most careless time. He didn''t think that Huangliang would attack Hong Kui.

 Chapter 719

    Huang Liang is by no means a coward.


    Although his relationship with Hong Kui was close, especially after entering Alaska, they became close brothers. But we can distinguish between the overall situation and the small family. This feeling is not enough for him to abandon his freedom and gamble on the fate of all mankind.


    He took a final look at Hong Kui.


    Hong Kui seems to have guessed what he wants to do. At first, his eyes were full of confusion and confusion, but then he showed a sudden color. He seemed to understand Huang Liang''s thoughts and difficulties, and responded with an encouraging smile.


    Huang Liang was stunned there. Even if Hong Kui''s eyes showed a little anger or hatred, he could understand it, and he would not hesitate to cut. But Hong Kui Fei did not have any resentment, but encouraged him. This made him really a little hard to do. The smile on Hong Kui''s face was like a blunt knife, inserted into the heart of Huangliang and cut back and forth there.


    Just when he hesitated, he missed the best opportunity. Etnout had felt the killing opportunity from him and understood what he was going to do. His mental power surged like a torrent.


    Huangliang felt that thousands of ropes wrapped him, getting tighter and tighter. It was like being thrown into the abyss. The super water pressure crushed his bones and heart.


    He had to use all his mental strength to resist and could no longer draw a knife. The invisible scalpel gradually disappeared from his palm.


    He knew that etnout had not tried his best, otherwise his consciousness would have been extinguished at the moment. It''s terrible to add the spiritual power of etnout itself and the power introduced by the soul of ice.


    He heard etnout sneer: "I will never allow you to destroy my plan. You stupid humans!"


    Not far away, hollenheib sighed, sighing out the vicissitudes of thousands of years.


    "We lost after all..." he said.


    "I said you couldn''t win. Gaia watched from heaven, and your God, unab, died long ago," said etnout


    Hollenheib asked, "there is one thing I don''t quite understand. Every sacred object has edited its spiritual characteristics. Without the blood of toshaw''s son, how did you start the holy land of fire? And you only have half of the soul of fire in your hand."


    "Old man, you''re out of date!" etnout laughed, as if forgetting that he was an old man himself, "You should understand the new term of this era. What we call ''blood'' is a rough word. Now, they are called ''genes''. And genes can be modified. The so-called coincidence between spiritual traits and blood is the coincidence between conscious characteristics and physical genes. In the last civilization, your ancestors, the era of ithza, should have ended The whole world has mastered the ability of human genetic modification. "


    Hollenheib nodded: "this is probably the reason why Gaia had to destroy mankind!"


    "The high development of human civilization and its spread in the universe will only accelerate the heat silence of the universe. Gaia is just making up for a mistake he has made," he said


    "Hehe, can the omnipotent Gaia also make mistakes?" hollenheib sneered.


    "It doesn''t matter what you say." etnout stretched out his dry claw and touched the crystal soul of ice. "As long as you start the holy land of ice, the spiritual force field of the earth will be rebuilt, Gaia will come, and you will all disappear in the history of the Milky way. On the long road of cosmic evolution, your history is negligible. It''s as if... You... Don''t exist at all!"


    Huo lunhaibu sighed, glanced at Huangliang and Hong Kui, and asked, "since genes can be modified, why do you have to choose this little wolf?"


    Etnout shook his head and said, "the holy land of ice is at the extreme. It is the hub of building the spiritual force field. It must be accurate and can''t deviate. Moreover, chayak''s blood has withered, and only such a little wolf meets the requirements. Without enough samples, it is difficult to copy and transform genes."


    "How did you find toshaw''s gene?" hollenheib asked.


    Etnout laughed: "Thanks to the lovers of the Pharaohs in those days. Do you think tutankatun is dead and you are alone? The people of the amunhotep family are naturally lecherous and have many illegitimate children outside, even the young tutankatun. Their descendants are distributed among all kinds of races around the world, and Ronald Cohen spent more than a decade from all over the world Looking for clues in the library, gather the closest people for transformation, and arrange them on a naval ship. Do you know what a warship is, my general?


    ... hahaha, poor hollenheib... You don''t know the world at all. You don''t know what kind of people you''re guarding and what they''re doing! "


    "Do you know very well?" hollenheib asked.


    "Why should I know an object that is about to be destroyed by me?" said etnout


    Hollenheib said: "I firmly believe that mankind has experienced so much suffering and will not be easily destroyed. Even if it finally disappears into the vast universe, it belongs to our own destiny, not you, not your Gaia! The universe has its own laws and is greater than your Gaia!"


    When he finished, he suddenly burst up, and the soul of half the fire on the ground also flew up and was caught by his dry hand.


    The soul of fire burst out a flame and quickly extended along horenheib''s arm, which soon ignited his whole body.


    He turned into a fireball and exploded.


    A heat wave swept between heaven and earth.


    "Die!"


    The figure of etnout Ayi was washed back several steps by the heat wave, but the natural ice and snow helped him offset most of the power of fire. The self explosion of horenheib did no substantive damage to etnout.


    "I''m going to freeze your body into ice!" etnout shouted angrily. "Let you float in the dark starry sky forever, without soul, thought and nothing! And your consciousness will return to Gaia. You will live forever in Gaia''s great consciousness, watching your own body floating in the gap between the spiral arms of the Milky way!"


    He waved, rolled up an ice curtain and rushed towards hollenheib.


    The flame went out, and horenheib fell to the ground with a sad smile. The soul of fire fell on the ice again, reflecting a faint red light.


    When etnut saw the seemingly desperate but somewhat relieved expression on hollenheib''s face, especially the smile that shouldn''t have appeared, he felt strange, suddenly woke up and looked back at Huang Liang.


    Hollenheib''s suicide raid just now didn''t want to hurt etnut at all, but was fighting for a chance for Huangliang.


    Just as etnout took those two steps back, Huang Liang suddenly felt a release of pressure.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he raised his hand and stroked Hong Kui''s forehead and looked into his eyes. At the moment when his eyes were opposite, the invisible scalpel was printed into Hong Kui''s brain.


    Huangliang felt a mountain stuffed into his heart, squeezing his heart.


    Tears blurred his eyes, flowed through his cheeks and condensed into ice in the air.


    In a trance, he saw a snow mountain in front of him. There was a white wolf standing on the cliff. He took a final look at him, then turned and left and disappeared into the vast wind and snow

 Chapter 720

    Etnout''s anger was written on his face. His ugly and terrible face became more and more ugly, and his muscles seemed to be covered with crawling leeches.


    At the moment, the Huangliang is very calm.


    Sadness is like a summer storm, violent and short.


    He is not afraid of anything and has nothing to regret.


    He never wanted to be a hero, but at that moment, he decided to do what he thought was right.


    The white wolf will not be alone on the road to another world. He will soon go with him.


    Etnout held the soul of ice high. From the distant and inexplicable void, the strength of spirit gathered above his head and condensed into a thick dark cloud with his anger.


    Thunder roared and lightning crawled through the clouds like a snake.


    Huang Liang held Hong Kui''s body in his arms, calmly waiting for the lightning to tear his consciousness, calmly waiting for death.


    He even smiled, because he saw the impatience and anger of the losers from itnut''s face.


    Although he is in danger at the moment, he is more like a winner.


    He knew that the world was still full of hope. Martha and Lao Yu, as well as many ordinary people, could still live well.


    The clouds are getting lower and lower. Lightning looks for food in the clouds like a greedy snake. It eats bigger and bigger. Finally, it gathers into a giant python as strong as a big tree and pours on the Yellow sorghum.


    However, just then, a strange cry came from the sky.


    The thick clouds turned sharply, and the newly condensed lightning scattered like frightened fish, and turned into many fine currents creaking in the dark clouds.


    A big black bird appeared in the sky. Its huge wings rolled up the wind and blew the clouds disorderly.


    Its claws poked out of the cloud and accurately caught a lightning bolt, just as an eagle caught a small snake and quickly put it into his mouth.


    Huang Liang recognized at a glance that it was not an eagle, but a huge crow.


    The Raven caught lightning in the clouds.


    But it seemed as if he had not seen it at all, and let the lightning condensed from his spirit run around.


    His eyes were fixed on the front.


    Huang Liang looked in the direction he looked, and a black spot appeared on the gray horizon in the distance.


    At this time, he could not see anything clearly, but he could hear the sound of the pulling board tapping on the ice.


    What a familiar voice it is!


    The voice had hypnotized him and awakened him.


    He knows who''s here. What a long time no see!


    For Qingmu, Huangliang''s inner feelings are extremely complex.


    It can be said that he was not familiar with Aoki. He met once in the interrogation room of the Criminal Investigation Brigade, once in Wuzhong prison, and never saw him again.


    However, the two short meetings had a great impact on his life. If it weren''t for Aoki, he might still be soldering circuit boards in Wuzhong prison at the moment, and would spend the rest of his life as a human being until it completely loses its spiritual freedom, becomes another race or disappears forever.


    It was Aoki who fished him out of the dark abyss, which made him feel the value of the world again, the warmth of family affection and the importance of spiritual freedom.


    Although the days after that were more lonely and not free than in prison, he was always full of hope.


    In the most painful time, he always thought of Aoki and hoped to meet him.


    Unfortunately, after so many years, he has not been able to achieve his wish. Until today, when he was ready to leave the world with the determination of death, at this last moment, he came.


    The sound of stepping footsteps became louder and louder, and the figure on the horizon gradually became clear. You can see his windbreaker hem gently floating in the breeze and his iconic, messy hair like a chicken nest.


    Somehow, Huang Liang suddenly had a sour nose, choked throat and wet eyes.


    His wriggling lips tried to speak, but he didn''t say a word.


    He held Hong Kui''s body tightly in his arms, and tears finally rolled out of his eyes.


    If you had come a little earlier, just a little, just a little!


    Or maybe you just come a little late, just a little, just a little, I don''t know anything!


    This is the dog blood bridge in the dog blood novel! Please, the author, can you stop writing like that? Can you be a little more sensational! If you were not handsome, ugly, poor and a poor man, I would fly out of the screen and beat you into a pig''s head.


    With the endless Tucao of Huang Liang, the sound of kick and kick make complaints about the world.


    The clouds are getting lighter and lighter, and the lightning is getting thinner and thinner. Before long, the sky became bright again. The nine suns, like the seats arranged by the gods, quietly watched the stories that happened in the world.


    Etnout recovered from shock and anger, looked at the green wood coming opposite and said, "you finally came."


    "But I''m still late." Aoki glanced at Hong Kui leaning against Huangliang and Huo lunhai Bu lying on the ground.


    "I know my people can''t stop you. But I don''t understand. How did you catch up with me?" asked eTrust. "This heavenly road can''t be found by ordinary people. If a white wolf hadn''t led the way, I couldn''t find the mysterious holy land of chayak."


    The giant crow that had just circled in the clouds had now returned to its normal appearance, hula, flapping its wings and fell on the head of Qingmu. It croaked:


    "I''ve been following your quack, but you didn''t find me, big fool mummy!"


    "Quack..." he took a look at the situation at the scene, rubbed his head with his wings, and said with some remorse, "I just went back to pick him up. I didn''t expect it to be like this!"


    Aoki raised his hand, touched the crow''s feathers and said, "it''s not your fault. Even if you are here, you may not be able to handle this big mummy."


    "Quack, it looks a little powerful. Then we can always get him together!"


    Hollenheib, who was lying on the ground and dying, reminded: "be careful. He has the soul of ice in his hand. The environment here is very suitable for its power. I''ve tried my best and can''t help you. Take this..."


    He grabbed half the soul of fire and handed it to Qingmu.


    Etnout laughed: "you are the descendant of toshaw and the guardian of the holy land of fire. Even you can''t fight me. What''s the use of letting others hold half of the soul of fire?"


    Aoki took the soul of fire from huolunhaibu''s hand, put it in his hand and said, "enough."


    "Although you were once the son of Gaia, you can''t master the power of fire better than hollenhab. What''s more, you only have half the soul of fire," he said


    Aoki stepped forward a few steps, and a black stick suddenly appeared in his other hand.


    He said, "don''t forget, I still have a complete wooden soul in my hand."


    Etnout said with a smile, "only fire can restrain ice. But on the edge of the holy land of chayak, even if you have a complete soul of fire, it won''t help, let alone just the soul of wood?"


    "You only know that ice and fire overcome each other, but you don''t know the truth of the birth of the five elements."


    Aoki connects half of the fire soul to the top of the whole wood soul. The two sacred sticks are connected like grafted trees.


    "There is a saying in ancient Chinese books that says, ''fire comes from wood, and disaster will be overcome.''"


    As he spoke, his body suddenly turned into a mulberry tree and grew crazily on the ice field.


    The branches danced in the air, and the roots meandered on the frozen earth, extending all the way to the invisible distance. The tree trunk was like a mountain, and the canopy soon covered the whole sky.


    And every branch and leaf of this tree is burning with a raging flame

 Chapter 721

    Fire trees are all over the sky, and burning branches are everywhere.


    Huangliang felt that he had entered a fire purgatory, like setting a fire in the virgin forest of the Amazon or the eucalyptus forest on the east coast of Australia.


    Etnout looked dignified, and the soul of ice in his hand stood straight in front of him, chanting words in his mouth. A large amount of mental power kept pouring into the void, condensed into layers of cold ice around him, touched with the burning heat around, and turned into a misty white fog.


    As the fog grew thicker, snowflakes floated in the sky.


    This is a very strange sight.


    The heavy snow danced in the air, fell on the burning branches, adhered to them, but it was not cremated. It only emitted white smoke, but the fire on the trees did not go out. Instead, the flame increased, as if it was not snow but oil that fell into the fire.


    Branches and leaves burned out in the fire and turned into fire rain falling all over the sky. They formed an interesting contrast with the snowflakes in the air and became a world of fire and snow.


    The Yellow sorghum was just afflicted by the smoke and fire, and was attacked by the cold of heavy snow. Although it is well known that this is the cold and hot in the memory awakened by the power of spirit, the feeling of being amplified to the extreme is really painful.


    He was a little worried. After all, it was an ice sheet. According to Hong Kui''s previous judgment, it should be near the north magnetic pole of the Elizabeth Islands. Of course, it is also possible that they have already come to another nothingness world through that heavenly road.


    In this ice and snow, the power of cold is infinite. Besides his own strength, Aoki can only rely on the nine suns in the sky.


    Through the gap between snowflakes and fire rain, the sorghum looked up and saw the nine suns, like nine fireballs hanging on the branches, eight of them hanging in eight directions around the periphery, connected with the burning branches, like a burning cobweb.


    There is another one hanging on the middle treetop, which looks a little different.


    He looked carefully and vaguely saw a black spot in the fireball in the middle, moving around like a chick about to break its shell.


    The snow is getting heavier and heavier, and the fire is getting fiercer and fiercer. He felt cold and hot all over. Gradually, his body became stiff and his eyes blurred.


    As he expected, the power of ice and snow is infinite, as if firefighters were driving helicopters to put out fire in the air, and the fire in many places began to decrease.


    The flames on some branches finally went out and turned into scorched dead branches, and large tracts of the woods dimmed. Only the trunk of the big tree still burns a raging fire and tries its best to resist the endless cold of ice and snow in the void.


    But etnout dared not relax at all. He was still tight, and the soul of ice was held high. His eyes were fixed on the huge fire tree.


    It seems that he has the right time and place, and the advantage is entirely on his side, but he can''t completely overwhelm the other side.


    He can suppress the flame, but he cannot suppress the power of life.


    The fire burned out one branch, broke one branch, and soon stretched out another branch on the trunk.


    The power of this life is unique to the soul of wood.


    This is the most basic spiritual trait of life separated from Gaia''s consciousness. It is precisely because of this spiritual trait that life can continue to grow and multiply.


    The living power of this wood contributes to the momentum of fire, which greatly strengthens the power of the half fire soul that is difficult to resist with the complete ice soul. Even if itnut occupies the right time and place, in this ice and snow world, the fire tree can still tenaciously resist the ice and snow all over the sky.


    The power of ice and fire is so glued.


    Suddenly, a big black bird emerged from the sun at the top of the tree crown. It was covered with golden flames, spread its wings, crashed and flew to a cold branch in the distance. The flame ignited from his feet and quickly ignited the whole branch.


    It flapped its wings and flew away, and the golden flame splashed everywhere with its wings.


    It is like a moving fireball, a sun running around. Wherever it goes, the originally extinguished woods burn up, and the raging flames burn to the horizon again.


    Etnout is trying his best to suppress Aoki. He has no spare power to deal with this flaming Jinwu. He can only watch him and destroy his achievements.


    Before long, all the extinguished fires in the forest burned again.


    As soon as the heavy snow covered, Jinwu flew over. It completely makes up for the weakness of the original fire.


    At a moment when the balance was reached, the flame Jinwu suddenly croaked and rushed towards etnout.


    Etnout saw a huge golden fireball like the sun and hit himself. He didn''t dare to underestimate it, and hurriedly separated his spirit. A hockey of the same size condensed from the tip of the soul of ice.


    But when he was so distracted, the glued situation in the fire forest changed.


    Taking advantage of the reduced pressure, the giant mulberry suddenly burst out with the strength originally contracted in the trunk. Countless huge branches suddenly twisted and grew, wrapped around like a fire python, and wrapped itnut''s body all at once.


    Etnout was surprised. With a wave of the soul of ice in his hand, the ice hockey exploded and frozen all the branches and vines wrapped around him. Then his body shook, shattered them and shook them to the ground.


    However, at this time, he did not care about the fireball that hit him.


    The fireball hit him like a supernova exploding in absolute zero cold space. The flames and rays instantly cooled in the low temperature, and finally turned into a basin of cracked ice mist.


    Itnoot seems to be unscathed.


    But he stood stiff, motionless, and looked down at his own chest.


    A light flashed across his chest. Then the light grew bigger and bigger, forming a light hole in his chest.


    A crow flew out of the cave of light and croaked. Its claws hold a heart as dark as its feathers.


    Etnout stretched out his thin claws and grabbed the crow, trying to recapture the heart and put it back into his chest.


    However, the crow had flown away quickly and threw the black heart into the burning fire.


    The soul of ice fell to the ground with a clatter.


    The fire and rain dissipated, the wind and snow stopped, and everything returned to its original appearance.


    On this quiet ice field, the air is clear and cloudless. Only the nine strange Suns are still hanging high in the sky.


    Qingmu stood quietly, like a pine tree rooted on an iceberg. His windbreaker floated gently in the breeze blowing from the ice field.


    The crow croaked and fell on Qingmu''s head.


    A quaint echo came from the distant Glacier Canyon.


    Etnout covered his chest and fell down slowly. His body shriveled rapidly and turned into a withered and black mummy.

 Chapter 722

    Aoki went to Horan Haibu and returned half the soul of fire to him.


    Hollenheib didn''t reach for it. He twisted his ugly face and showed a faint smile.


    "I am resurrected because of etnout, and I will go with him because of his death. He is right. Our spirit will eventually belong to Gaia. There are heroes in every era. Please give this half fire soul to those who deserve him."


    Aoki nodded and said, "I know who to give it to."


    "Thank you," said hollenheib, lying on the ground and looking up at the nine suns in the sky, waiting for the final execution as if he were a condemned prisoner.


    "We still have a chance to win," Aoki said.


    "Yes, we have a chance to win, but there is little hope," hollenheib said. "In the ancient prophecy, Gaia''s arrival can not be stopped. All our efforts are delaying time. From my time to now, it has only been delayed for thousands of years."


    "Now that it has been delayed for thousands of years, we can delay it again," Aoki said.


    "Difficult, too difficult. Look at the sun in the sky. Do you know what they are? They are Gaia''s eyes."


    Aoki looked up at the sky. He knew that no planet in the universe would be surrounded by nine stars, so at least half of the sun in the sky was false. This is a huge dream combining fantasy and reality. Only God, not man, can create such dreams.


    "When every holy place starts, Gaia will open his eyes. Until the tenth day, she will pass through ramra and come to the world."


    "If we close all the altars now, can we stop Gaia from coming?"


    "It is much more difficult to close a holy land than to open it. The true God ithsa and his five sons led countless ancestors and closed the passage of ramra through the efforts of several generations.


    We should know that the earth''s spiritual force field was still there at that time, and everyone had strong spiritual force.


    And don''t forget that once the holy land is closed again, you can''t come back. Just like those who used to guard ramra, you can only live there for generations. "


    Aoki knows what hollenheib said is right. He, situ and the people who broke into ramra made a mistake. This mistake is likely to make a life race that has not easily developed in the universe disappear. The biggest problem is that this mistake can''t be made up.


    Hollenheib seemed to see what he was thinking and said, "you don''t have to blame yourself. This result has long occurred in the prophecy. If you don''t do it, others will do it. You just respond to the son of the times in the prophecy."


    Aoki said, "anyway, I can''t let the world be destroyed in my hands."


    Huang Liang was still immersed in deep grief. He held Hong Kui''s body and said, "the white wolf is dead. No one can wake up the sleeping iceberg. Gaia will not come as long as the holy land of ice is not started."


    Hollenheib said: "Indeed, this is our greatest hope now. As long as the holy land of ice is not opened, we can still drag on. But don''t think you can drag on and don''t underestimate Gaia. Even when all the holy places are closed, Gaia''s spiritual power has been infiltrating the earth. Otherwise, there will be no parasites on the earth and there is no need for awakening alliance.


    Besides, how can you be sure that there are no descendants of the chayak family except the boy in your arms?


    The white wolf is not only the guardian animal of the holy land, but also a spiritual symbol.


    The white lion in the fire and quicksand, the white snake in the wind and wild waves, the termite eating silver under the boulder, the white crow bathing in the soup pool, the White Wolf watching on the ice field


    They were the totems of their ancestors and the first independent life species to get rid of Gaia''s spiritual control. They guarded the descendants of ETSA from generation to generation. "


    Before horanhab finished, the crow croaked:


    "What, what, what bathing white crow? It shouldn''t be black crow croaking? Where did the white crow come from? Did you remember wrong? And what''s the spoon? Why take a bath in the spoon?"


    "Well, I also wonder why you are black?" hollenheib looked at the top of Aoki''s head.


    "Maybe... I''m special! For example... I''m the most important of the five?" the crow didn''t even believe it when he said this.


    Aoki said, "if you want to be special, it should also be the White Wolf, because among all the holy places, the holy land of ice is the most special. When the five holy places are connected, it happens to be a pyramid, and he is at the top of the pyramid and at the North magnetic pole of the earth."


    "It''s so powerful. Why isn''t it a black wolf?" cried the crow unconvinced.


    "Maybe you''re suntanned," Aoki said.


    "Quack..." the crow thought it impossible to refute.


    Aoki looked at horenheib: "you just said that even if the holy land does not restart, Gaia''s spirit has been infiltrating the earth. So, no matter what we do, Gaia will come?"


    "Yes," said horenheib.


    Aoki was silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "since the immortal people have made such great sacrifices and efforts, we always see the hope of victory. Don''t we live because of hope?"


    He clenched his fist and waved his stick. "I believe there will be a way."


    Hollenheib smiled happily, "I''m glad to have people like you in this era. Yes, hope is the biggest driving force for the continuation of life. It is more important than spirit, wisdom and strength.


    In the ancient prophecy, Gaia''s coming is unstoppable, but the prophecy also says that mankind will eventually defeat Gaia. "


    "How to win?"


    "In the prophecy, there were two direct duels between mankind and Gaia, each of which paid the price of almost extermination. The first was the Resistance War of the Itza people. Now you can hardly see the traces of that civilized era, but mankind did survive, and Gaia was blocked in the distant starry sky.


    The second time, we all thought it was in our time, but it didn''t happen. Now I hope it will be in your time. I wish you, heroes of this time, good luck! Good luck to mankind! "


    Aoki nodded and bent down to help hollenheib: "now leave here first."


    Hollenheib stopped him: "I can''t live. I shouldn''t live in this era. Let me lie on this pure ice and let me watch the sun in the sky, either extinguish or devour me!"


    Aoki turned to Huang Liang and said, "I''m going to the holy land to make up for my mistakes in the past as much as possible. Go back."


    Huang Liang took Hong Kui''s body on his back and said firmly, "his lifelong dream is to find the holy land of the family. I will carry him on and bury him in the ice of the holy land."

 Chapter 723

    Carrying Hong Kui''s heavy body, Huang Liang followed Qingmu and walked alone on the desolate ice field.


    Horenheib was left far behind, lying on ice, dying. The nine suns in the sky shone on him. His body was gradually frozen and integrated with the earth. The Qiu knot muscles on his face had already solidified. The blood in the blood vessels under the transparent skin stopped flowing. Only those dry eyes stubbornly looked at the sky, waiting for the elimination of the sun, or devoured him with fierce inflammation.


    Not far from him, etnout was already shriveled and frozen into ice, just like a salted fish dried by a farmer in the new year.


    The coal boss was angry about why only it was black. He stopped at the top of the green wood all the way and kept a thinking attitude. Even if he walked a long way, he didn''t croak.


    The road of the ice field seems never to end, and the sun in the sky seems never to move.


    They don''t know how long they have been walking. The hunger and cold at the beginning have gradually numbed later, and finally turned into a dream trip, as if there was only spiritual consumption, and the body is just an illusion.


    Time loses its meaning here.


    Until at some point, they saw some black spots in front of them. The black spots were so real that it was like a hungry man who saw several big meat buns.


    They quickly moved towards the black spots, and the black spots obviously saw them, and soon they met.


    Until then, the crow woke up from the problem he cared about and croaked: Su Huilan, Ivan, petru, Mrs. Larry, Alice, Dewar


    It reported those names like a treasure, and when it counted, it always felt something wrong, and began to shout, "where''s the sound? Where''s my sound?"


    Su Huilan was a little panicked after the surprise she first met. After all, the cat has always followed him. She truthfully told the coal boss what happened during this period of time and how the cat disappeared in the holy land of fire.


    The crow croaked sadly.


    Aoki said, "maybe she went home."


    The crow was happy, "quack, that''s right, that''s right, it must be back. We can return to the earth from the altar of wood, and he can return to the earth from the altar of fire. Yes, it must be so."


    It flew up and circled a few times over the head of Qingmu, but then it fell back and asked with some concern:


    "Hey, petru, where is the holy land of fire? Is it the pyramid of Egypt?"


    Petru nodded.


    The crow fell into thinking again: "quack, the pyramids are in Egypt, Egypt is in Africa, so far away, will she know the way home? She doesn''t have wings, how can she go home? What if she gets tanned in that damn place in Africa?"


    The sound disappearance makes the reunion less perfect, but it still can''t hide people''s surprise. They told each other what happened after they separated from each other, just like their families scattered in the war and reunited in another place. Some people have left tears in their eyes.


    Aoki gave Pedro half the soul of fire and told him the story of his ancestors'' past and present.


    Petru received the soul of fire and was excited. He was not only proud of his ancestors, but also regretted and disturbed that he missed the opportunity to fight side by side with his ancestors.


    He knelt down in the direction of hollenheib and cried until Mrs. Larry came to help him.


    People move on.


    A towering building as like as two peas of other parts of Ramla, like the half Pyramid without ice, is built in front of the earth.


    Everyone knows that their destination, the altar of ice, has arrived.


    People already know that their purpose is no longer to start it. But everyone still walked to it, just to see the sacred light.


    Soon they came to the outer wall of the altar and began to climb up. The steps made of ice are very slippery and not so easy to walk. In particular, there is a heavy corpse on Huangliang. Ivan intended to help him, but he flatly refused.


    When everyone struggled to climb to the top of the altar, people saw a man standing there long ago.


    Holding a silver cane in his hand, he looked up at the sun in the sky and thought.


    People shouted his name in surprise: Mr. stone


    Situ looked at the faces of everyone who came, one by one, until he finally stopped on Qingmu''s face and said, "we are wrong."


    Aoki said, "yes, we were wrong."


    "Is there a remedy?"


    "I think so."


    Aoki repeated the prediction of horenheib once again. Mankind will not be able to stop Gaia''s coming, but there is hope to defeat it. There are heroes in every era. Every hero may make mistakes, but as long as he persists, he will see hope.


    They began to recover and put everything together, from the past of the awakened alliance, from the invasion of parasitic consciousness, from their entry into ramra, from the deception of Ronald Cohen, from the activation and smooth restart of the four groups, bit by bit, until Yinyue saw the truth.


    The truth is hidden in the dark corner of the universe and in the nebula, but there is enough information to show its face, just like the scenery outside the window in fog, which becomes clearer and clearer with the exposure of the sun.


    Finally, Mrs. Larry combined with the research done by her husband, Mr. yeg, and put all the clues together to restore a complete story that seems to make sense:


    A long time ago, a Boltzmann brain was born in a corner of the Milky way. This corner may be in the big star cloud of Orion.


    It has high intelligence and the power to control the spirit. However, it is trapped in the nebula and cannot move between the universe because it is just a brain.


    It began to use the laws of the universe to create life, which became its tentacles. Where life spreads, its tentacles stretch out.


    It has created a lot of life and explored a broader space through the diffusion of life.


    These lives gradually formed various civilizations, one of which was called gandaya, which moved to the earth through the ramra ant nest.


    There is also a possibility that, together with the earth, they also migrated from afar. The civilization that can establish the ramra ant nest naturally has the ability to wander far away with an earth.


    The so-called holy land is the stable wormhole connected between the earth and the ant nest.


    The earth is connected to the mother''s consciousness through the ramra ant nest. The gandayans call their spiritual matrix, the Boltzmann brain hidden in the nebula, Gaia.


    Gaia had long known that the universe would eventually go to thermal silence. Maybe she doesn''t care, maybe she''s looking for solutions, such as breaking through the edge of the universe through the diffusion of life. As long as the universe is not a closed body, it can maintain low entropy by inputting energy from the outside world.


    However, Gaia''s experiment failed. Life feeds on negative entropy, and the diffusion of life will only accelerate the heat death of the universe. So he decided to eliminate all civilizations and take back the life she had created.


    But life has been formed, how can it be taken back at will.


    Just as a mother gives birth to a child, how can she arbitrarily deprive the child of his life.


    The right to life is given by the universe itself, and every living individual is sacred.

 Chapter 724

    There are always some people who can get rid of the mental control hidden behind consciousness.


    Although the gandaya civilization, which migrated to the earth, declined sharply under the influence of Gaia consciousness, more and more people became independent in thought and spirit.


    When civilization was about to collapse, the hero stood up.


    A man named unab led his people in a war that was almost impossible to win, because they fought against the God who created them, the omnipotent Gaia.


    Unab died in the war, and his descendants led his people to continue to resist Gaia.


    After the efforts of countless generations, they finally destroyed the spiritual position of the earth, and successfully entered ramra to establish a base, blocking the channel between the earth and Gaia.


    Those who survived gained independence and freedom at the cost of losing the third eye and the power to control the spirit.


    Those heroes who entered ramra slowly became savages in the cosmic void far away from the earth, but the legacy of their ancestors was passed down from generation to generation and flowed in their blood.


    They guarded the sacred altar with their lives, sang ancient hymns, and prayed that God would take them home.


    Many years later, human beings on earth have forgotten how their ancestors saved their race and survival hope under extremely difficult circumstances. Human beings began to move in another direction and regain prosperity.


    Gandaya civilization has become a legend.


    But life has not been peaceful since then. Except for the universe itself and many unexplainable secrets in the deep darkness, Gaia has always looked at the direction of the earth in the distant nebula.


    At this time, she may not care whether the universe is hot or not, but just can''t stand the betrayal of the life she created.


    There is no vacuum in the universe. Everything in the universe is interconnected. From one particle to another, from one space-time to another, you can always find a channel and establish a connection.


    Gaia''s spirit is always infiltrating the earth.


    When human beings forget the existence of that civilization, only the ancient alliance of awakeners is still resisting the invasion of consciousness. However, even the awakened ones'' memory of the origin of the holy land has become blurred.


    The awakened people began to worship the source of spiritual power. They don''t know where the source is and where it comes from. Generation after generation of inheritors dream of acquiring more abilities, and even dream of changing the world.


    This is contrary to the ancient teachings of their ancestors, so the alliance is inevitably divided.


    Gaia finally waited for the chance to come again.


    Now in this ice holy land, the descendants of the five holy land Guardian families are reunited. However, before that, none of them knew the true meaning of the holy land, and no one knew why their ancestors wanted to protect this sacred land.


    As the old saying goes, it is necessary to tie the bell before the bell is lifted. Now it is the descendants of the heroes who fought with Gaia to close ramra that restart the holy land to help Gaia come.


    Gaia has been waiting for this day for a long time, and the heroes of that year, including ETSA, know that this day will always come.


    But mankind has made unremitting efforts. Even if you know the ending is not good, you know you can''t do it.


    Perhaps this is the beauty and sadness of life.


    Mrs. Larry finished her speculation briefly.


    "In fact, it''s not rigorous. A qualified scientist shouldn''t tell such a story so casually." she said, "there are still many imperfect and unscientific details, but I tried my best. If necessary, I''m willing to spend the rest of my life to tell this story perfectly, just as my husband did in those years."


    "Everyone is a chess piece," Su Huilan said with emotion.


    The nine suns in the sky are still shining hot, as if to melt all the glaciers.


    People fell into silence, silence, like the ice on the ground.


    Only Huang Liang, carrying Hong Kui''s body, walked down the steps of the altar.


    Now he just wants Hong Kui to go where he should go, sleep in the Holy Land in his dream, and his soul will be peaceful forever.


    The crow broke the ice silence. He thought deeply and croaked, "chess pieces? Who is the chess player?"


    Alice said, "of course Gaia is the chess player."


    The crow said, "since it is chess, there should always be two people. If there is only one person, how can it be counted as chess?"


    People can''t help but wonder, yes, how can a person play chess?


    If Gaia is one of the players, who is the other?


    "I see."


    Mrs. Larry and situ said almost at the same time.


    The two of them looked at each other. Finally, situ continued, saying:


    "The other player is the universe itself.


    Gaia''s goal is not human. Human beings are just chess pieces created by herself. She is playing chess with the universe. In fact, she is only a part of the universe and a Boltzmann brain born in the laws of the universe. "


    "She''s a pawn, too?" said the crow.


    "No, she is not a chess piece." situ said, "her birth is an accident. Although it is also within the laws of the universe, the layout of chess players like the universe will not be accidental, so she is an accident in the evolution of the universe.


    She is a chess player, at least she wants to be a chess player. She wants to resist the laws of the universe, just as human beings want to resist her.


    So she created life at the beginning. The purpose of her creation of life is to break through the limitations of the universe. The spontaneous reproduction of life and the dissemination of civilization will one day break through the shackles of the universe.


    She uses life as a chess piece to play chess with the universe. "


    "Then why did she finally stop and kill his own chess pieces?" petru asked.


    The crow scrambled and said, "there is a saying in Chinese chess called losing a car to protect the handsome, and there is a term in go called abandoned son. Quack, these are all moves of experts."


    "No, it''s not losing the car, nor is it go."


    "What''s that?"


    "Have you ever played black and white?"


    "Black and white chess? Quack, is it that kind of flip chess? White chess can become black chess, and black chess can also become white chess?"


    "Yes, that''s it. Gaia and the universe are playing such a game of chess, and the pieces can transform each other. Everything can''t escape the laws of the universe, including wisdom itself. In front of chess players like the universe, even Gaia can''t protect his pieces from being used by the universe.


    When life is created, it has become a part of the universe. The speed of life eroding entropy and the speed of civilization diffusion, which is faster, has become the key to the game between Gaia and the universe.


    When Gaia found that the spread of life and civilization could not pose a threat to the universe itself, but became the help of her opponent, she decided to kill the chess pieces she had created. "


    "So... We have hope of winning?"


    "Yes, we have the hope of winning. As long as two chess players are playing games, there will be wins and losses. As long as one of us can win, we can live and human beings can live."


    "It sounds like a great hope. Gaia can''t do the universe no matter how powerful he is!"


    "But we are losers after all, because we are only chess pieces, and the chessboard must be cleaned up after the game is over.


    Gaia wins, we''ll die right away. The universe wins, we''ll die later.


    This is fate. "


    Mrs. Larry added:


    "Yes, this is fate.


    Life is born because of fate, and becomes great because of resistance to fate! "

 Chapter 725

    The Management Office of Wuzhong cemetery found a strange woman in the cemetery recently.


    When she first came, she was clean dressed and very beautiful, but her eyes were dull and a little lost.


    The cemetery administrator didn''t take it seriously. There are many such people. Who loses his relatives is not like losing his soul.


    But I found it wrong in a few days.


    The woman came every day, her clothes got dirty and her hair got messy. Later, she became like a savage.


    And the warden found her stealing offerings from others on the cemetery.


    The administrator followed her quietly and found that she had no other evil deeds except stealing tribute. She sat in front of a grave in a daze every day.


    The grave keeper knew that many leaders came at the time of burial. It was said that he was a great scientist.


    The woman is probably a relative of the scientist. The administrator thinks she is very poor. Depending on her age, she is a daughter.


    He went over and explained to her:


    "People are not immortals. They have to go to this step. If they want to open up, it''s good. You look at how good the place is. There are neighbors around. There is no lack of people to talk. No matter whether they have money or officials, they are the same now. No one bullies anyone or looks at anyone''s face.


    It is rare to be equal in the world, and the most equal is here; God is rarely fair, and the most fair is that everyone has to die.


    Girl, I don''t know who you are lying here, but if he sees you like this, he will be sad. In order to make him happy, you should go home and dress up again. "


    The woman raised a black face and looked at his hehe smile. She didn''t know if she understood it.


    The administrator thinks she''s really crazy.


    If you''re crazy, you''ll be crazy. I''ve seen many crazy people in the cemetery every year. Those who have a home are taken away by their family. If no one takes it, they probably have no family.


    It''s nothing to eat some tribute. Anyway, the tribute is either rotten and cleaned up, or eaten by birds and cats, as long as it is not seen by the people who come to the grave.


    The administrator lost his job as a result of his kindness. Because when a woman stole a tribute from a leader''s grave, she happened to be seen and reported to the leader''s family. In a rage, the family sued the bigger leader who used to be the leader''s secretary.


    The cemetery management office was severely criticized for this, and the administrator was laid off for neglect of duty.


    The woman was taken to the police station and her identity was soon found out from the recently missing people.


    Bian Ziyuan rushed to the police station and saw Mei Ziqing with a dirty face.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes. The goddess in his heart turned out to be like this now.


    Mei Ziqing doesn''t recognize him at all. She just laughs and doesn''t refuse Bian Ziyuan to take her home.


    Bian Ziyuan helped her take a bath and change into clean clothes, but the former plum green never came back.


    Bian Ziyuan took care of her at home, fed her food when she was hungry, drank water when she was thirsty, played games with her when she was bored, and completely became a home-based father.


    Mei Ziqing became familiar with him again. Sometimes he called his brother, and sometimes he called him oudosan in Japanese. But she will never remember Bian Ziyuan''s name.


    I don''t know why, Bian Ziyuan completely lost his evil thoughts when he slept with Mei Ziqing in his arms at night. He often did nothing and couldn''t sleep. He just hugged Mei Ziqing all night. At dawn, his arm was too numb to lift up.


    One night, he got up to go to the bathroom and saw himself with a broken beard in the mirror. He felt very strange.


    Bian Ziyuan touched the lump behind his neck and suddenly had an impulsive idea in his brain.


    Then he heard himself in the mirror say to him, "you shouldn''t have such an idea."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "why don''t you go? She has become like this."


    The man in the mirror said, "it was an accident that she became like this, but you shouldn''t be like this. You still have lofty ideals."


    "Lofty ideals?" Bian Ziyuan smiled. "I don''t have any lofty ideals."


    "It''s not your ideal to become a great scientist admired by thousands of people, do things that others can''t do, and get the favor of beauty?"


    "It''s all fake, fake! It''s just young ignorance. I don''t think so anymore."


    "Then, change the carrier of consciousness and thought, change the world with artificial intelligence, and make human consciousness immortal. Isn''t this what you''ve always dreamed of doing?"


    "So what?" Bian Ziyuan said, "I just want to be with her now."


    The man in the mirror said, "she is not the one you used to like. Her consciousness is damaged and her IQ is not as good as that of a three-year-old. She will never know that you are good to her."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "I don''t care."


    The man in the mirror seemed a little angry and said, "then what do you care? She once loved you? I tell you, she never loved you! Every time you make out, you are just my double. In her heart, you don''t deserve her body at all, and only I can get her body - sarodin!"


    The body far away trembled.


    Sarodin said, "of course, I can''t get her heart. What she really loves is Mei Wang. She may not even want to admit it, but people''s subconscious won''t cheat. Even after her consciousness is damaged, the only thing she remembers is the old guy."


    He knew this for a long time.


    "Now you can go to Japan and take over her power. The Kitano family has deep-rooted power and wealth all over the world. She is the only heir and actual controller. Now she is in your hands. You can do whatever you want."


    Bian Ziyuan shook his head and said, "no, I don''t want to do that."


    Satiodin said, "then there is another way. You can install a chip for her, so that I can complement her intelligence, make her fall in love with you completely, and give you a complete plum green."


    I''m a little excited. What attractive conditions!


    But he soon calmed down and refused, "it''s not her, it''s you. I''ll feel sick."


    SA liaoding angrily said, "do you know I can kill you at any time?"


    "I know," Bian Ziyuan said. "I''ve known it since the day I accepted the chip. You do it."


    "Just for this woman?"


    Bian Ziyuan smiled: "for her and myself."


    There was a long silence on both sides of the mirror.


    The faucet in the bathroom was clanging and flowing out of death like silence.


    I don''t know when, Mei Ziqing appeared at the door of the bathroom, came in, hugged Bian Ziyuan''s waist, put it close to his back and said, "oudo San, I''m so afraid you''re not here!"


    Bian Ziyuan silently turned off the tap, helped Mei Ziqing back to her room and coaxed her to sleep.


    In the dark void, a voice came into his mind:


    "Well, give you one last chance. Help me get through the dream guide world and the Internet world, and I''ll help you find her consciousness."


    Bian Ziyuan said, "you have entered the dream guide. What do you want me to do?"


    "The key to the dream has not been found yet. It is still the last step. I need your help to use the power of the Kitano family to find the key to the dream.


    Besides, let me be one with Cronus. I know where she is, and I''ll help you find her. "

 Chapter 726

    Mei Ziqing looked at the big bird coming. Before she could hide, the big bird had penetrated her body.


    She knew it was not true, it was the function of spirit, but she couldn''t resist at all. The spiritual power was so strong that it was beyond the reach of human beings.


    A great force pulled her out of her body.


    She watched as she left her body, the surrounding space twisted and a strange light appeared.


    At that moment, she remembered the legend of the holy land.


    When the last light disappeared, it was like the tail light of a spaceship going away at the speed of light, but she was abandoned in the depths of the universe.


    Mei Ziqing soon fell into deep fear. She didn''t know where she was. There was endless darkness around her, darker than the depths of the universe. There was no light, no particles and dust, not even darkness.


    She could feel her presence, and there was nothing else.


    This fear and confusion can drive people crazy, but she can''t go crazy because she has no body. Yes, although she exists, she has no body and nothing to help, even if she just wants to hold herself tightly with both hands.


    She is just a consciousness, floating in the space without space.


    There is no time here, only eternal death like silence.


    Am I dead?


    She wanted to shout.


    But apart from the thought, she couldn''t make a sound. There are no vocal organs and no media for sound transmission.


    It was floating like this, maybe for tens of thousands of years, maybe for a moment. When she finally numbed from fear and forgot her fear, she saw the faint light in the distance.


    The dead heart was suddenly ignited, hope reappeared, and fear resurrected.


    She struggled to run towards the light, as if she were passing through a never-ending tunnel without lights. The light at the exit was there, but it would never reach.


    She remembered the "holy land road" mentioned in her father''s notes, which was also called "Dream Corridor" in the alliance.


    These corridors once connected all the holy places and formed a spiritual network. But later, I don''t know why, the net disappeared. Those roads either disappeared or became broken roads, just like going through a long war, leaving only devastation.


    If this is a dead end, she will never get out of this dimensionless space.


    But the light ahead undoubtedly gave her hope. Because there is light, it means there is an exit.


    There seemed to be countless faces flashing in the light. They were waiting for her, just like when her father opened his arms in the distance and she hobbled towards her father.


    The road is so far away, so worrying.


    "Oudosan..." she cried in the distance.


    The father''s face flickered and disappeared, replaced by his mother, and then someone else.


    Those familiar faces flashed one by one and finally stopped on one face.


    "Professor!" she called softly.


    With her cry, there was some inexplicable connection between consciousness and the distance. She saw the light was full and the exit of the tunnel was in front of her.


    She was overjoyed and ran out.


    In a dazzling white light, Mei Ziqing saw Mei trying to hold a pipe and looked at her with a smile.


    "Professor, are you waiting for me?" she asked.


    "Follow me." the professor turned and walked away.


    Mei Ziqing followed him.


    There is a white world around. There is nothing but white. When everything is white, there is no difference between white and black.


    She seemed to go back to the time when she was looking for a way out in the endless dark void, but now with the professor leading the way, she was no longer afraid.


    "Professor, where are we going?"


    "You found light in the dark, and now we return to darkness from the light."


    "Why go back to the dark?"


    "Light and darkness are one. Without darkness, light is also darkness."


    They are like two shadows on white paper, walking in a two-dimensional world.


    I don''t know how long later, there was a black light in front of them. The black light darkened the white world and shone on them.


    Mei Ziqing saw a long white figure dragging out behind the professor.


    Then, black and white merge, fuzzy gradual light and shadow flow in the space, and some three-dimensional things appear, just like someone making an ink painting on paper.


    Mountains and water constitute the earth, clouds and Moon Halo dye the sky, mountains and moons are patches of woods, and the forests are gurgling water.


    The water tinkled, the fish swam in the water, the crickets called in the grass, and the wild flowers laughed in the call.


    A bird flew across the sky, leaving the sound of the wind with its wings.


    The wind stirred the piano hidden somewhere and played the music of nature.


    Mei Ziqing''s way up the mountain is covered with moss and cold stone steps.


    She had never breathed such fresh air, never felt so comfortable and comfortable.


    "Professor, where is this?" she asked.


    "This is my dream," said Mei.


    "Your dream..." Mei Ziqing suddenly understood, "here is the dream guide. This is the world you established in the dream guide. Your dream is so beautiful!"


    "Everyone''s dream is beautiful."


    "What about the nightmare?"


    "Nightmare, that''s the sin of the human heart!" said the professor. "People without sin will not have nightmares."


    "Is there such a person in the world? Except you."


    "Me? No, I also have a sin hidden in the bottom of my heart."


    "But your dream is so beautiful!"


    "That''s just what you see."


    "What did I not see?"


    "There --"


    At the end of the mountain road, they came to the top of the mountain. The professor pointed to the back of the mountain and said.


    Mei Ziqing saw that it was crowded with dark clouds, and lightning climbed in the clouds like a white snake.


    A bridge composed of iron cables and boards extends from the cliff at the top of the mountain to the clouds. I don''t know where to go.


    "Are you going to have a look?" Mei asked after she had stepped on the bridge.


    Curiosity drives Mei Ziqing to drill in her consciousness like an insect. She had long wanted to peep into the professor''s dream, but she never succeeded.


    "Well, what will be there?"


    She followed the professor on the overpass and walked unsteadily towards the dark clouds.


    Soon, dark clouds wrapped her body, and lightning crawled around her.


    She saw a towering Castle ahead, and the iron cable bridge led to the tower of the castle.


    When they stepped on the tower, the dark clouds disappeared, the sky was clear again, and the bridge behind them disappeared.


    A lonely castle, floating between heaven and earth.


    From the tower, you can see countless wonders. She couldn''t even describe them.


    Those strange worlds seem to be connected as a whole, and each seems to be independent.


    She can see every detail and the master of every independent small world.


    So she saw Bian Ziyuan and Cronus.


    "I know, this is not your nightmare, this is the center of the dream Guide - the area I''ve always wanted to open, but I can''t open." Mei Ziqing suddenly said.


    "Yes, this is the core of the dream. But you may not know that it has another name." Mei Wang paused. The pipe in his mouth suddenly lit up Mars, and a wisp of white eyes overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Its name is sin city."

 Chapter 727

    "Sin City?" Mei Ziqing looked at Xiang Mei, with a familiar and strange face. "I thought you came into contact with the alliance through Selena. Now it seems that I''m wrong. You are the person of the alliance. But you haven''t shown any trace for so many years."


    Mei did not deny it.


    "Well, did you know my identity long ago?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    Mei Tao still didn''t deny it.


    "When did you know?" she asked again.


    "I knew it from the beginning," said the professor.


    Mei Ziqing should have been shocked, but strangely, she is very calm at the moment. Many past events emerge in her mind, one after another, like a movie, and she is just an audience.


    "So, your speech in Tokyo revealed the research content about dreams and collective subconsciousness. Did you deliberately tell me? You designed the speech and met me after the speech so that I could follow you to Wuzhong. Since then, I have been a part of your plan. What''s your plan?"


    "No, I didn''t design like that. I was just entrusted," Mei said.


    "Who?"


    "Your father."


    "My father?"


    "He asked me to put him in the city of sin to redeem his sins."


    Plum green was shocked and looked back at the dark little door on the castle tower behind him.


    "You mean my father is in here?"


    Mei Tui shook her head and said, "no, he''s not here. He''s dead."


    The sudden hope was suddenly dashed, which made Mei Ziqing very depressed and even angry. Her father''s death was an eternal knot in her heart. Such a tender and loving father when he was a child, the omnipotent father with heavenly power! No one knows what kind of disaster it was to her after her father left. She watched her mother lose weight in the hospital bed until she died. I watched the house sold out, leaving only a note left by my father.


    "How did he die?" she asked.


    "It''s not important. What''s important is that he has made atonement," Mei said. "He also asked me to take care of you. He said you were a genius and didn''t want you to repeat his path."


    "But you didn''t come to me," said Mei Ziqing.


    "Yes, it''s my fault," Mei said. "I thought you would grow up like an ordinary person. You are beautiful and kind-hearted. The suffering of your childhood will make you stronger. You will be happy in this short and rare years of peace. Until one day, I found you on your father''s old road and go farther and farther on this road."


    "So you carefully designed everything later."


    "I want it back."


    "No, you don''t want to." Mei Ziqing said, "if you want, you won''t ignore me at the beginning. Don''t say that suffering is the best experience. I''m not a child. Do you hate my father very much? What did he do to make you hate him so much?"


    "Everyone is guilty, including me. Everything is over and we still have a lot to do."


    "Really?" Mei Ziqing looked at him bitterly, "You''re dead. I''ve arranged your face, put your ashes in the grave and covered the earth for you. But I didn''t see my father''s last face. My mother died in front of me. They dragged her body away. I don''t even know where she was buried. They died and disappeared forever, but you''re dead and still standing here."


    Mei was silent and smoked hard.


    "I want to be like them, but I still have unfinished business."


    "Career? Who doesn''t have an unfinished career?" Mei Ziqing pointed to the strange and endless dream in the distance and said, "look, the small world has formed such a scale. As long as you are willing to hand over the key and open all channels, this is a new world, a new universe, and everyone can live a happy life forever under the new rules."


    Mei Tui shook her head and said, "it''s no use. Even if your method or your father''s ambition is realized, it is only a repetition of the original world. Mankind will eventually embark on the old road and never appear the utopian world in your heart."


    "How do you know if you haven''t tried?"


    "Who says no one has tried?"


    Mei Ziqing was surprised: "what did you say?"


    Mei Tao didn''t answer, but took a deep smoke.


    After a while, he said, "hiding in a dream can''t stop Gaia from coming."


    "Do you have a way?"


    Selena''s speech made Gaia known to people all over the world, and Mei Ziqing was shocked. After many verifications, especially the inside story of her recent cooperation with sarodin, and many clues in her father''s notes, she has probably restored the truth of the matter.


    Gaia is a desperate existence.


    For human beings, it is the creator and God.


    Mei Tui pointed to the castle at her feet and said, "do you know what this is for?"


    Mei Ziqing said, "I heard that the sin city is used by the alliance to imprison the conscious body of the awakened person who violates the rules. The original sin of consciousness induced by countless evil souls and the evil gravity formed make the conscious body unable to escape. Do you want to use this place to imprison the parasite?"


    "No, the city of sin is not for captivity."


    "What is it used for?"


    "Human beings can never stop Gaia''s coming, which has been known as early as the era of ETSA. Closing the ramra channel and sealing the holy land can only delay her coming and buy time for human civilization. Human beings cannot stop God with what God created."


    Mei Wang paused. "Do you know the spiritual black hole?"


    Mei Ziqing said: "I have heard some conjectures, but they are only limited to conjectures, including our awakened ones. We don''t know the essence of spirit."


    "Well, that''s true for civilization in this era. But in the last era, the spirit was well known," Mei said, "If we regard spirit and matter as two sides of the universe, they show a symmetrical relationship. There are black holes in the material universe and black holes in the spiritual universe. In the black holes of matter, the spirit is not limited by its gravity. The early civilization created by Gaia used this to establish ramra and transport its spirit to distant planets.


    In fact, the city of sin is just a dream core made by ETSA. Its essence is to contain the internal spiritual gravity. When a dream space approaches it, due to the action of gravity, the space will collapse and further enhance the gravity. As long as enough dream space is attracted and collapsed by it, it will become a spiritual black hole, and any spiritual approach will be attracted by it and can not be ignored Escape. "


    Mei Ziqing suddenly said, "you mean that ETSA knows Gaia will come, so she wants to trap her with a spiritual black hole?"


    Mei nodded: "yes, killing God is the only way for mortals to get rid of God."


    Mei Ziqing, puzzled, pointed to the vast dream guide game world outside and asked, "isn''t it better to get through everyone''s dreams? Why did you stop it? You said earlier that we can cooperate happily."


    "Once you are attracted by the dream core and become a black hole, you will face the eternal darkness." Mei looked at her and said, "if I had told you earlier, would you be willing to do so? Perhaps you would agree, would those people outside agree? Would sarodin agree?"


    Mei Ziqing thought of the situation just now and lowered her head. Only those who have experienced that fear will know.


    Mei Xun sighed: "It''s not easy to form a black hole. Just as we need enough mass in the material world, we also need enough ''mass'' in the spiritual world, or a sufficient number of group dreams. Itha delayed the arrival of Gaia, bought enough time for mankind, and we have enough population to have group dreams. Compared with a single dream, the power of group dreams is geometric The index is rising, but it is still not enough to form a black hole, and we can''t pay the price of human life. The earth is too small to hold a limited number of life, especially higher life. "


    "So you''ve been waiting for the birth of artificial intelligence?" Mei Ziqing suddenly said, "the awareness of the Internet is designed by you and a part of your plan?"


    "Some are planned, some are accidents," Mei said, "such as sarodin."


    "It turns out that the real owner of lab 19 is you!" Mei Ziqing suddenly felt a little cold. "You are also engaged in the human chip experiment. SA tiaodin is just a chess piece! Poor chess piece, you have used it and think you are God!


    Human chip, Internet consciousness, space box, dream guide, everything is your plan! You are really guilty, you are a devil! Why do you do this, why do you do it without telling everyone? "


    "In order to hide Gaia," Mei said, "this secret is only known to the leaders of the awakened alliance of all generations. Every generation of leaders will come here after death. We are indeed guilty and extremely evil, so we make atonement with the eternal doom after death."


    Mei Ziqing was more and more surprised: "who are you?"


    "Do you know what the name means?"


    "Isn''t it the homonym of" dream "? The ancients said that" there is no dream ". If you remove the word dream, doesn''t it represent the realm of the most human you have been striving for?"


    "Well, that''s one."


    "What about the second?"


    "Plum, the wood of the south, is only resistant to ice and cold in order to spring."


    "Are you... Nanke?!"


    Mei tried to take down her pipe, looked at the countless dream scenes in the distance, took a long breath of white smoke and said, "it''s been a long time. I''m going to forget the name."

 Chapter 728

    Mei Ziqing can''t believe it. The professor who has been with him for 20 years is the legendary dream mentor Nanke.


    "The wood of the South can stand the cold alone, so that spring can come..." she murmured and sighed, "my father was not wronged when he lost to you."


    Metso said, "he didn''t lose to me, he just lost to himself. Every step of life is taken by himself. Choosing the right path is sometimes more important than talent and effort."


    "But are you sure that you must be on the right path?" asked Mei Ziqing.


    Mei Tui looked at the distance silently. Looking at it from the side, she was an old man and could not see the leader''s temperament at all.


    "I''m not sure," he said. "I''m just sticking to a road that mankind has explored at the cost of an entire era of civilization. If this road is also wrong, then we really have no way to go."


    "Well, now, can you tell me where the key to finally start the dream core is?"


    "Haven''t you already been there?"


    "Really spend your life there?" although Mei Ziqing had expected, it was still a little hard to believe, "I didn''t expect you to really give such an important thing to an ordinary woman."


    "She''s not ordinary. She''s not ordinary at all!" Mei said. "In this world, there are too few people who can stick to their original heart for decades."


    "So you put the fate of billions of people in her hands?"


    Mei nodded in silence.


    Mei Ziqing said, "so Yu Jianguo and Yao Jingjing are all your guises to deceive me?"


    "I didn''t lie to you, I lied to sarodin."


    "I see. You know me too well. You know I will go to the mulberry garden to verify, so I set a trap there. And SA Tuoding will track Yao Jingjing. Yao Jingjing must have a fake key."


    Mei Ziqing sorted everything out and continued to infer, "Sarodin will use Bian Ziyuan to control the laboratory. After he gets the key, he will realize the unification of the whole dream guide world and fully connect the Internet consciousness. In this way, an incomparably huge group dream composed of 5 billion people and countless intelligent consciousness nodes on the whole Internet of things will be formed on the earth.


    This is a new world, a new universe. Satiodin will become the God of the new world.


    But he didn''t know there was another sin city here. When a lifelong flower uses a key to start a device, the sin city will get through with the dream guide, and the new world will collapse rapidly under the action of gravity, forming a spiritual black hole.


    As long as you spend your whole life grasping the opportunity, when Gaia comes, the black hole will form, Gaia will be absorbed by the black hole, and the spiritual force in the distant Nebula will be continuously sent to the black hole until it is exhausted. "


    Mei tried to smile and said, "you''re too smart. That''s basically it."


    Mei Ziqing couldn''t laugh. She said, "all people wearing space boxes on earth will die."


    "Including all the people who happened to be dreaming at that time." Mei Qiu''s face darkened. "This is the price that human beings need to pay for self-help."


    "It''s a little expensive."


    "Compared with the era of Ithaca, the cost of the disappearance of civilization for an entire era is very small. We are against the Creator!"


    "However, even if you succeed in killing Gaia, you can''t let human beings live forever. The universe finally goes to heat silence, which is the fundamental reason why Gaia wants to destroy the life she created."


    "Well, that''s a good question," said Mei to regain his look in the laboratory, "Billions of people, plus the Internet and Gaia, can almost stabilize the spiritual black hole. After the black hole is stable, use its horizon to make a mirror image of the real universe and input information continuously, so as to reduce the entropy of our universe and slow down the speed of cosmic heat silence until mankind breaks through the edge of the universe."


    "It seems that you can''t control it."


    "But this is what I hope. And I have made preparations for this. The port mechanism for transmitting information has been established. There is a supercomputer in the basement of the laboratory, where the ''ghost'' is imprisoned. Sarodin has long forgotten that. He doesn''t care about a small sense of separation. And I''m old enough to see and manage the laboratory, which won''t attract anyone''s attention Meaning. "


    "But although Lao Yu is loyal, he doesn''t understand computers. Without the intervention of engineers, who will finish the work? Now Lao Yu is dead, and there should be dust."


    "There are still ghosts."


    "What? Ghost?" Mei Ziqing was stunned. She really ignored the existence of the intelligent spirit. "You mean... You were already doing this when you conducted the Turing test? The purpose of the Turing test is not to test whether the LAN is intelligent. You already know that the Internet is conscious. You are trying to cover up, confuse me and satin.


    Your purpose is to secretly conduct experiments and use supercomputers to transmit information entropy between symmetrical universes. You also took the opportunity to arrange Bian Zi far into the laboratory and openly design Cronus into the dream guide, so as to give satiodin the opportunity to invade the dream net.


    I''ve learned that the real core of dreamnet is in that basement, not the well guarded top laboratory. No wonder Bian Ziyuan couldn''t find the entrance. "


    Mei Ziqing gently shook her head and sighed, "this is a game of chess. You are more powerful than the chess saint!"


    "But when playing chess, you always have to have an opponent. And my opponent..." Mei tried to look up at the sky. "She''s not human."


    Mei Ziqing said, "I''d like to know what your future plans are. You''re dead. Even if you win this game of chess, who will clean up the mess? The world must fall into chaos at such a high price."


    "Do you know why I gave the inheritance to the little girl? Not only me, but also her father situ Xingzhi, her grandfather Xia Wenyuan, old wolf in Canada and a lot of old men. We all gave the inheritance to her. Most importantly, I left the laboratory to her."


    "Do you want to place the heavy task of rebuilding order on a little girl?"


    "She will be the next generation leader of the alliance," Mei said. "If you don''t go wrong, maybe I will choose you."


    Mei Ziqing smiled at herself and shook her head. "Forget it, I can''t afford such a great task."


    She once thought her dream, or her father''s dream, was crazy and great enough, but now she has to admit that it is still a little small compared with the professor''s plan.


    "It''s crazy!" she sighed. "But how can you ensure that the plan can be implemented smoothly? In particular, how can you ensure that the lifetime flower can grasp the opportunity? In case she starts early or late, do you think about the consequences?"


    Mei Lei said, "of all the links, the one I don''t worry about is her. What I worry about is..."


    He looked at the sky, "Gaia is too strong for you and I can''t understand. If she comes too fast and the initial black hole is not enough to swallow her at once, then everyone''s consciousness on the earth will be swept away by her. Therefore, someone must stop her, let her come, and don''t let her come too soon..."

 Chapter 729

    Huangliang carried Hong Kui''s body to the bottom of the altar. The ice here is bright and clean, like an ice rink in the morning.


    The nine suns in the sky shone warmly on the earth. Strangely, there is only one reflection on the ice.


    There are some white lines on the ice, sparse and messy, as if the skate''s skate had crossed it. But looking far away, many unique patterns have been formed.


    Huangliang walked all the way along the ice to the center of the altar.


    He saw the lines of ice there showing the outline of a wolf. Next to this outline, there is a symbol composed of two triangles. There is a small ice hole at the vertex where the triangles intersect.


    Footsteps came from behind.


    He looked back and everyone else came down.


    He put Hong Kui''s body on the ground and made him turn sideways, curling up in the shape of a wolf.


    This seems to be a cemetery tailored for Hong Kui.


    Huang Liang thought of the white wolf king again. Everything has its own destiny.


    He put the soul of ice into Hong Kui''s stiff hand.


    Aoki walked over, squatted down side by side with Huangliang and said, "this is his best destination."


    Huang Liang nodded and suddenly couldn''t help crying. If he didn''t know that Martha was still waiting at the gate of the manor in Vancouver, he really wanted to stay in this ice world with Hong Kui.


    Aoki patted him on the back and said, "everyone has his own destiny."


    Huang Liang said, "but I don''t know what my destiny is."


    Aoki said, "from the day you realize the value of freedom and get rid of the shackles of consciousness, your mission has been completed. Go home and return to the person who loves you. Don''t let her wait too long."


    The crow cried, "quack, that''s what I want to say to you."


    Aoki looked at the distance and said, "I want to, but not yet."


    Huang Liang asked, "what else do you want to do?"


    Aoki said, "we must go back and close the activated altar."


    Huang Liang said, "I''ll go with you."


    Aoki said, "we are guardians. Just like Hong Kui, we have a mission. You are different. You, Professor Su, Mrs. Larry, Alice and Ivan, you don''t have to take risks anymore. It''s useless to go. This road on the ice sheet should not be closed. You can go back."


    Situ added: "once other holy places are closed again, they may never return to the earth."


    Petru took Mrs. Larry''s hand and said, "madam, go back."


    Mrs. Larry did not show any sympathy or hesitation and said, "OK, I''ll go back and write a book and biography for you."


    Alice said timidly, "I... I''ll follow my wife."


    Su Huilan looked at Qingmu and didn''t say anything at last. She just nodded to him.


    Petru suddenly remembered something and said to Su Huilan, "if... If you can, please remember what you promised me."


    Su Huilan nodded and said, "if I can go back."


    Petru smiled gratefully and turned to Mrs. Larry and said, "I, I just, just..."


    The lady smiled and said, "you are a loving and righteous guy. I''m glad to have you with me in this long and arduous journey. I will always remember you and these days. No matter thousands of light years apart, our love is there."


    Petru was too excited to speak, but nodded vigorously.


    The crow pecked Qingmu''s scalp gently and said, "quack, I suddenly want to cry."


    The plan has been decided, the words of separation have been finished, and people go in different directions. Aoki, situ, dewa and petru, each holding their own sacred staff, sense the call of the spirit of their ancestors and go to their holy land.


    Huang Liang, Su Huilan, Mrs. Larry, Alice and Ivan went back along the road when Huang Liang came.


    Huangliang returned to the place where he had just fought. The bodies of etnut and horenheib had been frozen into ice, but their faces were vaguely recognizable.


    Mrs. Larry squatted down and watched carefully.


    Alice said, "are two ancient Egyptian mummies really resurrected? This is the greatest miracle in the history of archaeology."


    "It''s a miracle in the history of life," Mrs. Larry said


    They went on.


    Fog began to rise on the ice sheet.


    This is something Huang Liang has never seen before, but Su Huilan knows what it means. She looked back and silently wished the others to complete the task smoothly.


    The fog became thicker and thicker, and the line of sight became blurred.


    Huang Liang said, "no, we''ll lose our way."


    Su Huilan said, "then stop and walk through the fog. We may go to an unknown place."


    They huddled together in the thick fog, waiting for the weather to get better.


    Fog comes and goes quickly. It didn''t take long to see the light again.


    Just about to move on, Mrs. Larry suddenly shouted, "Alice! Where''s Alice?"


    People found that Alice was missing.


    Su Huilan was alert. She asked Huang Liang, "did you leave the soul of ice in the altar?"


    Huang Liang said, "yes, it belongs to Hong Kui. You have seen it."


    "No!"


    Everyone guessed what might happen and ran crazy towards the altar.


    At this time, the earth began to shake, the sound of ice fragmentation came from the foot, the distant ice began to crack, and the cracks crawled like giant snakes on the ice field.


    When they arrived at the altar, water began to overflow from the cracks in the ice.


    The middle of the altar has become a pool, bubbling with bubbles. The mist on the water seems to have come to a hot spring.


    Alice stood in the middle of the water. The water was over her waist, and the water was still rising slowly.


    She held her wrist high. Blood on her wrist was falling and dripping into the water.


    Aoki, situ, petru and Dewar also rushed back one after another.


    They looked at the scene in amazement and knew that it was too late.


    "Alice!" Mrs. Larry shouted to her, "why? Why you?"


    "Madam, we will all witness a great era!" Alice smiled in the water. If it weren''t for the blood dripping from her wrist, she would look like a lotus.


    Huang Liang was surprised and angry: "how did you do it? No one can open this altar except the descendants of the chayak family. Hong Kui is dead. Are you...?"


    Alice said, "did those two big mummies tell you that? They don''t understand the wisdom of the etsas in their struggle with Gaia."


    "Alice! Tell me what''s going on?" said Mrs. Larry. "I know you so well that I don''t believe you''re a parasite! Your feelings for Anderson are not fake. It''s by no means a parasite can pretend!"


    "Madam, I''m sorry I lied to you, but I didn''t mean to," Alice smiled faintly. "Anderson is buried here, and I''ll go with him."


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "I''m Alice."


    "I know you''re Alice. I''m asking who you really are!"


    "Madam, do you remember the double faced goddess mentioned by Mr. yeg?"


    "Double faced goddess?" Mrs. Larry thought, "I know that he found a common but poorly recorded female God called Elias in many ancient civilizations. In some places, she is also called isiris. She is double-sided, evil and kind."


    Alice said, "the legendary double faced goddess is not only the destroyer of the old world, but also the reconstruction of the new world. People in the old world regard it as a devil, while people in the new world regard it as a savior. Yeager first corrected the pronunciation of her name and called it ''Alice'', but he didn''t have time to write it in the book."


    Alice... Aoki, who had already arrived, glanced at situ carelessly. He looked calm and normal.


    "You said you were a goddess?"


    "No, I''m not a God. I''m just completing my own mission. Just like those who have guarded the holy land for generations behind you, I also have my inheritance and mission. I''m not a parasite, but I have to finish it today. I don''t even know if it''s right, but I have to do it. This task is etched in my genes like a steel seal. We''ve been waiting This day will come. In the ancient prophecy, I will destroy the world myself and die with the world. "


    The water gradually overflowed Alice''s neck, and the blood on her wrist was still exuding, forming a light red around her.


    "No! Alice!" cried Mrs. Larry.


    "I''m looking for Anderson." Alice left a last smile.


    People watched as the ice water flooded her face. Her body did not float up like Hong Kui, leaving a bloody crimson on the ice and gradually dispersing.

 Chapter 730

    Satiodin finally got the key to the dream.


    He followed Yao Jingjing and Hou Biao all the way, from Egypt to Rome to Paris to Moscow... And finally returned to Cairo. After playing hide and seek in the Khan Khalili market for a day, his people finally pretended to be Arab thieves and got the dream box Mei wanted to give to Yu Jianguo.


    Bian Ziyuan cracked the code inside the box, the basic lock of the dream guide world was unlocked, and there was no barrier between the dreams of 5 billion people.


    He finished the task, but satiodin failed to help him find Mei Ziqing''s consciousness.


    Bian Ziyuan was so frustrated that he threw away the space box and the old dreams and glory. He left with the crazy Mei Ziqing. No one knew where they had gone.


    ¡­¡­


    Players in the dream guide suddenly find that the game space has changed. The boundary of their hard-built independent dream kingdom has disappeared, and players can enter the dreams of other players. The disclosure of privacy caught people off guard, but it also increased the playability of the game. The conflict of rules between dreams makes the whole game unpredictable and difficult to control.


    Space and space begin to merge, and rules and rules compromise each other, just like the birth of a universe, dust, radiation, nebula, life, devil


    Sarodin and Cronus are integrated, and the huge Internet consciousness flows into this nascent universe, which intensifies its evolution speed.


    The rules were unified again, everything was settled, and a magical and magical new world was born with its God.


    ¡­¡­


    When more people indulge in the new world in their sleep, waking humans begin to panic.


    Ten suns appeared in the earth''s sky. The scorching sun scorched the earth, and the ice in the Arctic Ocean began to melt, especially near the Queen Elizabeth Islands, where the ice and snow disappeared almost overnight.


    Strangely, however, little has changed in Antarctica. The sun in the sky seems only interested in the ice in the north.


    Meteorologists cannot explain this strange phenomenon. Physicists swear that it is an optical illusion and it is impossible for ten stars to visit the earth.


    Everything comes like judgment day.


    Everyone heard a voice, as if it came from heaven and from the depths of the brain, such as the call of the bones of ancestors buried deep in the earth:


    "Long time no see, my children!"


    ¡­¡­


    Floods caused by melting ice and snow in the north are raging in Siberia and Alaska. Cold ocean currents flow into the Atlantic and Pacific. At the same time, due to a large number of melting ice and snow to absorb heat, temperatures around the world drop sharply.


    The wonders of flying in the air on the 10th and flying snow in June are produced at the same time.


    Qingmu stood on the top of Denali mountain and looked at the scattered snowflakes in front of him. The river on the earth at the foot of the mountain was running. The Indian said, holding the soul of wood in his hand, the spiritual power from the void poured in continuously.


    People saw him become a tree. The roots of the tree went into the soil, shuttled through the stone cracks of Denali mountain, and spread to the foot of the mountain and across the vast land of Alaska. The trunk also began to grow higher and higher, rising into the clouds and reaching the sky.


    At the same time, situ became a mountain peak, standing on the already towering Denali mountain, like a stalagmite growing from the earth and piercing the sky.


    A wind blew up on the flat ground. The wind first wrapped Dewar''s body, and then suddenly became violent and rose like a tornado. It grabbed the ground at one end and grabbed the towering crown at the other, bending the tree into a bow.


    The mountain peaks teetered in the wind.


    A big bird flew out of the canopy, and the shadow of its wings covered the whole of Alaska.


    It stretched out its bird''s claws, grabbed the peak and the wind, and flew away.


    The trees were rolled more curved, the wind was pulled more straight, and the peaks stood obliquely on the ground, like spears piercing the Milky way and arrows pointing directly at the sky.


    Petru saw it, and he threw himself at it with the soul of fire.


    The flame started from the root of the tree, quickly ignited the trunk, and burned all the way along the string of the wind, burning the arrows of the mountain and the claws of the birds.


    People have seen not only the people on Denali mountain, but also the people under the mountain, Alaska, America, Europe, Asia and the southern hemisphere


    People all over the world saw a burning bow, above the earth, under the sky, in the void of consciousness¡ª¡ª


    The bow stood aslant and its strings were full.


    A string sounded with a strong tremor.


    The bow is broken and the string is broken.


    A rocket with black tail feathers roared into the sky.


    It shot and passed through the first sun, bringing out a golden flame; Then he shot the second sun and the third sun.


    The front is empty. The black tail feather of the arrow suddenly opens its wings. The arrow turns and goes straight to the fourth sun and the Fifth Sun


    The sun in the sky exploded one by one, like fireworks in the new year, sending out colorful and gorgeous light.


    When the fireworks went out, people suddenly fell into temporary blindness. Behind too much light, there is always a huge darkness.


    It took a long time for people to regain their sight.


    The bow has been broken, the string has been broken, the arrow has been lost, the fire has been extinguished, and black feathers are flying all over the sky, such as a black snow


    When the snow fell, the earth returned to its old shape.


    There was only one sun in the sky, as if nothing had happened.


    However, when people stare at it, they see its virtual shadow, as if there is another sun behind it.


    Many years later, humans are still talking about whether there were ten or eleven suns in the sky at that time. Where did the bow and arrow come from, and whether the archer was a God or an alien?


    The new generation of young people do not believe it at all. They think it is just a new myth born in the era of disaster. Only ignorant people will believe it.


    ¡­¡­


    Lifetime flowers also saw the gorgeous century fireworks. However, what she cares about is the mulberry trees.


    On that day, the mulberry trees in the mulberry garden began to wither. Two days later, all the mulberry trees died, leaving only the willow standing alone by the lake.


    Without hesitation, she found the key Mei had given her and pressed the button on it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 731

    When the ice and snow in the North melted and floods raged, the three pyramids in Giza highland were sinking.


    Slowly, the yellow sand rose like the rising tide of the sea, and finally submerged more than half of the pyramid.


    The administrator, Abdullah Rashad Rashid bozibrahi izgerahi zisharasha Mulder, had to climb to the top of the Menkaura pyramid.


    He still remembers that many years ago, the asian couple who climbed the spire disappeared forever in the dust storm and wonderful flash.


    Hafra and Khufu next door show their low spires, and the semi buried houses on the horizon in the distance look like children''s toys.


    He saw ten suns and a burning bow in his mind.


    Then there were fireworks and black feathers flying after the fireworks went out.


    Adula heard a cat cry and looked back and saw a cat squatting on the spire of Khufu pyramid, a snow-white cat. It was crying sadly at the black feathers all over the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    The woman saw the fireworks in the sky from the window of her cell. Perhaps she had been in the wet prison for a long time. She always felt that the flame was so warm. The arrow shot through the hot sun in the sea of consciousness and through her frozen heart.


    Many days after that, no one came to open the prison door to let them out, no one urged them to go out to work, and no one sent them meals.


    Hunger made her weaker and weaker. She leaned against the wall and looked at the blue sky outside the window. She felt that she was going to die.


    But she was not afraid.


    I have lived here for decades. My head is white and my heart is dead. The reason why he is still alive is only because he once made those vows that have been blurred so that he can''t remember, and the hope that is clearly impossible but still has to hold.


    In your lifetime, it''s worth loving a man and watching a brilliant fireworks.


    Just as she was about to look out of the window for the last time, take a breath of fresh air, and then close her eyes forever, the prison door opened.


    A beautiful oriental woman came in and asked her, "your name is Ravier?"


    She nodded.


    The woman said, "come with me. You''re free."


    ¡­¡­


    The cold spell that has lasted for many years has finally ended and the temperature has warmed up. Due to the melting of Arctic ice and snow, a large area of land east of Siberia has become a livable zone, and the Arctic Ocean has become a golden waterway. The distance from Northeast Asia to Europe has been shortened dozens of times than in the past.


    Human beings are thriving again.


    The former site of Mei''s laboratory in Wuzhong has been transformed into a century disaster memorial hall to commemorate the billions of people who died in their sleep wearing space boxes.


    The space box is regarded as the devil''s box, which tempts human beings to lose themselves in virtual happiness. Those former scientists have become sinners, although most of them have died in the disaster.


    Every day, many young people gather in the square outside the memorial hall. They shouted the slogan of "opposing science and technology and returning to nature", and asked the human government to give up all research contrary to nature, especially artificial intelligence, virtual reality and bioelectronic technology.


    In front of the memorial stands a statue made of bronze.


    It was an old man on his knees. His head was bowed, his hair was fluffy and messy, his mouth was still holding a pipe, his hands were tied behind him by a rope, and a sign was hung around his neck, which read:


    I''m guilty!


    Everyone who passes by here must spit at the statue.


    The children peed at the statue, and the women threw used sanitary napkins at the statue.


    The most vicious curse in the world is said hundreds of times here every day.


    ¡­¡­


    All her life, the flower bent her back, held the broom and silently cleaned the fallen leaves in a corner of the square.


    Six months ago, she applied for a job as a square cleaner.


    She was used to seeing people''s behavior and listening to those vicious words.


    Until it was dark and there was no one in the square, she went to the statue and began to clean the dirt on the statue.


    She did it very carefully, just like finishing up her relatives.


    The sky without industrial pollution is very clear, and the stars shed a layer of silver gauze on the earth.


    ¡­¡­


    (end of the book)